《High School :Way To Forever》


 Chapter 1 - Accident!

    Somewhere, a girl was standing in the rain, waiting for someone special but no one was there. Busses, cars were going, honking but the person was not here. Her restless heart was beating so hard. She called one''s phone but it was switched off. She dialed the number again but received the same answer. Her breathing was so fast that she might faint!


    For now, nothing was more important than waiting for that person, to come and hug her but no, she was all alone!


    Tears were flowing through her eyes. She was all soaked in water and threw her phone in the dustbin. What was the need for the phone now, when the reality is in front of her already?!


    Not even caring about anything else, she walked absent-mindedly on the road but then a truck came and...


    SLASH!!


    Her lifeless body laid on the ground with blood all over. But her mind was working. The crowd was getting surrounded near her. Some were calling an ambulance, or some just try to take a look. People were trying to lift her body up from the ground but her breathing was uneven already.


    Just then, everyone heard gunshots from some distance!


    SHUT! SHUT!


    ...


    Four years later!


    "Shut up¡­."


    Stopping the alarm from ringing, she once again went to sleep. But sometimes your wishes don''t get fulfilled.


    Anna''s luck was also like that. Her wish to sleep more in the morning that too on a school day was never going to fulfill.


    In cotton shorts, she woke up with messy hairs to get ready.


    ''Another day to go somewhere you never want to go¡­.uff¡­.''


    With denim tight jeans and a loose white top, she combed her silky hairs and tied them into a ponytail which made her look like an angel fallen on earth.


    A girl who can kill others just with her looks and figure. But then she put on her large specks and a dusty pair of shoes which makes her look like a nerd child and dimming her beauty.


    "You look perfect this way, An!" She complimented herself just to boost herself a little more.


    This was Anna Walker, a high school girl. la sixteen years old girl, living with her lovely mother and actually a true nerd!


    She took her backpack, locked her house, and went to school on a walk. On the way, she went into a bakery to serve her stomach. Just then she entered she heard a voice, quite familiar to her ears


    "Anna, do you even know what time it is? It is already 8 am and we talked about meeting here at 7:30 am. Can you ever come on time?" That was her best friend Tia who always maintained an image of a perfect lady and also forced Anna to be disciplined like her in life. They were like two poles, who thought differently and carried differently.


    Anna once considered Tia to be her best friend, but now, it friends for name only.


    "It''s okay Tia. She will be all right, just don''t start your lecture on discipline early in the morning. Let me eat my pastry in peace. Anna, come here, I bought some for you also." That was her second-best friend Alena who always thinks Anna is someone who will understand and learn everything in the future with coming circ.u.mstances.


    This can be considered her real best friend. She knows Anna and wants the best for her. But Anna always kept her thoughts to herself, not wanting to indulge in any fights.


    "Sorry. I slept late yesterday after completing all homework and cleaning the kitchen. Don''t worry I will try my best." Anna said lazily. She was least interested in answering Tia.


    "Yeah yeah whatever.. I just don''t want to be late so we can skip today''s breakfast and directly go to school," answered Tia. She didn''t want to be late or else she will become a joke of the school.


    Anna narrowed her eyes. "Why? We are hungry. If you are interested in going early, you are most welcome. But we will go after eating something."


    Anna and Alena started having the pastry.


    Tia sighed in anger. But she had no choice so she also sat with them.


    "Do you wanna try?" Anna asked her out of politeness.


    "No! I will get fat by eating sweet things. Or maybe some pimples come out. You eat it yourself." Tia declines.


    ''Better. I will get to eat more.''Anna thought and chuckled


    After eating, the three of them came out. But, as the trio came out of the bakery, they saw 3 boys beating someone and blood was flowing out of the boy''s mouth.


    Well, these things were not new in the school where rich and poor all studied in the same class and section.


    Most of the children were bullied by the rich because they have power. They think they can buy anything with money but they are wrong.


    Not wanting to be associated with such things, they started walking where the school was but they stopped when they saw the group of the boys of their school coming to save the boy who was beaten badly.

 Chapter 2 - An Eye contact!

    Wearing a black leather jacket with black denim jeans, their leader named Alex came with his group. He was the number one bad boy of the school or you can say the one and the only person who raises his voice against all the dominance shown by riches.


    No one dared to mess with him, because who tried, end up being beaten into shit!


    Coming with a stick in his hand he stood there with his perfect expressionless face.


    "Leave Him."


    Just two words and this stated his fear. Everyone there stood quietly observing what was gonna happen next. No one wants to miss the important drama that was going to take place now. As it is always said, the drama is always there when Alex is here!


    "What if we don''t? You are no one to tell us, remember that. Just get the hell out of here if you don''t want to be beaten the same way." Said one of the bully boys. Of course, they were aware who exactly was Alex. How can they not when he is so famous for being against the rich highness?


    But nobody understood that he is not against Rich people but those who bully others in the name of money and fame!


    "I think you need to be taught a lesson so that you never in future even dream of bullying anyone again." Said, Alex with his dangerous cold voice, as he looked at each one of them.


    "Hahaha¡­.You will teach us a lesson.. hahaha.." Laughter''s voice was suddenly changed to a voice of cracking of bones. Everyone held their breath and was only praying that the bully boys don''t die.


    They don''t want so a handsome person to commit murder and go inside the jail. How can they see it?


    But it looked like Alex was not interested in anyone else''s talk and not even in showing mercy to these people. He is just doing what he should, not caring about others.


    "Anything else to say?" asked Alex in his calm and cold voice. But this does not change his expressionless face.


    "So..rr..ryy"


    The group of bullies ran away just seeing this. The bleeding student was taken to see a doctor by one of Alex''s group members.


    But the boy who was bullied constantly thanked Alex. For him, Alex was his saving angel and it was rare to see someone taking a stand for you. But Alex just brushed him saying, "It was my responsibility."


    .....


    Anna was shocked, but at the same time, her lost eyes met with cold and aloof eyes of Alex, the person who never spare any glance to girls. No one knows why his image is declared as a bad boy because she never saw him with any girl. Although, Anna surely heard that he changed girlfriends just like clothes.


    It was an eye contact of five seconds but Anna was lost even by staring into his eyes from far away. Never she tried to approach these groups because she knew, Anna doesn''t belong to them.


    Alex simply went to sit in his jeep and went to school.


    She was in this school for a long period but she never meant him or seen him. She heard a lot about him from her classmates and it was said that he is a playboy.


    Alena touched Anna''s shoulder and brought her back to reality.


    "You okay?"


    "Yeah." Anna sensed that whatever she is thinking is wrong.


    The three best friends ran towards their school as only fifteen minutes were left for classes to start


    All her friends were in second last grade but their sections were different.


    Tia coming from a wealthy family, so she was in AB. On the other hand, Anna and Alena belonged to a middle-class family were in the CD section.


    "Was there any test today of any subject?" asked Anna


    "Well, I think no. We just have to submit the assignment given by the mathematics teacher the day before yesterday." Answered Alena


    "Ohh that one. I completed it. It was so easy." Anna calmly replied while taking out her books.


    "Anna you have a special brain I think. How can find mathematics interesting?"


    "Hehe. I just love numbers you know that so yeah I find it interesting" Anna loved mathematic so much. She never gets bored doing it even for hours. Everyone used to think that she was an idiot. An idiot can love maths but she ignored them.


    It was in her gene. Her mother was also good at mathematics during her school days and the same trait was passed one to her. She can''t do anything about it!


    "I will go on my seat otherwise teacher will burn me alive I think." Laughed away, Alena.


    "Hmm. Go otherwise teacher will throw you out."

 Chapter 3 - Her only Male friend

    Lunchtime!


    School bell ran and everyone was going either towards canteen or playground. Anna was packing her bag and keeping her books back in the bag. Being the nerd herself, she never ran out of the classroom like other children.


    She waited till everyone left, and after that, she is going to take a chance to go out.


    "Shall we go to the canteen? Tia might be waiting for us there." Alena came from her back and asked her.


    "Yeah. Just coming, give me 5 minutes." Anna replied, trying to show that she is a little busy right now.


    "An, what are you even doing?" Alena curiously asked.


    "Nothing just the last question is left I just need to complete this."


    "Okay Okay finish it quickly as my poor tummy can''t survive without food for more than 10 minutes." Oh YES, Alena is one of the biggest food lovers one can ever meet. Food is her life. Unlike Anna who is not a big fan of junk food, Alena is someone who can do anything for her favorite one.


    "Why not you go to the canteen with Tia and I will meet you guys there in the next 5 minutes."


    "Okay. Come fast!!." Said Alena leaving Anna alone in the classroom


    Just as Alena left, Anna under her bench opened up her phone and after seeing a message her innocent eyes darkened. A dangerous look passed through her eyes. She called someone but the other side didn''t reply. It made Anna frown deeply but her fingers moved swiftly on the screen of her phone.


    ''Why is he not picking up my calls? Is he asleep?'' Anna thought. She was going to call again but then she heard a voice.


    "Annnaaaaaaa...."


    Anna quickly hanged up, closed her phone, and put it back into her jeans pocket, and lifted her eyes to see there was her male friend, Reyan.


    "What are you even doing here? Are you so obsessed with studies that you can miss your lunch for that?" Reyan came inside her classroom after seeing her still sitting in the classroom, especially during lunch break!


    "No no, I was just going after doing my last question." Replied Anna


    "You are coming with me now." With that Reyan pulled Anna''s hand and led her to the canteen.


    Reyan was the only male friend with whom she interacts and was her only male friend. Maybe because he never gave her the vibe of liking her and she knew his real secret. Many people including Alena shipped her with him, as he is smart, good looking and is one of our toppers.


    But Ana never saw him in this way. She also knew that he sees her as a friend only. Maybe like a sister and their relationship is much more special because she can at least share many things with him about her life, although some of them are secrets!


    .....


    When they reached the canteen, Anna saw Tia and Alena sitting on one side in the canteen.


    Anna turned towards Reyan and asked him, "Reyan, you wanna have lunch with us or you are going to find your mates?"


    "Never dude. I will rather kill myself than having lunch with that monster named Tia. How can you befriend such a person." Reyan made a weird face when Tia is brought up in their talks.


    Anna laughed at this statement. True, Reyan never liked Tia as her Best Friend for some reason. But she respected his wish. Although, she knew her real face what cans she even do? Rarely anyone is interested in talking to her.


    "Okay as you wish. See you later." saying this, Anna walked towards her girl''s group and sat with them.


    "Anna, I will be honest with you. You and Reyan both look so good. Are you both secretly dating?" And here goes her shipping with Reyan. ''Just because I came here with him does not mean I like him right?''


    "NOOOOOO¡­ He is my good friend or my only male friend and you guys know it very well." Replied Anna with a face, trying to make them understand.


    "Well with that look of yours you can never find a boyfriend I''m telling you, "Tia said arrogantly. Well, what can Anna do also if she decided to be b*tchy? Anyway, her thoughts never bothered her also. Not like she is having her money.


    "Don''t worry I''m also not interested," Anna replied as she took a bite of the food in her mouth.


    She hated the thought of love. Her heart has been closed for a long and she also didn''t plan to open it anymore. After all, it needs a lot of strength to be strong like this, and raise after falling so down.


    But Anna never knew what the future holds for her. Her heart and promises are meant to be broken by someone


    They all were eating their lunch while talking and suddenly Anna''s eyes landed on a certain person who was constantly sharing at her.

 Chapter 4 - What an Attitude!

    They were eating their lunch while talking and Anna''s eyes landed on a certain person who was constantly staring at her.


    There he was, sitting quietly and a girl beside him giving him a massage on his shoulders. Well, he was like that. Nothing new of him but Anna did not know why is he staring at her like this?! ''Is there any reason for it?'' Anna thought.


    Afraid of being caught, she shifted her attention back to eating her food. But she was unaware that her stare was noticed by Alex from the start. He had taken a look at her since she entered the canteen.


    After eating her lunch, Alena went to the restroom leaving Tia and Anna behind to talk. But Tia can''t help but talk arrogantly at this moment too, not like Anna''s care.


    "Anna, do you know that my family is going to London in the coming vacations and my brother is also ready to go to college there." Tia boosted happily, rather more it was a show off in front of Anna. No one knew from where Anna came, for everyone she was just a middle-class child, raised by a single mother.


    "Well, it''s good. Bring me something too." Anna calmy and simply replied.


    "Yeah, will see if I got time there to shop for you." Said Tia walking towards her class leaving Anna behind. ''What an Attitude'' thought Anna to herself and she walked towards her class and suddenly she heard some voices coming from one of the classrooms.


    "Isn''t this classroom mostly closed, then who could be inside at this moment?"


    Being curious she went outside that door and saw none other than a girl and boy''s back facing her. Instead of disturbing them she ran into her classroom and silently sat on her bench.


    "Hey were were you?" asked Alena


    "Ohh just roaming. Go on your seat class is going to start." Anna did not want to talk about what she saw just now.


    As the Physics class was going on but Anna''s mind was somewhere else. She wasn''t able to concentrate on the work and the things that her ma''am was explaining.


    ''Those brown cold eyes, that jawline, his posture...why the hell I am thinking about that guy Alex..hush hush no more thoughts.''


    Chalk brought her back into reality when she was a teacher taking her name." Anna, where are you lost?" asked the Physics teacher loudly in front of everyone. She looked around and lowered her head.


    "Sorry, ma''am."


    "Concentrate."


    Anna sighed in relief.


    **


    After school, Anna went straight to her home. Opening the door, she saw her mother sitting in the drawing-room and talking with someone. Not intending to disturb her she went to the kitchen in search of snacks. Although her mother always kept things in the kitchen, snacks are hidden most of the time.


    "You are Back." Anna suddenly heard her mother from her behind. Now she knew, her mum caught her red-handedly while searching for snacks.


    "Yeah."


    "An baby, I know you are a good student and always do what is right but you need to live also. You can''t be such a good person and miss out on all those fun of teenage." Said mother Marrie after passing her the snacks she had hidden in the lower cabinet.


    "Mom not again." She doesn''t want to listen to the same lecture. It has been so long but the same things.


    "I am right you know this very well.''


    "But I can''t have fun. I don''t know how to have all this fun. I''m not interested in all those."


    "But¡­." Cutting Mother Marrie''s words, Anna spoke


    "I am going into my room no need to disturb."


    Anna went into her room and slammed her door.


    Anna sighed, she knew her mother was thinking for her betterment but she can''t change herself now. T least after whatever happened in past, it was more likely an impossible change.

 Chapter 5 - Seeing Someone in Coffee Shop!

    Anna went into her room and slammed her door.


    Anna sighed, she knew her mother was thinking for her betterment but she can''t change herself now. At least when she came out of all the things after so long. It was more likely to be impossible for her.


    ''Anna, stop thinking about all those things from the past. They are no more in front of you!'' She tried to boast herself but yes, many times failed to do so, although she does not have any choice also other than forgetting it.


    She sat on her desk and opened her laptop, after logging on the website she started to chat with her game mates.


    BroX- "Fro finally you are online, we all were waiting for you."


    FroX- "Yeah. Tell about the circ.u.mstances there."


    Nox- "Fro, here in the country Y situation is not good. We might need to do something soon, otherwise, it will cause all of our problems."


    FroX- "I am working on something will soon revert back to you NO, you may log out."


    Nox- "Will be waiting for your message.xoxo"


    FroX- "Bro, you tell."


    BroX- "Everything is fine here in country S. You need not worry about here."


    FroX- "That''s good. You may log out too."


    Brox- " OKAY.''


    After logging out Anna closed her laptop and lean backward on her chair, resting her hand on the back of her head and closing her eyes to relax. ''Today was a long day.''


    After 1 hour she woke up with a tired neck. But then saw Alena calling her, picking up her call she heard her excited tone.


    "An, Let''s go-to coffee shop and grab some coffee. I''m craving for a cup of cappuccino." Anna knew Alena is a big fan of Coffee. Unlike her, who just drinks it to keep herself awake at midnight for work.


    "Okay. You pick me up."


    "Will see you in 15 minutes."


    Anna picked a half sleeves white top and a denim jacket to pair up with dark denim jeans and a pair of white shoes. Combing her hairs she again ties them into a ponytail and took her large black specks to hide her beautiful features.


    She went downstairs, to find her mother and inform her about going out,


    "Mom I''m going to the coffee shop with Alena."


    "Okay, but why are going like being so dull. Wear something attractive baby."


    But mother''s word was left unheard as Anna already walked out where Alena was waiting for her in her car.


    "Again a lecture from Aunty?" asked Alena who knows how her mother is. As it was nothing new, Anna just simply ignored her mother.


    "Hmm." Replied Anna


    "Okay, now which song you want to hear tell me."


    "Love Me As You Do."


    "Well okay."


    ....


    At the coffee shop


    "You go and order and I will go and find a table," Anna said as she looked for the rest of two.


    "But what would you like to drink?" After giving it some thought, Anna replied, "Bring me the same thing you are drinking."


    "Okay"


    Anna walked towards one of the free tables and sat there. It was near the window and the sunset view made it look more memorizing.


    Being close to the school, this place was filled with youngsters. She can see many of the couples of her school here, especially many groups which are famous for their money and power


    But then Anna felt a gaze on her as if someone was constantly looking at her, she looked up and saw the man who had kept her thoughts occupied during physics class.


    ''What the hell is he doing here!?!''.

 Chapter 6 - Play Boy!

    But when her eyes moved a little more she saw the same girl she saw with him in the canteen. Trying to remember which grade she was but Anna can''t.


    ''It is better not to recall, what I am even gonna do with them.'' thought Anna to herself. As these were not so important people in her life, she simply decided to ignore their presence. Not like they will help her in either way, right?


    But still, her eyes never left where Alex and that girl were sitting. It was as if her mind was asking her, and seeing that person.


    Finally, the thing she was most afraid of happened. Alex seemed to notice her gaze and he faced her again with that cold eyes. I started to look at the view to avoid him and was hoping Alena to come quickly with coffee.


    ''Thar was so embarrassing!'' Anna can''t help but try to avoid his gaze at her maximum! P


    After 2 minutes of wait, Alena finally came,


    "Here is your coffee and this is mine."


    "Thanks." Said Anna


    They were drinking and Alena suddenly noticed Alex''s gaze on them. Alena knew what does this gaze means, especially for a guy like Alex.


    She looked at Anna with concern and asked, "Anna, isn''t that the same guy whom we saw on that morning outside the bakery?"


    "Yeah. Do you know him, Al?" Anna tried to gain some information but to her disappointment, she did not get to know anything important.


    "God no! But I heard from somewhere that he is in final year so basically our senior and most of the teachers are tired of him." Alena replied with a proper disgust on her face.


    It looked like she was afraid of talking about him, which made Anna even more and more curious about what lies behind his cold eyes?


    "Why so?"


    "An, you are a good student so you might not know but he is one of the playboys of our school, but teachers are not able to say anything to him because he is good at studies. Despite being a playboy he is good in studies, games, etc.."


    After listening to Alex, Anna was in deep thought. Her mind was no longer listening to what Alena was saying. He was a playboy, which she is aware of.


    But despite that, aren''t players usually not good in studies? This was a little difficult to believe on


    But one sentence from Alena lulled her back from the daze as she looked up, "Being around such people proves to be dangerous only for us so it''s better to maintain distance from them." Indirectly, Alena warned her about Alex. She doesn''t want them to be close to him no matter what.


    Anna simply nodded her head in understanding, ''Why should I be close to someone who will just increase my problems?''


    After finishing coffee they both went to Alena''s car so she can drop Anna back home.


    After coming home, Anna''s thoughts were in a mess.


    Something was attracting her to him but what she also doesn''t know. Finding it out was useless because no one can helo her know this, except her inner self.


    Thinking about him she fell asleep.

 Chapter 7 - Low IQ?

    The next morning was the same as before but today, she was feeling energetic out of nowhere. There was nothing new today but her instincts told her that something is going to happen today, no matter what although she doesn''t wish for something negative!


    ''Maybe after a good sleep one feels the same way.'' thought Anna to herself she looked outside her window where the sun was shining so much.


    Getting up she tidied her bed which was her normal habit and got ready in her normal dress. She has to maintain her image of a nerd, showing her real side won''t bring anything to her. Especially safeguarding herself from danger is her priority.


    Downstairs her mother had prepared some breakfast for her.


    "Anna baby, today you have some time so you have to eat with me otherwise I''m not allowing you to go to school till you finish breakfast." said mother Marrie, flashing her wide smile.


    "Muma I Don''t want to." protested Anna, anyway she was dragged to the dining table by her mother because a mother will always be a mother no matter what.


    "Eat this. Also this one! Alas!! How skinny you have become. Now from today onwards you will have to eat breakfast with me only. You need to eat healthy food, my dear child."


    "But mo-"


    "No means no! You have to listen to me otherwise I won''t let you go to school. Decide yourself." Hearing this, Anna can only sigh.


    Anna quickly finished her breakfast and as she was getting up and walked towards the door Mother said,


    "An listen, there was a call from your father for you."


    Anna stopped in her track.


    Silence.


    Silence.


    "Don''t pick up," said Anna in a cold voice.


    "But An, he is your fath...."


    "I don''t need a father, I just have a s.p.e.r.m donor."


    With this Anna slammed the door.''I wish I could change your attitude An.'' Thought mother to herself.


    ....


    In school


    Her morning energetic mood was totally ruined by the news given by her mother. She sat quietly and did the question the teacher asked to do. Just a few wo4ds about her father is enough to sadden her mood. Why not? Because he is really an asshole in her eyes.


    After the class, Reyan came to cheer up her as he had noticed her low mood during the class. Although she wasn''t in the mood to talk with him it looked like he was persistent in making her mood happy again!


    "An tell me how would I look in that yellow bright dress that you girls wear?"


    "Never want to imagine." Replied Anna with a cold and aloof face of hers! She wasn''t interested in his nonsense, at least for now!


    "Okay tell me what starts with T and ends with T and has T in it?"


    Anna glared at him. She asked,


    "DO YOU REALLY THINK I HAVE A LOW IQ?"


    ....


    Hey! Yes you, don''t forget to vote for your lovely author ^ ^

 Chapter 8 - A Good Team!

    "No No how can our An be an Idiot." Reyan instantly denied the accusation. Because if he had agreed on that, Anna might break his neck that instant! She is never good with her enemies.


    A simple rule, don''t mess with an angry woman, she will make your life hell!


    Anna simply replied with a ''hmm'' in satisfaction.


    "But tell me the answer please..!!!" said Reyan making a babyface. He was always like this, trying to win against them with his cute baby face although she doesn''t find it cute at all.


    It was simply his childish behavior!


    "Teapot."


    "Very good An." Said Reyan clapping his hands together.


    Seeing Reyan''s childish behavior again, Anna chuckled. How lucky she was to have a male best friend like him? Although they are known as best friends but somewhere, many things differently in them. She is much closer to Alena as compared to him.


    After the class, they both went together to the canteen. There Alex was staring at them as he would eat them alive with his eyes only.


    ''Why is he staring at me like this again today?!?'' thought Anna to herself. His constant stare always makes Anna nervous. Not because she loses confidence but because, this was how she wants to be, low key.


    After lunch, they both went to the classroom.


    It was the mathematics period and Anna''s favorite one. But suddenly at the end of the class teacher announced,


    "There is a competition held between Sant. Hight School and Ciax High School as these both schools are considered the best school in our city and we have got a chance to participate in a mathematics quiz which will be held soon."


    After hearing this not many people were excited as they hated maths from bottom of their heart. But Anna is one of the toppers that surely raised her hand.


    The teacher called her out of the class and said, "Anna you and one more student from senior year of middle school that is Alex from the last grade is going to join you too. You both are toppers and I think you both will make a good team."


    After this Anna was shocked, yesterday only Alena warned her to stay away from him but today she had to make a team with him. This is purely FATE.


    But being with the playboy of the school wasn''t an easy task at all, even sometimes she will be alone with him! But how can she back out now? ''No way! If I back out, the teacher will surely get angry at me.''


    At last, she decided to convince herself that she is just doing this competition for her love for maths not for him!


    "You both can meet each other in the library today after school. I will send some maths problems there for you both to solve it." The teacher answered and left, leaving Anan standing in a daze.


    ....


    After school, she called her mother telling her she has some work and will be late. Her mother was okay with it, but she knew, somewhere her mother must be enjoying and imagining that she is enjoying her life.


    ''I will explain everything afterward.''


    Later she went to the library and sat there. No one was inside, as she looked around and only found books in the library.


    ''Maybe he is late.'' Though Anna.


    But the saying ''speaking of the devil and devil appears.'' was quite right in her case


    He was there, standing on the door staring at her AGAIN with his cold eyes which were enough to send chills down her spine!

 Chapter 9 - First Meeting!

    "H..eyy" Anna replied with her shuttering voice. She doesn''t know why but all of the sudden, she felt her body being nervous.


    "You must be Anna from second last grade, right?" asked Alex in a very calm tone. But unknown to him, this voice brought more and more storms in herself.


    "Yeah." Anna wasn''t able to gather the courage to speak more. She was getting nervous in front of him from nowhere.


    "Well myself Alex and we both are going to participate in this competition together. " By saying this he sat on the chair close to her and took a mathematics book out of his bag.


    "Well, I don''t know much about your strength. Why don''t you tell me?" Alex asked and by this time he sat on the chair with a prince aura around him.


    "I''m good at calculations, statistics, trigonometry...." Answered Anna. Till that time she was a little comfortable around him because the topic shifted to studied.


    "Little girl you are quite a genius I think." Alex had a smirk on his lips and he had some other thoughts which were reflected on his face.


    "What are we going to do today?" Anna tried to shift the topic back to studies which she did successfully because, after this, Alex''s aura suddenly became serious instead of a playboy one.


    After a long time, which they felt was very short, it was already five in the evening,


    "Alex, I need to go home. I told my mum that I will be back home till 6."


    "Such an obedient child you are Anna." With this, Alex packed his back. Although Anna did not like his comment she simply ignored his wordings.


    Suddenly Alex''s face came close to her, so close that his nose was touching hers, making her heartbeat uneven. Her heart skipped a beat and breath taken away for a few seconds.


    "It was nice meeting you, Anna. Hoping to win this competition together." This was all he said and walked back to the door to leave. His charisma was so strong that a girl like Anna was too taken aback by him but this wasn''t her mistake.


    Anna stood there, her heartbeat was so fast she suddenly felt the need to drink water.


    ''He was so close, his nose touching mine.... what are you even thinking Anna, he is a playboy, he is messing around no need to think more.'' She calmed herself and tried her best to convince herself that it was all nothing.


    Things happen which are written in your destiny and this was just the start of her messier life.


    ....


    After coming home, her mother asked her all about why she was staying at school more than school hours, then she told her mother about the competition.


    She can see her mother was just super happy when she got to know that her child is selected for such an event!


    "My baby, You have to win that, then I can at least boast in front of those ladies whose children study in Ciax high school." Hearing this Anna laughed so loud that she almost fell from the couch


    "Mom you are the best you know." Said Anna and she hugged her mother. Her


    "I know my child, after all, whose mother I am!!" boasted her mother which made Anna hug her mother more tightly.

 Chapter 10 - You Cant Fall In Love, An!

    Her mother rubbed her hair softly. This made her remember one of her childhood memory, similarly, someone else used to do this same thing and she used to just stay in his l.a.p.


    Anna immediately stood up and asked her mother to prepare dinner and she went upstairs and closed the door of her room.


    ''Thinking about memories will bring nothing but pain Anna. Remove them from your heart and brain.''


    To divert her mind, she called Alena, "Alena do you have some time?" asked Anna in a husky tone.


    "Yeah An, tell me."


    She told her everything about today including the incident with Alex, how he came close to her, and how her heartbeat fastened. After listening to all this, Alena sighed, and somewhere she had expected Alena to react in such a way.


    "Anna I asked you to stay away from him but still you are interested in going close to him.?"


    "I''m not interested in him Alena, you know this." Anna firmly rejected this. But her rejections as not accepted by Alena.


    "Then why your heartbeat fastened at that moment, why were you nervous when talking with him?"


    "I don''t know Alena." Her question put Anna in deep thoughts. This was the most valid question, why was she feeling and behaving like this?


    "Anna you can''t fall in love with him. Keep your distance with him even if you are a team."


    "I understand." Anna simply agreed with her because she knew this is the best for both of them.


    "And An, I heard it that he has some special and unknown background too. So you must keep it in might." Said Alena


    Hearing this Anna was in thoughts, ''Is he also like me?'' But the chances were very slim so she just brushed this opinion very soon. That was not possible because they were like pole apart from each other.


    "Anna? Anna you there?" After hearing her name Anna came out of her thoughts.


    "I''m here don''t worry I will keep this in mind. I am hanging up I have homework to do and that assignment too.


    "Okay. I am doing that one too."


    "See you tomorrow. Good night."


    Anna hung up.


    ''Anna you can''t love anyone understand this.'' she told herself


    After this, she completed her homework and soon went downstairs to eat dinner with her mother.


    While eating dinner mother said,


    "An baby, I''m sorry for today."


    Anna was confused, "Why mum, what happened?"


    "I should never force you to talk to your dad." Mother Marrie was really guilty for placing Anna in such a tough spot but Anna just patted her back.


    "Mom it''s not your fault. My equation with him isn''t what you or others think so you don''t need to feel guilty."


    After she dinner went to sleep.


    ....


    On the other side, Alex was standing on his balcony and staring at the sky above him, covered with stars shining in such a black area


    His eyes held complicated emotions, no one can understand him well other than himself. Not because he does not let someone read his mind, but because he had isolated himself from others for too long.


    ''I found you My BABYGIRL. Now, I won''t let you go anywhere, because this time, mistakes won''t be repeated anymore.''

 Chapter 11 - Threatening Her?!

    The next morning was like other normal days, after getting ready Anna went downstairs and tried to escape without eating her breakfast but the mother is always a mother. She always knows what is in your mind.


    She ate her breakfast and happily went to school. Today, clouds were surrounding, Anna thought it must be a rainy day but she forgot to bring her umbrella with her, such bad luck for her.


    She attended her classes as usual and went to the canteen with Alena where Tia was talking to someone else whose back was facing them.


    "Alena, to whom is Tia talking?" asked Anna in a whisper, which was only for both of them.


    "Actually I don''t know An, maybe her friend." Alena had seen this girl very much from last days, and Tia was interacting more and more with them!


    But Anna frowned hearing this. "But they seem petty close. We are already here for five minutes but she still hasn''t noticed us."


    "Anna I think Tia¡­.." Alena was talking but she was interrupted by the sudden coming back of Tia near them.


    "Hey, guys. What are you both doing?" asked Tia in a happy tone as they both looked at her with a fake smile, trying to act normal


    "Nothing, just casually talking." Said Anna and gave Alena a look that Alena understood quite well.


    They changed the topic and soon returned to the classroom.


    After school Anna once again went to the library waiting there for Alex. She was again alone in that big library.


    ''Mostly boys wait for girls and here I''m waiting for him.'' Thought Anna.


    After ten minutes, Alex came but not alone, that same girl who was with him in the coffee shop.


    "Hey, Alex." Greeted Anna with a smile, as she totally ignored the girl beside him. ''Not like she is my friend, so why should I event alk to her?'' Anna thought and just looked back into her books.


    Alex only nodded in response and excused himself to go to the restroom after placing his backpack. Anna and that girl were left behind in the library all alone.


    After he left, that girl looked at Anna and observed her from head to toe, which made somehow annoyed


    "Hey, you! What is your name?" asked the girl.


    "Anna. You?" asked Anna without even without looking at the girl. As the girl took the initiative, she replied out of curtsey.


    "Listen, even if you and my Alex are selected for competition, don''t ever try to get close to him otherwise I will make your life a living hell. Understood?" said the girl after grabbing Anna''s chin.


    After listening to all this, Anna was so angry that she wanted to kill her at that moment but she stayed calm. But she needed to teach her a lesson.


    "B**tch, the idiot, don''t ever try of threatening me with my life otherwise don''t blame me for being merciless ." Said Anna as she had grabbed that girl''s hairs very tightly and the girl was shouting like a madwoman.


    Anna left to go her hair and gave a cold look to her before again concentrating on her work.


    Alex also came back and the girl left.


    Anna noticed that Alex too didn''t give much attention to that girl. This thought made her smile lightly. But her smile was noticed by the devil.

 Chapter 12 - Similarity!

    "Why are you smiling?" Alex asked as he saw a faint smile on her lips, which was wide enough for him to notice. At first, he had decided to let her smile, but then it made him curious.


    "Who said I''m smiling? I just remembered a joke." Anna tried her best to lie and it seems to convince Alex. being a bad liar, was in her blood as the look on her face was quite evident.


    But Alex simply let it go because he knew that, they aren''t that close to ask and go in each other''s comfort zone.


    After two hours of hard studies, it was time to go back home.


    But as she stepped out of the classroom she saw, it was raining. And this was enough for her to understand that she made a mistake by not carrying an umbrella with herself even when she knew it will rain!


    ''Ufff¡­ I never carried an umbrella with me. How will I go home.'' Though Anna to herself.


    At that same time Alex also came out and as if reading her mind, and seeing her facial expressions, he spoke


    "Come with me. I have a car, will drop you at your home." Giving no chance of denying Alex started to walk towards his car. She looked at him with her wide eyes but then, there was no option left for her because if she walked in rain, it will result in viral for her!


    Anna also ran towards his side and sat inside the car. It was a Volkswagen of silver color and from the interior, it was just a simple, middle-class person''s car that was best suited to them.


    "Where is your home?" Alex asked as he inserted the keys.


    " XX road ABC house number." Replied Anna and she was looking outside of the window. Her many memories are associated with the rain, good or bad but still, she hates it when it rains. It''s not easy to let go of the memories easily!


    As Anna was deep in thoughts, someone came close to her, and Anna''s eyes widened seeing him so close to her neck. His hot breath lingering on her neck, giving her goosebumps!


    After a few seconds, she noticed he came close to fix the seat belt.


    ''Don''t think of something else Anna. He is a playboy and you need to maintain your distance with him.'' By these words, Anna convinced herself


    On their way, it was complete silence.


    But suddenly Alex Asked, "Anna, have we met each other before?" asked Alex in a serious tone, which equally surprised Anna as she first looked at his face for few seconds and then replied,


    "No, I think. But why?"


    "Oh, I just felt the similarity between you and one of my childhood friends who died." This gained her interest now.


    "What similarity you felt?" asked Anna curiously.


    But Alex never answered. He just smiled and this smile was different from the rest of his smiles. It contained some emotions, warm smile.


    Soon they reached her home. "Here comes your house."


    "You want to come inside? Maybe I can make you some coffee?" asked Anna out of politeness. Not like she was expecting him to say anything or to agree to her request!


    "Maybe next time. After all, we are working as a team and who knows someday I need to come to your home for practice." Said Alex.


    "Okay.''


    She exited the car and before going home she suddenly said, "Drive safe, Alex." She ran inside her home before he can react.


    Anna''s heart was beating fast, her face was red as a tomato.


    After dinner, she went to sleep but her mind was still occupied with Alex''s thoughts


    Thinking about him she fell asleep.

 Chapter 13 - Weird Person?

    The Next Day was a weekend so there was no school. Most of the children either sleep for more hours or spending more time with their family.


    But Anna was different, she uses to utilize this time to make some money for her mother. Anna wanted to be independent of a very young age and this ambition helped her to look for a job


    After looking for one, she got a job in a cafe as it allowed her to manage her studies and do a full-time job on weekends.


    As she got up and changed into her normal work outfit. Downstairs her mother was talking to someone. As she went close she listened,


    "No, she will not talk with him. Hmm... I can''t force her you to know that. She can do whatever she want¡­ I want her to live her life to her fullest."


    Not willing to listen more, she walked out of the house. "Who said I don''t want to live happily? I also want someone in my life who can show me some adventure, tell me how to make my boring life into an exciting one." Anna talked to herself. Her circ.u.mstances never allowed her to be someone of high standards or be a high profile.


    The cafe in which she worked was outside the city so that no one in her school can know who she was and where she worked. She reached there and reported to work. Serving people then cleaning was all she needed to do.


    In the evening, when she was cleaning the cafe, she received a call from Alena telling her that she has some important things to talk about. Her best friend also was unknown to her job.


    As the cafe was going to be closed, a man came and sat on one of the tables.


    "Hey beauty, serve me pasta with red sauce."


    "But sir the cafe is closed, I think you didn''t read the board outside the cafe," replied Anna while pointing to the board outside.


    "Do you even know who I''m?" said the man while standing up from his seat and coming towards Anna.


    "Sir you don''t know yourself that who you are, then how can you expect me to know?" Anna was a little annoyed till this time. But it was high patience that helped her out at this moment.


    Just as Anna though he would try to hit her or touch her, he smiled and said,


    "You are fierce, I like it. Myself Kevin. I just saw you are the new one here so tried a little to test you or you can say tried a little prank on you but believe me, I never had any intention of shouting on you." Kevin kept his fade smile, which did not go unnoticed from her eyes.


    Anna can see that he was saying the truth, mouth and words may betray you but eyes can''t.


    "I''m Anna and not new here. I just work on weekends." Said Anna and she again started to clean tables. This customer disturbed her a little bit, but it was best not to ignore such creatures, at least in her case.


    "Well privileged to meet you. The way you not got scared of the way I spoke impressed me though."


    "Thank you." Anna kept it short and simple.


    Kevin stared at Anna for some time and said, "Well I should go, you do your work."


    Kevin exited the cafe, "Weird person" said Anna under breath.


    .....


    Kevin was sitting in his car and stared at the screen of his phone for so long. But there was a look in his eyes that wasn''t easy to describe.


    After he called somebody,


    "I want details about someone."

 Chapter 14 - Are you lonely?

    Anna finished her work and went home. Locking the door behind her, she took a deep breath. Many things were evolving in her mind, but decided to keep them aside for some time.


    ''Leave them, Anna, focus on your work!'' with this in her mind, she put all the thoughts back to her mind.


    Sitting in front of her laptop, her eyes were glued to his screen. Opening it, she logged into her website.


    **FRoX ONLINE**


    FroX- Anyone there?


    NoX- Nox reporting from countryY. The line is secure.


    FroX- NoX, contact Mr.Li and ask him it''s time to return our favor on him. I''m sending you some codes, decode them as quickly and you will get to know what you have to do then.


    NoX- Done! Any other command?


    FroX- No.


    NoX- FRO, can I ask you something?


    FroX- Hmm.


    NoX- Can''t you come here?


    FroX- No.


    Nox- Why?


    **FroX OFFLINE**


    _______________


    She closed her laptop and went towards her window.


    Her eyes showed different emotions. Many things have happened but she kept quiet because in her mind it was better not to think about them anymore. That was her past but it was still haunting her lie before.


    Craving for ice cream she went downstairs to find her mother in the kitchen.


    "Mom do we have Ice cream?" Ann asked in a lazy voice.


    "No baby. You want me to go and buy one for you?" Marrie looked at Anna with her suspicious eyes but for now, An behaved as if she did not notice.


    "No need. I will go buy it myself." Anna took her shoes as she heard her mom''s voice from behind.


    "Okay but safely."


    She went to a nearby store and bought chocolate ice cream.


    She came outside and started eating her ice cream.


    "You know, eating ice cream all alone is considered that person is very lonely." She heard one voice and she knew who it was.


    Alex''s perfect face came in front of her eyes. His eyes first lanced at the ice cream in her hand, while then his eyes shifted back to her face.


    "What are you doing here?" asked Anna


    "Wanted to buy some Maggie packet." Replied Alex.


    "A person as cold as you are also interested in eating something like Maggie, Nice"


    Anna was talking to him but without looking at him. She was now comfortable with the way they communicated and she felt relaxed around him.


    "Are you feeling lonely?'''' asked Alex again, shifting back to the main topic.


    "None of your business."


    "It might be not my business but now as we are a team it is." Replied Alex with a smile which annoyed Anna.


    She finished her ice cream and stared at Alex''s face and said,


    "Alex, why are you even trying to come close to me? I''m a simple girl not like the girls who throw themselves on you. Why are you even trying to show that we are close enough for me to share everything with you.?" Clearly stated Anna.


    She can''t anymore be like this, a simple girl who is so obedient that everyone can do whatever they want with her. She needs to explore more.


    She NOW wants to live her life to her fullest. And her first step was to clearly know what Alex is trying to do.

 Chapter 15 - Trust me!

    She stared into Alex''s eyes for her answers but he knew how to hide emotions in her eyes.


    She knew that perfectly that he was hiding a lot behind his deep black eyes. From her instincts, she wanted to stay away from him but then her heart said that she knew this person for a very long time.


    But who will answer the question that kept on rising higher mind?


    "Anna" was all that he said in a husky voice while Anna''s face remained different like before.


    "I want answers, Alex."


    "You are alone right?" asked Alex


    "That''s not the answer to the question I asked."


    "Anna, I get that you have built a wall around you that''s why you never allowed anyone to come closer to you."


    Anna was shocked. How can a person whom she met just a few days ago know her much better than her and say some words that her mother has been saying for so many years?


    Anna lowered her face and started walking towards her house without answering Alex.


    But Alex had no intention of letting her go.


    He held her wrist and stopped her.


    "I can see your eyes and read them too, you have a thing for me. You are looking for some adventure, to know yourself more but you are holding back yourself. If you are really interested in knowing more, look for me. I don''t have any ill intentions towards you Anna. Trust me in this." After saying this he let go of her wrist and started walking back to his car.


    Anna stood there. After he left she let go of her breath. The emotions were not visible on her face because her heart was in so much pain! She simply wanted to remove everything!


    She was holding so much in herself. Opening up to someone is the only option. But is she allowed?


    After coming home, she went upstairs and called Alena.


    She told her about everything.


    "I knew it very well you have a crush on him. I can''t stop you, Anna, you have to make a decision for yourself. I don''t know him and based on rumors, judging him for you is quite difficult. Well, give it a try. He is the best guy if you want to open up and explore things.


    As your best friend, I just want to say, just don''t get hurt at the end." Said Alena


    Anna sighed. Her brain was a mess at that time. Yes, she should stay away from him but what can she do, when her inner self is yearning for something? Something to explore and fulfill her bucket list before it is too late?


    Alex''s words were ringing in her mind.


    At last, Anna decided to sleep before eating the food because she simply wanted to remove it from her mind...


    Next morning,


    Again she went to work and it again was a normal weekend. Her life was pretty boring.


    In the evening when her work was finished, she saw a car parked outside the gate of the cafe. She felt it was not normal but still thought of ignoring it.


    But then too, ''Why the hell is that car following me around? Who are those people?'' one side of her heart asked her to go and ask but she held herself back and ran in the direction of her home.


    ¡­.


    Again it was Monday, an important day where she was going to face Alex after that confrontation.

 Chapter 16 - Decided?

    She got ready but this time she chose black denim jeans, a red top with a white pair of shoes. Anna tied her hair in a high ponytail which made her look s.e.xier. Her curves were visible and her red lips made her look cuter.


    For the very first time, she was sintered in dressing up properly, not like other times when she simply let it go and look like a nerd girl


    She didn''t put on her spectacles. Being herself is what motivated her, because looking ugly is not helping her, and won''t hide her real side.


    Anna carried her backpack and went downstairs to see her mother almost, ready with her breakfast as she sat on the table with a smile carved on her face.


    Her mother was shocked seeing her dressed like this.


    "Anna baby, you don''t have a fever, right?" Marrie concernedly asked.


    "No mom. I just thought about living my life to my fullest so I will try to do so."


    "Baby, your mother is always with you, don''t worry." Said mother while rubbing her back.


    Although Marrie still had many doubts about the singer''s mind, she decided to keep them to herself.


    Anna went to school happily and directly entered the school campus as she already had breakfast with her mother and wasn''t interested in going to the bakery.


    "Anna, is that you?'' She heard some voices and turned around and saw Tia.


    "Yes Tia, that''s me." She said with a smile.


    "Ohh finally you listened to my advice and dressed up in a more civil war."


    "That''s nothing. I just wished to do so. Not intending to talk more with her she bid goodbye to her and went to her classroom.


    "Hey Reyan, where were you on Friday? You know teachers were asking for their favorite student." Teased Anna.


    "Anna, are you asking for a beating? I will not talk to you. And see how many a pout on his face.


    She put her hand on his and tried to calm down.


    "Reyan, it''s nothing like that. I just wanted to be free and try out how does it feel to dress up in such clothes."


    As she was coaxing him, they suddenly felt the entire class was quiet. They looked in the direction where everyone was seeing.


    They saw Alex.


    While everyone was admiring him, his eyes were on her hand which was kept on Ryan''s hand.


    When Anna followed his gaze, she hurriedly removed her hand from Reyan''s. Anna thought he might talk to her or at least greet her but he kept books on the teacher stand and went back to his class.


    ''Was he angry with me?'' thought Anna.


    Classes started and she again got busy with her work.


    After school, she went in search of Alex to the library. And for the very first time, Alex was the first one to come to the library and he wasn''t late.


    He guessed my presence and instantly asked me,


    "Have you decided?"

 Chapter 17 - Dont go!

    "No greetings, just a question ''Have you decided?''. A normal person asks how are you but you directly asked a question." Anna asked with a frown.


    She simply remained in the library and he bombarded her with a question, it made her wonder if he was really interested in meeting her or not?


    "I don''t do formality. Just answer my question." As expected the mighty Alex.


    At that moment, she actually controlled her urge to roll her eyes.


    Anna sat on the chair and also asked Alex to sit.


    "Well, before answering your question and taking my decision, I have some questions to ask. Shall I?"


    Alex stared at her for 5 seconds and then nodded.


    "My first question is if I''m looking forward to some adventure and say yes to you, what will it be between us?" Anna never wanted to be labeled as someone''s item.


    "Well, that depends upon you, we can be friends for starting and maybe after the time we explore, we might become best friends or something else." Alex gave a straightforward answer.


    He knew Anna was someone who needed a clear answer and if you beat around the bush, she would clearly say no to you.


    "Hmm, that sounds good. Secondly, I don''t want your girlfriend to point out to me as if I am the third party in your relationship. I never want that title for myself so you need to explain things to her."


    Alex was a little stunned but he quickly covered his expression.


    "Who told you I have a girlfriend?" "Who is she?"


    "The girl I saw with you in the cafe, canteen, and here in the library." Replied Anna


    "It means you were observing me for a very long time and kept a note which girl is with me."


    This made Anna blush. Noo!! She was just curious. But she turned her face around and didn''t answer.


    "I have no girlfriend. Those girls throw themselves on me. I never said they are my girlfriend." Alex laughed seeing Anna''s reaction after hearing this.


    True! He never had any girlfriend.


    "But you never rejected them too. So just make sure they don''t come to find me if they are jealous of me."


    "Why will they be jealous of a nerd like you?" asked Alex.


    Anna proudly said, "Because I''m beautiful."


    Alex again started laughing. The way Anna says these things are damn too cute.


    "ALEXX!!!!! STOP LAUGHING." Seeing Alex laugh at her, annoyed Anna.


    "You laugh, I''m going back." After saying this, Anna started to go back towards the door. But her wrist was caught by Alex,


    "Don''t go," Alex said but Anna did not look satisfied at all. A clear frown was visible on her face. Seeing her like his, he added, "I will stop laughing ok?"


    Anna, still acting as if she is angry, stopped, and sat again.


    "Any other question?" asked Alex.


    "Yes! What if someday you gotta know I''m someone no one knows, then?"


    Alex went silent after listening to this.


    Seeing him being silent, Anna''s heartbeat increased. She wanted to slap her own forehead at that time but it wasn''t her hand.


    ''Anna, you shouldn''t have asked him this. You are so idiot Anna!''


    ...


    Do not forget to vote for your lovely author! ^ ^

 Chapter 18 - "Good Night"

    After a minute of silence, Alex spoke in a serious tone,


    "I will never judge you Anna, and I expect the same from you."


    ''Thank God he is not angry.'' Anna sighed in relief.


    "Okay, so my answer to your first question is yes. I have decided and I want to explore more. I want to feel the adventure and fulfill my bucket list."


    "You have made a bucket list also?" asked Alex.


    "Exactly. I will tell you everything afterward but now we have to concentrate on this Quiz."


    They both started doing their mathematics problem together. After some time, the maths teacher also came and gave them some advice about how to answer certain questions.


    Today, they studied for 1 hour more than usual.


    It was time for Anna to go home.


    "Anna, can you give me your number? Now that we have decided to fulfill your bucket list, we might need to stay in touch."


    After thinking for a minute she gave him her number which was with a very less number of people.


    She came home happy and seeing her daughter''s smile, mother Marrie was very happy.


    After dinner, Anna went upstairs to finish her other subjects homework.


    ..


    Around 11:30 p.m.


    There was a notification on her phone, a message from the unknown.


    Unknown- "Hi."


    Anna-?


    Unknown- Your teammate.


    Instantly Anna knew it was Alex. She saved his number and messaged "Good Night." to him.


    After messaging and completing her homework she was still in a daze.


    Suddenly, she opened her laptop and logged onto the website.


    She typed some things but having a second thought, she backspaced everything.


    '' I need to trust him in this.'' thought Anna while she was staring at the black sky having starred in it through her window.


    ...


    On another Side, outside the city.


    "Boss, we have every detail that you wanted in this file," said Spy1.


    Kevin opened the file and on the first page was her candid picture. Kevin took that picture in his hand and stared at it with the utmost affection.


    "So, here you were hiding the girl. But your luck seems bad. I found you after so many years." Kevin started laughing and this laugh wasn''t ordinary.


    "Send spy3 to keep an eye on her. I want to know her daily routine. You got that?" ordered Kevin to his man.


    "Yes sir!"


    "Now let''s see who will save you from me and how much time you will take to accept your identity," said Kevin, likening to Anna''s picture.


    ...


    Alex''s house.


    He was staring at the "Good Night" message sent by Anna!


    This was the first time someone has sent him such a message.

 Chapter 19 - High IQ?

    "What are you doing, brother?" came a childish voice from outside of his door.


    Alex was pulled back to reality after hearing his little brother''s voice. Turning around, he walked near the door.


    On opening the door, he saw his 5 years old younger brother, Scott standing like a grown-up boy. He signaled Alex to bend down to match his height.


    "What happened, Scott? It''s almost midnight and you are still not asleep."


    "You never came down for dinner and I was waiting for you." Said Scott like he was complaining.


    "Scott, I don''t wish to have dinner tonight. You go back to sleep now."


    "ALEX BROTHER!!!" shouted Scott and suddenly came inside Alex''s room.


    Opening a drawer, he pulled out a photo and ran away downstairs.


    "Scott, come back NOW and give me the picture back."


    " I will give you this back but first, you have to eat dinner otherwise you are not getting this back." Stated Scott.


    Alex sighed seeing his younger brother like this. He knew his younger self was always like this, once he decides something, he will make sure that it is done.


    "Okay. I will have dinner, Happy?" asked Alex.


    "First you have dinner, then only you are getting back this photo."


    Alex came downstairs and Scott asked the maid to serve dinner to Alex.


    While Alex was eating dinner, Scott was keeping a check on whether he was finishing his dinner or not.


    "Scott you are only 5 years old, don''t try to act like you are my mother." Alex made Scott remember this.


    "So what if I''m only 5 years old, I still have a high IQ. I can manage the whole house, make my own dinner, clean the house. So I can manage you also. And brother this is only for your own good."


    "But still you are a child only. Focus on your studies. Oh, I remembered you had a test today. How much did you score?" asked Alex in hope of shifting the topic.


    "I told you I have a high IQ. I scored full marks."


    "Good. But don''t be overconfident about your IQ. You still need to study."


    "I know. By the way, brother, who is this girl in the photo?"


    Alex''s hand stopped while eating when he heard Scott''s question.


    "No one. You don''t know her," replied Alex.


    "Brother, Big brother called. But I rejected his call," said Scott in a serious tone.


    Alex''s eyes darkened after hearing this statement. "You don''t have to ever pick up his calls in the future. Understood?''


    "Yes, brother!"


    After dinner, Alex put Scott in his bed and waited till he fell asleep and then went back to his room after taking the picture."


    ...


    The next day, Anna opened her eyes and hoped for a new day, her days of exploring her new self began.


    She opened a book kept in the side drawer of her bed and took it out. After staring at me for a while, she opened it lightly...

 Chapter 20 - Threat?

    She opened up her book and saw the things she had written off as her bucket list.


    There were a total of 50 things she wanted to do before completing high school. Never ever she mentioned any of these to her best friends.


    She got up and dressed in a similar way she had dressed yesterday.


    Before going downstairs, she called Alena to pick her up as they both will be going to the bakery.


    Downstairs, the mother was waiting to eat breakfast with her. Not wanting to disappoint her, she had a little bit of her breakfast and then waited till Alena came.


    Seeing Anna''s glow up Alena asked


    "What happened Anna? Your smile is not leaving your face today. Any special occasion?"


    Smilingly answered Anna, "No, I just feel happy from the bottom of my heart." After saying this, she stared outside the window.


    When they reached the school they saw Tia talking with that dumb girl who had threatened her in the library. They noticed Anna''s and Alena''s presence and turned around.


    "Here you are, Anna."


    "Hey Tia," said Anna, completely ignoring that girl.


    "Anna, what is going on between you and Alex. Do you know Jessica loves Alex and they are even in the same class?"


    ''So the name of this bimbo is Jessica'' though Anna.


    "Tia, nothing is going on between Alex and me. And why are you even telling me that this girl loves Alex?"


    Before Tia can speak, Jessica spoke loudly,


    "You Dumb Girl, don''t try to act innocent. Alex asked me to stay away from him and keep a distance. You are the one who manipulated him against me right? I already said I will make your life hell if you mess with me."


    Hearing the girl''s shrill voice made Anna touch her ears and check if blood was coming out of them.


    "Girl, can you please change your voice just like you are thinking of making my life difficult," said Anna while massaging her ear.


    "Anna, I''m saying for your betterment. Are you and Alex something? If yes, then leave because Alex is Jessica and her father is a business typhoon and one of the trustees of this school." said Tia if she was explaining Anna, but in reality, it looked more like she was mocking her for being poor and not able to match their standards.


    "Jessica, if Alex said these words to you, instead of asking himself what is wrong, why are you wasting your time on me?" Coming closer to her face she dangerously said,


    "Do you see me as a threat?"

 Chapter 21 - Best friend or Enemy?!

    Anna was 5 feet 6 inches tall which was considered a good height for girls. Before Jessica, she looked dominating one.


    No one knew the nerd girl would come to her face and revolt in such a way. That''s because no one is aware of how fierce Anna is.


    "You...." Jessica was boiling in anger.


    "Instead of being Koala, what else do you even know? An idiot would fall in love with someone like you but you see Alex isn''t an idiot." Anna scarcely replied.


    "I''M ALEX''S GIRLFRIEND!!"Jessica loudly roared. Not anymore, she can''t tolerate more insults from her mouth.


    In her eyes, Anna was a mere weak girl, who was trying to act more superior than her.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes. Alex himself made us official." proudly said Jessica who thought she can fool Anna with her words.


    Behind them, "Alena, you go and make Anna stop. She is going overboard." Alena narrowed her eyes and spoke, "Tia, are you Anna''s best friend or enemy?" Alena straightforwardly asked.


    Hearing this, Tia was shocked.


    "Of course I''m her best friend and I''m worried about her."


    "Let her fight her own battle. She gave me back. And if you claim her your best friend then when your OTHER friend was shouting at Anna, you might have spoken something instead of taking her side." Alena spoke these words but it made zero effect on Tia.


    Coming towards Anna, Alena said


    "Why don''t we call Alex, right Anna?" Alena suggested.


    "ha... Do you think I''m a fool? Alex never gives his number to anyone. You are nobody to him, you can never have his number."


    "Are you sure?" smirked Anna.


    "I am confident." At least Jessica knew that her overconfidence would soon be crushed.


    Anna took out her phone, but she was slightly nervous.


    ''I''m no one to him but will he take my side?'' These were thoughts of Anna.


    She dialed his number and a voice came, "HELLO"


    Everyone except Anna and Alena was shocked, how can this girl with no background, a nerd, have THE PLAYBOY of school number?


    "Hey, Alex. I wanted to ask, ``Is Jessica named the girl your girlfriend?"


    After a pause, he answered "I never had any girlfriend." he said and hung up the phone.


    After listening to his reply Jessica was so embarrassed that she was not even able to meet Anna''s eyes.


    Tia too was in shock that someone like Anna can be associated with Alex.


    "Now that you have heard the truth, why not you apologize to me?" said Anna.


    "S-sorry." After saying this Jessica ran towards her class.


    Alena was so happy and excited.


    "Anna, wow! You were awesome."


    "I know. Let''s go to class."


    They left without even asking anything about Tia.


    .....


    From, far away.


    Someone was watching Anna, how she dealt with Jessica, "Nice way, my BabyGirl." mumbled Alex.

 Chapter 22 - Time for some adventure!

    Her morning mood was not even a bit affected by what happened with Jessica.


    She needs to keep her mood happy otherwise who will fulfill her wishes.


    Soon it was afternoon and lunchtime. Alena and Reyan both came to her seat and together they went towards the canteen. Alena was telling Reyan about what happened today in the morning.


    "You see, our Anna is so powerful. She can win against anyone." Alena was super excited.


    "Of course, Alena but you need to calm down. It all happened." Seeing these two like this, Anna was laughing.


    "Anna, you and Reyan go. I need to go to the restroom."


    "Okay."


    When they reached the canteen, mostly every table was occupied, only a space of one was available.


    "You and I are thin, I think we both can manage to sit there."


    "Yeah."


    They took food from the mess and sat there much closely and tightly.


    Because everyone was busy eating their own lunch, no one cared about this.


    But somebody''s eyes were on her. Alex surely saw her when she entered and how she sat that guy and how much her body was in contact with the guy''s body.


    His blood was boiling but not making things difficult for her, he controlled his urge to separate them.


    After lunch, everyone went back to classes and Soon it was library time, the time Anna was looking forward to.


    "Alex, I want to tell you my first wish."


    "Go on, I''m listening."


    "I want to visit the beach."


    Alex was drinking water and when he heard this, he almost spat out water.


    "Are you a 5-year-old kid?"


    "No! But I have never seen a beach and I heard that sunset is best there." Anna said while making a pout which made her look cute.


    After seeing her face, he can never say no to her.


    "I will see when I''m free and will take you somewhere."


    Hearing this Anna''s eyes sparkled.


    "But Baby girl, now concentrate on this mathematics problem."


    "Oh Yeah."


    Soon it was evening and time to go home. Out of nowhere, he said, "Let me drop you home."


    "Won''t you be late?" asked Anna with her raised eyebrows.


    "Don''t worry."


    When they sat in the car, Alex noticed a black car. Anna too had noticed it but she chose to ignore it.


    "Do wear your seat belt." Alex reminded Anna


    Till highway, Alex saw the car following them.


    He looked towards Anna in a serious and Dangerous tone,


    "Anna, be ready, it''s time for some adventure."

 Chapter 23 - Action!

    When Anna heard this, she was slightly confused but when she saw the same car in the rear mirror which was there, in front of the school, she got an idea what Alex was trying to do. After all, she can never afford her identity to get exposed.


    "Alex, we have to make sure these people don''t know to get to know where my home is."


    "I''m increasing my speed. You don''t have a phobia of high speeding cars right?" asked Alex.


    This question made Anna mute. Some old thoughts came into her mind.


    ''Racecar, cliff, brakes, an accident...''


    "ANNA?!?!"


    She came back to reality when Alex touched her hand.


    "Yeah. I don''t have any problem. Just make sure that these people are left behind."


    "I will try my best." Saying this Alex increased his speed from 80 Kmph to 120 Kmph.


    His grip on the steering was so tight that the veins of his hand can be visible.


    They passed by many cars and the car behind them had too increased their speed. After a minute they felt that the car was left behind but to their surprise, it was still behind them.


    "On the highway, it is impossible to beat them so we have to go somewhere, where there is more crowd," suggested Anna.


    "Let''s go to the Street market."


    "Yeah."


    On the way, Alex made so many turns that led to the street market.


    The people inside the car behind them got confused and took the wrong way.


    When Anna and Alex saw that the people behind them were not there anymore, they sighed in relief.


    "Alex, your driving skills are really good," commented Anna.


    "I learned it when I was 15."


    "Nice."


    "Let''s go to your home."


    ...


    .....


    .....


    "Alex, can you drop me somewhere else? You know what if those people are still following and they are following the car."


    "Are these people trailing you?" asked Alex with slight confusion.


    "How would I know?" It''s not like she doesn''t know but she can lie bluntly.


    "I''m a girl and it''s not good that some bad people know about my house. You understand?"


    "Yeah," said Alex who still had questions in his eyes but he knew that he would come to know the answers soon.


    He dropped her near a cafe.


    "Take care. When you reach home just message me or call okay?" asked Alex with concern.


    Seeing Alex''s concern she was moved a little but she knew he was asking her because he considered her timid.


    "Hmm. Don''t worry, I will message you. Drive safe."


    Alex''s car disappeared from Anna''s sight and she started walking towards her house.


    She took a cab and went home.


    .....


    When She came home, she saw her mother sitting on the couch waiting for her arrival.


    ''Today is for sure, the series of questions are waiting for me!'' this thought came into her mind as she slowly made her way to the hall.

 Chapter 24 - You are my Gem

    Her mother was stressed and it surely was not about her late arrival at home.


    "Mom what happened?"


    Mother turned and saw Anna coming towards her. She holds her hand and said,


    "Anna, someone called me today and said you can''t hide anymore."


    Hearing this Anna''s eyes turned cold. She can feel her mother''s hand trembling.


    "Don''t worry mom. No one can find us. We are safe."


    "But Anna that call....."


    "Who called you?" directly asked Anna.


    "Anna, it doesn''t matter who called or not."


    Anna narrowed her eyes. Mother Marrie knew that she can never hide these things from Anna, even if she is not willing to tell, Anna can find these out very easily.


    "It was his rivals."


    Anna sighed.


    "Mom, you trust me right?" hearing this mother hugged Anna.


    "An, you are the only thing I treasure. You are my gem. After your brother''s death, I can''t afford to loose you also. I can never live without you, you know that. All this is happening because of me. I allowed your father and you started....."


    Anna interrupted, "No mom. Its not happening because of you, its all happening because of that person whose genes are inside me. I made a big mistake. I shouldn''t have forgotten my identity and this might not happen.You are not at all responsible. Don''t worry, I will see what I can do. This will never happen again, I promise."


    Mother''s eyes were filled with tears but she knew for her daughter, she has to be strong.


    _________________________


    After consoling her mother, she went upstairs. She locked her door


    Anna was standing in her balcony, staring at the sky and thinking about all those memories that she had kept hidden in her heart.


    She closed the entry of her heart, when she was 14.


    She let go of her memories, her past.


    But her past is never leaving her.


    She left the window opened and sat in front of her laptop. She messaged some people and after getting reply from them, she was assured.


    .....


    But when she was staring at the sky, in someone''s eyes, her photo was a star which completed his eyes.


    Alex, was today emotionally down. He hated that look on Anna''s face when she was afraid, afraid of being caught.


    He wants to help her from front foot but he knew this wasn''t the perfect time. For now, she has his back , if not infront of everyone but he is always there for her in shadows.


    He knew that she is capable of managing these things but still he was scared.


    Scared to AGAIN loose her.

 Chapter 25 - The Spider

    Somewhere, in CountryM.


    "Sir, some people were following ma''am today."


    The man stopped writing.


    "Who were they?" a very cold and dominating voice.


    "Sir, we are not able to track them but we think, they are people of another group."


    "Name of organization."asked the man.


    "Sir, The Spider." said the secretary, and he lowered his head.


    "Send some people to rely my message, ''If next time your people roam around her, I''ll make sure you regret it.'' understood?"


    "Yes sir I will send someone immediately." saying this, the secretary left.


    He stand up and went towards the window.


    He took out his phone and dialed a number, but the call was hanged up.


    ''Why the hell are you not picking up my calls.'' thought to himself.


    ..........


    In morning.


    Anna didn''t slept for whole night. She dozed to sleep around 4 A.M. But still, she had to attend school.


    She got ready and went downstairs.


    "An baby, can you please take today''s off?" asked mother in very pleading tone. The person who was always cheerful and happy, was actually emotional and afraid today.


    "Mom, I can but my quiz..."


    "Call them and say you will practice it from home today. Its just for today."


    "Okay mom. Let me make some calls."


    She left dining room and came to drawing room.


    She firstly, informed her mathematics teacher only about a day leave because of some personal reasons and then decided to call Alena.


    After talking to both of them, she remembered she hadn''t send a message to Alex yesterday.


    ''Anna, you need to eat almonds now!'' she slapped her forehead.


    ANNA- Hi. Sorry I wasn''t able to message you yesterday. I reached safely and I want to tell you that I''m not coming to school today, I''m on a leave. Don''t wait for me in library.


    ***Sent***


    ''Was I too formal?'' she was thinking to herself when she heard her name.


    "ANNA!! BREAKFAST IS GETTING COLD."


    She ate breakfast with her mother.


    Suddenly, mother suggested "An baby, as you have taken a day off, lets go and visit father. I haven''t seen him for such a long time."


    "Sure mum."


    They both got ready and took a taxi ride and went towards her grandpa house.


    Anna wasn''t very close to her maternal grandpa. She was only close to her late brother and mother. No one in whole family liked her and she too hated them too so it was equal.

 Chapter 26 - *Wink*

    On the way, she received a message from Alex "Its okay."


    She felt like talking more to him she she messaged.


    ANNA- I''m going to my grandpa house. Its near hills. Do you need anything?


    ALEX- Well as I''m fulfilling your bucket list, you can bring something exciting thing for me. Some herbs that will inhance my handsome face and something for my body too.


    ANNA- *laughingEmoji* A person like you doesn''t need anything like that. You are good the way you are.


    ALEX- So you are indirectly saying I''m handsome? Hmm? *WinkEmoji*


    Reading his message, Anna blushed. How can a person flirt openly? But she still remembered, how 3 years ago someone used to do the same.


    Seeing Anna spacing out, Mother touched her shoulders , "You all right?"


    "Yeah."


    ANNA- No comments.


    ALEX- *laughingEmoji* Have a safe trip!


    ANNA- Thanks!


    Anna logged off.


    ....


    It was 2 hours drive, on the way they purchased some flowers because her grandpa was very found of gardening.


    They arrived in front of the large gate, where Anna''s grandmother died, where Anna''s mother lived in her childhood, where she was married off.


    They went inside.


    "Welcome, Elder Miss and Young Miss."


    Anna and Mother Marrie nodded. They always treated servants as their family members, because they are the one who do work in this mansion. They manage whole mansion so they are part of this.


    "Where is dad?" asked mother Marrie.


    "Sir is in his study room. He is waiting for your arrival, Elder Miss."


    "Anna, you also come with me. Greet your grandpa."


    They both reached the study room and Anna slightly opened the door.


    "Grandpa, shall we come in?"


    "Come quickly and close the door behind you." came a voice from inside the study.


    There was a man in his late seventies but still hold that controling voice.


    Though he is in late seventies, he still looks like he is in his 50s. He is the great and only, once a lefthand of the KING of UNDERWORLD, Stephan Jo.


    "Dad"


    "Grandpa" they both greeted him.


    "So you both got some time to visit me.?"


    "Yes dad, after all you are my father, though you are not worthy of being called one and you still not consider me as your daughter but still I am." said mother Marrie.


    "Marrie, its all in the past. You and your brother are the only children I have. You both will take over my mansion and everything."

 Chapter 27 - Never Forget and Forgive!

    "I don''t need all this. You can give this to brother."


    Grandpa sighed


    He knew his daughter can never forget and forgive him for all those things. She even never shouted or blamed him and this proves the fact that she never considered him as her father.


    He sat on his chair and told servant to bring tea for them.


    "Sit. I wanted to talk to you."


    They both sat on couch behind them.


    "How hav-....."


    "Honey, who are our guest today?" a sweet voice interuppted Grandpa.


    This voice belonged to none other than, her grandpa''s mistress, Miss Jerry.


    Well, she was in her 30s., younger than even mother Marrie''s brother.


    "Oh! Hey Marrie and Anna." she waved her hand.


    She was wearing black shorts and a white off shoulder top.


    Anna nodded her head and Marrie simply ignored her.


    "Jerry, go and see if servants are bringing something or not. Its special occassion, my daughter and granddaughter have come home."


    "Okay, Love." Jerry went towards kitchen.


    "How have you been Marrie?"


    "After coming out of that hell, I am always happy and good."


    "And Sie-"


    Anna interupted, "Its Anna now."


    "Okay, Anna how school is? Are you enjoying it?"


    "Hmm."


    Anna never liked her this grandpa. After all starting of all mess was created by him only.


    "Well, Marrie listen. Do you know that I knew that you were like your mother. Always. You had fierce nature but never showcased it."


    "Come straight to the point." said Marrie while gracefully drinking the tea.


    "Your husband called me. He said that my property should be either under your name or under his."


    Anna narrowed her eyes. Marrie started laughing.


    ''He still is thinking of his profit, what an idiot.''


    "What do you want?" asked mother Marrie.


    Grandpa Jo stood up and opened a drawer. He took out some papers and passed it infront of Marrie.


    "Sign on it. After my death, half of my property will be yours."


    Marrie stood up and went towards her own room.


    She was crying, she wasn''t able to control her tears anymore.


    "Grandpa I want to talk to you." Anna stood up and stopped him from going towards Marrie.


    "Anna but Mar-.."


    "Come with me Grandpa."


    ....


    In garden.


    They were sitting in the garden on


    "Grandpa you know, Mother always blamed you that you made her marry someone like father."Anna said in serious tone.


    "


    "An, I never wanted but it was his wish. His demand."


    "Hah. You are her father but you never behaved like one."


    Grandpa Jo lowered his head.


    Anna turned her face towards him,


    "Mother''s hate towards you isn''t only about her marriage but it is also because of what happened when you met Grandma."


    "What happened at that time? I want to know what happened between Grandma and you? Why mother and uncle hate you?"

 Chapter 28 - One Woman is enough (Past 1)

    Grandpa started narrating,


    "I was Left Hand of ''Stan Walker'' who is none other than your paternal grandfather. When, he was King of Underworld everyone was afraid of him. But he was not like the rest of the gangsters who mostly had tangled love life. His wife was his support system.


    He was perfectly settled but I, at that time, had decided that I will never marry anyone. This will only put other people in risk."


    ....


    45 Years Ago!


    Younger Stephan Jo and Stan Walker came into a bar to sign a contract.


    "You guys can enjoy, after signing I will directly go back to my house. My wife is waiting for me." Said Stan Walker to his subordinates.


    "Stan, you were not like this. Wife at home and mistresses at bar isn''t new, keep something for yourself." said one of the Guy who was there to sign contract.


    Stan walker chuckled after listening this.


    "A real man knows that love of one woman is enough for him. If you love someone''s soul, you will only love them. But if you love their faces and body, no one can satisfy your heart." said Stan Walker while lifting his glass to drink.


    While everyone was drinking, Stephan eyes landed on a certain person. There was a girl in club wearing demin blue jean with loose white t-shirt and her hairs tied in a bun.


    ''Who comes to club wearing this.'' though to himself.


    But it was not her cloths but her attractive features which made Stephan look at her time to time.


    He went towards her.


    "Hey" said Stephan.


    She lifted her face and saw him. But she IGNORED him.


    "I will not eat you up, don''t be afraid."


    "Your intention to bed me is clear in your eyes. Go look for someone else." she clearly stated.


    "Can we walk around for some while? No touching nothing." said Stephan.


    The both came outside and started walking. After some talks he realized, she is not someone with whom you wanna go to bed. She is like a understanding person, who can make anyone comfortable in her presence.


    They both exchanged numbers and started messaging each other. He got to know her name was Raechal.


    Stephan started to feel something, which he never felt. He knew this is wrong, it was his guts that said that keep going.


    They met each other at movies, at cafe, at beach ,near lake and even once at her home.


    At that moment, Stephan wasn''t able to control himself after seeing the woman he likes infront of him, they both started making out. After that, their connection even grew more.


    After a week, Raechal realized she missed her periods and she was pregnant.


    She told Stephan about this and he was shocked.


    He never wanted a family.


    She was just nineteen and he was of twenty nine.


    10 years difference!

 Chapter 29 - Suicide.(Past 2)

    With a heavy heart, he asked her to abort the baby and move one, he can''t have any family.''Her family might be as supportive as her, maybe they will understand.'' he thought to himself.


    Although it hurts him, he has no option, no choice for himself. He can''t endanger them.


    But destiny laid another path for them.


    .....


    After 9 months!


    He was not over Raechal. He never moved on from them. His baby. His child. His own blood! But this was the truth he had to face.


    But on one evening he received a call,


    "Are you a family member of Raechal?"


    Without wasting time, he rushed hospital, and when he came to knew Raechal never aborted. At Operation theatre entrance was standing a person, praying for Raechal.


    At that time possessiveness covered him,


    "Who are you?"


    "Raechal''s family and it is none of your business. Go away, she doesn''t need you. I''m with her."


    After hearing this, Stephan punched him. It was his woman and baby. Then only a doctor came,


    "Who are the family members of Raechal?"


    "We!" said the man.


    "Who is Stephan?" He raised his hand, not understanding what is happening here.


    "Congratulation, it''s a girl. You are a father."


    The doctor gave him his precious daughter. But There was confusion raised, all over his face.


    "Can I meet Raechal?" asked Stephan.


    "Go inside the ward." said the doctor.


    "Raechal..." whispered Stephan and sat near her bed.


    "St-Stephan our daughter.. she is..."


    "Shh... She is beautiful just like you. She is healthy."


    "Thank God," said Raechal. while taking a sigh.


    "I''m sorry Raechal, I wasn''t with you for these 9 months. I''m sorry."


    Raechal forgives him. He rented a flat for her.


    He used to visit her. But he never proposed to her. His daughter was given the name, Marrie Si.


    Raechal was persistent, till the time he is not willing to marry her, their daughter will bear her mother surname.


    They lived like this for 4 years.


    Neither Stan Walker nor His subordinated knew about her existence. Not like they would have harmed her.


    .....


    After four years, she found out she was again pregnant.


    This time Stephan was there but not always. He used to visit frequently.


    It was a boy!! Who looked like Stephan.


    But one day, Stephan''s mother came looking for her.


    She said she wanted to meet her granddaughter and grandson.


    She took them both to Jo''s mansion.


    But who had thought, Raechal''s life will become like living hell.


    ....


    In Jo mansion, Raechal was never treated as a daughter in law but as a maid who was just a birth-giving machine.


    She was just happy that her children are receiving love and care from everyone. She never complained because Mother''s love for her children was never selfish.


    Because of his mother''s influence, he wasn''t able to interfere. He knew he wasn''t a man enough.


    One day, Madam Jo said, "Stephan, I''m looking for a bride, do you have someone in mind?"


    Hearing this broke Raechal''s heart, Marrie witnessed how her mother was treated despite she was treated like a princess.


    Not able to control, Raechal committed suicide.


    She left a note behind,


    "You will marry someone else soon. My family background is nothing compared to you. I can be your house''s maid, I can even withstand any torture for you three.


    But I can never see you marry someone else till I''m alive.


    That''s why I''m going away.


    From everyone.


    I know children will be taken care of.


    Marrie and Addie, the mother is sorry for being selfish, it was my selfishness and love for you, I brought you into this world. Please be happy and make a mother proud. If you guys feel that you are not happy here, go to your uncle''s house. He isn''t rich but will surely take care of you. Stephan, you never proposed to me or said to me those three magical words, I wanted to hear it for 7 years, but you never said. Now I''m going, I want to say, I Love You, Stephan!"


    Flashback ends!!!!

 Chapter 30 - Satisfaction!

    **Present**


    Tears were formed in Grandpa''s eyes. But he never cried.


    He was always told that real man doesn''t cry in front of everyone, they can cry only in the comfort of their Love, who is no more.


    Anna sighed. Grandma suffered so much and left the world at such a young age.


    "Did mother read that letter?" asked Anna.


    "Your mother and your uncle were the first, who found that letter. They both came to my room and gave me a letter after her funeral. They both never blamed me. But they both also never took my last name."


    Both were quiet.


    "Grandma''s family never said anything to you?" suddenly asked Anna.


    "When she got pregnant, her family asked her to either marry me or abort the child. She chose none of these so they disowned her. At her funeral, her brother came and we fought because he wanted to take children with him and raise them as he was unmarried but my mother denied. She said children are the future of Jo''s family."


    Silence.


    ...


    ....


    Anna received a message.


    ALEX- I''m free tomorrow, wanna go to the beach?


    ANNA- Sure. But how?


    ALEX- Call me when you are free.


    "Grandpa, I think we should go home now. I will go and see where is the mother," said Anna while standing up and going towards her mother''s room.


    But she was not in her room but in grandma''s room which was near the servant quarter.


    "Mom, shall we leave?"


    "Yes. Let''s go."


    ....


    On the way back, no one talked. It was not awkward silence but it was emotionally tense.


    At home.


    Mother Marrie went directly to her room.


    To relax, she went to her room and called Alex.


    "Hey, Alex."


    "You okay? You sound down," asked Alex.


    "Got to know somethings today. Don''t worry. Now tell me how can we go?" said Anna.


    "It is 2 hours drive to the beach from here. We can go there if we miss tomorrow''s practice."


    "But it is not good to miss it. Sir will be angry. Even today, I was on leave you know."


    "Don''t worry, we have actually practiced more according to the days. We can spare tomorrow''s time," said Alex calmly.


    "Okay, let''s go to the beach tomorrow! I will bring my swimsuit in my bag," said Anna excitedly.


    "Sure, but what will you tell your mother?"


    "Umm..... I will manage it. But till when we can come back?"


    "You can see. 2 hours for going and 2 hours for coming back. Around 8 p.m. we will be back."


    "Ohhhhh... I just realized we will be able to see SUNSET!!!" Anna was so excited that she was jumping on her feet.


    "Yeah. That''s why I chose this timing."


    "Okay, I have some work, will see you tomorrow. Good night!"


    "Good night."


    They both hang up but there was a huge grin on both of their faces.


    A smile of satisfaction.


    ...


    She went outside her room and saw that her mother was still not out.


    ''I need to make dinner today, I think.''


    She messaged Alena to tell her how to make dinner.


    ANNA- Al, tell me the basics. How to make dinner.


    ALENA- What do you want to make?


    ANNA- Light food.


    ALENA- Make rice.


    ANNA- Tell me how to?


    Anna didn''t know how to cook, she never learned. Neither her mother forced her. Whenever it was required for her to make food, she mostly ordered takeout.


    But today, she wants to cheer up her mother. She made rice and went to her mother''s room to call her out.


    "Mum, shall I come in?"


    "Come."


    Mother Marrie was staring at a picture. In that, there was a lady whose feature, even in the black and white picture was clear! With her were two children. This was mother Marrie and Uncle Addie.


    "Mum, you again..." Anna herself didn''t know what to say, she was out of words. "Don''t worry Anna, I''m fine."


    To ease the tension, Anna said, "Mum, I made dinner today. We both didn''t eat in the afternoon so here is."


    "Where?"


    "Come, outside."


    "Coming."


    While eating dinner, Mother''s mood was light up again. She just needed some space with which she got. In between dinner, Anna said, "Mum, you said I should live my life to its fullest right?"

 Chapter 31 - VERY BIG PROBLEM!

    Mother was shocked.


    "Anna you sure have changed but it''s for the better, Go enjoy the trip."


    "I''ll be back till 8."


    "I know you can take care of yourself. And this is the only period maybe when you can enjoy yourself. Who knows what will happen in the future."


    After dinner, they both went to their room. Anna packed her bag along with her swimsuit. She also took a hat which she wanted to wear since she was 15.


    But on the other side, there was a conflict.


    ....


    Alex was searching for something in his drawers when Scott came into his room. "What are you searching, brother?"


    "Scott, do you know where is my camera?"


    "How would I know. But why do you need a camera at this hour? Please explain." asked Scott curiously.


    "I''m going to the beach tomorrow after school with one of my friends. That''s why I need it. Please help me check where it is." Said Alex while still searching for his Camera. He wanted to click pictures of Anna and keep them for himself.


    "OH MY GOD! You are going to the beach and leaving me alone here? Do you even know how much I love the beach and mountains sunset? You are not my real brother anymore!!!" Scott puffed his cheeks and sat on his bed showing that he is angry.


    Alex sighed.


    "What do you want? A new game or something to eat?" He had expected him to say he wants to eat something made by him or want to go to a restaurant because he knew how big foody Scott is. But, what he said next shocked him.


    "I also want to go to the beach tomorrow with you and your friend!" stated Scott.


    Alex instantly said, "No!"


    "Why I can''t come? I''m a good child, I won''t even disturb you and your friend. Even I can click some good pictures of yours."


    "But still no. I want to go along with her. You also have a school day after tomorrow." He wanted to spend some time with Anna. He can''t let his brother ruin it!


    But Scott was much smarter than he had expected. He caught up the main point.


    "It is her''? Brother, I want to meet her and that is final! I''m coming with you guys! Otherwise, I will not give you your camera back."


    Alex narrowed his eyes.


    "So you are finally admitting that you took my camera?"


    "Don''t change the topic. I''m coming with you, that is final." Scott made the decision himself only. As if Scott is the king and Alex is his soldier.


    "Let me ask her."


    He went to the balcony and messaged Anna.


    ALEX- Anna, Sorry I''m messaging you this late. But there is a problem. There is Not a problem but a VERY BIG PROBLEM.


    ANNA- It''s okay. What happened?


    ALEX- My younger brother wants to come with us, tomorrow. He is 5 years old and won''t disturb you.


    ANNA- You have a younger brother? Of course, he can come. I would love to meet him.


    ALEX- Sure?


    ANNA- Yeah.


    ALEX- Okay. Thanks! Will see you tomorrow.


    ...


    He turned around and said, "She agreed. You can come."


    Scott started jumping on Alex''s bed.


    "Give me my camera back," said Alex


    "Brother, you see I don''t trust you. You pick me up tomorrow from school and I will give you your camera back! Double deal right, right?"


    He can''t argue anymore with this little pumpkin.


    "Go now. Sleep."


    Scott turned towards the door and started walking towards his room.


    But he suddenly stopped. He turned around and asked, "Brother, do we need to tell Big brother?"


    Hearing this, Alex''s eyes turned cold.


    "No. Absolutely no. And Scott, you can never take your big brother''s name in front of her. Never ever do that. Even don''t mention also that we have any big brother. You got that?"


    "Yeah. Good night!" waved Scott and returned to his room.


    In his heart, he knew somewhere that after some time, he and his big brother are bound to war against each other and he had prepared himself well, but will she accept him after knowing who he really was?


    Thinking about this only, he fell asleep.


    ....

 Chapter 32 - Beach Visit.(1)

    The next day, when Anna woke up she was very excited. Her dream or wish to visit the beach was going to be fulfilled today. She had already packed her bag and got ready.


    She chose a peach top with light denim with her daily pair of white shoes. But today, she didn''t tie her hair into a ponytail or a bun, instead, she let her hair be open. Yesterday night, she had straightened up her hair so that when she clicks some pictures, her face looks good.


    She went downstairs and saw her mother had already prepared breakfast.


    "Anna comes to eat today, you guys might not get time as you are going to I packed your lunch as well as some snacks. Take them with you." Mother Marrie handed her the snacks which she put in the bag.


    After breakfast, She went to school. The weather today was also good.


    When she reached the school, she saw Tia trying to talk with someone. She went close and saw Tia was talking with Alex. But Alex was ignoring her.


    "Oh, here you are Anna. We were just talking about you," said Tia as she had noticed Anna''s presence.


    "Well, what I did to be the center of your talks?" Anna knew Tia was very clever. Even she may be not considered her best friend.


    "Oh, Nothing. I was asking Alex if my friend that''s you has disturbed him. He is like this only, know. Always ignoring people."


    "Hmm, I think you guys know each other well."


    Hearing this Alex turned towards me and said, "No, I don''t know her."


    I controlled my laugh. Tia''s face was palled after listening to this. That can be considered a direct insult.


    "M-my classes are starting... I will go bye." after saying this she ran to her classroom.


    "Alex, I will see you near your car after class then we will go directly to the beach okay?" Anna said.


    "But we have to pick my younger brother also. His school is just 10 minutes'' drive away."


    "Okay, we will pick your brother first. By the way, is he cute?" asked Anna.


    "You will see when you meet him."


    After this Anna ran to her classroom to talk to Alena.


    "Alena, listen. I need your help."


    "What happened? Mighty Anna needs help from someone as lowly as me?"Joked Alena. "Okay tell what happened."


    She told Alena what she had asked Alex and how she lied to her mother. After hearing all this, Alena was speechless, ''From when Anna started speaking lies?'' Alena thought to herself.


    "So I want that if my mother calls you or text you, just make any excuse. You can do this right?"


    "O course Anna. That''s the least I can do for you."


    "Thanks, Al!!!"


    "You go and enjoy. And Anna, be careful. I know that he is treating you well but please don''t do anything stupid."


    "Hmm, I will take care. And don''t worry his younger brother is also coming with us."


    "Go on your seat, Teacher is coming."


    ....


    Today the teacher made them solve some difficult questions, in which she had some doubts. ''I will clear them with Alex.''


    After the class, Anna went straight to Alex''s car. But he wasn''t there till that time.


    "Anna." She heard someone''s voice.


    She turned around and saw Reyan running towards her with her book in his hand.


    "You forgot this in the classroom."


    "Oh, thanks!"


    Curiously he asked, "Where are you going"


    "Beach." After hearing the listening beach, he thought, she is going with Alena so he bid bye.


    Alex came after a few minutes and they sat inside the car and went towards Scott''s school. During the 10 minutes drive, Alex said, "You look beautiful An."


    Anna''s heartbeat skipped.


    But she controlled herself from blushing and said Thank you.


    Alex went inside and brought Scott out. When Scott saw such a beauty, he started acting like a cute and innocent kid.


    ''What a trick Scott.'' thought Alex to himself.


    "Hello. My name is Anna. What''s yours?" asked Anna. "M-myself S-Scott. You... are so beautiful."


    "And you are so cute. Let me help you with changing your clothes." Hearing this Scott was excited. Such a beautiful sister will help him.


    But hearing this someone''s else eyes had turned cold. "Anna, he is not a kid anymore. You keep sitting in front. He can change on his own at the back seat."


    "B-but still, I want to help him. He is just an innocent kid," said Anna while rubbing Scott''s hair.


    Alex shot a glare at Scott, but he being Scott only, ignored Alex''s sign, and also started being extra cute with Anna.

 Chapter 33 - Beach Visit.(2)

    On the way, Scott kept talking and Anna kept on laughing at his silly talks. But someone''s mood was so much disturbed that he wanted to throw his brother out of the car.


    For god''s sake, they ignored him completely!


    "Do you know that I can even draw like an expert? You know many people just bluff but here, I''m a real artist." Said Scott proudly.


    Anna laughed at his statement.


    "Scott, it is uncomfortable for me to turn around. Can you come and sit on my t.h.i.g.hs? By this, we can talk easily."


    "No." Alex was going to burst into anger hearing this If the person was his younger brother.


    "Please, it''s really uncomfortable for me. It will be easy. Scott, You wanna come to my sister?" asked Anna.


    "Of course elder sister." He jumped in Anna''s embrace.


    "Alex, your brother is the cutest. Can I take him home with me? I''m sure my mother would be so happy to see him. She loves children and with his cuteness, Scott can even win anyone''s heart." Anna said playfully. She wanted to bring Scott to her home once, to meet her mother.


    ''How can my brother meet my mother-in-law before me? No..No..No... That''s not possible. But maybe her mother likes me more if I have this cute bear with me.'' this conflict was going in Alex''s mind.


    "We will see." was all that he said.


    .....


    On their way, they stopped once to eat something, and there they opened up the lunch that her mother had prepared for her.


    "See, My mother prepared something to eat. We can eat this."


    "Elder sister, but aunty prepared this for you, not for us. We can''t eat," said Scott. How much cute he might be but he was taught to behave properly and with manners. It was made for elder sister, he can''t eat it.


    Anna laughed at his statement. "Scott, sharing is caring. Your Anna''s sister is offering and sharing with you both. You can eat this and I have some snacks also. We will eat them too." She knew Scott was hungry. He didn''t eat anything after coming from school.


    She turned towards Alex,


    "You also start eating, you have to drive so you must eat light food otherwise you may feel sleepy."


    Seeing Anna''s concern for him and his brother made Alex super happy.


    After their drop, they again hit the road and after 2 hours they finally arrived at the beach.


    ...


    As it wasn''t weekend, not many people were there. She held Scott''s hand and started walking to the sand.


    "Alex, have you ever visited a beach?" suddenly asked Anna.


    "Yeah. Once with my mother."


    Silence.


    "Let''s get changed into our swimsuit," said Scott while jumping.


    "Alex, will you help Scott in change?"


    "Yeah, you go and change. I will help him." Being sensed that he was going to receive a good lecture, Scott hugged Anna''s leg.


    "Elder sister, brother doesn''t know how to take care of children. Can I come with you and will you help me with changing? I''m just 5 years old. I need some help." Said Scott as he made a cute pout.


    Seeing Scott being again so cute she can''t say no to him. She took Scott with him and Alex was left alone.


    ''Scott, you will receive a good beating at home!'' thought Alex.


    .....


    In changing room


    Anna helped Scott is changing. He wore blue color shorts.


    "Scott, stay here. I''m just coming in 5 minutes," said Anna and went to the dressing room. She changed into a black swimsuit which showed her fine legs and shoulder.


    When she came outside, Scott was again speechless seeing his elder sister. "Sister, you need to cover otherwise boys will see you."


    Pinching Scott''s cheek, she said "Don''t worry, your elder sister will slap them and make them go away."


    When they both came outside, they saw Alex in black shorts and shirtless. His c.h.e.s.t and his a little tan skin made everyone drool. His perfect abs and his collarbone made him look like a perfect Hollywood star.


    ''Anna don''t blush and stop staring. He will catch you.''


    Alex noticed them and turned around.


    But seeing Anna dressed this way, made him frown.


    But he knew he can''t say anything.


    "Do you know how to swim?" asked Anna.


    "Yeah. And this little devil also knows it."


    "Scott?" asked Anna as she rubbed its hairs. Scott nodded.


    "So let''s get into the water."


    The trio went into the water and started swimming. Anna did different strokes as she loved it. She did swimming after years.


    But they both didn''t go into deep water as they were afraid Scott might not be able to swim there.


    Anna started Splashing water at Alex and Scott.

 Chapter 34 - Sunset!

    After 1 hour of swimming, they sat on the sand. "Elder sister, can we make a sandcastle?" innocently asked Scott.


    "Sure, Umm... but I don''t how to make one."


    "Don''t worry just do as I say and we will be able to make it."


    They both started making a sandcastle. Loud laughter can be heard.


    "Keep your hand here and dig a hole."


    "Like this."


    "Yes!"


    It looked as if Scott was master and Anna being a disciple following his instructions.


    A passerby thought they were a family of three. A child along with his parents as his facial expression was quite similar to Alex.


    Seeing such a sight, Alex thought of taking a picture of these two.


    He took out the camera from Scott''s bag and clicked some candid pictures of Anna. These were for him. He will keep them.


    "ALEX!!! Come here, help us!!!"


    "You guys make, I will bring something for you guys. Sunset is going to be soon."


    "Bring something from my backpack."


    "Sure."


    ....


    "Elder sister, why you love the beach so much?" suddenly asked Scott.


    Hearing this, Anna''s hand stopped.


    "Did I asked the wrong question?" Scott thought that this question made the Elder sister uncomfortable.


    Anna smiled brightly and said,


    "Once, someone promised me that we will visit the beach together. But that person isn''t anymore but I still wanted to," said Anna.


    "What do you love the most about beaches?"


    "Um.... well, I will say I love sunset the most. You?"


    "Mee too, elder sister." Scott was surprised, both of them loved sunset.


    "Wow! Give me a high five!"


    "Elder sister you know, brother also loved beaches and mountains. But after some time he hated them


    I was shocked when he told me that he wanted to come to the beach."


    Anna raised her eyes and asked, "Why?"


    "Because....."


    He was interrupted by Alex as the food was coming his way.


    They soon changed into normal clothes.


    It was sunset time and they started taking a walk in the sand, barefoot.


    It was like scenery, Scott being in the middle, holding one hand of Anna and one of Alex. It looked like a family visit.


    They all were facing towards the sea, when Anna suddenly said, "Thank you, Alex!"


    He turned and saw Anna''s face glowing up as Sunset''s ray was falling on her face.


    "We have many things to do. This was the first," said Alex.


    "You once asked me if I''m alone. Yes, I was. But not anymore. I think I can explore more."


    Silence.


    Three of them enjoyed the sunset along with the cold breeze that was blowing from the sea.


    They soon hit the road. Scott was tired so he fell asleep as soon as they sat in the car.


    No one spoke on the ride. But there was no awkward silence. They both were comfortable with this.


    Anna turned around and saw Scott was asleep.


    "I wanted to say goodbye to him," whispered Anna.


    "Don''t worry, you can meet him any other day. Let him sleep." said Alex.


    "O-okay. Drive safe."


    "Hmm."


    "Good Night!"


    After saying this she ran into her house with her bag pack


    ...


    Inside her home, she saw her mother talking to someone.


    She quietly went upstairs to her room. Her heart was beating fast. She doesn''t know what magic Alex had done on her.


    She dried her hair with a hairdryer.


    Afterward, she went down and saw that her mother was preparing dinner.


    She went towards her and hugged her from behind.


    "Mom.."


    "What happened? Why are you being so childish?"


    "I don''t know. I just felt hugging you."Mother Marrie laughed.


    Arranging dinner on the table, she said, "Tomorrow, we will have a visitor. Come home till 5 in the evening."


    Hearing this, Anna raised her eyebrows.


    "Is it someone from family? Then I''m least interested in interacting with them." Anna clearly stated.


    "Yeah, a family member but you won''t hate that person and won''t be disappointed. Just come home early."


    "Is that the same person you were talking with on the phone before?"


    But mother Marrie didn''t answer. She just said that Anna should be home, early.


    "Where are the pictures you clicked?" asked Mother.


    "Ahh... Those are with Alena. I will ask her to send me afterward."


    "Okay." answered mother Marrie.


    Anna lowered her head and started eating dinner.


    She had lied to her mother but what else she can do? She can''t tell her mother that, she went to the beach with a boy.

 Chapter 35 - Who is that boy?

    Next day


    Anna got ready for school. Same routine, same things. But one thing was changed, that was her attitude.


    She was always a shy type of person but from the past few days she was opening up more. She was exploring.


    There was always, healthy flirting between her and Alex.


    Nothing more.


    On her way back, she thought of buying something for her mother. It was her mother''s favorite noodles. She knew someone was coming today so she bought some extra of it.


    When she reached home, her mother told her that the guests were not there yet.


    "Go, get ready. Get the dress more formally."


    "But why mom?"


    "Don''t ask questions just get ready."


    Her wardrobe was mostly filled with informal clothes.


    ''I surely don''t have clothes.'' she thought to herself.


    But she picked a dark blue color knee-length dress. With it, she paired one silver heel, not much high. She straightens up her hair and wore silver-colored round earrings.


    ''This is perfect.''


    She had heard the bell ringing and she knew the guest is already here.


    She went downstairs and she was shocked to see her Addie Uncle whom she hadn''t met for the last 3 years. But sitting beside him was a beautiful lady in a white dress. golden hairs reached till her shoulders which complimented her skin color.


    Anna went towards them,


    "Hello, uncle."


    "Anna, you are so big now. It''s almost 3 years!" they both hugged each other. The only person in her maternal family whom she liked was her Uncle Addie. He was unmarried even at such age. If asked why he would say he hadn''t found his match.


    "Anna, this is my girlfriend and my future wife Zara."


    They both greeted each other.


    "So that''s why you are here. To do a family introduction, right?" joked Anna.


    Addie also laughed but he added, "I''m here also because of some other reasons."


    "Why don''t you both go outside and take a walk?" Mother Marrie suggested. She knew there must be something Addie wanted to tell Anna and he would only tell her.


    They both walked outside leaving Mother Marrie and Zara to talk.


    ...


    "Anna do you know I always thought that it was my mistake that I was never able to stop sister from getting married to that demon."


    "I know uncle."


    "The only thing I love about his, I''m thankful for this thing that he gave you and your brother. You have received his braveness and sharp mind. This is the only thing which I admire in your father and for which I''m thankful that this is passed on to you."


    Anna rarely saw her uncle speaking so emotionally. How far her memory goes, she remembered he was a tough man.


    "What happened Uncle? Why so emotional talks today?"


    Addie took a deep breath.


    "You know that one car was following you right?"


    Anna nodded. She remembered a car following her and Alex that day.


    "Well, someone told me that, that car belonged to The Spider group. You very well know them. Who exactly they are."


    "I know," said Anna. How can she forget this group?


    They both stared at the sky.


    The silence was there.


    ....


    ....


    "Has grandfather met Zara?" suddenly asked Anna.


    "That old man doesn''t need to meet her. I wanted her to meet my family that is you and your mother. He is just a blood relation, not a family." clarified Anna.


    "I asked him about what happened in the past. A-About G-Grandma." Anna was not sure she should say this or not. She was nervous.


    "So now you know why we both never took after our father''s name?"


    "Yeah."


    "He is not qualified for being called a father."


    "Uncle, for some time, I don''t want to be involved in those things."


    He glanced at her. He knew she isn''t ready to face those things, her past, her enemies. But it can''t be delayed.


    "Enjoy a daily life for a while."


    To lighten the mood, they stopped talking about all those people.


    "Oh uncle, When is the marriage? I wanna go on shopping!!" Anna asked. She wanted to attend his marriage. It has been so while that she attended one.


    "We are planning right now. Maybe at end of the month."


    "So early?" asked Anna as she was surprised.


    "It''s not early. Her family wants that we should settle as soon as possible as I''m not young anymore neither is she."


    "There are so, many preparations. This is cheating!"


    Changing the topic Addie asked,


    "Who is that boy?"

 Chapter 36 - Teen Mom?

    Anna was shocked! She thought she had covered everything well. How did it happened that her uncle knows about it? Does that mean everyone else also knew?


    As if reading her mind, Addie said "Don''t worry no one knows about this. I happened to be there at that time and saw you there. But I never came to greet you because you were with someone and it might have become awkward for you."


    Anna sighed in relief.


    "But who was he? And a child. Is that child yours?" Addie teased Anna.


    "Nooo!!!... It was my friend and the younger child was his brother." Anna was so embarrased asnwering him.


    "Hahaha... I thought you have become teen mom and you are hidding from all of us" Addie can''t help but tease her more. Her niece rarely laughed.


    Anna was blushing at this statement. She just imagined how it would be if Alex and she had a child.


    ''Anna, how can you imagine this?''


    "U-Uncle A-Addie, Can you please not tell mom that I went to beach with a boy. You know very well what happened in the past. I don''t want her to be upset again."


    "Hmm, I won''t tell. It is your life. You can live it."


    They returned inside the home, and saw the dinner was ready at the table.


    Four of them sat and started having the dinner. Along dinner there were many gossips too.


    Anna loved gossiping. It was if she wanted to have knowledge of everything, what is happening where. This was the same habit of hers which she got from her mother. They both were like this.


    After the dinner, Mother Marrie asked them to stay for a night but they politely refused. They had to go on work next day.


    After they left, Anna helped her mother a little in cleaning the table.


    "Mom, what do you think about Zara? Is she good?" Asked Anna.


    "I found her good. She is an independent girl, knowing the family values. The main point is that, Addie is happy. I just want them to be happy and give nephew or niece soon. It has been so many years that I''ve played with a child."


    "But mom I''m also a child!! I''m not eighteen till yet." Said Anna while pouting.


    Mother Marrie patted her back and said, "You are not child, you are a teen now."


    "You are biased. I''m angry."


    "You can be angry, I don''t mind just do the cleaning." said mother casually. She knew her daughter sometimes transform into childish mode, which is only available to her.


    After cleaning, Anna returned to her room.


    She opened up her laptop and log in into a game.


    The game which she had stopped playing since 3 years.


    Those memories still hurt her, but she had managed to live with them


    Her own father was ready to sell her. What can be worst than this? Well there was worse, Her lover was killed.


    Without her knowlegde, tears starting flowing out of her eyes.


    But suddenly Alex''s face came in her mind. He was attracting. But one thing was clear and that was, she can never have a relation. She can''t danger him.


    She went to bed and fell asleep very late, due to the memories that were running in her mind.


    ...


    Next day


    When she got up, she saw that her mother was worried about something.


    "What happened mother?"


    "Oh Anna, Nothing. Your father called me and said that I need to sign on those properties paper. Those are mine. Otherwise he will transfer them to mine and his joint name which will be in future, on your name."


    "Why can''t he let us live in peace?" Asked Anna in irritate voice.


    She was always frustrated, why can''t her father go and live his own life as he had already destroyed theirs.


    "I don''t know." said Mother Marrie.


    She wanted to go away from him but how?


    "Will you sign on those doc.u.ments?"


    "Do I have another choice?" Mother Marrie took those papers and signed them.


    "Go get ready, you have school today. Tomorrow is weekend, We will go on shopping."


    "Mum, I have to work tomorrow you know."


    "Come early from work then." Saying this, Mother Marrie went into kitchen.


    But Anna was deep in thoughts. What was going into her mind was only known to herself.She cane back to reality when she heard her mother yelling her name and asking her to get ready.


    She went to her room and got ready, but still her mind wasn''t fixed on the things she was doing.

 Chapter 37 - Good Job!

    She called Alena and asked her to pick her up from her home.


    Inside the car, Anna was quite.


    Seeing Anna in daze, Alena asked,


    "What happened Anna? Why are you so lost today?"


    "Nothing. I was just thinking something."


    "What?"


    "Alena, you already know that my parents are separated and live differently."


    "Yeah I know this."


    "I want my mother to be happy. Again."


    Alena was confused." Isn''t your mother happy already? You score good marks, you have a shelter, a place you both can call home. What else do you want?"


    "Alena, just because of me. My mother never saw anyone else. After my parents split, she could have moved on. But she never did."


    Anna always has this guilt inside her. Her mom always, just for her, never moved on in her life. She also wanted her mother to be happy and live in peace. Not in constant fear. She already has suffered alot in her childhood days.


    "Anna, if you feel anything like this, talk to her. This is the best idea. We can''t understand her feelings because we are not parents yet. Maybe she isn''t willing herself?"


    Anna was silent.


    On their way to school, Alena kept speaking and Anna just either nodded or say few words.


    When they reached the school, they saw a car was parked around which many people were standing.


    Well this was the car of famous student, James, who''s father was one of the shareholder of the school. An arrogant man like him, were always using their father''s money to show off.


    ''What an idiot.!'' Anna thought to herself.


    She was least interested in these things. She started walking towards her class. But she suddenly stopped in her track when she listened someone''s name. She turned around and saw Alex and James standing like two gangsters, who were ready to take out their guns at any moment, though they were not having any gun.


    She started moving towards the crowd and and stood there to understand what had happened.


    "Alex, you might be topper and playboy of the school. But don''t forget that who I''m" Said James with a smirk.


    "You are someone who isn''t capable to even do something of his own so you are wasting your own father''s money, right?" said Alex in cold voice. His face was expressionless.Just like the first time she saw him infront of the bakery.


    "Alex, see I''m least interested in fighting with you. So it would be better for you to leave my way."


    "I would have. But you took the wrong step and slapped my group member." Said Alex.


    "So what, Its not a big deal. These losers are nothing. Why you have to take care of them? hmm?"


    Said James and he threw his car''s keys towards Alex.


    "Park it." Ordered James.


    Everyone was shocked how easily Alex accepted his car''s keys. With his temperament, he should have thrown the car keys back on James face or would have revolted back, but he did nothing.


    But what Alex did next was something unexpected.


    Alex opened James''s car which was a new series Porsche, and instead of parking it, he took the car to the ground.


    He raced the car, which resulted in dirt on it. The car was covered with mud and then, he bumped the car into a wall, Not once but twice from both sides, Front and back.


    James''s black Porsche was now full of mud, dents and broken headlight.


    This whole scene was no less then a movie stunt scene.


    When Alex exited the car, he came close to James. He punched him hard. So hard that there was some bleeding from James lips and Nose.


    "Next time, when you think of touching my friends or any poor people, just remember this punch." He warned and took his bag and walked away like a hero.


    ''Good Job Alex!'' Anna praised him in her mind.


    .....


    When everyone started going to their classes, Tia came running to James.


    "Baby, I''m sorry. I wasn''t there to help you." Tia was trying to hook up with James. He was powerful and can help her increase her status too.


    "This Alex...." James was so angry that veins of his hands were popping out.


    "Don''t worry baby, Just tell your father. He will handle it." Said Tia.


    "I want you do to something for me."


    "Tell me baby."


    "What does Alex treasure the mos? Is he having any girlfriend? I want to know." Said James. He wants to destroy him.


    "Sure love. But what will I get by doing something for you?" asked Tia in flirtatious voice.


    "A Prada bag would be fine right?" Hearing this, Tia was excited and happily said "YES"

 Chapter 38 - Hug.

    After the fight, Alex didn''t go to his class. Instead he went to chemistry lab.


    He was angry and he knew that if he went to classroom, he might burst on someone else unnecessarily.


    But he didn''t noticed that someone else followed him.


    Anna just wanted to check on him. No one else noticed but she did, that Alex''s hand was bleeding after he punched James.


    She came to chemistry lab and his back was facing her. He didn''t even sensed her presence because of his anger.


    Her eyes searched for a medical kit and when she saw it, she took it and touched Alex''s shoulder.


    "Alex...."


    Hearing this voice, Alex knew who is there. "What are you doing here?" Alex can''t help but control his anger a little seeing her.


    "Give me your hand." Anna softly said.


    "Its nothing. You go to your class. Don''t disturb me."


    "Alex, I said give me your hand." Anna again demanded.


    "Anna.." Alex was going to burst on her but she immediately hugged him. She put her hands on hug back and her head on his shoulder. She started rubbing his back.


    "Control Alex. Take deep breath. In and out. In and out." Anna demonstrated but she didn''t know that his anger was now changed to shock expression.


    "You okay now?" Anna asked still hugging him. Alex put his one hand on her back.


    "Hmm."


    "Once again take deep breath. In and out..."


    "I''m okay."


    "Sure?" Anna confirmed and Alex nodded.


    She pulled away from him and took his hand and applied ointment on it. Anna had thought, it might hurt him but he was silent.


    She herself asked, "Is it hurting?"


    "No."


    She was surprised. He wasn''t complaining but unknown to herself, his anger was already subside when she hugged him.


    Right now, he was in shock. She hugged him and this would have been the first time any girl has hugged him like this except his sisters.


    Anna bandaged the cut. "Don''t let your hand be near water. If you want to use, use your other hand."


    "How did you know that I was injured?" asked Alex.


    "I saw what happened in the ground, what you did to James and his car." Spoke Anna while re-arranging the kit.


    "You don''t hate me for what I did? How I showed my anger." asked Alex carefully.


    "Well, you did what was right. These rich people need to be taught a lesson, but not every rich person is same. Some of them are down to earth also but one need to maintain equality. How you managed the situation and did not shouting on him but made his car dirty was best." Said Anna. She meant this.


    Alex sighed in relief that alteast she isn''t afraid of him.


    But Anna spoke again, "But you will be either suspended or rusticated. His father is really school''s shareholder."


    "Don''t worry. I will manage."


    "Why did you hugged me?" suddenly asked Alex.


    "Because sometimes a hug can minimize the anger. You surely have anger issues."


    "Hmm. I developed them some time back only."


    She put the kit back into its place. "Getting angry is normal. But being always angry is also not good for physical and mental health. You must take some lessons."


    "You are quite concerned about me.Hmm?" said Alex with a smile.


    "Yeah I''m. After all you are my friend and the one who is going to fulfill my wishes." Anna honestly replied. Nothing will happen if she hides it. She really consider him as her good friend.


    Anna knew he can manage. Alena had told her he had some unknown background but still she wanted to safe him.


    When she came out of the lab, she took out her phone and dialed a number, "I need your help."


    ...


    Soon classes started and Anna, attentively listened to all the lectures.


    But on other hand, Alex was called in Director''s office.


    "Alex, what have you done this time. You know I can never say anything to you."


    "That is not uncle. The one who is wrong needs to be taught lesson."


    Yes! The director of the school was none other than his own uncle. He never boasted about it and no one knew this, because he wanted to live like normal, ordinary person.


    "Go to your class. I will talk with the principle."


    Alex nodded and walked towards his class.


    But he received a call,


    "Young Master?"


    "What it is?"


    "First Young Master wants to meet you."

 Chapter 39 - Be my Girlfriend.

    "I don''t wish to meet him, tell him this." saying this, he hanged up.


    ''I will meet you brother, but at the right time.'' thought Alex to himself.


    His classes were going on so he decided not to return to his class and went outside of Anna classroom.


    He stood near the window from which Anna can be seen.


    Her face was downwards, on her book and she was if chewing the back of her pen. "So Cute." he mumbled to himself.


    He stood there for 5 minutes and then went to home.


    ....


    After the classes, she went to library.


    "Alex, are you there?"


    No one answered.


    She took out her phone and dialed his number. He picked up after 2 rings.


    "Where are you? We have to practice. Competition is coming soon."


    "Sorry. I had some other matters to attend. You do some sums. I will cover up tomorrow."


    Anna sighed. She sat there alone and took out her notebook.


    Half and hour was passed.


    But she suddenly saw someone. It was none other than James.


    "Hello Miss Anna. So nice to see you."


    Anna didn''t replied.


    "Oh, if you don''t know. I''m James Stan."


    She still didn''t replied.


    But James was getting impatient.


    "Anna, you have a unique body. Legs so long, waist in size..."


    Anna stood up and started walking out.


    "Oh well I''m not finished." He chased after Anna. "What do you want?"


    "You! Be my girlfriend and leave Alex."


    "I''m not his girlfriend." Anna replied. She was getting impatient. But she didn''t wanted to create any nuisance so she kept quite.


    "Do you think I''m a fool? I will give you money and I assure you, you will not have any type of problem if you are with me."


    Anna stopped in her track. She turned around and walked towards him. Face to face.


    PAK!


    Anna slapped him with her left hand. She slapped him on the other check of his where Alex hasn''t slapped. His check was now printed with a hand print.


    "Now it looks good. Right? I haven''t used much strength by the way. So does it hurts?" Asked Anna with a smile. She knew how to crash man''s ego.


    "You b***h. How dare You hit me?" James shouted on top of his lungs. But to sorry, no one was there to hear him.


    Anna rolled her sleeves of Shirt up, and Punched him in the nose, where Alex had punched him earlier.


    James fall to the ground.


    "You want to fight or say anything more?"


    "I will make you suspend!!!!!"


    "Try your best!! But if you dare to bully anyone else, I will make sure your family generation stop at you! Understood?" Spoke Anna as she glared at him.


    Right now she was no less than any female gangster.


    "You..."


    She ignored him and went to her home.


    ....


    But soon, she received a call.


    "Anna, meet us in near coffee shop."


    "Okay"


    She went to near coffee shop and saw an elderly couple sitting there.


    She walked to them and sat in front of two.


    "Greetings, grandfather and grandmother."


    These were her paternal side grandparents. Once the KING OF UNDERWORLD, Stan Walker with his lovely wife, Sarah Walker.


    Her equation with them was good before 3 years. But after that, she was least interested in interacting with them.


    "How have you been, my child?" asked Grandmother Walker.


    "I''m good."


    "And Marrie?"


    "She would have been fine if he was not contacting her."


    "What he did?" This time, Grandfather Walker asked. His voice was still loud and Controlling that one may feel pressurized under him. But, she was different. She was like him.


    "He is forcing mother to take over Grandpa Jo''s property."


    "He can never back down." Grandfather Walker sighed. His son was best combination of both his parents. He had his mother''s mind and his father''s dominating nature.


    "Why you wanted to meet me? I have to go home soon. Mother might be waiting for me." Anna went straight to the point.


    "Anna, we are worried for you. Things are not well. Move back with us." Grandmother Walker said.


    "No!" Anna instantly rejected the offer.


    Although, there were really mother-daughter type relation between Grandmother Walker and Mother Marrie but she still rejected.


    "But why?"


    "We are living as per our choice. Not under someone''s control. I know you both are worried that your son will use me again. But now I don''t have any weakness. I''m not that same Sier.. I mean Anna that was 3 years ago."


    Both party were silent.


    "Chris is still after you."

 Chapter 40 - Cake.

    "What can I do about him?" Asked Anna being not so surprised.


    "You know how powerful he is." Grandmother Said.


    "I''m seventeen and I have responsibilities to take care. These are those responsibilities which are not taken care by your child."


    "We are Ashamed to even call him our child." Grandmother said.


    "So am I, in calling him my father."


    "For our sake..." Anna interrupted them.


    "No I can''t do anything you both are going to say."


    She faced her grandfather and asked him,


    "You have Grandmother with you since ages. You both got what you wanted. You are together with your love. But what about mother?" Anna asked.


    "We talked to Marrie, Anna."


    "I know what you both said."


    Everyone was silent after this.


    "You are not same Anna but we still are worried for you both. You have to take care of both yourself and your mother also." Grandfather said suddenly.


    "Then stop worrying about us but start worrying about your son. He will soon commit a big mistake and will be in danger." Spoke Anna in frustrated voice.


    Grandmother knew that her granddaughter didn''t like her father, her son.


    Seeing her both grandparents''s face down, her heart twisted. In earlier days, they both had really helped her and her mother when her brother died.


    "Okay, I will consider your offer. I will discuss it with mother."


    As she had expected, their both eyes sparkled hearing this. She knew this very well that for her grandparents, her mother was not only a daughter-in-law but also a daughter.


    They never had chance of having a daughter but after grandma Raechal''s death, It was Grandma Sarah who had taken care of Marrie and Addie.


    "You both continue to eat, I will go back." said Anna.


    "An, We both are celebrating our 45th Anniversary. We want you to come on at occasion. You are our only grandchild."


    Anna just listened and went outside.


    When she reached home, she saw her mother making something.


    "Mom, what are you cooking?"


    "Ahh Anna, I''m baking your favorite cake. You quiz is coming. So I decided to boost you."


    "Mom, can you make some extra also?" asked Anna.


    "I can but why?"


    "Um.. Mom I''m not alone in this so I need cake for other person also."


    "Sure. Sure."


    ''Thank god mother didn''t asked much about it.'' Anna thought.


    Anna went to her room and sat in front of the laptop.


    But she decided to close it.


    Anna sent a message to Alex.


    ANNA- My mother is baking cake for us as we have to win the quiz.


    ALEX- Elder sister, can you give me an extra bite?


    Reading this, Anna immediately thought that phone, right now, was with Scott.


    ANNA- Sure. Even I will make eat Scott cake my own hands. Happy?


    ALEX- Yes elder sister. Now phone back to brother.


    Anna chuckled reading this. She herself never much talked with a child. She was the youngest of all in her own family, so there were no children around her.


    But seeing and talking with Scott made her remember how her brother was. Though he was older than her but still acted like a child.


    She came back to senses when her phone vibrated.


    ALEX- Thanks to you mother!


    ANNA- No problem.


    There was a slight blush on her cheek while messaging him.


    ....


    Somewhere, outside the city.


    "Sir, Miss. Anna is still seventeen years old. Not an a.d.u.l.t."


    "What else we can do to bring the Walkers and Steve down?" asked Kevin to one of his subordinates.


    "Sir why don''t we just kill her and her mother." suggested someone.


    Kevin laughed hearing this.


    "If we just kill her, what is the fun of seeing sorrow on their loved one''s face.We will not kill her but will make sure that they faces some difficulties in their way." Spoke Kevin while making his drink.


    "Sir, we all are ready to take action. Just waiting for your words."


    "Not now." These words shocked everyone. It was best timing according to them.


    "But why sir?" one subordinate asked.


    "Let the flower blossom more. If we pluck a bud, it will not give you much benefit and happiness. But if you pluck a whole flower, you will gain benefits and happiness." Explained Kevin.


    ''We will have a good time together Anna.''


    ....


    Anna went downstairs, and asked her mother to sit on the couch with her.


    "What happened baby?"


    "Someone came looking for me." Said Anna.


    Mother Marrie was shocked and scared. "W-Was it C-Chris or his e-enemy?"


    "None of these." mother Marrie''s body relaxed a bit after hearing this.


    "Grandparents."

 Chapter 41 - Second Wish.

    "Why they came looking for you." No matter what happened, Marrie has special place for them in her heart. She knew they consider her more than her daughter-in-law.


    "They offered us to move in them."


    "Not at all." Mother Marrie said.


    "I said the same thing. I rejected their offer."


    "Good."


    "But they asked me, that their 45th anniversary is approaching. They want us to be there. I''m the only grandchild left."


    Mother Marrie was silent. She didn''t to reject but she is not interested in facing her husband there.


    Anna sighed. She knew her mother wanted to attend it. But, she is holding herself back.


    Anna put her hand on her mother''s hand and said,


    "Mom if you want to attend, just tell me. I will arrange things. You will not feel uncomfortable, I ensure you."


    "Ask you grandparents this first." Said mother Marrie and she laid back on the couch.


    "I will make a phone call."


    Anna made a phone call and asked her grandparents if her father would be there, they said No.


    "Mom, we can go. He will be not there."


    "Hmm. Wash your hands, Dinner is ready."


    ....


    After dinner, she went to her room and completed her homework. She messaged Alex, by telling him, her second wish.


    ANNA- I want to go to theatre and watch a movie.


    ALEX- Are you kidding me? You never watched any movie?


    ANNA- Ofcource I did, but that was few years ago when I watched a movie in Theatre. When can we go?


    ALEX- Tomorrow Night.


    ANNA- Done!


    She was really very grateful for Alex, taking out his precious time for her. She wanted to fulfill her 4 wishes before she leave for her grandparent''s anniversary party.


    ...


    Next day, she went to the cafe for work but left early. She noticed that same person whom she had seen on that day, The Weird Person. But she chose to ignore him.


    After coming home, she got ready to go to mall.


    "Mom, why we are going for shopping?" asked Anna. She was not a shopping fan.


    "You see, your uncle is going to get marry and even we have to attend Walker''s party so we need a makeover of the closet."


    Oh! How can she forget that Walker''s party is a lavish party. All socialites are going to present there.


    They went into a shop and decided to select a dress.


    "Anna, try this one." Mother Marrie pointed out a red velvet dress, backless.


    "Mom, its too revealing."


    "Girls of your age liked to wear revealing cloths and here you are. Go and try."


    Anna went to dressing room. She suddenly heard some voice but.


    "James!! You are the best! Ahh... yess...."


    Anna wasn''t a child and she knew these voices but she was shocked hearing James name.


    ''Is he that same James or anyone else?'' Anna thought.


    "Tia, morn my name. Loudly.... Yess.. Yes Ah.."


    Anna was shocked beyond words. The girl f**king in next dressing room was none other than Tia.

 Chapter 42 - Mother-Daughter Foolish Duo.

    ''What the hell.'' Anna thought.


    She knew Tia and she knew it that Tia is someone who likes to show off her family''s wealth, but she never considered Tia will be so low to hook up with James.


    ''I have to leave this place as soon as possible otherwise mom will see this all and infront of mom, this would be so awkward.'' Anna without even trying, went out.


    "Mom, this size is tight. Lets try something else in another store."


    "But we can ask for another size."


    "No need mom. I don''t even like it. Lets go to another shop. The mall is full of dressing shops."


    ...


    Anna finally convinced her mother and took her to another store.


    She tried a silver dress, showing one of her fine legs. Her skin was milky and with this dress, it looked like Vanila.


    She came out and showed the dress to her mother.


    "How do I look?"


    "A princess."


    "Ma''am this colour really suits you." Sale manager said. He received someone''s call and said that these two can buy whatever they want and someone will pay for them.


    "We will buy it." said Mother Marrie.


    But suddenly they heard some noises.


    "I said I want that dress which means I want. No one can stop me. Do you even know that who I''m?" everyone turned around and saw a lady in blue gown, with high heels and carrying Gucci bag.


    "Mom, isn''t that s.l.u.t who was behind father in young days?" Anna asked her mother in such a way that only two can listen.


    "Yeah, she is. Somewhere I listened, 1 year before, she even tried to climb, your father''s bed but was kicked off."


    "Oh my god! What a coincidence, I didn''t expect to see Ms. Marrie Jo here. What a surprise!!" Said Jenra.


    "Let me handle her." Mother whispered Anna. She stepped forward and said,


    "Well it might be surprise for you but not for me. After all I have seen and competed with you in school."


    "Ah. Marrie its all in past. I want that dress which is your daughter is wearing. I want it for my daughter." After listening this, Mother Marrie laughed.


    "Oh Jenra, you still want to take other''s thing right? Are you going to always take things and people who are already used?" Said Mother Marrie with a moking way.


    "Youuu...!!" But she maintained her composure.


    "Marrie, after all someone disregard you so its not your mistake by the way. But someone is paying up for me atlest, not like you, Still a married woman but without a husband." Said Jenra.


    Anna was quite she knew her mother can protect and defend herself.


    But something shocked her more. A girl came behind Jenra and hugged her. This was Jessica, the girl she had fought with for Alex.


    ''Mother-daughter pair is a foolish one.'' Anna thought.


    "Jenra, you need someone to pay for you? Right. A old bag can only rely on someone who don''t have capability of their own."


    "Aunty, please don''t say this. My mother meant my dad is paying up for her bills." Jessica said. She didn''t knew that the one she is talking to, is the legal wife of her dad as well as legally the money they are using belongs to her only.


    Anna came forward and stared at Jessica. She still was wearing the dress, which made her look more attractive, dominating.


    "So here is Jessica. Well, I didn''t know that you are the daughter of a mistress." Anna spoke. She bored hatred towards mistresses and those sc.u.mbags who keep them.


    Her father was also not an exception. They are feeding on her father''s money.


    Jessica was shocked to see Anna here, specially in this entire.


    "Anna, you see your father is now not interested in your mother and you so he thought of marrying me and giving Jessica his name." Said Jenra. Jessica was not her father''s biological daughter.


    She was a result of one night stand. Jenra herself doesn''t know who her father was, as she herself was a s.l.u.t.


    "Mom, lets pay for this and go. I''m not least interested in talking with the dogs who are feeding on someone''s used material." Spoke Anna and she turned around and walked in change room.


    Jenra was fuming in anger. ''His daughter was also like him, insulting someone runs in their blood.'' Jenra thought.


    "I still want the dress you are buying." Jenra said.


    "In your dreams you can buy and wear it. In reality, you can only wish which will not be fulfilled."

 Chapter 43 - Liam Walker.

    "Do you even have the money to buy this dress?" asked Jenra.


    She knew that Marrie isn''t taking allowance from her husband and was not ready to believe that she can have money to buy it.


    "Yes Jenra, I have my own money to buy it." Marrie emphasized on Own more.


    Seeing this all commotion, Anna wanted to laugh. Her father was such an as***le. He thinks if we didn''t ask for money from him, we will be poor. What a shame!


    Mother went to counter to pay. Seeing things getting out of her control Jenra said, "If this dress is taken by her, I will make sure that this shop shut down and never open again." As expected everyone was fearful.


    Anna''s father name was, Liam Walker. This mall belonged to him. Not many people know this, that Marrie Jo is his wife. Others think Liam Walker''s real wife is Jenra and Jessica as their daughter. But reality was harsh.


    The sale manager gulped in fear. He knew that Marrie was an important customer but the fact the Jenra''s boyfriend is none other than owner of this mall, caused a big commotion.


    Sales manager walked to Marrie, "Ma''am why don''t you try another dresses and leave this one for that her?" Marrie knew what he wanted to say- it''s the matter of our shop, we can''t afford to take risk on this.


    Marrie had enough. "Jenra call your dear boyfriend. Lets see what he will do to me." Jenra didn''t expected Marrie to say this. But still somewhere she was confident that, Liam will choose her. He will help her, after all he is debited by her.


    Jenra took out her phone, and dialed the number. On the other side, Anna was surprised, just yesterday her mother said, she wasn''t ready to face him and now she wanted to talk.


    "Mom, are you sure you want to talk to father? If you don''t I can talk on your behalf." Suggested Anna.


    "Don''t worry baby, mom will take care of them. I will make sure Liam doesn''t forget that I''m his legal wife and half of his property and money belongs to me." Said mother Marrie.


    "Hello Liam? Oh secretary Sheng, I want to talk to Liam for a second. He is busy? No it was something urgent actually. Hmm. Tell him to call me back." Saying this, Jenra hanged up.


    "He is a bit busy. He will surely call me back after one hour." Said Jenra proudly.


    "Where is he busy?" Marrie asked. "In a meeting." Jenra replied.


    Mother Marrie took out her phone and after thinking for few seconds, she touched that number and call went. Marrie did the phone call on load speaker so nearby staff can listen it too. After 4 rings, someone answered the call.


    "Hello?" came a cold voice from other side. Hearing this vice, Jenra was Shocked. How is it possible that he is not picking up her call but did of Marrie!?!


    "Am I talking with Liam Walker?"


    "Marrie, cut the politeness and tell me what happened?" he knew Marrie will never call him without a reason.


    "Well, Mr. Walker, your girlfriend and your both precious daughter is standing infront of me and asking for a dress which has been purchased by me. They are threatening the shop that we should give the dress to them, otherwise she will make sure the shop is closed forever. Mr. Walker any comments?" Marrie said this all with utmost calmness.


    But her calmness was causing rise in anger of Jenra.


    "What Can I do?" asked Liam.


    "Daddy, this aunt is bullying mother. You have to make sure this aunt is ruined. She is sure a b***h." Jessica said. She knew her father will listen to her.


    But what the reply came, shocked her too, "Jessica, shut up before you are thrown out of the mall along with your mother. You both stay in your limits."


    Both mother-daughter pair was shocked, they planned everything perfectly. They will surely snatch the dress with Liam''s help but what is now happening!


    "Oh Mr. Liam, you don''t have to be rude to your girlfriend and daughter even if she is just a bed warmer. I just called you to make this remember that I''m still your legal wife. Half of you money, property is mine, don''t waste money on unnecessary people."


    Then Marrie Turned towards Jenra and walking to her she said,


    "I don''t like it when people threaten me with my money only."

 Chapter 44 - Movie.(1)

    Jenra was shaken to death. She had always thought that Marrie was easy to bully. She was an idiot who even left Liam Walker, and isn''t taking allowance from him.


    But who would have thought, she would be fierce as fire.


    Liam was still on call. After giving Jenra a glare, she said, "I hope you understood Mr. Walker. Don''t let me repeat myself." Marrie hanged up the call.


    All the staff members were shocked. The lady they all were thinking was girlfriend or wife of Mr. Walker, was actually a MISTRESS!!


    Staff also started mumbling in themselves


    "Rich people sure have a messy life. Mistress thought she can outwin a legal wife." One of the staff said in very low voice.


    "She sure is an idiot. Who asked her to offend Mrs. Walker. If sir has taken an interest to her, she must be good. No ordinary woman can marry Walker family after all."


    "They act like they own this mall but in reality, they are feeding on someone else''s money."


    Employees were talking among them. These were not heard by Marrie or Jessica. But Anna and Jenra clearly listened to them.


    They both had different reaction. One had a smirk on her mouth while other was floating in the saga of jealousy.


    "Lets go mom. We go what we needed."


    "Yeah sweety. Lets go."


    They both walked out of the shop and did their other left shopping.


    Their mood was even lighten up by what happened earlier.


    But on the other hand, "Mom, you are fine?" Asked Jessica.


    "Jes, Why did Liam did this? He could have taken my side but why he chose to side that s.l.u.t?" Jenra asked. It was if she was asking her own self.


    "Mom, first we should go to home. When daddy is home, you can ask him." said Jessica. She didn''t want more embarressment.


    She received shock that Anna was Liam''s daughter was very heavy to digest.


    "Lets go home!"


    .....


    Soon , Mother Marrie and Anna came home. They had many bags from shopping.


    "From where you got so much money, mother?" asked Anna. Her mother earlier worked somewhere, which she never told her.


    "I have my savings. We should enjoy our life. What are we gonna do by keeping money always with ourselves? Yeah we should keep money with us as savings for emergency but not all." Mother said cheerfully.


    After observing her mother''s mood was lit up, Anna dared to ask,


    "Mom, h-how you f-felt when you talked to f-father?"


    Mother was preparing dinner, she was chopping some vegetables. When she heard this question, her hands stopped in the air.


    She turned around and smiled at Anna.


    "Nothing. I felt nothing." Was all that she said.


    But the change in emotions in her eyes was long noticed by Anna. She knew her mother very well.


    ''You still do mom, your heartbeat increased.'' Anna thought.


    She received a message.


    ALEX- Today''s night plan on right?


    ANNA- Yes! Are you going to bring Scott also?


    Anna really wanted to meet Scott again.


    ALEX- NO!! Its much late, not good for children for his age.


    ANNA- I agree. Where will you meet me?


    ALEX- Outside your house?


    ANNA- NO!NO! Don''t even dare. Park your car 10 houses before mine.


    ALEX- Why? Is Anna the great afraid that her mother will see such an handsome boy friend of yours?


    Reading this she smiled. A big grin on her face!


    ANNA- I''m afraid, nearby aunty will droll over you and want to take you to their bed. (LaughingEmoji)


    ALEX- (ExpressionlessFace) No funny.


    ANNA- It is.


    Seeing Anna smiling so much, Mother Marrie asked,


    "What happened? Why are you smiling so much? Ready any joke?"


    Anna instantly lifted her face, "No mom, just Alena was making fun of someone."


    Mother Marrie smiled, but she didn''t exposed her.


    ....


    After Dinner, Anna went to her room and locked it.


    Alex had booked a night show.


    Anna selected a blue denim jean with black top. Along with this A black cap to hide her face. Wearing this, she went to her bed and covered herself with blanket.


    Near 11 P.M., there was a notification on her phone.


    ALEX- Come now!


    Anna took some pillows and covered them with a blanket, to make it look like someone is sleeping.


    She next opened the window and climbed down by using a pipe lane with was near her window.


    She reached down made sure that her mother''s room lights are off.


    After she went to the place where she promised to meet him.


    Anna saw a volkswagen and she immediately recognized it.

 Chapter 45 - Movie.(2)

    She ran towards his car and knocked on his window


    "You are late." Alex said as Anna sat in the car.


    "You can''t blame me. Its not easy to sneak out of your home."


    "Have you ever done this before?" Hearing this, Anna''s hand stopped for a while.


    "Yeah I did it once, and it didn''t happen to be a good ending." replied Anna, lowering her head.


    "Lets go."


    "Yesss!!"


    On their way, they listened many songs. Anna also noticed that Alex''s unique features were even more visible in moon light. It looked like Moon is specially giving light to increase the glow of Alex''s face.


    "What are you finding on my face?" Alex caught her. He knew she was staring at him. At first he thought of letting her. But the way she looked at him, made him loose control on driving.


    Embarrassed of getting caught, "Oh.. Nothing. I was seeing moon behind you."


    "Really?"


    "Yes!" Alex loved to tease her. Because of embarrassment, her ears becomes red.


    .....


    They reached the cinema hall just before 5 minutes the starting of the movie.


    Anna was shouting on Alex, for driving so slow.


    "In future, I will drive. You can''t. Walk fast!!! We will be late. Fast and Fast!!" Anna was running instead of walking because she didn''t wanted to miss the starting.


    "Anna, slowly. You will fall and hurt yourself." Alex warned.


    But Anna never listen to anyone and as Alex had expected, she fell on the ground.


    "Ahh!!"


    Alex came running towards her, he sat on his knees and asked, "Does it hurts?"


    But Anna gave a shocking reply, "You idiot. Don''t stop. Run!! We can''t miss the starting." Saying this Anna stood up and again started running.


    In her excitement, she actually forgot that her jean was ripped and cut.


    Alex sighed seeing her childish behaviour this. If he knew that she will behave like this, he would have never said yes for this wish.


    He also walked fast to cover the distance between Anna and him and to avoid her falling.


    They reached the hall and took their tickets and walked in.


    "See, we reached before. Movie isn''t even started."


    "But I can''t take any type of risk. Its after so long. Oh.... Which movie you selected?" asked Anna. This slipped from her mind.


    "The Final Truth!"


    "Hmm, but how does you know I like suspense stories?" Anna curiously asked.


    "Well, maybe a guess? Oh movie is going ti begin. Focus Now!"


    "Yessssss!! Bring my popcorns and coke."


    "Yes madam." said Alex and went to bring her order.


    ...


    When he cane outside, he saw a message.


    Unknown- Call me as soon as possible. Its something urgent. Hurry up!


    Alex had a change in emotion but soon, it disappeared.


    He took the order and went to his seat.


    "Here are your things. Take it."


    Anna just kept it without even shifting her eyes from the screen.


    Her eyes were focused to next extend.


    While Anna was focused on the screen, Alex''s eyes were there on her face.


    Her face showed more than 10 reactions in less than 5 minutes. Sometimes surprise, excited, frown...


    "Such a drama and expression queen." Alex whispered to himself.


    But next came a kissing scene. Anna closed her eyes and covered them with her hands.


    "What happened, something went into your eyes?" Alex asked worriedly


    "No..no.. Its just scene."


    "What is bad in this? You can see it is normal kissing scene."


    Anna was silent.


    The truth was that, she was shy to watch such scene in front of Alex. He is her friend but such scene with him is quite awkward for her.


    "When it will pass i will open my eyes." said Anna.


    Alex thought of teasing her a little, he came closer to her face when her eyes were closed.


    "Open your EYES!" Alex whispered coming close to her ear. Anna immediately opened her eyes and Alex''s face so close. his nose touching right cheek.


    "You.." Anna was speechless.


    He moved back to his normal position and behaved as if he didn''t did anything right now. But this all caused increase in Anna''s heartbeat.


    ''Phew, my poor heart.'' Anna thought. Only she knew what she was suffering from.


    Till that time, kissing scene was finished and movie came back to real track. Anna again focused on the film and Alex on Anna.


    After the movie was finished, it was 1:30 A.M.


    "Alex, lets take a walk." Anna suggested.

 Chapter 46 - A MidNight Walk.

    "Sure, Let me wear my jacket."


    Alex was wearing a white t-shirt, on above now he wore a black leather jacket.


    "Lets go."


    Anna nodded.


    They both were quite. Moonlight was falling on them. Anna, being blessed with good height, was even now looking small infront of Alex. He was 6 feet and 2 inch.


    "Alex.." Anna broke the silence.


    "Hmm?"


    "How many members are there in your family?" Anna suddenly brought a family question which was a little shocking to Alex.


    "Why do you want to know?" Alex reverted with another question. He wasn''t afraid to tell him about his identity but he wanted a little more time to disclose it.


    "Just like that." But Alex caught her lie. He was looking at Anna if seeing through her soul.


    "Okay, I met someone from my family today. And some thoughts were revolving in my mind about a normal family so I asked. Now tell me."


    ''If you want to know about a normal family, you are asking from wrong person.'' this was the thought that came in Alex''s mind after hearing her reason.


    "I have total 8 family members, though I have extended family too but right now I''m telling you about main members of my family." Alex somewhere too wanted to share things with her. He can''t tell her the full truth, but for know, half is also fine.


    "8 family members?!? You have quite good family." said Anna.


    "You already know Scott and I. There are my parents, one more brother and my grandparents."


    "Nice. Wait!! You and Scott also have another brother??"


    Alex, nervously answered, "Y-Yeah."


    "Cool. Younger or elder."


    "Y-Younger you can say. He is middle child."


    "Aww, I wanna meet him once." Said Anna. After meeting Scott, she had thought that another brother will also be cute like him.


    But hearing this, Alex gulped in fear. "No, You can''t meet him ever."


    Anna narrowed her eyes. It was not like she was asking him to give her his brother.


    Seeing Anna like this, he sighed. He knew he over reacted.


    "Its like, he has some problems. He doesn''t meet anyone. That''s is why, he lives with my grandparents." Alex explained.


    "So where are your parents and grandparents?"


    "They live somewhere else. Here, only me and Scott."


    "I understand." Said Anna


    She was happy that he has a normal life.


    "Who are in your family?" Hearing Alex''s voice, she came into her senses.


    "M-My F-Family is little complicated."


    "I''m hearing. Tell me." Alex said.


    "My brother died few years back, my parents are seperated and my father is having a mistress living with him. My grandparents are together and my maternal grandma died at an early age leaving my grandpa alone. He never married anyone."


    "Your grandpa never married so how your mother came?"


    "My mother and uncle are... i-ilegitimate children. They never took their father''s back name. My grandpa never married anyone in this lifetime. " Anna nervously said. She was unsure, will Alex judge her mother and her?


    "You sure have a complicated family. But it seems it doesn''t affect you much. You are habitual right?" said Alex with a smile.


    His smile as was saying- it is okay to be born in a complicated family. It was not in your hand.


    Seeing him like this, a huge burden was lifted off from her heart.


    "Yeah. I''m."


    "You like nights or days?" Anna asked while gazing at the moon.


    "Nothing. Everything is equal for me." Because I have both with me because of you. These words were stuck in his mouth.


    "I like nights. Its the best time we can let our emotions run. This is the time we can miss someone, we can cry lonely and no one will notice." Seeing Anna talking so much emotionally, made Alex''s heart twist.


    He knew she is hurt. She chose to be hurt. But he saw a change in her.


    The Anna, who never open up to any stranger, has opened up to him.


    She told him about her family, which was a huge step. She told him about her brother, which she never talks with anyone except her mother and uncle.


    He was happy, she is involving him in her world. Because he wants to be a part of it.


    "Lets go."


    "Yes."


    Alex dropped her where he had picked her up and Anna climbed the pipe lane till she reached her window.


    After entering the room, she she changed into her night wear and went to sleep with a smile, thinking about what happened that whole day.


    ...


    But on another side, Alex didn''t went home. Instead he went to an abandon building.

 Chapter 47 - Your death!

    He called someone. "What happened?" Alex''s calm and sweet voice was now converted into a demon''s voice.


    "Young Master, someone is trying to find out about our army. This is a big problem." answered someone from another side


    "Who is that person?"


    "Sir, its Kevin."


    "Why is he interfering with our matter?" Asked Alex.


    "We don''t sir. We captured a member of theirs. He is in the warehouse. You can come and ask him on your own." said the man.


    "Hmm, I''m coming. Wait for 2 hours."


    "Okay sir. We are waiting for you." saying this, he hanged up the call.


    He rode the car at a speed of 120 km/h. Luckily it was a empty road so it was easy and safe for him


    This the time he reached the warehouse, it was already 4 a.m. in the morning. He was now out of the city and it was starting of sunrise.


    The warehouse was an old abandon building in the middle of the farms. Though it looked like a waste but it was fully covered with guards. When he entered, he was thoroughly check to see if he was real Alex or not.


    Inside, he met a man named Saven, the person who called him as well as the person who handles all business of Alex when he is in school.


    "Good Morning Sir." said Saven.


    "Good Morning Sav. I hope you know that it is not easy to find our army. And if Kevin is trying such things, he must be aware of our army." Said Alex.


    Right now, he was not a playboy or funny Guy. He was a cold aloof person, strictly talking like a commander.


    "Sir, our teams are trying their best to safeguard it."


    "But their best isn''t working, I think." Said Alex.


    They both came to Technical computer room where alot of types of Computers, laptops, servers were hacked.


    "What is the update?"


    "It looks like, he is trying to gain information not about our army but about you sir." Said a hacker.


    Hearing this, Alex smiled. "If its like that, let him do this."


    "Sir but.."


    "Let him know my fake information. Make it look like his people are successful in diverting our attention. And Make sure, my fake identity is also not easily available. You got it?"


    "Yes, Sir."


    "Saven, lets go to meet that person in underground base."


    This building also had an underground base, where the kept people capture who tried to fight with them.


    It has limited oxygen supply and if kept for more than 10 hours, the person might die from lack of oxygen. To keep a person alive, they had made a special cells, which are accessed by fingerprint and its walls are made up of real Steel. No one can escape it, its sure.


    When they reached down, they were wearing an oxygen mask.


    Alex saw a person who''s hands were chained and legs were locked, still breathing but was unconscious. Saven threw a bucket of water on him.


    "Ahhh... Its cold!!" the man shouted.


    The man looked and saw Alex.


    "Y-You a-are?"


    Alex bend down and said in a cold voice,


    "Your death."


    The person gulped in fear. He had met a lot of dangerous people, Kevin was himself was a psycho and carried a murderous aura around him but Alex game him another type of vibe.


    "W-hhat do you want? Leave me!! I will never give you any information! Remember that." The man started shouting.


    He knew, that a person of any organization is trained well. To get any type information from him is never an easy task. But, he knew these people too well.


    "I know you will never give me any information. But what will you do when I tell your family members that you work for an criminal organization and had died? Even if you are alive?" asked Alex in cold but calm voice. He was not at all irritated by this person''s shouting.


    "No! You can''t bring my family in this!!! You are a looser to bring my family!!"


    "I might be a looser, but I surely live on my words."


    The person was quiet. He can''t take any risk on being exposed to public. His family members might come on road or police will kill them, if they got to know.


    "What you want?" asked the man turning his face towards Alex.


    "Well you know, I just want to know that what Kevin is planning? Its a simple question."


    The person was again silent.


    "What if I tell you?" asked that man.

 Chapter 48 - Make her a slave.

    "If you tell me, I might release you and make you and your family go to somewhere isolated, where Kevin''s people are not able to find you. There you can start your new life." Said Alex.


    "I will tell you everything." The offer Alex was giving him, was much a try.


    "I''m listening. Go On." Said Alex as he took the nearby chair and sat on it.


    "Kevin is after Anna Walker. He said that she still is seventeen so he wants to wait till she is eighteen and an a.d.u.l.t legally. Through her and her mother means, they want to destroy Walker as well as Steve organization together. After this, they will kill Mrs. Marrie Walker along with Liam Walker. But he doesn''t want to kill Anna Walker. He will make her..."


    "Her what? Say it!!!" said Saven.


    "H-he would m-make her his s-slave." The man finally confessed.


    Till this time, Alex''s face was dark, blood veins were popping out from his hands. It was a demon''s face. His eyes contained anger.


    "I understand."


    Alex went out of the room leaving Saven and that man behind in that place.


    He went to a room and slammed the door.


    There was a rod and he took it in his hand and started hitting the the wooden boxes kept there.


    "How dare you Kevin to say something about My Anna!!!"


    "Who the F**k are you to say something like this?!"


    "I will fu*king kill you. You bastard yourself. "


    Alex was shouting this when he was hitting the boxes. All boxes in just 1 minute, were broken. Not even a single wooden box was left for him to break.


    But his anger was not reduced. He took rod again in his hand and hit window.


    SLASH!!!


    The glass was broken, into hundreds of pieces.


    Alex can now see his own face in those broken pieces of glass.


    "You can''t even touch my Anna, I will make sure this Kevin." Alex mumbled.


    ...


    When Saven came to that room, he was surprised that today, not much things were broken.


    Alex was having anger issues. He developed this three years ago.


    Due to this, Alex broke things whenever he was angry, to make his temper cool. He found this the only solution.


    Saven has seen the worst of Alex''s anger. This was only 3% of what he do when he was angry.


    He then saw, Alex sitting on ground, with his one knee up. He was sitting there as a lost child, who has no one in his life.


    He was lonely. His loneliness can be erased by her. But he can not hold her, for now. He misses her. Every second. If not for his mistake, they might have been together.


    "Sir, what are the instructions now?"


    Hearing the voice, Alex came back to his senses.


    "Make my fake information release. Assign some bodyguard for Anna''s and Mrs. Walker''s protection. Also, contact Liam Walker. Lets convey a secret message to him."


    "Yes sir. What about that man?"


    "Make everyone believe that he is dead. His family also. But after few days, when Kevin''s suspition about his man is cleared, make him go to any of our isolated areas with his family."


    "Sir are you sure you want to leave him like this?"


    "Who said we will leave him like this? Ask our doctors to give him the medicine of memory loss. He shouldn''t have memory of last 1 month. Do it."


    "Yes Sir."


    ....


    On the other hand.


    In Walker mansion.


    "Welcome back, Ms. Jenra." Greeted the butler.


    She is staying here for more than 3 years but all the staff and servants address as ''Ms. Jenra'', not Young Madam of the house.


    "Where is your Young master?" asked Jenra.


    "Sir is in his study room."


    "Take me there." Jenra wanted to clarify why Liam didn''t take his side today.


    "Mom, rest first. Drink water and be calm. You can''t talk to daddy like this. He will be more angry at you. Here take a sip of water." Jessica said. She knew that if her mother went to see daddy like this, she will return by gaining nothing.


    Jenra considered her suggestion and drank the whole glass of water.


    "Lets go." said Jenra to the butler.


    When they reached the study room. "Please wait Ms. Jenra. I will ask sir."


    Jenra was even not allowed to enter his study without his permission.


    "Sir, may I come in?" asked Butler.


    "Yes."


    He stepped in and bowed to him. "Ms. Jenra wants to meet you and want to have a talk. Should I send her in?"


    "Yes."


    "Ms. Jenra you can come in."

 Chapter 49 - Divorce her!

    "Butler, please give us some space." said Liam.


    Butler nodded and took his leave, closing the door behind him.


    "What happened?" Liam asked. He was reading some files and his eyes were still fixed on it. He didn''t shifted his eyes after her coming.


    "Liam, why you didn''t took my side? How can you take that s.l.u.t''s side today?" Jenra asked in normal tone.


    Hearing what Jenra said, Liam''s eyes shifted towards her.


    He stood up from his arm chair. He was in his 50s but still his looks made him look young. "The one who is standing infront of me is a s.l.u.t. Do you still want to cross your limit?" asked Liam in a cold voice. His voice also contained a hint of threat.


    But Jenra, being stupid failed to understand.


    "Liam, why yoi never took me to your bed. Let me sleep with you. I want to be your woman. Maybe, infront of everyone, I''m. But we both know the truth." said Jenra.


    " You and your daughter are getting what you both want. Money, fame of being my mistress, your daughter calls me daddy. But now what you are asking is sure out of your reach. You know the reality too well." Liam said.


    "Okay. Don''t give me anything. Just divorce Marrie for me." Jenra said in confidence.


    "NEVER!!" Said Liam in more loud voice.


    Jenra was shaken. Liam never talked to her like this.


    Liam turned around and walked to his seat.


    "But, I did that for you!!"


    Liam stopped in his track. How can he forget what she had done for him?


    "All the things you have, is because of that incident only. Don''t forget, she is the madam of this house. If she returns today, you will be thrown out."


    Jenra was in tears. All these years, no one except him and her knew that she was just a lady living her.


    Liam never touched her. Never! His heart belongs to someone else since long. No one is able to replace her and no one can do it. "Liam, You..." she wanted to say but she had no words.


    She just ran out of the study room when she heard a voice, "close the door behind you." And this was enough to break her more.


    Jenra loved this guy for more than 20 years. But all she got was pain. He never looked at her in school days.


    When she came into her bedroom, she saw Jessica waiting for her.


    "Mom, what did daddy said?" asked Jessica.


    "Sweety, we have to do something."


    "What it is mom?"


    "We have to make sure that your father and that Marrie get a divorce."


    .....


    Back in study.


    After Jenra left, Liam started doing his work again. But his mind was still somewhere else.


    He received a call from an unknown number. His private number was with very less people.


    "Hello?"


    "Mr. Walker there is a news for you, in which you might be interested." a voice came. It was not at all easy for one to detect the voice.


    "What''s it?" it gained a little bit of interest of Liam.


    "Its about your wife and your daughter. Want to know more?"


    Hearing this, it had his full attention. ''His wife and daughter which means Marrie and Anna?''


    "What?"


    "The organization named spider, headed by Kevin, is after them."


    TUN!TUN!TUN!


    The other side hanged up.


    "Hello? You god dammit why the hell you hanged up!!?" Liam was now boiling in anger.


    He really wanted to know, if the person was talking about Marrie and Anna or the other mother-daughter duo staying in his house.


    What if its Marrie and Anna? He has to do something.


    He dialed up a number.


    "May I talk to Mr. Steve, its me, Liam Walker!"


    ....


    Next morning, Anna got up very late.


    It was already 10 a.m.


    But what surprised was that no one came to wake her up?


    She went to her mother''s room and saw she was still sleeping, while hugging a photo frame. It contained her wedding picture.


    ''She must have cried yesterday.'' Anna thought.


    It was the last day of weekend, she thought of making breakfast for her.


    An omelette with a fresh orange juice.


    "Mom, wake up. Its already 11 a.m." Mother herself was shocked, how was she able to sleep so much?


    "You made this all yourself?" asked Mother Marrie.


    "Yeah. Try it once."

 Chapter 50 - Im angry!

    "Hmm, nice. It tastes good."


    "I know. I have made it, how can the food made by the great Anna Walker, will not taste good?" Anna proudly said, keeping her hand on her c.h.e.s.t as if prasing her own self.


    "Its not that good also. See, its burned from here." said mother Marrie poiting towards one side of omelette.


    Hearing this, Anna pouted. "Mom, can''t you praise me once?"


    "No, when you will do good. I will surely do that."


    "Mom, am I even your biological child right?" Asked Anna suspiciously.


    "I also doubt it. Should we go and do a DNA check?" asked mother playfully. Anna really irritates after hearing this.


    "Mom, you are teasing me!! I''m angry."


    "You can."


    But mother Marrie came from back and started tiickling Anna on her stomach.


    "Hahahahah... mom no...hahahaha.. my stoma-.... hahhhaha.. okay okay stop."


    Mother Marrie stopped. She knew that if she continued, Anna might have a stomach ache from laughing.


    "Anna get up. I need to clean the house now."


    "Do you need my help?" asked Anna.


    "No. You go and study for competition."


    "Okay."


    .....


    When Anna, went up. She stood along with the door''s back.


    She was happy today, alot. She chose to open her laptop and enter the website.


    **ProXOnline**


    ProX-Updates?


    BroX- Someone is searching you and your mother. Be safe.


    ProX- I will be.


    BroX- Chris also knows this and has assigned more bodyguards for you. Even your father did the same.


    ProX- Is something wrong?


    BroX- Not sure. Will update you soon.


    .....


    Anna layed back. It was rare for her father to show concerned for them. If he did this, the matter will be anything strong.


    Anna got ready and wore a black outfit. She chose her black cap and went down.


    "Mom, I''m going somewhere. Will be back soon."


    "Okay baby." Said mother Marrie. She didn''t noticed or asked much because she knew Anna also needed her privacy.


    Anna walked for 2 km and then took a taxi. She switched off her phone and turned around and saw a car following her.


    "Uncle, can you please take left from here."


    "Right now."


    "Straight. Leave me there."


    Anna got out of the taxi before the car can again trail behind her. And she took another taxi.


    She knew these bodyguards were for her safety, and she had thought these assigned by either Chris or by her father. But she didn''t know that the bodyguards assigned by them, were still not able to reach their city.


    These bodyguards were of Alex. They were speacially trained in different fighting skills. Though, not good as Alex but still were special.


    But these bodyguards and Alex didn''t know the strength of Anna.


    Anna went to a cafe which was in another nearby city.


    "Ms. do you have a reservation?" asked the receptionist.


    "Umm.. Yeah. One table was booked under the name of Ms. Kiara."


    He checked his list and saw the name. The receptionist lifted his eyes and scanned Anna.


    "This way ma''am." He took her to a private room. It had a table in centre and a bar in one corner.


    "Enjoy your meal ma''am" he bowed and took his leave.


    Anna sat there and waited for the person.


    "So long Anna. 1 year? or more?"


    *****

 Chapter 51 - Annas side.(1)

    "So long Anna. 1 year? or more?" came a voice of a girl.


    Anna didn''t even turned around. She knew that person.


    "Sit." was the only thing Anna said.


    It was a girl, looking in her mid twenties. She was wearing a one piece of white colour and a denim jacket on it.


    "Shall we order something? Or you wanna talk first and go there?" the girl directly asked.


    "Lets order and then go."


    "Sure."


    The girl sitting infront of Anna, was Katherine, Kath as her nickname. She was the one who provided Anna ll the information related to underworld.


    "You are seventeen this year?" asked Anna.


    "Yeah."


    "Your birthday is coming soon though. You will be soon eighteen. After this, what are you interested in doing? Have you ever thought?" Asked Kath. She knew Anna wanted to do many things in her life. There were no limits.


    "Complete high school first." Anna said.


    "After this?" Kath cafefuly asked.


    "I don''t know. I have stopped expecting from my life. You can say, I have accepted my identity. But I''m not ready to announce it to the world. No one knows what will happen in future and in my case, everything I have thought, have never happened."


    Kath sighed. She was her only friend who knew about her real world and imaginary built up world. They were not that close but still, She knew her better than others.


    "Anna, you have to let go of past."


    "I have. But my past isn''t letting me go."


    "Lets go to the building." Hearing this, Anna also nodded. They didn''t have much time so they have to hurry hup.


    Both of them sat in Kath''s car and went to a building. It was Kath''s company which she built with her own capability.


    They both walked in and Kath led Anna to her personal cabin. When Anna reached inside, she saw a massive cabin in dark colours.


    "You still love dark colours?" asked Anna.


    "Yes. It shows my dark and cool personality. You know, I''m not a cheerful person."


    Anna was silent.


    She herself was not a cheerful person but her this personality came out infront of her mother only. But now, there is an addition, Alex is also added on this list. She can be happy infront of him now.


    "If you have admired my cabin, shall we go forward?" asked Kath with a smirk.


    This brought Anna back into her senses.


    Anna nodded and they stepped forwards into a small room attached to Kath''s cabin. Kath signal Anna to open the cupboard.


    Anna take out a card and punch it near the cupboard.


    KAZ!KAZ!


    The cupboard was opened and it showed a path. It was all dark.


    "On the torch in your phone. Don''t fall here." said Anna while taking out her own phone.


    Kath also did the same as told to her.


    They both started going inside the path which was was inside the cupboard. It smelled very bad. No light was there. Kath had closed the door of cupboard behind her.


    "Anna, when you were here last time?" asked Kath.


    "Maybe 1.5 years back. In this time, there wasn''t need for me to come here."


    "Yes. But now things are different."


    Anna didn''t replied. She just kept on walking keeping her phone in her hand which helped her in seeing forward.


    "We are here An."


    There was a large steel door. It looked as if it was closed since ages.


    Anna pressed the button near the door.


    "Who is there?" a voice came from inside.


    "An."


    "Password?"


    Kath looked at Anna. She was a little unsure if Anna remembered the password.


    Anna kept silent for 2 minutes!


    She lowered her head and said, "Duxin."


    "Welcome Back." a voice came from inside and the door was wide opened.


    Such a bright light came from inside, Kath thought she might become blind from such light.


    Anna was expressionless. Her aura was like of queen. Anna stepped inside and met a man.


    "Good to see you."


    Anna nodded.


    "Where is computer department?" Asked Anna.


    "If you are looking for Sir, then he is in his room. You can go there." said the man.


    "Kath, come with me." saying this, she walked towards the room in which the man said his sir to be in.

 Chapter 52 - Annas side.(2)

    Anna entered into a room and saw man standing near the glass window.


    "Shall I come in, brother?" asked Anna.


    He turned around and saw Anna. He was wearing a black coat, which a black shirt inside it. The top buttons of the shirt were not buttoned up so his neck muscles were clearly visible, making him appear more s.e.xy.


    "You don''t have to ask."


    This was Anna''s late brother''s best friend, Sean. Anna''s brother, Seb and Sean were soul brothers. Sean''s mother died when he was very young. Mother Marrie knew this feeling so she also considered Sean as her son.


    Sean and Anna have seven years of difference. Like Seb, Sean also had seen Anna as a baby then as a teenager. For him, she was more than a real sister, as he never had any sister.


    "How have you been?" asked Anna.


    "I''m always good. You and Mother?" asked Sean.


    "We both are happy." Hearing this, he once again turned to face the window, observing the view.


    "Kath, close the door." said Sean.


    After Kath closed the door, Sean asked Anna.


    "Its 1.5 years. Now that you are here, lets test your strength. Shall we?" asked Sean.


    "Hmm. Sure. But I have limited time."


    "Ofcource."


    .....


    They both came to bas.e.m.e.nt along with Kath. Here, all people of organization were practicing. Some people were lying on the floor because their energy was drained and some were badly injured, blood dropping from their hands, forehead but still fighting.


    Sean took a glance at Anna.


    Anna understood this. She took a deep breath and loudly said,


    "SOLDIERS, STAND IN LINE!!!" Hearing this, each and every person became attentive and within 30 seconds, a straight line with 30 people, 15 males and 15 females, was formed.


    Sean came forward. "We have Anna Walker with us! I want each of you to challenge her. DO YOU HAVE THAT MUCH POWER?" Asked Sean.


    "YES SIR!!!!" an immediate answer with much confidence was listened.


    Sean turned and saw Anna, "Are you afraid?" he asked with a smirk.


    Anna narrowed her eyes. "If I was afraid, I won''t be standing infront of you."


    "Well said. So, Who wants to go first?"


    A guy came forwards.


    "I want to." he volunteered.


    Everyone got aside, Anna stood there and signaled him to come towards her.


    She folded the sleeves of the jacket up and put her hands on her h.i.p.s.


    PAK!!


    With just one hand, she slapped him so hard that he fell on the ground and became unconscious.


    "You were not at all good." said Anna to that guy who was lying unconscious on the floor now.


    "Take him." Sean ordered.


    Next time, 2 guys came together.


    Anna was in middle of them. She punched one guy and rolled back and two guys collided in each other.


    "Ahhaaa..." once again one marched towards her and she kicked him in the stomach and then did a front kick which made him fly backwards.


    Another guy came and tried to attack her from back but she was faster. Anna bend down and took his hand and threw him towards the wall.


    "Brother, your members are weak I think. Train them more."


    "I also think so. Girls. you go on."


    Anna looked at her watch. "I don''t have much time. 5 girls together."


    "Done!" said Sean and he ordered the best girls to go against Anna.


    "Ma''am, you will be badly injured if we all five attack you." said one lady.


    "We will see."


    But all five were overconfident, Anna can see this on their faces.


    Anna punched one girl and pushed her towards other two girls. The push was so fast that three of them fell on the ground.


    Another girl came from the back and held Anna''s neck. Anna punched her elbow in her stomach threw her on ground.


    "Time up!" Sean said. "You all need to practice more. Understood?" Sean asked in raised Voice.


    Everyone''s head was down. The one injured were them, Anna didn''t even got a cut.


    "Brother, you can give them lecture afterwards, I need to talk with you in alone." Anna suddenly said.


    They both went to an empty room. Sean switched on the lights and photo frames were seen. There were photos of Seb, Sean, Kath and Anna.


    "You have all of these."


    "Yes."


    Anna went forwards and touched a photoframe with her hands. This was a picture of Seb and her when she was 8 years old.


    "I Miss You brother."


    "Anna, I''m sorry." said Sean.


    Anna turned and faced him. "Its not your fault. Don''t be sad."


    They both stayed silent for few minuted.


    "I want to know about The Spider."

 Chapter 53 - Kevin.

    Sean frowned after hearing this, "Why are you interested in knowing about this organization? You do know that whatever happened three year ago, THE SPIDERS were also involved."


    "Brother, I know very well. I want to know because something is happening right now also."


    Hearing this Seb, turned towards Anna and asked her in very serious tone, "What is happening? Is mother alright?"


    "We both are fine. But either my father or Chris has assigned some bodyguards for me and mom. They were even following me in the morning. But you, I''m also good at making them loose their route." Anna cheerfully said.


    She just wanted to make Sean feel comfortable. He worries too much.


    "So, are they protecting you from SPIDER?" asked Sean.


    "I don''t know anything. I got my information so I asked you. Now tell me, I have to return home also."


    Sean knew that Anna will not go back till he doesn''t tell her what she wants to listen.


    "It was an organization started by a person Yusuf. He was a local thief. He gathered some people and this organization came up. With time, this got bigger and fear of them was spreading among people. But they were still not able to compete with Steve and Walker in underworld and mafia. It was a peaceful treaty that no one will kill any innocent person. No one will interfere in each other''s matter. Yusuf agreed on this. Later, his legitimate child succeeded it. But a fight was broke out among the organization. There was another guy called Kevin, illegitimate child of Yusuf."


    "Wait!Wait! I remembered this person I think. I met him somewhere?"


    Sean now really wanted to strangle Anna. She isn''t a least careful nowadays.


    Seeing Sean like this she said, "Finish it up."


    Sean again started, "Kevin wanted to take the business forwards and wanted to succeed it. But who will give business to an illegitimate child? So the original heir and the illegitimate child broke out a fight and Kevin won. The real heir was mercilessly killed by him infront of his father. The real wife was beautiful even in her that age, she was then caged by Kevin and he took her as her new bed partner. Now Kevin is the head of the SPIDERS."


    Anna nodded. "It was decided among all the groups that no one will do something wrong, except illegal business. But this Kevin crossed that line." said Anna.


    "Yes he did and he will also cross his line by attacking STEVE AND WALKERS."


    Anna stayed silent.


    She knew this long ago but now that this is happening.


    "Where did you met him?" asked Sean.


    ''I can''t tell him that I work in a cafe. If he gets to know, he will surely talk to mother and make me quit this job.'' These were Anna''s thoughts.


    "A car was following me. Then, a guy came and said Hello to me. He told his name Kevin."


    Hearing this, Sean was frustrated, "You are being careless again Anna. You can''t afford that."


    "I know. I will take care. I''m going home now. Call Kath."


    "She is coming."


    "Brother, its so long. Come home once. Mom misses you." Anna said and tried to comfort him.


    Sean lowered his head, "It was my duty to protect him and you. But I failed. How will I face mother like this?"


    "Mom never blamed you. She lost one child. She doesn''t want to loose another."


    "I will see."


    "And also, Kath is a good girl. She won''t wait for you too much. Don''t do that same mistake of Grandpa. Marry her soon. Before that, bring her home to meet mom with her."


    Sean was shocked. How the hell was she able to understand things between two of them. His eyes were coming out.


    "Hahahahahah." seeing Sean like this made her laugh.


    "An, you and mom are both my responsibilities since the Seb died. This was his last wish. Protect yourself well."


    "I will. Don''t worry."


    ...


    Anna left with Kath and she dropped her near her house.


    "Come soon with brother, marry him fast." hearing this, she blushed slightly.


    "When your brother is ready, I will."


    Anna went to her room and she can easily see some bodyguards surrounding her house. But they were different from those in the morning.


    She went to one of them, "Who sent you?" she asked directly.


    "Miss, Mr. Walker."


    Anna nodded and went inside her room.


    "Anna, come here." She heard her mother''s voice.

 Chapter 54 - Your Boyfriend.

    "What happened, mom?" Anna went towards her mother


    "Why these bodyguards are standing here? Are they of Liam?" Mother Marrie asked.


    ""Hmm. These bodyguards are send by him."


    "But why?" she asked.


    "Mom, leave it to me. I will handle this. Don''t worry." She tried her best to comfort her mother. She didn''t want her mother to worry about these things.


    "Are you sure Anna?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay, go change your cloths. Dinner is ready."


    She went upstairs and changed into her night wear. When Anna got downstairs, she saw her mother mumbling a song.


    "Mom, why you love singing?" Mother Marrie was serving rice but her hand stopped in the air hearing this question.


    "Someone used to love this." was all that she said.


    Anna understood this. Her father was the one she was talking about.


    ...


    Next morning


    Anna got up. It was again the time to go back to the school. ''Why are weekends so small?'' she thought.


    She changed into normal t-shirt and jean.


    After having breakfast with her mother, she went to her school.


    As usual, Alena was super happy because today, there was no physics class.


    "Alena, come with me outside." Maths teacher said. She excused herself from Alena and went with him to his staff room.


    There, she saw Alex also standing, waiting for Sir.


    "You both, get ready. Competition is day after tomorrow. We are leaving tomorrow morning."


    Both Anna and Alex were confused. Wasn''t the quiz going to be held in their city only?


    "Where are we going, sir?" asked Alex.


    "Nearby city. There, two more schools will join us. Practice as much as you both can today. You both can skip other classes now. Go to library and take these books also." he said.


    They both nodded.


    Till the time they reached Library, Anna was sad.


    "Why the quiz is day after tomorrow? I''m not at all ready for it." Anna made a pout while saying this. She really wanted to delay this quiz.


    Alex sighed seeing her like this. "You once told me that you wanted to see sunset on mountains."


    "Yes!" At first Anna didn''t understood why he bought this, but later she realized it. "Nearby city is close to mountains, right?" She asked hesitantly.


    "Yes it is. We are going tomorrow. So we will reach in afternoon. Day after tomorrow is our quiz, it will be over till afternoon. If we win it, we both will to mountains okay?" he asked.


    It was really a good chance for him to spend some more time with her and to make her feel more about him. Till now, he was still unsure how she felt about him. He wanted her to be more open to him and this was best opportunity for this.


    "Then, We have to WIN!!!!" Anna excitedly said.


    "Yes we will. But only if we both study."


    "Yeah. Lets start from Trigonometry....."


    They missed all classes and even their lunch.


    Around 3 p.m. Anna complained, "Alex, You are a very bad teacher. Your student is hungry now!"


    "Okay, this is the last sum. After this we will go to nearby restaurant."


    "You are saying this from last half and hour." Anna glared at him saying this.


    Anna closed the books and stood up. She stretched her hands up. "Lets go Now!" Without waiting for his reply, she got out of the library.


    "Anna, Wait for me." Alex shouted but she didn''t stop. She knew that if she stopped, he would drag her back to library.


    They both came out of the school. "Alex, will you come with me somewhere? I promise you that you will like their food." Anna said.


    "Take me wherever you want." I will always follow you, this was what he wanted to say but he let second half of sentence stay in his mouth and mind only.


    Anna and Alex walked for 10 minutes and reached an area where street food was sold.


    She brought him to a small restaurant. "Hello grandma." Anna greeted an old lady.


    "Oh My my, Anna! After so long you are here." Old lady hugged Anna and Anna too returned her hug.


    "My An, You also brought your boyfriend? Good. Come boy." Old lady went to Alex.


    Hearing this, Alex was smiling. He also not corrected the old lady. But Anna felt a little awkward. "Umm.. Grandma, He is n-..."


    "Oh leave it. I know you youngsters are shy. Come sit. What would you both like to eat?"


    "Alex, can I order for you?" Anna whispered to Alex, to which he nodded.


    "Grandma, we will like two bowls of noodles."


    "Okay. Coming up in 5 minutes."


    After the lady left, Alex turned towards Anna.


    "Care to explain who this lady was?"

 Chapter 55 - Want your bones to break?

    "Okay, So I started coming here last year. Once I was crossing the road and saw her and her husband. They both are old, you can see that. I helped them in crossing the road and brought their bags here."


    "You are quite a generous person." Alex said.


    Hearing this, Anna chuckled.


    "After that, she offered me a boul of noodles. I loved those noodles so much that I became their regular customer. I call them grandma grandpa because they are of my grandparent''s age. You understand now?" Anna asked.


    "Yes. It was unexpected encounter I See."


    "Yes, it was. Sometimes one need these encounters to meet someone." Anna randomly said. But unknown to her own self, she also met Alex in an unexpected encounter.


    Grandma brought the noodles.


    "Here are your bouls." She placed them on the table.


    "Thankyou grandma." Alex Said suddenly. Though he felt it was awkward but still he knew that it was someone Anna respect.


    "Alex, try them first. If you don''t like it, we will order something else." Anna said. She didn''t want Alex to eat the noodles just for her wish.


    Alex took a bite. "Hmm, you were right. They are really tasty."


    Hearing this, Anna''s smile became bigger. "See, I told you its good. Now, Lets finish it"


    They both had a good time there and it was time for them to go back to library.


    "Alex, can we continue tomorrow? I''m tired now." Anna said.


    "Okay, We will have enough time. Shall I drop you home?" he asked.


    "Yes." Both Anna and Alex went to his car. But in rear view, she saw the bodyguards following her.


    ''I can''t take risk with mom''s security.'' Anna thought.


    "Alex, Drop me here. I have some work so I will go home by walk."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yea." saying this, Anna came out of the car. "Goodbye, will see you tomorrow." and she rushed towards her home.


    In meanwhile she also called someone, "Don''t worry my about security. I can protect myself well. Increase it more for mom."


    The other line was silent, "You are also my....."


    "No need. Do it for mom. Even if you can''t, just tell me. I will ask Sean to arrange some for mom."


    After a pause he said, "Alright."


    Anna hanged up without even listening further.


    When she entered the room, she saw her mother sitting on couch. "Mom, I have something to tell you."


    Mother Marrie turned around, "Yes baby?"


    Anna took deep breath, "Mom, I have a quiz and I have to go nearby city tomorrow. You will be alone here for 3 days." Anna said in serious tone.


    "Then, I can also go Addie. He was inviting me to come over his house for wedding preparation."


    "Yeah. You go over there."


    After dinner, Anna also went into her room. She packed her bag along with her bucket list diary.


    .....


    Next morning, Anna bid good bye to mother and went to school.


    "Anna, we are going to city by a bus. It will also have students from Ciax high school. You both have to be careful." Math Teacher said.


    Hearing this Both Anna and Alex nodded.


    They saw a bus and it was empty.


    "By the way, We can also do something here, right." Alex cheerfully said.


    But this made Anna blush. She didn''t replied.


    Anna was sitting on window seat. Alex came closer to her ear and said, "What about some eating?"


    Anna was already blushing earlier but now she was as red as tomato. Her imagination was going wide. ''No Anna, he didn''t meant that. It was a joke, don''t worry.'' she tried to calm herself but it was not working.


    "D-don''t play a-around, Alex." She said and pushed him a little so that his hot breath can that was lingering on her ears, can stop.


    Alex wanted to tease her more but then he saw some boys of Ciax high school were coming towards them. He didn''t want any of them to see Anna like this, this was exclusive to him only.


    When they entered the bus, their eyes first laid at the beautiful Anna, who was sitting in the last seats.


    Beside her was a beast like man.


    "Hey Dude, I want that seat. Go and get yourself any other seat." one of the guy said. He was Peter, the big shot of Ciax High School.


    At first Alex, ignored him. It was not good for their team image if they fought. But things were surely getting out of control when Peter touched Alex on the shoulder.


    "You want your hands to break so that you are disabled?" Alex coldly said.


    "Do You think you can do something like this?"


    Alex took his hand and was going to break his bones, but Anna''s hand was there on his arms. Her eyes were indicating something- Don''t do something stupid. Its not good.

 Chapter 56 - A fire!

    "You want to take this seat? You can." Anna also stood up from there and took Alex to another seat.


    "Girl, you think you are smart?" Peter said in an amusing voice.


    "I''m smart enough to understand as a mature person that fighting for a seat is a child''s play. I''m not a child anymore." Anna knew that if she kept absolutely quiet, this guy will take advantage of it. Being quite is sometimes also an idiotic decision.


    "I''m not a child. I always get what I want." Peter was coming closer to Anna and Alex.


    Anna kept her cool. These situations were not hard to handle. But she was afraid for Alex that his anger issue might get triggered.


    "Well, your actions speak louder than your words. A man will never fight for these silly things and will surely not try to instigate another person. If you want to fight with someone, you are most welcome to do so in upcoming quiz. You wanted the seat, we gave it to you. If you are interested in creating more nuisance here, we also have our ways to deal with you. Wanna see them?" Anna confidently said.


    While saying this, her eyes were filled with a dangerous kind of fire. If anyone tried to mess with her or with Alex, she will make them burn in that fire.


    "Youu...." The words said by Anna directly stabbed Peter''s ego. He would have done something if the teachers were not coming towards their Bus.


    "Good morning students." A voice came.


    It was their guide for this quiz. Along with him were two teachers, one of Sant. High School and other of Ciax High School.


    "I hope you all are settled with your seats. We will reach till 2 p.m. So, you can relax till that time or sleep." Some other instructions were given and the bus finally hit the road.


    Peter, till now was boiling with anger. ''I will make sure to crush you girl.'' these were his thoughts . He wanted to screw her attitude along with her confidence.


    But on another side, "Anna, why you stopped me." Alex asked. He really wanted to slap that guy.


    Anna calmly explained, "I know about your anger issues. I have seen them at the time of James. If you have slapped him, he might have reported this to the judges."


    "But he was the one who started pocking. We could have proved us right."


    "Yes. But don''t forget, first impression is the last impression. I don''t want them to have our team impression as someone who argues a lot. Now keep quiet. You can take a nap."


    "No need, you do. I''m not feeling sleepy."


    "As you wish." Anna bend a little backwards on the seat and was very quickly in deep in slumber.


    At first Alex didn''t took notice of this, but later he saw Anna''s head was resting on his shoulder. She was clutching his arm and she was actually drooling.


    ''Babygirl, you surely are going to make me mad in love.'' Alex thought.


    Her white and peaceful face was only visible to him, no one else can see her like this!


    Alex took his handkerchief and wiped Anna''s mouth like its done of a toddler!


    Unknown to them, Peter''s eyes were constantly on them. He was feeling envy from Alex. ''How can a beautiful lady like her be with him?''


    No one can deny the fact that Anna was a beauty. Her white milky skin was refreshing.


    After a long time, they reached the city.


    "Everyone, get up. We are here." the guide shouted.


    Anna was in deep sleep but when she heard such shouting, she automatically woke up. She slowly opened her eyes, and she was shocked.


    "I actually slept on Alex''s shoulder?" she whispered to herself as if asking her own inner self why did she slept on him.


    "You are awake. Good. We are here, get your bag." Alex said seeing her awake.


    Anna just did whatever he said. She was already embarrassed enough.


    Their Math teacher came to them.


    "You both will be sharing a room. Here is the key. This way you both can help and study for late night also. Are you both comfortable in this?" he asked both but it was mostly for Anna.


    "Yes sir. Don''t worry." Anna said. She was comfortable with Alex till now.


    "Good. Now go to your room and meet me in the hotel''s restaurant in next 15 minutes."


    ...


    They both carried their bags and reached their room. Inside, it was spacious enough. A view of mountains was visible.


    ''Thank god it has two beds otherwise I might never stop blushing.'' Anna thought.


    "Anna, I''m taking this one. You take that." Alex pointed towards the beds


    "Okay." After few seconds Anna walked towards the Alex, he was standing in the balcony and observing the view.


    "Alex, Sorry. I slept on your shoulder." Anna stood beside him. From back, they looked as a couple.


    "No problem. You look cute while sleeping."


    Anna blushed a little and thanked him. But what he said next was a insult for her.


    "But you drool while sleeping. Are you a five year old kid? Not like I mind cleaning." Alex said in a teasing tone.


    Hearing this, Anna was irked. "Do you know that it is not cool to say something like this to a girl?" Anna narrowed her eyes.


    "Well, I don''t have much experience. I got to know this from you."

 Chapter 57 - Idiot.

    "It is shocking, you never had any girlfriend?" Anna asked.


    "I think I answered this. I never had any girlfriend." Was it really difficult for her to believe him?


    "Okay, but not even a friend who is a girl."


    Hearing what Anna said, Alex smiled. "I had a female friend a few years ago. She died."


    "Is that the same girl you were talking about in the car?" Anna remembered he said that he felt a similarity between her and one of his friends who died.


    "Yeah. Let''s go, sir will be waiting for us." Alex took his phone and water bottle and went to the restaurant in the hotel.


    "Alex, we will win right?" Anna suddenly asked.


    "Yes, We will win. There in the fight, you were showing so much confidence. Now what happened?" he asked in a joking manner.


    "That confidence was for right and wrong. Not for the quiz. You are an idiot."


    "Yes, I''m."


    They saw their sir sitting there. "Come here." He told them.


    "You both can see. There are many teams here. But the main competition you have is with Ciax High School."


    Both of them agreed.


    "I have these books for you. Try them also." Sir said while handing his books to both of them.


    "Study as much as you both can. We have to win this at any cost. You both understood?"


    "Yes, Sir!"


    "Good. Go to your room and I will ask them to serve you there only."


    They both went to their room and Anna just jumped up on the bed.


    "Booo!! Why we have to study so much." Anna pouted.


    "We have to. You want to go to the mountains or not?" Alex threatened.


    "Of course I want to."


    "So, we have to win. To win, we have to study. Come down now."


    Anna immediately came down from the bed and sat on the study table.


    "By the way, the bed you were jumping was mine," Alex said in a serious tone. He wanted his bed to be clean always.


    "So what happened?" Anna innocently asked.


    Alex sighed. He knew Anna will never understand this problem.


    They studied for the next 5 hours and it was already dark outside. Street lamps were on till now and from their room, view of the city can be seen.


    "Alex, shall we stop here. I''m tired of doing one subject now." Anna lazily laid on the table.


    "We have not completed, Anna." Alex complained.


    "We can do it later. Let''s go and take a walk in the city. This will also refresh our mind. What do you say?"


    "We C-" At this moment Alex received a message from their Sir.


    ''The Guide wants to meet every team. They have arranged a party type dinner for all so that everyone can learn from each other Come get ready till 9 p.m.''


    Alex turned around and saw Anna.


    "I think we have somewhere else to go

 Chapter 58 - Anna went missing.

    Anna made a confusing face. Alex saw Anna like this and passed his phone to her.


    "See the message sent by the sir." saying this, he started looking for formal wear in his bag.


    "So, we have to get ready?" Anna asked


    "Of course. You will go there in shorts and a Pikachu t-shirt?" he raised his eyebrow.


    "No! I have to change." Anna took out a red and white dress of knee-length.


    She put it in front of her body and asked him, "Alex, is this one okay?"


    "Hmm" he replied without even looking at her.


    "What hmm? You have not even look at me."


    But without listening to her, he went to the bathroom to change.


    ''What a bastard.''


    She decided to change in the room only as Alex was in the bathroom.


    When Alex came out, he saw a girl with her long hairs at back wearing a red and white dress. Her shoulder was clearly visible along with her collar bone.


    "What a pain." he really needed a self-control system around her.


    Anna noticed Alex and turned around, "Now tell me, how do I look?" she asked excitedly.


    "Perfect."


    "I knew it. Let''s go."


    They both came to a banquet. Many people were there.


    "Here, you both are. Let''s go and meet the judges." Sir said.


    Three of them walked towards a group of people.


    "May I have your attention please, this is my team, The Sant. High school." Sir introduced them


    "She is Anna and he is Alex."


    "Well, I have heard that Sant. High school has never lost such quizzes. I expect the same from you also." one of the judges said.


    "Absolutely, sir. We are here to make our school proud of us. We won''t disappoint them." Alex answered in complete confidence.


    At that moment, Anna''s sight caught peter and his team. They were coming closer to them.


    "Oh, we didn''t expect that Sant. High school will also attend these type of meets." Ciax High school teacher said.


    "Nothing happens according to your wish." one judge said.


    Hearing this, Anna and Alex controlled their laughter.


    But at the same time, Peter''s eyes were stuck on Anna''s body.


    He wanted to touch her. "You look good, girl." Peter said in a whisper which was loud enough for her and Alex to listen.


    Anna didn''t show any emotion but Alex''s hand was now converted into a fist.


    "Excuse me, please. I need some fresh air." Anna took their leave and went to the terrace.


    The banquet was on the top floor. Cold and fresh air was blowing which made her hairs also blow.


    She called a number. "Hello?"


    "Mom, how have you been?"


    "Oh baby, I''m good. How are you?


    "I''m also good. Is everything fine there?"


    "Yeah Love. Oh, I wanted to say that if you have any friends. Do invite them also to the wedding." mother Marrie said.


    Hearing this, Anna slightly turned and looked towards Alex.


    "Are you sure, mom?"


    "Yeah Baby." "Okay, I will call you back tomorrow."


    "Call me in the morning."


    "I will. I need your blessings."


    She hanged up and looked up, towards the sky.


    "Ma''am, would you like a drink?" a waiter suddenly came and asked.


    "Sure."


    She took a wine glass and finished it in one go.


    These wines, beers don''t have much effect on her as she started drinking it since she was 5. Her father taught her to be strong.


    But she wasn''t careful enough.


    Soon, she began to feel dizzy. She knew this is not possible with her just because she drank wine. Her tolerance for these things was quite good.


    She went to the ladies room and stood against a wall.


    ''What is happening to me. Oh god, save me. My head will burst.'' Anna''s mind was surely a mess.


    At that time, she saw a figure approaching her.


    "Girl....."


    Instantly Anna knew that who was he.


    .....


    Alex constantly was searching for Anna. She said that she is going to the terrace but she wasn''t there.


    "Hey guys, have you seen a girl in a red and white dress?"


    "We don''t think so."


    He asked many people but he wasn''t able to find her. He knew that this is a big problem.


    He went to his sir and judges and told them that Anna was missing.


    "Have you searched your room? Maybe she is there?" Sir suggested.


    "Yes, sir. I have checked but she isn''t there."


    At that moment, Ciax school team came to bid goodbye and take their leave.


    But at that time Alex noticed something.


    He held the color of their team leader. "Where is Peter?" Alex angrily asked.


    "I-I d-don''t know."


    "Tell me!!"


    "We seriously don''t know. We haven''t seen him around since we met the judges." One of the girl team members answered.

 Chapter 59 - My Baby Girl!

    "Take me to his room. Now!!"


    The judges, both the teachers, their guide as well as Ciax High school team went to Peter''s room.


    "PETER OPEN THE DOOR!" Alex shouted. He knew Anna wasn''t weak but he was afraid that Peter might have given something to her.


    No one answered.


    "Alex, be at peace. Maybe no one is inside." Sir said.


    "If no one is inside, then why the hell is this key card here?" Alex pointed.


    Everyone was silent.


    Someone brought a spare key of the room and Alex punched the key and entered the room.


    He saw Anna lying there on the bed with her clothes on.


    Just her forehead was bleeding.


    "Anna...." Alex rushed towards her and took her into his embrace. His eyes, which were fierce a few seconds before, now calmed down.


    A huge burden was lifted off from his shoulder now!


    Everyone also sighed in relief. The most important thing was her to be fine. Who knows what would Alex have done if Anna was found in the wrong state.


    Someone came out of the bathroom. It was Peter!


    "What are you all doing in my?!?" Peter asked angrily.


    Alex came out of his senses. After checking that Anna was alright, he turned around and saw Peter standing there with a towel wrapped around his lower parts.


    Alex walked towards him and grabbed his neck, pushed him inside the bathroom, and locked him from inside.


    "Boy, w-what a-are y-you doing?" till now, peter was slightly nervous. He never thought that bringing that girl to his room will result in so much.


    Alex smirked after seeing him nervous.


    "Boy, you did a very wrong mistake by bringing my girl here."


    He grabbed Peter''s head and smashed it in the mirror. "Now tell me! Why Anna''s head is bleeding?" he asked in a very threatening tone.


    "T-That... I accidentally hit her with a flower vase." Peter''s world was revolving around. He knew that if he kept quieter, he is going to die.


    "Which flower vase was it?"


    "I-it is in the room." Alex punched him in his stomach, then he actually kicked him in his balls. "Why is she asleep?" Alex once more hit him in his balls.


    "Tell me! Or I will make sure that your family''s generation stops till you!"


    "I will tell. I will tell you! She drank wine." Peter thought he can fool Alex. But he was actually fooling himself by thinking this.


    "Do you think I will believe you? She has a high tolerance for drinks! These things don''t affect her. What did you mix in it?"


    "A drug which makes you want to do s.e.x." Peter finally confessed.


    Hearing this, Alex''s anger reached the next level. Someone actually thought of touching and being intimate with his Anna!


    "You deserve to die, you bastard!" He was kicked so hard that he vomited blood and got unconscious.


    But Alex had no intention of stopping. Someone really tried such a thing with his Anna. It was not acceptable to him.


    But his senses came back when their sir called him. "Alex, come outside. Anna needs you!"


    This was ringing in his mind that Anna needs him. He opened the door of the bathroom and went to the bed.


    He picked Anna in the bridal style and carried her in their room.


    The drug hasn''t shown its effect till now which means it will not have much effect on her and her body.


    Soon, they reached their room and Alex put her light body on the bed.


    For some time, Alex just stared at her. His eyes were filled with love. Love for her!


    When he wasn''t able to find her, he thought he lost her again. Again because of his brother.


    He was somewhat wanted her to be with Peter only rather than being kidnapped by Spiders.


    It was if Anna gained consciousness. "Alex..."


    "Shh.. I''m here. Sleep."


    "But I''m feeling hot. I need something. Put the air conditioner on its minimum." she said in a sleepy and baby voice.


    He knew that the drug was working. He carried her into the bathroom and made her stand under the shower.


    "Anna, standstill. You can''t move much."


    "But Alex, it is so hot. I want to remove my clothes." Anna was surely not in her senses.


    Alex took a deep breath.


    He came closer to her face. In a serious tone, he asked ,


    "Do you want me to kiss you?"

 Chapter 60 - Kill You!

    Cold shower was poured on Anna. Her clothes, as well as her whole hairs, were wet now. Drops of water were dropping from Anna''s face making her glow more. Till this time, she was already coming back into her senses.


    On the other hand, Alex was holding Anna tightly so he was also soaked by water.


    When Alex came close and said about the kiss, this made Anna whole alert as well as shocked.


    Her eyes were wide opened.


    She lowered her head.


    Anna was trapped in between his hands. Nowhere to escape!


    "A-Alex, don''t j-joke around." Anna said and pushed Alex a little back.


    Hearing what Anna said, Alex knew he exceeded the limit.


    "Sorry. You take a shower again and come out. I''m going to discuss something with sir." he walked so fast that Anna didn''t even get a chance to ask why he is going.


    Alex''s clothes were already a mess and wrinkled, but he didn''t care.


    Only he knew how much self-control he needed in the bathroom, where Anna''s body was visible a little bit through her clothes.


    ''Oh God, help me.''


    .....


    Alex came to the restaurant, where judges along with his sir were sitting.


    "I''m sorry." this was the first thing he said before they can even react.


    "It was not your mistake. You did right. Is the girl alright?" asked one of the judges.


    Alex nodded.


    "It is good. Will you be able to take the quiz tomorrow?" the judge asked Alex. Sir also wanted to ask this. He wanted them to say yes, but he can''t force them after what happened today.


    "We will. Just push the timings a little forward."


    "Sure."


    Soon, everyone returned to their own room.


    Alex took a deep breath and went inside.


    He saw Anna already asleep. He rubbed her hair and wished her good night and also went to sleep.


    ....


    Next morning.


    Anna woke up early and saw Alex was still sleeping. Whatever happened yesterday was still fresh in her mind. Reminding what he asked her, Anna started blushing.


    She took out a locket from her bag, "Wish me luck. You are with God. I hope you bless me and be happy with what I''m doing." She kissed the locket and put it on her neck.


    "Alex!! Wake up. Today is the quiz."


    "Two minutes more." saying this he again started snoring.


    Anna sighed. ''I''ve got an idea.'' Anna took a jar and pour water on Alex''s face.


    "Ahhhhhhhh...." Alex was not fully awake with drenched in water.


    "Anna, is this a way you wake up someone?" his voice was a little horse.


    "Yes. We have a quiz today and we have to win it."


    "I also know that. Go get ready." Til now, his voice was clear.


    They both soon got ready and walked to the main entrance of the hotel.


    "Anna, why did Peter hit you?" Alex suddenly asked.


    "I will tell you everything if we win and go to the mountains."


    He understood that right now, she wants to concentrate only on this quiz.


    There were 4 teams. Sant., Ciax, Foe, and Dales.


    Peter was already thrown out of the team.


    Sir wished them all the best and asked them to focus only on the quiz. He didn''t want Anna to remember last night''s events.


    "So, here we start the quiz. There will be a total 3 rounds.


    First Round will be a pass on round. Each team will get 30 seconds to answer and if they choose to pass it, the next team will get only 15 seconds to answer it. If the pass on question is answered correctly, they will get 5 marks."


    Everyone nodded.


    Round First began and Ciax Won this round. At second place was Sant. High school, 3 marks behind.


    "Alex, we have to buckle up" Anna whispered.


    "We will." Alex was confident they can do it.


    In the second round, it was a picture round. They had to guess Mathematician''s name.


    After completing this round, the Ciax team and the Sant team were at equal marks that are 35.


    "As we know, the two top teams enter the third round that is Ciax and Sant team. So this round will be between both of them. The round will start in two minutes." The anchor said.


    Anna now was very nervous. She started sweating. Her heartbeat was increased.


    "Anna, nothing will happen. Just stay calm."


    Anna glared at him and said, "You better be quiet or I will kill you right now." Yes! She wanted peace, which she will not get till they win.


    "Let''s start the round. This round us buzzer round, the first question contains 10 marks, the second question contain 20 marks and the third question contain 40 marks. The first question is on screen."


    Anna read the question and just pressed the buzzer but Ciax pressed it. Their answer was also correct.


    "Alex, it was just a 0.5-second difference." Anna was going to cry because of anxiety.


    "Be prepared for the next question." He didn''t want to lose focus, especially right now.


    "The second question is on the screen."


    Again, Anna was going to press the buzzer and but this time, both teams pressed it together.


    "We will check who pressed it first." The guide said. Anna was praying that it was their chance because she knew the answer but luck wasn''t on her side.


    "Ciax team gets the chance to answer," Guide announced.


    "Alex, we can''t win." Anna was now sure they can''t. Question three will be the toughest. Only people having a high IQ can do it.


    Alex glanced at her and asked her to stay behind him.


    "Next and last question is on screen." Guide said.


    It was really tough. It was more like a puzzle to solve.


    For 30 seconds, no one pressed the buzzer!!


    After seeing the question, she knew that neither she nor Alex can answer it so the winners are Ciax.


    She had lowered her head towards the floor and tears were on their edge of falling


    Suddenly she heard a buzzer''s voice!

 Chapter 61 - Kiss on cheeks!

    Anna looked up and saw Alex has pressed the buzzer. She was surprised. ''Did he even know the answer or just pressed the buzzer by mistake?'' Anna thought.


    "Team Sant. pressed the buzzer. Please speak the answer."


    "Its 0"


    "Are you sure?" the guide confirmed again, to which Alex nodded.


    "So, let us see the answer is correct or not. The judge will announce the winner accordingly."


    The answer was not declared as correct. But it was also not said to be incorrect.


    If they won, means the answer was correct because they needed 40 marks more to win, if Ciax won, the answer given by Alex will be incorrect.


    Anna nudged him. "Do you think its correct?" she asked with a doubt.


    "I''m sure."


    "Let us see."


    ...


    After 10 minutes.


    Judges were on the stage.


    "Both the teams did very well. We congratulate you both. But the winner is always one. So the winner of this quiz is..."


    Anna closed her eyes and crossed her fingers.


    "SANT. HIGH SCHOOL!"


    Hearing their name, Anna literally started jumping. She hugged Alex by his neck and planted a kiss on his cheek in excitement.


    "We WON! YESSSSSS!! Alex, Thank you so so so much."


    Alex had a smile earlier. But seeing Anna''s reaction, he was over the cloud. He never expected such a thing will give her so much joy.


    His heart was beating loudly because of the kiss she gave him.''Is the kiss on cheek a special one?'' Alex thought. But he snapped back into reality soon.


    "This happened because of you." Alex said. He still maintained his calmness.


    "But the last answer was answered by you. So we won because of you."


    They stopped talking when judged called them for the award.


    They were given two separate trophies and a certificate for school.


    "Very good. You both did very well. You again made Sant. High School proud of you." Sir complimented them. He was really happy.


    "Thank you Sir." Anna said.


    "Sir, as we have won. I would like to request something from you." Alex suddenly said.


    Anna and Sir looked up upon Alex. "Sure. What do you want?"


    "It is said that we have to go back with you tomorrow. But we would like to stay here for a longer period on our own expenses. Can you help us in taking a leave from the school for two days?" Alex explained.


    Anna understood. He was thinking of fulfilling her wish of mountains.


    "Sure. I will do this for you. After all, you did this for our school." Sir said while holding the certificate of Quiz.


    "Thank you so much sir." saying this, Alex and Anna took their goodbye.


    .....


    "Alex, I never knew that you have such a high IQ. We actually won because of you."


    "You will see more of my talents and sides in meanwhile." Alex said proudly.


    "Stop saying as if you are granted with superpowers." Anna rolled her eyes.


    Alex just smiled.


    They reached their room and Anna jumped on her bed and was ready to sleep.


    "Alex, when we will leave for mountains?" she asked.


    "Tomorrow. You can rest for today. One needs to rest to refresh their energy. We have two days. I have planned something. Its a surprise."Alex told.


    Hearing that there is a surprise, Anna attentively woke up and sat on the bed.


    "What is the surprise? Tell me now!!!" Anna never received any surprise. She was really excited to know what he has planned.


    She continuously pestered Alex but he never uttered even a word.


    "You are bad!" Anna said.


    "So what?"


    ....


    The next morning, it was time for them to leave for mountains.


    Alex took Anna to a shop first.


    "Why are we here, Alex?"


    "You really want to know now?" Alex directly asked.


    "Yes. I''ve been waiting for you to tell me. Now tell." Anna was serious this time. If he didn''t tell her, she might pounce upon him and will not get up till he speaks.


    "There are many people who are interested in going to the mountains to see the sunset and so campaigning. Both your wishes will be fulfilled this way."


    "Y-You mean that we are not only going to see the sunset but also do campaigning?" she hesitantly asked.


    "Much more. There will be treasure hunting, tracking, climbing the hills, and much more!"


    "O" Anna''s mouth was now shaped in O shape, she was confused about what to say. ''How did he even planned this?'' Anna thought. But she wasn''t going to ask.


    "Anna, are you afraid?" he was a little bit nervous because he thought Anna might not like them.


    Anna didn''t reply and Alex was getting more and more nervous.


    After a few seconds, Anna came back to reality from her dreamland.


    "Anna?"


    "Alex, You are the Best! It will so much fun. You know, I have never done this. And more people, which means more mates. Wow!" Anna now reacted properly.


    "Call your mother once. There we will have a network issue." Anna nodded and took out her phone.


    "Hello, mom?"


    "Child, you didn''t call me in the morning. Why so?" Mother Marrie asked. She waited for her call.


    Anns scratched her forehead, "Mom, we woke up late."


    "You won?"


    "Yes Mom, We won! Because of Alex, he answered the right question at the right time! If not him, we might never win." Anna excitedly told.


    But her excitement faded away with her mom''s next question.


    "Isn''t your teammate a girl?"

 Chapter 62 - He is a Gay!

    Anna was so dead! She never told her mother that her teammate was actually a BOY!


    "M-Mum, w-when I said that? Don''t make up things on your own." Anna was seriously nervous. She didn''t know how her mother will react.


    "So, you are with a boy right now?" Mother Marrie asked.


    "Y-yes."


    "Anna...." Mother Marrie was going to say something but Anna got an idea.


    "Mom, don''t worry. He is not straight. So there is no problem."Anna said in a whisper so that Alex isn''t able to listen to it.


    "Then, it is not a problem. Let me once talk to him." Anna was a little nervous. ''Will Alex talk with my mum?'' Anna thought.


    "Anna, let me talk with him once. Give him your phone."


    "S-sure."


    She turned around and Alex was talking with the tour guide. "Alex, my mother wants to talk with you."


    "Sure, hand over the phone to me."


    Alex took the phone and said, "Hello Aunty."


    "Oh, so sorry child I don''t even know your name." Mother Marrie said.


    "My name is Alex. I''m Anna''s senior. We are here going for campaigning so we took a leave for two days. I hope you don''t mind that I''m taking Anna there?" Alex carefully asked.


    Anna stood there surprised. Alex talked with her mother as if he knows her for a long period of time.


    "Sure. Sure. Just keep Anna safe, she is a little clumsy."


    "Of course. You don''t have to worry about her for these two days."


    "Thank You." Mother Marrie was happy that her girl was discovering and roaming more.


    Mother Marrie hanged up and Alex gave the phone back to Anna.


    "You are an expert in talking with elders," Anna said in a spectacular tone.


    "It''s nothing" He can''t tell her that in his business, he has to deal with people who are elder as compare to her mother.


    "So, what is the plan," Anna asked.


    "Take this ID CARD and hang it on your neck. This represents our group. Each of our group members is wearing this."


    Anna nodded.


    "We will reach till the top in the evening. So we can see the sunset today only. Other activities will be continued accordingly.


    "I see."


    "Pick up your bag pack and let us go."


    ...


    Everyone moved into a queue. Alex was behind Anna, protecting her.


    "Anna, you never told me what happened with Peter, the bastard." Hearing this, Anna chuckled.


    "I like his title."


    "Now tell me. It will be easy to walk while talking." Alex said.


    Anna thought about what happened.


    ***FLASHBACK.***


    In the restroom, Anna felt dizzy. She then heard a voice,


    "Girl.."


    "P-Peter, so it was your doing," Anna said. Her voice was a little weak.


    "Yes! To show your place, I have to do this." Peter started coming close to her.


    She knew that she needs some time to be fine. She can''t fight with him now!


    Peter caught her wrist and dragged her to his room.


    THUD!


    "So girl, from where to start?"


    Anna took a deep breath.


    "Why don''t we do something else?" Anna suggested.


    It gained Peter''s interest. "What else?"


    "Like something....." Anna picked a night lamp and hit him on his face.


    Ahhhhhhh...


    It pained him. "You bitch. I will show you your place Now! Do you think you can WIN?" Saying this, Peter took the vase from Anna''s hand and hit her.


    Anna was already weak. She invaded his attack but she falls and her forehead was hit by the corner of a table.


    "You will be begging me to do something. I''m going to take a shower. You go and stay in bed. Don''t even think of running."


    Peter went into the bathroom of the Room


    ***FLASHBACK ENDS***


    Hearing what all happened there, Alex''s blood was now boiling. If he hadn''t reached there on time, Peter might have done something.


    "Alex, You okay?" Anna worriedly asked.


    "Yeah. Don''t worry. We are lacking behind. Increase your speed."Saying this, Alex started walking faster.


    They were walking on wet soil. It was not at all easy to climb here. It was the whole jungle. Tress of a different kind was and with a long trunk.


    They walked for three hours and reached a place which was plain.


    "People, here we are going to take rest. You all can relax for some time." While the tour guide was explaining things.


    Anna was busy observing the view. They can see the three below them and mountains ahead.


    "We have to go there." Alex pointed towards the peak of a mountain. "The main sunset view we all are going to see is there."


    Anna didn''t reply.


    She was so smitten by the scenery in front of her.


    "Like it?"


    "I loved it, Alex. I wish I can just stay in the l.a.p.s of nature." Anna expressed her feelings.

 Chapter 63 - Intermingled.

    "I knew it." Alex was actually thinking this but it slipped out of his tongue.


    Anna turned to him, "How did you know that I love nature?" As expected, Anna''s curiosity was raised again.


    "Oh, you once said that you love sunset on beaches and mountains."


    "Did I said that?" Anna was slightly confused but she let it go.


    Both were silently observing the view. Anna''s hair was blowing due to the air. It was like the scenery.


    Just then, Anna''s backside of hand touched Alex''s. This was not intentional but it happened.


    It was left unnoticed by Anna but it got Alex''s attention.


    He had never held Anna''s hand like a couple. But he wanted to.


    ''Should I?'' Alex asked himself.


    After raising some courage, he looked at the scenery and held her hand. His eyes didn''t leave the mountains but his heart was beating fast.


    He was behaving as if nothing happened and it was normal.


    When he held her hands and intermingled their fingers, Anna looked at her hand and saw their hands were together.


    Anna, at first thought of taking her hand back. But her inner self told her to let it be. It felt good. They both had a smile, a pure smile.


    "We have to go!!" the tour guide said to everyone.


    Alex didn''t leave Anna''s hand and they walked with their hands intertwingled.


    Both didn''t even talk with each other on their way to the top.


    Anna was blushing continuously. They looked like a couple. Even their mates, who came with them had thought that they were a couple who were around 21-22 because they looked more mature than their age.


    Soon, they were just a little below the top.


    It was a plane area and perfect for campaigning as the top of the mountain was not plain.


    "Here, we will build our tents. Each team will have one tent. So start. I''m there for your help." Everyone nodded.


    "A-Alex, my hand...." they needed to put their tent on. They can''t do this if their hands are together.


    "Oh.." he left her hand and seeing this all, Anna started blushing again.


    ''Why is this happening? Oh god, help me.''


    They started putting a tent. It will be awkward for them to live in the same tent together but she knew Alex well. He will never take advantage of her.


    "An, where are you lost? Hold the rope tight!" Alex shouted from another end of the tent.


    Anna came back to her senses and looked at the rope. She then remembered what they were doing.


    Soon, their tent was ready. Anna was standing with her hands on her h.i.p.s and staring at the tent.


    "Have you ever put a tent-like this?" Alex asked her while washing his face with water.


    "N-No. When I was small, my father took me and my brother to campaigning. There, I just stood on one side and they both put it. After they were done, I just rushed into it." Anna said with a chuckle. It was a sweet memory.


    "Now, you have done it on your own." Alex said.


    "With your help." Anna corrected him.


    Alex left to change his t-shirt which was a little dirty.


    "Brother, you must be proud of me today." Anna said while staring at the tent.


    .....


    Soon, Alex came back. He was now wearing a black shirt, with his upper buttons opened. He paired it with a dark color denim jeans and military shoes.


    ''How can a person be so handsome? Or I''m overthinking?'' Anna thought this.


    "Like what you see?" Alex asked.


    Absent-minded, Anna replied with a "Hmm."


    But Anna was too shocked by her answer. "I-I m-mean no, it is not what you t-think."


    "So, I don''t look good?"


    "Who said that? You l-look g-good. But earlier I didn''t mean that." Anna was too shy to explain so she ran towards the place where people were burning fire.


    Seeing Anna''s this side, made Alex smile. He loves to tease her this way. Her responses are the best!


    "Anna, come here."


    "Why?"


    "We should go up earlier. We will be able to see the sunset for a longer time." and we will be alone. This was all he meant.

 Chapter 64 - First Kiss.

    "Okay. Let''s go."


    Both Anna and Alex started going to the top of the mountain. It was a little slippery but greenery was there. It looked like a garden more than a mountain.


    Just the difference was, it wasn''t that plain as a garden.


    "Alex, give me your hand. I''m stuck here." Anna''s leg was stuck in the mud.


    "Here." Alex extended his hand and pulled her towards him.


    "Ahhh...." They both fell down.


    Anna was on top of him and her cheeks were touching his. Alex''s back hit the solid surface but he didn''t seem to care much.


    They both were lost in each other''s eyes. Her hair was spread all around.


    Just then, a bird passed and made a sound. By this, they both came into their senses.


    "S-Sorry." Anna was embarrassed and was as red as a tomato. They even fell and she just kept on looking into his eyes.


    Alex was calm. But inside, bubbles of excitement were bursting out. He wanted to kiss her at that moment. But he was stopped by her eyes. He was just lost in them.


    "Let us go." Alex said and this time, he intentionally took her hand and guided her so that she isn''t anymore stuck in the mud.


    "Keep your shoes there only where I''m keeping." he instructed.


    "You have quite an experience in this."


    "Hmm. I have." He can''t tell her that this was all because of his brother and father that he knew these things. He might have never predicted that these techniques will prove to be beneficial in such time.


    They both, holding hands went towards the peak.


    "How much more Alex? My feet are hurting!" Anna made a pout!


    "Just there. Keep it up. We have to see the sunset." Alex motivated her.


    ....


    After 5 minutes, they finally reached the top. It was the best timing, it was starting of the sunset.


    "Alex..... its soo beautiful." Anna said with her soft tone. Seeing sunset made her also soft. The walls around her were breaking because of sunset.


    "I love this, Alex."


    "Feel the moment."


    The sun was half behind the other mountain. Clouds were covering it. from two sides and a bird''s shadow was falling on the sun.


    Alex and Anna, both were holding hands and watching the sunset. Sun''s rays were falling on their face.


    Anna''s mind was occupied with the thoughts of her past. She had suffered. Her mother has suffered. But why does the sunset makes her all pain disappear?


    Anna lowered her head. She still remembered the person she loved when she was thirteen.


    She took an oath that she will never love someone else but today, in front of The Sun, she realized that her heart has started beating again. She started to have feelings again.


    Anna looked at Alex. His eyes were focused on mountains, greenery. His hair was blowing. But his aura was somewhat different.


    His face was looking like that of an angel. She has seen so many people in her eyes, but not as handsome as him. Not even her own father or brother.


    Anna took a deep breath.


    "Alex...."


    Alex turned his face towards her after hearing his name.


    Anna came closer to his face. "I..I.." Anna didn''t know what to say. She just called his name because she was wishing to.


    Her face was close enough for Alex to hear her breath. She bit her lower lip in nervousness.


    Seeing Anna so close, Alex cupped her face in his head and gently rubbed her lips by his thumb.


    ''I can''t control it anymore!''


    Her heartbeat increased and so much that she thought she might die from a heart attack.


    Both of them closed their eyes and Anna waited for his lips to touch hers.


    Second later, when she felt his lips, her mind exploded. Nothing mattered her. Everything disappeared for her except them.


    His kisses were soft and gentle. It made her more intoxicated. Anna felt something going on in her stomach. Her legs were going weak and she tightly wrapped both of her hands around his body.


    Alex started biting her lips gently, it gave him the taste of her, the lips he wanted to taste since 5 years.


    After a few seconds, their both''s tongue met. It was if dancing together.


    It was both of their first kiss, but they were doing it so perfectly that no one can tell, they were kissing for the very first time.


    A beautiful couple, kissing on the mountains, it was no less than a perfect portrait.

 Chapter 65 - Breathless!

    They kept on kissing for god knows how many minutes.


    Anna was already out of the breath, but he didn''t leave her. He kept on kissing, s.u.c.k.i.n.g, and biting her lips as if his life depends on their kiss.


    When Alex, came back to his sense. He noticed that Anna was already breathless. He then let go of her lips and they both put their forehead against each other.


    Their heart was beating loudly. Alex just kissed her forehead and hugged her tightly.


    Anna also returned his hug and this way, they both can listen to each other''s beat. This was what they both did to each other''s hearts.


    "Alex... I.. " Anna wanted to say something but held herself back.


    "Shh... Don''t say anything. I don''t need any explanation." Alex assured her. His words contained hidden meaning- He will not judge, question, or force her to express her feelings.


    This meaning was caught by Anna and she relaxed. He understands her well. She finally calmed down and she laid her head on his c.h.e.s.t.


    Anna watched the sunset in his embrace with a smile!


    ....


    Soon, others also came to the top and met with the sight of a couple hugging each other tightly.


    It was Anna''s good luck that saved her from embarrassment. When they kissed, they were alone.


    They all come to their tents and started a bonfire. Alex took a blanket with him and both Anna and Alex laid in it around the bonfire.


    After the kiss, they were more comfortable with each other. They didn''t talk much but the silence was not awkward.


    After some time, when everyone was enjoying the songs and were singing, Anna heard her phone ringing.


    "Alex, I need to get up. My phone is ringing." Alex, who had hugged her before, let go of her.


    She got up and went towards their tent.


    "Hello?"


    "An baby, Something has happened. Can you come back?" Mother Marrie sounded a little different. Hearing this, Anna narrowed her eyes.


    "But what happened, mom? Tell me."


    "I can''t tell you on the phone. Cut your trip short and come back. We have to manage some people before the wedding." Mother Marrie said and she hanged up after saying this.


    Anna''s eyes darken. Her eyes were no longer happy, it contained that same fire, the fire of burning someone.


    Anna came out of the tent and went towards Alex.


    "Alex, I have some emergency. Let''s go home early in the morning."


    Hearing this, Alex had some suspicion but he nodded. At last, when everyone was busy, he went to take a walk.


    There, he called someone.


    "Hey, everything is alright there?" Alex asked.


    "Yeah."


    "Any movement made by Spiders?" Alex really wanted them to back off. But this was not an easy task at all.


    "No, sir. The bodyguards protecting you and ma''am, also have not seen anything unusual"


    Alex finally relaxed. He understood that there might be some family problems here.


    "Sir, there is a wedding in Jo family." The other side suddenly said.


    "Who is getting married on that side?" Alex was quite surprised. Not many people were there in Jo family. He won''t be shocked if he got to know that Stephan Jo is getting married at this age as he already has so many mistresses and marrying them is just a formality.


    "Sir, it is Mr. Addie Su. The son of Mr. Stephan Jo."


    ''Addie uncle? Nice.'' Alex took a glance at where Anna is sitting and saw her smiling and singing songs.


    "Keep me updated." saying this he hanged up the call.


    Alex went back to Anna and wrapped a blanket around them.


    .....


    Next morning


    They bid goodbye to everyone and got down the hills. They took an early bus back to their city. As they have woken up early, Alex was feeling sleepy so he thought of taking a short nap as he has worked back in the city.


    But when he was sleeping, Anna touched his nose, his forehead, cheeks but when her hand was going to touch the lips, he suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Why are you seducing me here, in the bus? Hmm?" Anna was caught off guard and her fingers slightly brushed from Alex''s lips.


    "You are very bad Alex."


    "I''m"


    On the rest of their way, they didn''t talk. Alex kept on taking a nap and Anna observed the surroundings and the view they were passing by.


    ....


    After 5 hours of traveling, they reached home. Alex offered to drop her home but she rejected it.


    After coming home, she saw her mother sitting on the couch and lost somewhere in her dreams.


    "Mom..."


    Mother Marrie turned around and saw Anna has come. "You are back."


    "Yes, mom," said Anna while walking towards the dining room.


    "What happened? Why did you call me so suddenly? Is everything fine?" she asked worriedly.


    Mother didn''t say anything and handed Anna a folder.


    Anna was surprised. She opened it and took out a doc.u.ment.


    Anna was shocked. Her eyes were coming out after reading the heading of the doc.u.ment.


    "Mom, I-Its d-divorce agreement...."

 Chapter 66 - Real Mrs. Walker!

    "Mom, I-Its d-divorce agreement...."


    "I know." Mother Marrie was calm and quiet.


    But Anna started jumping, "Momm!!! It''s such good news! You can finally be free from this suffocating marriage. Finally, this day arrived!" Anna was super happy. But the same can''t be said for Mother Marrie.


    "Anna, stop screaming."


    "But why mom? This is a piece of good news. He is divorcing you and now you can see other men also." Anna didn''t understand why her mother is not happy?


    "Anna, do you really think that it was your father who sends these papers?" Mother Marrie finally asked.


    Anna didn''t reply. She was confused about what her mother wanted to say?


    "The person, whom I''m asking for a divorce from the last five years, who always used to lose his temper on the topic of divorce, is now sending me a divorce agreement? Isn''t that funny?" Mother Marrie knew that these doc.u.ments are not sent by him.


    "Mom, you mean that Jenra and her daughter send this?"Anna calculated and her conclusion was this. No one else will benefit from this except those two.


    "Who else it can be? These papers are not signed. This means that Liam does not even know about this."


    Hearing this, Anna smirked. These foolish mother-daughter pair thought that they can fool them easily by this divorce agreement. The award for being THE DUMBEST PERSON should go to this pair.


    "What are we going to do, mom?"


    "Let us go to Walker Mansion. It''s time for them to see the real Mrs. Walker."


    .....


    Soon, Anna and Mother Marrie reached Walker mansion. It was bigger than Jo mansion as well as it mostly has everything in it like a swimming pool, movie theatre room, spa room etc..


    Anna and Mother Marrie were standing outside the gate.


    Anna didn''t even felt anything. Though this was the place she was born, but she was not a fan of it.


    But for Mother Marrie, it was a place from where here emotions were attached.


    She was married off to this place. Once, she considered this place as her home, where she wanted to grow old.


    "Mom...." Anna didn''t want her mother to be upset and cry. She wants her to fight.


    "I''m fine. This mansion is mine also. Let''s go inside."


    Mother Marrie stepped inside the gate. The watchman greeted her calling her ''Mrs.Walker.''


    Mother Marrie, like a true queen with her head up, walked inside the mansion.


    There, she saw Jenra sitting on the couch and ordering the butler.


    "Butler, its been so long." a voice was heard.


    Everyone in the living room turned their face and saw Marrie, standing like a queen aura.


    "M-Marrie....." Jenra was shocked to her core. She never imagined that Marrie will come here! To Walker Mansion!


    "Oh Jenra. How have you been? It has been so long since we met in the mall, right? I had a feeling that you want to see me, so here I''m, in my OWN HOUSE." Marrie especially stressed the word own house. She wanted to show Jenra that, who is the real owner and Madam of this house.


    "Why the hell are you here?" asked Jenra in a very cold voice.


    "Because I wanted to be. Any problem, Ms. Jenra?" Marrie asked while sitting on the couch with her hands set gracefully.


    Jenra got up and shouted, "WATCHMAN! Pick this lady and throw her out of the house!! Right Now!!" she thought that as Liam was not at home, she can behave as per her wish.


    "Jenra, you are so shameless. You are sitting in our house and ordering our people to throw us? Are you an idiot?" Anna stepped in. She was controlling herself not to speak because it was a fight between elders.


    But this was too funny for her!


    "I''m Liam''s girlfriend!" Jenra said with authority.


    "Then, I''m his legal wife, the owner of this house. Who are you? A third party!" Marrie calmly said.

 Chapter 67 - Compared to a Dog.

    "You....." Jenra wanted to revolt what Marrie said but no room was left for her. She was right. She was the third party.


    Liam and Marrie have been married for so long, it was once said that they both are inseparable from each other.


    Every couple wanted to be like them. If not for the incident that took place 4 years ago, they might have been together now also.


    "What happened? Having no words to refute? How will you have because whatever mom said is true." Anna said this time.


    Anna was laughing inside her mind. Jenra was nothing in front of them but she considers herself to be the queen of the area.


    Jenra took a deep breath. "Butler, make some tea for Marrie. They are our guests." Jenra ordered.


    "Who said we are guests? Has your brain gone to eat nuts? Who is the guest in their own house?" Marrie asked her.


    "Butler, don''t make tea. Make something else, umm.. Anna what would you like to eat?" This time mother Marrie wasn''t joking. She knew that they both came here directly and Anna didn''t even eat something.


    "Mom, he knows it what I like. Right?"


    "Of course Young Miss." The butler answered.


    "Then, please make it. I''m somewhat hungry also." Anna said while lazily lying on the couch.


    "ANNA!! Get down from MY COUCH! Do you even know that it is an imported material? Ge DOWN NOW!"


    Anna simply ignored her.


    "Were you a dog in your previous life? You keep on barking only." Marrie said. She directly compared Jenra to a dog.


    "Mar-....." Jenra was interrupted by Jessica''s voice.


    "Mom, Aunt, Anna. Welcome to our home. It''s our honor to have you." Jessica came downstairs. She was smiling.


    But what Anna next said, it made her smile fade, "Mom, the father is also street dogs in their house now? I never knew about this. Butler, do they eat dog food or something special is given to them?" Anna knew this perfectly, how to make someone remember their places.


    If they have not behaved and try to bully them, Anna might not say anything to her, let alone Marrie. But they were living in the dream.


    It was their mistake that they send the divorce agreement.


    Hearing about dogs, Jessica''s smile faded. She narrowed her eyes and spoke to Marrie, "Aunt, you must not know but I don''t have a father. So Liam daddy has considered and doing processes to adopt me as his daughter. I will soon be a Walker." Jessica boosted. She thought that after listening to this, Marrie will fight back or at least shout or object on this.


    But No!


    There was no reaction from her side. She was least bothered if he adopts her or not.


    She just wants a peaceful life, nothing else. She is ready to give him a divorce but not like this. She will properly divorce him, with his knowledge.


    Jenra and Jessica were surprised that Marrie had no expression change after this.


    "Butler, when will Liam come?" Marrie asked from the butler.


    "He will be back soon." Yes, the butler has called his Master as soon as Young Miss and Madam stepped inside of the house. It was now a rare scene to see them here.


    "Hmm, I''m going up to rest. His room his same right?" she asked.


    "Yes, Madam. Even Ms. Anna''s room is the same as before." Butler enthusiastically said. He really felt that Marrie as their Madam was perfect. She always cared about her servants and it was rare to see her scolding any servant because of the mistake one might commit.


    Her line used to be, ''If you don''t know how to do, learn it from someone who can do it. One should have all qualities.'' She never ordered him and even used to help the butler in the kitchen in making food.


    Once, he was having a headache and it was she, who asked him to go and sleep and she will make dinner herself.


    "You can''t go to Liam''s room. That room is not only his but mine also." Marrie stopped in her track after listening to this. Yes! How can she forget that he takes her to his bed to fulfill his needs?


    "Right, I don''t want to dirty myself also. I will go to Seb''s room. Anna, you also go and rest. After Liam comes, we will talk on the main topic." saying this Marrie turned and was going into Seb''s old room but someone pushed her and Marrie was going to fell on the floor.

 Chapter 68 - Her Son saved her.

    Mother Marrie closed her eyes and waited for the pain. But the pain never came.


    She looked and saw that instead of falling on the floor, she had fallen on another side, on the couch.


    "MOM!!!" Anna ran towards her and helped her in getting up. "Are you okay? Did you got hurt somewhere?" Anna worriedly asked.


    "No, baby. I''m fine. This couch was bought by your brother, and this saved me. Indirectly, your brother saved me." Mother Marrie''s eyes were becoming moist.


    But Anna was full of rage. How dare that Jessica steps on her mother?


    Anna turned around and stared at Jessica. Her eyes were no longer warm. These were cold as an ice cube. Her stare was sending chills through Jessica''s spine.


    "Y-you!! What are you staring at!" Jessica gained some courage and shouted.


    But Anna didn''t reply.


    She just walked towards her and was standing face to face. Anna was longer and therefore, Jessica only comes till her neck.


    Anna took the nearby vase and smashed it on Jessica''s head in front of everyone.


    Each and every servant was gathered here because of the noise and shoutings, done by this mother-daughter pair.


    "Ahhhhhh.... My head feeelll dizzy. M-Mo-m, he..l..p!" Jessica held her head and she felt as she will pass out any moment Blood was coming out, from her forehead. But not that much also.


    Her acting skills were superb. Anyone who sees her like this will feel sympathy for her. But she can''t fool Mother Marrie and Anna.


    "You feel dizzy? So let''s make you dizzier." Anna grabbed her hair and dragged her till near the wall.


    "Annnaaaaaa, Leave me!!! You are not doing good!! Daddy will not leave you!!"


    The bitch was dragged by Anna on the floor but her arrogance has still not left her.


    "Don''t worry about that old man. Now, he can''t lift his finger in front of me now. I will take care of him. But, now its your turn."


    Anna took her head and hit it on the wall. "This is for making my mother fall!!"


    She faced her face and slapped her hard!


    "This is for insulting my mother!"


    She again slapped her face, on another side of her cheek."This was because I wanted to slap." Anna left her and Jessica fell on the ground with a THUD!


    "M-M..om.... Help me.." Jessica''s voice was so low that only she, herself can hear this.


    But it was heard by Jenra. She stood there, shocked! Her foot was frozen to the floor and her face was pale after seeing her daughter in such a way.


    She was her precious DAUGHTER!


    But she then saw Anna. Her eyes were so cold that she couldn''t afford to even move an inch forward.


    Sweat was formed on her face because of fear.


    "What is happening here?" A voice came.


    Everyone turned their heads and saw Liam, standing at the door with his briefcase.


    He was even in the late fifties but he still maintained his charisma. Anna''s gene of beauty came from him. She was just a carbon copy of her dad.


    She had the same weaknesses as that of her dad. But she felt nothing for him!!


    Seeing Liam coming back, Jenra was more in fear. She knew she was dead now!


    Liam has shortly asked her to stay in her limits and today, she sends the divorce papers to Marrie on his behalf. She was going to die by his hands. She can''t let him know that Jessica tried to push Marrie because if he knows this, Jessica''s condition will be worse.


    "Oh Liam, You came back. Marrie is here." Jenra was herself confused, how should she diverge his mind?


    She just didn''t want Liam to know what Jessica did. Jenra signaled Jessica to go back to her room. But Jessica misunderstood as to show what Anna did to her, To Liam.


    "Daddy!! A-Anna did this to me! You have to scold her for this!" After hearing this, Liam turned his eyes towards Anna.


    "Did you do this?"

 Chapter 69 - I will fight for us!

    "Yes, I did." Anna proudly said with her head up.


    But Liam never shouted at her. He knew in his heart that there would have been a big reason for her to do this.


    His eyes never moved from Anna. He is seeing her for 2 years. She has surely grown up and now she is taller, almost reaching his neck.


    He knew his daughter. His blood!


    "Why?" Jessica''s eyes were wide in shock. She never expected that he will ask her ''Why?''. She was his precious daughter! He should burst on her!


    But Jessica forgot that blood is thicker than emotions.


    Anna lifted her lips, "She pushed mother." and this was enough for Liam to push Jessica away from his elbow.


    "WHAT?!?!" Liam shouted in disbelief. He has just warned her a few days ago that she should stay within her limits but it looks like the duo never listened carefully to what he said.


    His eyes now traveled to a lady standing near the couch. He hadn''t seen Marrie for the last 4 years.


    She wasn''t much beautiful but her aura and attitude attracted the people.


    He went towards her and touched her shoulders. "Are you alright? Did you get any injury?" Liam worriedly asked. But his worry was the least concern of Marrie.


    "Mr. Walker, at last, you are here. I came here to discuss something with you." saying this Mother Marrie removed his hand from her shoulder and walked towards the table.


    She took out a doc.u.ment from her handbag and shown it to Liam.


    "Mr. Liam, these papers were sent to me. You must know what these papers are for?" she asked with a smile. Her smile contained a mockery.


    Liam saw the heading of the doc.u.ments and he was shocked. He never sends any divorce papers!


    She was asking for a divorce, for so long but he swore that he will never divorce her. They will be in this marriage till the time they are alive.


    Liam''s eyes turned cold seeing this. He took the doc.u.ments from her hand and tore the papers and threw them into the dustbin.


    "I never send them," Liam said facing Marrie.


    "But if it was not you, then who? After all, someone has sent this, or do you think that they are sent by God? Maybe God also wants us to be separated."


    Liam was already boiling in anger after hearing this, his breath stopped.


    "Even if God wants, I will fight with him for us. We will never be out of this marriage until we are alive." Liam said in a serious tone.


    "I don''t care. You can fight with anyone you want just stops bothering me." Marrie turned towards Jenra.


    She came towards her and slapped her hard."This is for thinking that you can trick me." By saying this, she gestured for Anna to come with her.


    She was going to leave when she heard Liam''s voice," Can''t you just stay here?" Liam asked in a little pleading voice.


    "If I had to live here, I might never go."


    "I will ask the driver to both drops you."


    They both left.


    But Jenra and Jessica were not aware of the storm that is coming on their way.


    ...


    In the car.


    Marrie didn''t speak a single word after coming from the Walker mansion.


    "Mom, are you alright?" Anna asked.


    "Yes baby, I''m good," Marrie answered but her voice was not like before. Anna understood this.


    "Mom, if you want to cry. Just cry out." Anna knew her mother felt a wave of emotions after seeing her dad, the way he pleaded with her.


    But she has no choice but to forget her love for him.

 Chapter 70 - I love her!

    Back into the Walker Mansion!


    Jenra was shaken badly when Marrie slapped her. It was if something was echoing in her ears.


    "Jenra....." Liam said she knew he will punish her. Jenra crossed her limits along with Jessica. No one will be spared!


    "L-Liam, whatever I did was for us to be together. Y-You said that Marrie is never going to come back then we can get married then." Jenra tried to reason out with Liam but it was of no use.


    She had touched his bottom line. "Jenra, be ready for your punishment."


    .....


    Back in the house.


    Marrie slept after coming home. She was mentally and emotionally exhausted today.


    Anna too decided to take a nap. But before, she got a call from Alex.


    "Hey. Are you okay?" Alex asked on another hand.


    "Hmm .... Alex, can I ask you something?"


    "Yeah, sure."


    Anna took a deep breath. "Why we, as human beings have to suffer so much?"


    This question put Alex in deep thoughts. They both also suffered!


    "Maybe, because of its a cycle of nature. One has to suffer. No one can have a smooth life." this was all he find the answer to the question.


    Anna didn''t reply.


    Suddenly she asked a different question, "Why one has to leave their love for their children?" Alex can hear her voice becoming heavy. She wanted to cry.


    He wasn''t there with her. He can''t give her his shoulder to cry and a hug to console her.


    Alex didn''t know the answer to this. He knew the situation in her home very well.


    "Meet me tomorrow." Saying this he hanged up.


    He was standing the balcony of his home with Scott beside him.


    "Was it elder sister?"Scott asked while eating his ice cream.


    "Hmm."


    "Brother, you like her so much then why are you not telling her?"


    Alex corrected him, "I don''t like her. I genuinely love her."


    "But what is holding you back?" Hearing this, Alex''s eyes darkened. He was staring at the sky and the moon, then said


    "Our families."


    ....


    Next Morning, Anna had the same schedule.


    But Mother Marrie didn''t make breakfast. She was tired till now also so she asked Anna to eat outside.


    "Mom, take care. We have a wedding to attend." Anna made her remembered.


    "I know, you go and study. Please give a leave application for 3 days."


    "But mom, then we have to attend Grandfather''s anniversary too." Anna can''t take too many holidays.


    "At that time, it will be your vacation," Marrie stated and went back to her room


    ''I''m sorry mom.'' Anna thought.


    She walked to a nearby bakery to eat something and waited for Alena to come.


    "ANNA!! Congratulations!" Alena gave her a big tight hug.


    "Thank you, Alena. You know, it was fun." Anna told Alena what happened there, including their kiss.


    "You kissed Alex? You kissed the PLAYBOY OF THE SCHOOL?" Alena knew that Anna will not be able to control herself for a long time but it was still early as she had predicted.


    "You are in devil''s trap, Anna."


    "I don''t mind, you know. In this, I am the real devil. Let''s go to school now."


    They both reached the school in 10 minutes and went to the washroom first because Anna wanted to wash her hands.


    "Anna, have you seen Tia? It''s been so long." Alena suddenly said.


    Hearing this, she remembered that dressing room scene.


    "Alena, I want to tell you someth-..."


    They both heard some voices coming from the back of the garden.


    "Anna, let''s see what is happening there." to which Anna nodded. They need to check if everything is alright or someone is in danger.


    They moved towards the back and saw something that shocked both of them.


    "Alex, it''s the perfect place for those things, you know."


    Tia planted a kiss on Alex''s cheek.

 Chapter 71 - Crying.

    Alena covered her mouth. This was not she has expected. She knew that Alex was a playboy but he will take Tia''s advantage?


    She turned and saw Anna was in shock.


    She shook her shoulder a little but still, she didn''t answer.


    "Anna?" Alena whispered in her ear.


    But Anna was still not listening.


    Anna was shocked to the core. She just kissed Alex day before yesterday and here he was, kissing her best friend?


    How can he do this to her? Her eyes were becoming moist. She started having feelings for him. She felt that his playboy image was wrong, he wasn''t like that! But he proved her wrong.


    Alex proved Anna''s heart wrong.


    "Alex...." Anna said, loud enough to gain Tia''s as well as Alex''s attention.


    When she called out their name, Tia has just kissed Alex''s other side of his cheek.


    They both were shocked. But Tia was blushing and she was embarrassed to be caught with Alex in such away. But this was not the guilt!


    Alex was shocked to see Anna here. His eyes were coming out, his heart was beating fast.


    Their eyes met and he knew that she was going to cry. But before Alex could do something, Anna ran away.


    "ANNA!!"


    "AN!!"


    Both Alex and Alena shouted but it was of no use. She was gone.


    Alex was going after her but Alena caught him and gave him a tight slap!


    "This is what you get after hurting Anna!! You are such a d*ck. And you, Tia. You are a b**ch, who can''t stay away without having someone''s crotch in your mouth!" Alena shouted on both of them and ran in the direction Anna had ran


    Tia was boiling in anger after listening to this. "ALENA!! Come back!! I will show you YOUR PLACE!" Tia shouted.


    She sweetly tugged on Alex''s hand. "Alex, don''t bother them. We can-" Before she can finish, Alex pushed her hard and she fell on the ground.


    It was her luck that she didn''t get injured due to falling on stone.


    "Anna..." Alex whispered and closed his eyes.


    .....


    Somewhere in school.


    Anna sat on the ground and her face was in between her knees. She was crying. Crying hard!


    She promised herself that she will not let anyone enter her heart again. Her place will belong to only one person who died.


    But she committed the same mistake. She trusted the wrong person. In the end, she got hurt.


    She gave him her first kiss because she knew he was special. He made her feel safe but in the end, he gave her pain.


    "W..h..y Alex? WHY?!!?" She was damm so frustrated.


    She wanted to give him a tight slap and kick his balls but she knew she can''t.


    If it was another person, she might have done that easily. Her ruthless sight is like this. But it was Alex. She has a soft corner for him.


    Sob...sob...Sob...


    Her eyes were swollen. Her nose was red along with her cheeks. She hasn''t cried in a long time. Maybe it was because all her emotions were coming out this time.


    Anna missed her classes before the break. She kept on crying there alone.


    Soon, she heard Reyan calling her. "ANNA!! ARE YOU THERE?" he was searching for her everywhere.


    Anna wiped her tears and answered back. "Reyan, I''m here!"


    Reyan came to her. He was hurt seeing her like this, her swollen eyes and puffed cheeks.


    "Anna, why? Because of an idiot?" Alena told him everything. They both needed to find her.


    Anna didn''t reply. She just kept her head low.


    Reyan knew what she needed right now. She needs someone to console her, not lecture her.


    He sighed.


    Reyan sat with her on the ground and opened his arms.


    "I know you want a hug. You need it most right now. Come."


    Anna pounced in his embrace and started crying again. She was so broken. Tia kissing Alex''s cheek view was coming in her mind.


    "Al...e..x did that! why Reyan!"


    "Shh .... Cry out as much you want."


    ....


    Alex too was roaming around and searching for her.


    He needed to explain things to her, but he wasn''t able to find her. She wasn''t there in her class also!


    But he then came and heard someone crying. He went there and saw Anna was hugging someone else...

 Chapter 72 - Stay Away from me!

    Alex can feel a sudden range in his heart. His mind was blowing up right now!


    It was his girl, in another person''s embrace. That also crying...


    It was if a demon has taken over Alex.


    He walked towards them and snatched Anna from Reyan''s embrace.


    "What the hell are you even doing? Isn''t hurting her enough?" Reyan tried to take Anna away from Alex but was met with a punch.


    "REYAN!!!"


    Reyan fell on the ground with his head hitting the floor.


    Anna helped him in getting up and made sure that he didn''t suffer any internal injury. "Are you okay?" Her voice was hoarse. After crying, her nose and cheeks were red. The way she asked Reyan, was enough to seduce someone.


    But she asked Reyan, out of politeness and worriedness. She didn''t want him to dragged between her and Alex''s matter.


    "I''m okay Anna. Don''t worry." Reyan took a glance at Alex and stood up. He took Anna''s hand and started walking out of the place.


    "Where are you both going?" They heard a deep cold voice from their behind. It was enough to send chills in Reyan''s spines. But it didn''t scare Anna a little bit.


    "Alex.... Stay away from me." saying this, Anna took the lead and walked away with Reyan.


    Alex''s anger was now on another level! He took a wooden stick and hit it hard against the wall. He needed something to vent his anger.


    "Why Alex! Why you HAVE TO DO the SAME MISTAKE AGAIN AND AGAIN?"


    He can''t control himself. He knew he made a big mistake but how to correct it? To go after her?


    After breaking the whole wooden stick, he sat on the ground, dejected.


    He just loved her too much but always, he makes a mistake to hurt her.


    "I will not let you go, Anna...."


    ***


    Reyan and Anna came to the canteen. She didn''t speak a word on their way. But she was upset.


    "Anna! Do you even know how much I looked for you?"Alena came and hugged her.


    "I''m fine. Let''s eat." was all she said during their mealtime.


    Reyan and Alena tried their best to cheer her up but she was not in the mood.


    After lunch, Anna went back to her class and tried to divert her mind by studying more and more.


    There was no more practice of quiz, so she can go home at the regular time only.


    Soon, classes were over and it was time for her to go back.


    She walked with Alena and Reyan.


    "Anna, it''s okay. These things are normal. See, we are there for you. Don''t be upset please." Reyan said.


    He was her best friend. Seeing her low made him feel bad. He wanted to teach Alex a good lesson but he knew that he can''t. Alex is physically strong. He can''t compete with him.


    Alena glared at Reyan to shut his mouth and don''t talk about Alex anymore.


    But then, a tall figure came in front of them and stopped their way.


    It was Alex!!


    "Anna, I want to talk with you."


    Anna raised her head and looked at him. "But I don''t want to." She was going to cross him but before that, he held her arm and dragged her to another side.


    "ALEX!! LEAVE ME!"


    "ALEX I SWEAR I WILL KILL YOU!! LEAVE ME!"


    Anna shouted like a madwoman. She didn''t want to be alone with him.


    But he will not listen to her.


    He brought her to another side of the school and made her stand against a wall.


    She was trapped between his arms.


    "Alex!! I''m warning you! Leave me."But Alex''s eyes were fixed on her face.


    "You cried a lot."


    Silence.


    Silence.


    Anna stopped struggling. Till now, she got to know that her all struggle will be gone to waste.


    "Anna, I never wanted to h-"


    "I don''t need explanation Alex. I''m nothing. We don''t share any relation. I don''t have any right to judge you or comment on you or ask for an explanation."

 Chapter 73 - You are a Jerk!

    Alex sighed. He knew this was true. They just kissed. Even if it was both of their first kiss, that doesn''t bind them into a relationship.


    "Anna..."


    "What Anna? You are a JERK ALEX!!"


    "Listen to me fir-"


    "I don''t wanna listen to you, let me go! You are just a liar. We are not a couple." Anna was feeling disgusted by him. He just touched another woman with his hands which were holding her shoulder tightly.


    Anna bends down and got out of his embrace.


    "I''m going." Anna turned and walked away. But Alex holds her left hand from back.


    "Anna, don''t speak anything will I don''t finish. Tia came to me and said James wants to meet me and is interested in fighting with me. I declined at first but later, she said that James once went to you and asked you to be his girlfriend. Tia also told me about other bad things he said to you.


    I got enraged. I wanted to slap him so I went with her. She bought me to the back of the washroom and suddenly kissed my cheek. I pushed her away but she suddenly jumped at me. It was at that time, you came. You saw this."


    After Alex finished, Anna was silent and she has lowered her face. Now she got to know that it was not his mistake.


    Tia used her as his weakness to bring Alex to James. But her real motive was something else.


    Yes! James came finding her but it was not known to anyone else except them. She never knew James personally so how can he come and find her?


    This means Tia was helping James before also.


    Anna again heard Alex''s voice.


    "I''m sorry Anna. I know I shouldn''t have been fooled by her but I felt my anger boiling after listening that he proposed you."


    Anna was silent. She knew that Alex has anger issues.


    But she was shocked that he wanted to fight with James because James proposed her in the library.


    It wasn''t a big thing. He could have ignored it but he didn''t do that. Does this mean he has feelings for her also?


    "Anna, please say something now." Alex was getting anxious. He explained everything to her. He didn''t miss any detail so that their misunderstanding can be resolved.


    He just knew that Tia is Anna''s best friend and he thought that Tia will not do something like this.


    But who knew Tia never considered Anna to be one.


    Anna didn''t reply.


    She was confused about what to say? She misunderstood him and wanted all her anger on him. It was just she wasn''t able to control her emotions


    "Why did you push Reyan?" she turned around and met his eyes.


    "I lost it when I saw you in someone else''s embrace. I will apologize to him."


    Anna nodded.


    "Come with me." Anna took his hand and guided him back to the school.


    Not many people were going back. A lot of people used to stay and gossip.


    Tia and her group were one of them. Anna held Alex''s hand and took him near Tia''s group.


    She was holding his hand in front of the whole school!!


    This was a way of telling people that he belonged to her!


    They arrived in the game hall. Many children were there, gossiping, playing, etc...


    "Anna, don''t do something that you are afraid of." Alex reminded him.


    She glared at him and asked, "Why? Are you ashamed of me?"


    "Never! I''m with you in every situation. You got my back."


    "Then, there is nothing to be afraid of." They both went to Tia.


    "Tia...."


    Tia was sitting with a bunch of high-class people when Anna approached her. She was a little shocked to see Alex and Anna together, holding hands.


    But she calmed down and said,


    "What happened? Why are you looking for me?" Tia asked with a smile.


    But Anna was in no mood of smiling. She was here for revenge. Revenge for creating and trying to take advantage of her Alex.


    Her face was dark and cold as snow. She can send anyone chills with her eyes only.


    Right now, she was an Ice Queen!


    Seeing her like this and not speaking, made Tia a little what nervous.


    "A-Anna, why are you not t-talking?"


    PAK!


    Anna SL.A.PPED Tia hard in front of everyone!


    Everyone was shocked.


    "H-How d-dare YOU SL.A.P ME?!?!?"

 Chapter 74 - Grandfather In army.

    "HOW CAN YOU SL.A.P ME!!?" Tia was never humiliated like this. This was beyond humiliation for her.


    "This was for trying to come between me and Alex!" This was enough for Tia to understand what was happening.


    Tia never thought that Alex was interested in Anna. He was a playboy! How can he be serious with Anna?


    Because of his playboy image, she thought that as long as she took the initiative to do things, he will automatically participate.


    These ethics worked with everyone! Every boy loved a girl who took their initiative! This worked even on James!


    But she was unaware that Alex was not like someone she had thought. He loved the girl taking initiative but the girl should be his girl, the person he loves.


    He just detests other girls especially those who think they are beauty queen and everyone is behind them. But the reality is much more different.


    Anna came closer to Tia. Tia was lower in height as compared to Anna. So, she had to up her head to see Anna.


    "You made a big mistake by coming closer to my man," Anna said in a cold voice.


    She will make sure that Tia sufferers today. Anna was leaving her before and not exposing her because of the sake of a little friendship they had.


    But today, all the friendship is finished! Now Anna is no more than friendly Anna that TIa knew. She is not going to listen to her bluff now!


    Anna slapped her again on another side of the cheek. Anna hit her so hard that there was a face slap print on her cheek.


    Anna took the nearby ball and threw it on Tia.


    "Ahhhhaaa..." Tia was hit by the ball and she fell on the ground.


    "HOW DARE YOU USE ME?!?!?" Anna hit her with her leg.


    "Do You think I don''t your real self? You are just a bitch who can''t survive without a d*ck. You shameless person!!" Anna kept on hitting her. She just didn''t hit her stomach and private areas.


    Blood was coming out of Tia''s mouth. Her lips were damaged.


    On the other side, Alex was stunned after hearing what Anna said.


    ''My Man'' these words were ringing in his ear. But he came back to senses after hearing the commotion near him.


    He saw Anna was hitting Tia fearlessly. But he also didn''t want Anna to be punished. He went towards Anna and Hugged her from behind.


    "Stop it now!" he whispered into her ear with his deep voice.


    This was enough for Anna to calm down. She stepped back from Tia and stared at the figure lying on the floor.


    "This is not enough for a person like you. We don''t know how many girl''s men have you hooked up with. You will pay for this more." saying this, Anna held Alex''s hand and went out of the hall.


    In the meantime, Alena and Reyan also came to the game hall and saw everything that Anna did to Tia. Alena knew the real face of Tia so she didn''t bother with her. Reyan already detested her so he simply ignored her.


    When they saw Anna coming out, they wanted to talk with her but Alex signaled them to be quiet and don''t look for her for some time.


    Anna bought him in an empty classroom. She needed something to calm her raging anger. "Anna hit me." She heard Ale''s voice.


    "N-o... I will hurt you badly."


    "I have good fighting skills. Go for it. I can defend myself back." Alex answered with confidence. He knew that in this place, this was the only option to calm her rage.


    "A-Are you s-sure?" She doesn''t want to hurt him. Alex nodded.


    Anna marched and tied to punch his stomach but Alex''s move was faster. He brought his hand in front of his move and stopped. She used her leg to kick him but he bent and was unharmed.


    Like this only, Anna calmed down. She tried her best to not hurt him and doesn''t use her high moves. But she was completely shocked by how he handled her.


    He defended her every move so easily, which was not at all possible without proper techniques.


    As if reading Anna''s suspicion, Alex answered "My grandfather was in the army."


    Just hearing this, she understood the other half of the sentence. Mostly, people in the army train their children as well as their families to protect themselves, even if they are not going to be involved in the army.


    "You love the army?" Anna suddenly asked.

 Chapter 75 - I will never break your trust!

    Alex was silent after listening to this.


    Yes! He loved the army because they protect us not because he wants to join one.


    Seeing Alex quiet, Anna thought she might have asked the wrong question. So, she changed the topic.


    "Alex, Thank you," Anna said.


    "Why? I didn''t even do something."


    "Hmm, You didn''t did but I just feel like thanking you for not breaking up my trust." She was glad that he told her truth and listened to all her taunts.


    "It was nothing. The most important thing was to keep you happy. Anna, I will never break your trust." Again. The last word was left in his mouth only.


    Anna just smiled and started walking out. But she suddenly turned around and said, "Come, don''t you want to go home?" she asked with a gentle smile.


    Seeing her smiling again, Alex relaxed. He never wants her to cry again and especially because of him.


    "Coming." Alex also took his bag and they both walked towards where the gate. There, they saw Alena and Reyan.


    "Alex, remember of apologizing to Reyan." Anna whispered in Alex''s ear. Her breath touched his ear and this sends an electrical current in his whole body.


    His ear became red!


    "I''m sorry dude for what happened before."


    "It''s okay. Just don''t hurt Anna again." Reyan said in a threatening voice which contained a secret message-Hurt her and I will break your bones.


    Alex nodded.


    "Okay, guys I want to invite you all to my uncle''s wedding. It is near so I thought of telling you guys in advance." Anna said to three of them.


    "Isn''t it too early Anna? You are telling us now!"


    "So what? I haven''t even decided what to wear. I''m his only niece so I need to look good." Anna proudly said. She liked to be center of attraction.


    "You will look good in whatever your ear." Alex liked her in every dress. Even if she wears simple jeans and top, he will still like her.


    "You say as if I''m a queen." Anna rolled her eyes.


    Soon, they all went to their house. Alex wanted to ask her something but he thought of keeping it for another time.


    **


    Anna came back to home and saw her mother selecting dresses. Anna went from behind and hugged her.


    "Mom....."


    "What happened? Why are you being so lazy?" Mother knew her daughter was lazy whenever she did something wrong.


    "I lost one of my friends completely," Anna said in low voice.


    No matter what, she considered Tia as her best friend once. It was not easy for her to hit her. Anger had taken over her at that time, so she could courage to hit her.


    Mother Marrie turned towards her. She made Anna sit with her.


    "Anna, remember my words. In this life, you will find a lot of people who will backstab you. Many of them will be snakes, who will bite you from the back. But you can''t fall into their trick. Understood?"


    Mother Marrie was speaking from her own experience.


    She went through the same. She had many friends who were jealous of her or we can say, were fake friends. But Marrie was smart enough to know their intention from starting.


    "Hmm, don''t worry mom. I know how to judge a person well." Anna got this seventh sense in her as well.


    "Hmm, See. I brought these dresses for you.


    **


    On the other side, Liam was also trying a coat. "Sir, Which one did you like?"


    Addie sent an invitation to him also. Not to him but to his parents. But they can''t come because of some problems so he is going to represent the Walker family.


    After all, it was his brother-in-law''s wedding.


    "Hmm, This one." Liam chose a white coat. he knew Marrie loved the white color on him and they both will wear matching clothes

 Chapter 76 - Wedding Dress!

    "Sir, would you like me to pack only this white coat?" salesman wanted to earn more.


    A person like Liam can have a good purchase. This will increase his sales!


    Liam looked around and his eyes cached something. That was a white gown with baby pink stripes. He wanted to see his daughter, Anna in this dress.


    Every dad wants to see his lovely daughter in a wedding outfit before he dies. He also has the same wish.


    "What is the price of that one?." Liam pointed towards the white-pink dress.


    Salesman''s eyes sparkled. "Sir, its new addition and it is only one in the whole world."


    Hearing this, Liam smirked. "Pack It."


    ...


    In the house, Anna was done looking after the dresses. "Mom, it has been so long that we used our car in the garage."


    "Yeah Baby. We will need it in Addie''s marriage to go there. Go and check it. If it is still working or it needs replacement." Anna nodded.


    Mother Marrie purchased this car with her salary of her first job which she had done after marriage. Though she left it, the job offered a pretty good amount of money.


    Mother Marrie wanted to work and stand on her legs. But when Liam got to know that she has started working, he ordered his people to threaten her boss to make her leave the Job.


    Marrie was furious and they even had arguments but Liam is so protective over her that Marrie can only sigh.


    Anna reached the garage. It has not been opened since the last 2 months. Anna opened it and saw a car covered with a cover. She removed the car.


    It came to a black Honda Accord. It was shining because it is rarely used.


    Anna loved this car! The black color was her favorite when it comes to choosing cars. When her brother was alive, he used to buy cars every six months. The color was always of Anna''s choice.


    ''I wish you were here brother. We all miss you so much.'' remembering about her memories, Anna''s spirit was lowered again.


    "MOM!!!" Anna suddenly shouted.


    Hearing her daughter''s sudden scream, mother Marrie came running towards the garage.


    "What happened?!? Why you shouted?"


    Anna pointed towards the sidewall of the garage.


    There was a lizard!!


    "M-Mom.... L-Liz-zard." Anna was super afraid of lizards. She can''t bear one in her house also.


    Once, there was a lizard in Walker mansion. Anna shouted and cried so much that she got a fever the next day!


    Mother Marrie slapped her forehead. This was not a new.


    "Anna, you fight with so many people. You make then gulp in fear. But why are you afraid of lizards?" Mother Marrie can''t believe her daughter.


    "Moooooommmmmmm..... M-make it g-go a-away." Anna was on the verge of crying.


    Mother Marrie took a mop and tried to drive away to the lizard and she was successful in doing it.


    Anna sighed in relief.


    She was so afraid right now!


    "Anna, it''s gone now."


    "I know mom."


    "Anna, go on a ride and bring some noodles. I have an appetite for it." Mother Marrie didn''t want to cook today so she asked Anna.


    Anna god excited! She will ride the car after so long!


    "Okay, Mum."


    **


    Anna hit the road. She played song ''Memories'' as it reminded her of the rides she used to share with her brother.


    They both along with their father sometimes used to go and long drives without telling their mom and Marrie used to get mad over them.


    But to coax her, Liam always brought her favorite food to eat. She used to throw taunts but later she used to accept the apology by seeing her favorite food in front of her.


    "What days they were. God, you snatched them from me." Anna mumbled.


    Anna rode the car at 80 Km/Hr. Everyone used to say that she did rash driving but her brother loved it!


    She went to the city and took noodles on her way back!


    But later, she got a call. She looked at the dialer and it was her father.


    Anna held the steering from one hand and phone in the other hand. She was conflicted either to pick his call or not.


    ''Maybe he has some important work.'' Anna picked it.


    She swiped it to left and heard, "Anna, are you free?"


    Just then a truck came in front of her car.


    "I''m F-"


    BOOM!!BOOM!!


    .....

 Chapter 77 - Accident!

    Liam heard a loud voice.


    "ANNA?!? ARE YOU OKAY? ANNA?" Liam got anxious. He heard a loud cracking voice and if he wasn''t wrong, it was a voice of car crash.


    "Butler!! Prepare a car for me and find out what those bodyguards are doing which are after Anna."


    Liam walked out of his study and looked at the wedding dress that lied on the sofa.


    He bought this for Anna. He can''t afford to lose another child.


    ''God, please save my Si."


    Liam was going to call Marrie but before that, he got a call from the head of the group who was behind Anna.


    "Sir.."


    "What happened?" Liam can feel his heart beating fast.


    "Sir, Young Miss...


    ....


    Alex was playing with Scott. Today, he was happy that Anna was mad over him. When he later thought, he realized that one person gets mad if they have feelings for you.


    He wanted to ask her something important after school but they were with her group.


    "Brother, why are you so happy?" Scott asked after seeing that his brother was smiling constantly.


    "Something good happened Scott."


    "What?" he was curious to know what something was his brother Alex talking about.


    But Alex was silent.


    "Tell me, brother. I want to know." Scott insisted. Alex knew that Scott will not shut his mouth until he doesn''t tell him.


    "Okay, listen up." Alex narrated what happened in a less complicated way so that Scott can understand it easily.


    Scott sighed. "Brother, you are such an idiot. The elder sister was right. You broke her heart. If I was much older, I would have proposed her." Scott said.


    Alex narrowed his eyes. ''Are two brothers not enough as love rivals for our third brother to also fall in love.'' Alex thought.


    But suddenly he got a call from his elder brother. Alex''s eyes lost its gentleness. He started omitting a cold aura.


    "What do you want?" Alex asked.


    "Anna was involved in an accident."


    ....


    Mother Marrie was folding her clothes. She was waiting for Anna to come.


    ''It has been so long.'' She thought. Anna had been gone for so long. It doesn''t take much time to bring noddles.


    Suddenly she got a call from Liam. Marrie rolled her eyes.


    "Now what?"


    "Marrie, where are you?" he asked with seriousness.


    Marrie got confused. "Why?"


    "Just tell me."


    "I''m in my drawing-room. Was this all you wanted to know? I''m hanging up." She was going to hang up but Liam asked her to wait.


    "Marrie sits on the couch. FAST!"


    Mother Marrie did what was told to her. She was in no mood of fighting with him.


    "Now tell me."


    "Marrie...."


    "What?" Marrie was getting frustrated now. It was enough.


    "Anna was involved in an accident."


    THUMB!


    Marrie dropped her phone. It was most shocking for her. "W-W-Wha-at-t"


    Liam opened the main door and came inside. "Marrie. come, we have to go to the hospital" He can see that she received a big shock hearing his.


    Marrie had gone in shock state once when her son died. The doctor once said she might go in the vegetable state if she laid like this.


    To bring her back, he had to threaten Anna and he kept a knife on her neck. Anna was told before what they were doing was an act.


    By this, Marrie came back and started speaking.


    But he can''t let her go into that state again!


    He walked towards her and held her shoulders tight. "Marrie, you can''t lose now. We have to go to OUR DAUGHTER. She needs us."


    Marrie''s mind was not working now. She just nodded and started walking where Liam was taking her.


    They soon reached the hospital.


    Marrie ran inside the ICU. There, Anna''s lifeless body was lying on the stretcher. Her forehead was covered with bandages and her arm was bleeding.


    Doctors were around her but for Mother Marrie, everything was blurred except Anna.


    She ran towards her bed.


    "Annnaaaa!!Baby wake up. See, mom is here. You have to wake now! Mom will get a-angry if you do this. Y-You can''t bear to s-see me cry, right?" She was completely in shock.


    A mother can be strong for her children but when her children are hurt, she loses her control.


    Doctors were shocked seeing her inside. "Miss, please go. We need to do surgery for her." The doctor tried to make her leave.


    Mother Marrie looked at doctors with wide eyes.


    "S-Surgery for w-what?"


    ....


    Author''s note***


    I want to share something with my readers. I love writing for you guys like a smile comes on my face whenever I either see your comments or vote with power stones.


    There is a motive why I request you to vote with power stones. This is because if our rank increases, it will reach a wider audience as we are no longer in the new power ranking. Our rank is 1600 and it is decreasing say by day.


    I can see that not many people are reading this as it is not reaching them. I write so that I want to make everyone know about this beautiful story.


    I promised you guys we will have a roller coaster ride and I will continue to update.


    I also sometimes lose my motivation because I feel you guys are not liking it.


    But I need your support and motivation :(


    I''m just requesting you to vote with power stones and make it reach till at least the top 1000. Even if each one of you votes with one power stone, it will be a great help to the author.


    Can we achieve this? Please?

 Chapter 78 - She is a burden!

    Doctors kept their mouth shut!


    "TELL ME!!! WHAT HAPPENED?" Mother Marrie lost all her rationality.


    But the doctors just kept on doing their work. Seeing all this Marrie grabbed one of the doctor''s collar.


    "Tell me, now!!"


    "Mrs. Walker, we are not allowed to say anything. Please don''t make it difficult for us." the doctor can only say this.


    At that time, Liam came inside and saw what Marrie was doing.


    He rushed towards her and held her hands. "Marrie, calm down."


    "B-But Liam, they are saying Anna has to go undergo surgery. W-Which surgery?"


    Liam also didn''t reply. He knew if he told her, she will surely freak out after knowing.


    But seeing every quiet, Marrie''s hurt was hurting more.


    "Liam....."


    "Come outside with me. Let doctors do what they are supposed to." Liam said with a straight face. It was hard for her to reject and she walked out first.


    "If something happens to my daughter, I will make sure you and your family are tortured to death." he threatened all the doctors and nurses present there.


    "Y-Yes Sir!" They all were afraid of him. Making sure that Anna was alright and wake up soon was their responsibility.


    Saying this, he also walked out of the ICU. Marrie was sitting on the bench but tension and worry were clearly visible through her body language and face.


    Liam sighed.


    One side, his daughter''s life was in danger, and on another side, he has to handle his wife too.


    "Marrie...."


    "Liam tell me!! Which operation are you going to do on my Anna? Are you taking her rights to be a mother? Or something else? TELL ME!!"


    Hearing this, his eyes darkened. ''How can she even think about this?'' But he calmed down again. He knew she had lost her thinking ability. All possible bad outcomes are coming in her mind.


    "Marrie, she is also my daughter. How can I do something like this?"


    "Your daughter? Are you kidding me? YOU! LIAM WALKER never considered Anna as his daughter! She is just a burden for you." She was frustrated at her core.


    Liam stayed silent.


    He can''t explain things to her right now.


    "Liam... I''m b-begging to you to tell me. What.. is.. happening?" Marrie started sobbing. She just lost it!


    But before he could have replied to her, they heard a voice.


    "Aunt." everyone turned around and saw Alena, Reyan, and Alex coming rushing towards them.


    When Alex got the call from his big brother, he felt a sudden urge to go and be near Anna.


    But he can''t do that. If he had gone alone to see her, it might have raised some questions upon him.


    So, he called Alena and Reyan and told them that he received a message from one of his friends that Anna was involved in an accident. A little lie won''t matter much.


    "Alena...." Mother Marrie knew Alena and Reyan. She hugged Alena tightly.


    Alena was crying after hearing about her best friend. "Nothing will happen to Anna. She is a strong girl. No one has to worry about it."


    "I just hope too Alena." Mother Marrie''s eye shifted to Alex.


    "Y-You a-are?"


    Alena introduced him. "Aunt, he is Alex. He is Anna''s new friend. He was there with Anna on her trip to the quiz."


    Mother Marrie remembered that she talked to him. "You are the one with whom I talked?" she asked in confusion.


    He just nodded. Right now, he was not interested in formalities.


    "But what happened to Anna? How is she?" Reyan stepped in and asked. This was what Alex also wanted to know but he kept mum because he knew it will be awkward for him to ask.


    "I-I don''t know." Marrie lowered her head.


    "My daughter is strong. She will be fine soon." Liam suddenly spoke. Everyone shifted their attention to Liam. They didn''t notice that there was a man also except Alex.


    Alex knew this man very well. Just Liam doesn''t know Alex''s identity.


    "Yes, U-uncle. But you are?" Alena asked.


    "I''m Anna''s father." Alena was shocked by listening to this. Until now, Anna never told them about her dad. She just said that she lived with her mother.


    "I''m sorry. Anna just, you know never told." Alena was a little shocked somewhere.


    "It''s okay. Just pray for Anna."


    Just then, the doctor''s room was opened and the doctor who was in charge of performing surgery on Anna came outside.


    Marrie rushed towards him.


    "How is Anna now? Is her condition better?"

 Chapter 79 - We are one!

    Doctor sighed.


    "Everyone, this accident has resulted in a fracture of her on hand. Till the time you brought her here, she had already lost a lot of blood. Do anyone of you have A- blood group?"


    Marrie looked at Liam. "My blood group is A-." Liam stepped forward.


    "Mr. Walker, let me ask you. Do you smoke? Or do you drink?"


    "Y-Yes." Liam was confused. How can his smoking and drinking problem be related to blood donation?


    "I''m sorry Mr. Liam. We can''t take your blood because your blood will contain some bacteria and it will be transmitted to Ms. Walker''s blood and infection will spread." Doctor explained.


    "D-Don''t you have blood bank?"


    "We have ma''am. But Miss''s blood group is rare. We don''t have that group."


    Marrie started crying again. Why she even had children with this man who has so rare blood groups?


    "Mr. Walker, we have to find someone having this blood group. Fast!" the doctor was worried that if they didn''t find blood donner at the time, even if Anna is fine and passes all the stages and surgeries, she might die from blood loss!


    "SECRETARY!!" Liam shouted and called his secretary who was also his guard.


    "Yes sir?"


    "Find out any A- doner in less than one hour." He nodded and walked out.


    Liam held crying Marrie in his arm. "Sh... nothing will happen to our Anna. She will be fine."


    Alena and Reyan were also not able to control their tears. They also burst and crying hard.


    But Alex was still composed. He knew nothing will be sorted out by crying. Crying for her wasn''t a solution!


    "Doctor..."


    Alex stepped forward and faced the doctor and Liam.


    "I have A- blood. I''m ready to donate."


    Everyone gasped after listening to this. "Child, are you sure?"Marrie clutched his one sleeves.


    "Yes. I''m ready to donate. I''m legally a.d.u.l.t so I can." The doctor nodded and took Alex to the room where Anna was as they can''t waste even a single minute.


    Alex came inside and saw Anna lying there. His heart twisted. He met her just two hours before and here she was, lying on a stretcher with bandages.


    Alex was made to lay on another stretcher beside Anna. Even when the doctor put the needle in his hand, he didn''t feel any pain. His eyes were just fixed on Anna''s face.


    He held her hand tightly!


    "Anna, now we are joined by a thin line. I''m giving you my blood. You have me inside you. We are now one, remember this." he whispered.


    Gradually with time, Alex started feeling dizziness. His face was becoming pale and lips started drying. But in contrast, his grip on Anna''s hand tightened!


    He wasn''t going to leave her hand! ''Just a little more Alex! A little more.'' he motivated himself.


    "This much is fine. Remove the needle." The doctor ordered and nurses started removing the needle. Alex had a faint smile on his face. He will save his Anna!


    Just then, he dozes off to sleep because of a lack of strength.


    ....


    When Alex opened his eyes, he found himself lying on a bed in another ward. He moved a little to his side and saw Anna lying on another bed beside him.


    He touched her cheeks a little and rubbed them. "Baby, please wake up now," he said in his low voice.


    But then, the door of the ward was opened. Marrie entered with some fruits in her hand.


    "Child, you finally woke up. You alright now?"


    Alex nodded. Though he had interacted with many elders, he still felt nervous while talking with Mother Marrie face to face.


    "Good, have some fruits. I bought them for you. These are fresh." she said while handing him the tray of fruits.


    "Thank You." Alex said.


    "No No.. I should say thank you! You saved my precious daughter." Marrie said while sitting beside Alex. For her, he was an angel sent by God today at right time.


    "It was nothing."


    "Child, who are your parents? I want to thank them also."

 Chapter 80 - Mixed Together.

    Alex was a little shocked. He never thought that Mother Marrie would ask him about his parents.


    "They are busy somewhere else. You don''t have to call them. Just, can you please pass me my phone? I need to call my younger brother." Marrie nodded and passed his phone to him.


    When he opened the lock, he saw twenty missed calls were there in total. Seven from Scott and thirteen from his big brother.


    He ignored Big brother''s missed calls and directly called Scott.


    "Hello, Scott?"


    "Brother, you are okay? It''s almost midnight and you are not at home. Even my elder brother called me up a few times." Alex''s eyes darkened up hearing this. But he still tried his best to maintain normal expression because of Mother Marrie''s presence.


    "Brother? Are you there?"


    "Yeah, I''m alright. Don''t worry. I will come back soon so you go and sleep now. Don''t pick strangers'' calls, you understand?"


    Scott got the hint. "Yes, brother! Take care." Both of them hang up.


    "You have a younger brother?" Marrie listened to what Alex was saying to his brother.


    "Yes. His name is Scott."


    "Nice name. Is he alone at home?" she asked worriedly. It was because of them that Alex was lying in hospital and his brother was alone at home. She thought the child might be afraid.


    "He is a brave child. He isn''t alone, the butler is with him." Marrie nodded.


    "When will Anna wake up?" This was what he wanted to know since he woke up.


    "Maybe just in a few minutes." Marrie sat beside Anna and started rubbing her forehead. She used to do the same when Anna was a child. Little Anna never slept on time and this was the only way she used to sleep.


    When Liam came inside, he saw this scene.


    He didn''t disturb Marrie because he knew she was afraid today.


    Liam''s eyes traveled to Alex. This was the boy who saved his Anna. Nice!


    Liam cleared his throat.


    Marrie came back to their senses and turned around and saw Liam.


    "You should go home. I''m here." But Marrie ignored his words. How can she leave her child here alone?


    "Marrie..."


    "Shut up. You can go back to your house. Your bed warmer might be waiting for you."


    Liam was stunned hearing this. Did she bring Jenra in between their talks? Why? He felt it was not necessary especially since Anna''s friend was also there in the ward.


    "Boy, what is your name?" Liam turned towards Alex.


    "Alex."


    "Alex? And? I mean your family." He will never let any normal guy run around her daughter. But before he could have continued, Marrie interrupted him.


    "Liam, you are so disgusting. You are actually asking him his surname? Get out from here! Don''t disturb any of us. Go OUT!"


    Liam reluctantly walked out.


    Seeing him leaving, Marrie sighed. She turned to Alex.


    "Sorry child."


    "No problem Aunt."


    .....


    After 1 hour.


    Anna slowly opened her eyes. She felt her head was spinning. "M..mu...m...." Anna felt her through was not working. It was so dry!


    "Baby, you are finally awake!! Thank God! Let me call the doctor." Marrie was going to call the doctor but Anna held her hand.


    "W-wat...ter."


    "Oh... I forgot. Here drink it." Mother Marrie made her drink water.


    Anna felt her back sore. Her hand was heavy and her head was spinning.


    Mother Marrie made her sit with the bed''s support. "Baby, see. Someone else is also there."


    At first, Anna saw a blurred image. But later, she fully opened her eyes and saw ALEX!


    "A-Alex? What are you even doing here?"


    "Anna, he donated blood for you. You both share the same blood group."


    Marrie left the ward to call the doctor leaving Alex and Anna alone in the room.


    "Thank you, Alex." She was a little surprised that they both shared the same blood group.


    Alex came closer to her face. He went near her ear and whispered,


    "Now, we are mixed together Anna. You have my blood. Isn''t it represents you are mine?"

 Chapter 81 - A reward.

    Anna''s eyes widened. Her ears started becoming red. How can he be so shameless and straight forward at the same time?


    "A-..alex..."


    "Why? Isn''t that right? You have my mark now."


    Anna was blushing more and more after listening to what he said. He was too close!


    "S-Stop being S-Shameless! Go away."She tried to push him away but her hand was attached to some needles. Sensing that he needs to stop, Alex stepped back.


    It was sun rising time, and some rays of the sun were coming in Anna''s ward. Alex was wearing a black t-shirt with a jean. But why was he appearing so handsome to her even in these plain outfits?


    "I have to go home. Have a speedy recovery. I will come back with Alena and Reyan." Anna nodded.


    But before he was going to leave, Anna signaled him to come near her bed.


    "What happened? You need something?"


    "Bend down a little." Alex was confused.


    He bent down a little and Anna planted a kiss on his cheek!


    "That is your reward for saving my life." Alex smirked.


    "Only this? A kiss on the cheek? I think I can get a better reward." He was going near her lips but he heard some footsteps. He knew her mother was going to come.


    He stepped back and at that time only, the door of the ward was opened. Marrie and Liam came with the five doctor''s team.


    "Miss Walker, finally you are awake." Even though doctors believed in their practice. But here they were talking about Anna Walker. Their lives were at stake!


    Doctors started checking her vitals and all that, while Alex took their leave.


    After the doctors had taken samples, they were sure that she is fine and is recovering at a speedy rate.


    Everyone left and the family of three was left.


    "Baby, What do you want to eat? Tell me. I will.make it." Mother Marrie was so much delighted that her daughter is fine. Now, she will spoil her again till she isn''t discharged


    Hearing whar Marrie said, Liam, narrowed his eyes. "You can''t give her oily food."


    Marrie glared at him. Her eyes as if were saying- I don''t need your opinion.


    Anna was delighted by seeing both of her parents together. They came together for her!


    "Anna, we need to talk." Liam was now serious. This accident needs to be discussed. Anna also nodded and Alex took a seat near her bed.


    "What happened exactly?"


    "The car we have wasn''t used for a long period so I decided to go on a drive. Mom also wanted to eat noodles and I went and brought them. On my way back, you called and I answered but at that time, a truck came and crashed my car."


    Hearing this all, Liam was in deep thoughts. It can be termed as an accident as well as a murder attempt. He will not be shocked if someone tries to murder her also. She can''t run away from her identity.


    "We can talk about this later. Addie is coming here. I think Liam you need to go now." Marrie was a little worried about Liam.


    Addie liked Liam a lot as a person and as her husband. But whatever happened four years ago, made his admiration to hatred.


    "I''m not afraid of him."


    "Yo-"


    "Elder sister, Anna." Addie came with Zara. But Addie''s eyes were shocked seeing Liam here.


    "What are you doing here?" he asked coldly.


    Liam chuckled. "Anna is my daughter, Marrie is my Wife. Why can''t I be here?"


    Addie was silent. His brother in law knew how to make him speechless.


    Ignoring their fights, Zara came to Marrie.


    "Anna you okay now?" To which Anna nodded.


    "Good. How can Anna be not okay? We all know how brave she is. Addie come here. At least greet your niece."


    The family started talking and they ignored Liam.


    ''I''m not their family member?'' he thought to himself. But how can he be? He had done so many bad things.


    Marrie noticed his disappointment and her heartfelt sadness.


    But Zara suddenly said,


    "Should we now postpone the wedding?"

 Chapter 82 - Forbidden to Love!

    "No! A wedding will happen as it is planned. I''m recovering at a speedy rate. So, I will attend the wedding."Anna was determined. She knew how much her uncle and aunt want their marriage to happen.


    "But Anna, in this state you ca-"


    "Don''t worry. I will be fine. The wedding is next week, not this week. So it will be fine."


    Everyone nodded. No one can change Anna''s mind once she has decided what she wants.


    The ward was filled with laughter. Only Liam''s face was gloomy.


    But all ignored him.


    ...


    Few days passed and Anna mostly recovered. She was also discharged from the hospital.


    But she was not allowed to leave the house till Addie''s marriage.


    Anna invited Reyan, Alena, and Alex. Alex was now also bonding with Alena and Reyan. Reyan now felt that Alex was a nice guy when someone understands him.


    Alena and Reyan, both felt that Alex and Anna have feelings for one another but are still quiet. They don''t know the reason but Alena decided to talk to Anna about this.


    "Anna, I wanted to ask you about something."


    Anna looked at her and nodded. "I''m listening."


    Alena first took deep breaths. "You have feelings for Alex. Then why are you not saying him anything? He also has but he isn''t saying anything too. Why?"


    Alena was confused about why they both are not sharing and saying things to each other. They both can be in a relationship!


    Anna was doing her nails but her hand stopped in middle after hearing what Alena said.


    Anna was stopping herself because of one of the reasons, which is known to only her family members! She already made a mistake once and this resulted in someone''s death. How can she do the same?


    "Anna??"


    She came back from her imagination when Alena touched her shoulders.


    "I can''t come in any relationship Alena. I''m forbidden to love someone. But I have done it! But I can''t cross more lines by coming in a relationship." Anna explained with a low voice.


    "Give it a try, Anna. Maybe you will be able to do it!"


    Anna didn''t reply. In her past, her mistakes led to her brother''s death.


    For a long period, she used to curse herself. She used to think that, God might have picked her instead of her brother. But with time, she learned that it is God''s wish. She overcame the depression period after a long period.


    "Anna, what your father does?" Alena suddenly brought this question.


    Anna kept quiet for some time. But later she answered, "He has business." was all that she replied.


    Anna diverted Alena''s mind somewhere else so that she can''t ask more about her past.


    ...


    On another side, Reyan and Alex were playing PlayStation.


    "Oh. My. God. I LOST AGAIN!!!" Reyan shouted.


    "Hehehehe. Now you know, I''m the king of this?"


    "Yes Alex SIR!"


    Alex started laughing more loudly!


    "Alex..."


    "Hmm.?"


    "You love Anna a lot right?"

 Chapter 83 - Will you come?

    Alex never predicted that Reyan will ask him this question. "I love her more than my own life."


    His answer stunned Reyan. He never thought that High school relations can work so well. Reyan used to think love can never happen at this age.


    "If you love her, why don''t you propose her? Isn''t every person wants to be in a relationship?"


    Alex lowered his head and said, "In the past, I loved someone and ended up hurting her."


    Even if Alex didn''t speak the second half of the sentence, Reyan understood it. He doesn''t want to hurt Anna as he did to that girl.


    "Who was that girl?" Reyan now knew that he wasn''t a playboy. But who was that special girl?


    Alex never replied but he just smiled.


    "Okay, don''t tell me."


    "You also like Alena." Alex disclosed this.


    Hearing this, Reyan was shocked, "What? No.... I mean Yes but.. no....."


    "So you don''t like Alena?" Alex cheerfully asked.


    "W-WHO said that... I mean ye-s. Means no."Reyan was blushing hard after hearing what Alex said.


    "One more game?"


    "Sure."


    .....


    The wedding time was finally here!


    It was the night before the wedding.


    Alex was talking to one of his subordinates when he received a message from Anna.


    ANNA- You received it?


    Alex was confused. What has she sent?


    ALEX-?


    Just then, Alena came to him and handed him a three-piece suit.


    "Anna asked me to deliver it to you. Ask why from her only. I''m going." Alena took her to leave and Alex stared at the coat, pant he received.


    Alex decided to call Anna. She picked it up in a few rings.


    "Hello?"


    "Why you sent me this?" He already has so many formal wears.


    "Oh, that is for you to wear at the wedding. You know, I personally decided it. If you like it, wear it. If you don''t, then don''t wear it." Anna straightforwardly said.


    She chose this from the bottom of her heart. Though, if he wore she will be super happy but she knew that she can''t force it on him.


    "I will see." saying this, he hanged up. But there was a smirk on his face.


    .....


    The next day, The wedding DAY!!!


    It was decided that Addie will come with his friends. Anna and Marrie will reach the church directly and meet Addie and the rest of them there.


    Grandpa Jo was given an invitation because Marrie insisted that he was, after all, their father. If they didn''t call him, their mother in heaven will be disappointed.


    Understanding this, Addie sent an invite to his place but Addie was least concerned about his coming or not.


    In her room, Anna was straightening up her hair. She was wearing a blue and white color mixed dress. It complemented her and enhanced her beauty more.


    "ANNNA!! YOU READY?"Mother Marrie shouted from downstairs.


    Anna took one last glance at herself in the mirror,


    ''Perfect!''


    She wore her blue high heels and went downstairs. There, she saw her mother wearing a white color dress with red stripes


    "Mom, you love lovely." Anna rarely saw her mother is ready to go somewhere.


    "You too, my baby. When will your friends come?" hearing this, Anna instantly remembered Alex.


    "They will reach the venue directly."Marrie nodded and they both went to the church.


    Anna was not allowed to drive the car so Addie sent his driver.


    On their way, Anna was constantly looking at her phone waiting for Alex''s message of confirmation that he has reached there. She was sure that Alena and Reyan will come because they are like her family. They are comfortable with her mum. But she was not sure about Alex.


    ''Will you come Alex?'' this question was constantly ringing up in her heart.


    Anna took a deep breath.


    ....


    Soon, they reached the venue of the wedding. There were many cars parked and Addie was standing in the middle of his friend''s group.


    "Addie."


    "Uncle."


    Both mother-daughter called him out and Addie looked at them. He was wearing a white coat with Black lace and a black bow.


    "Sister, Anna." He came and gave them a big hug. It was a big day for him and Zara. He just wanted his sister and Niece to be there for him!


    "Shall we go in?"Marrie asked.


    "Yeah. I was waiting for you both only." All the guests started going inside the church.


    But Anna''s eyes were searching for someone special whom she wasn''t able to find.


    ****


    This was in a fast forward way because I wanted to bring you guys directly to the wedding scene!


    I hope you understand.....

 Chapter 84 - Wedding!

    "Anna, Who are you waiting for? Your friends?" Marrie had noticed that Anna was searching for someone.


    Anna nodded. "They said they will be here. But...."


    "Don''t worry, they will come soon. Now let us go inside first."


    Anna lowered her head and followed her mother inside after taking a last glance at all the guests outside the church.


    Marrie was standing in the front row and Anna was standing in a little corner with few girls.


    The marriage started when a black car came outside the church. Zara was wearing an off-shoulder white dress with a veil that covered her face.


    Anna was surprised to see Zara looking so beautiful. She can see her uncle was waiting for her and he was feeling nervous. Beside him were his three best friends who were also his best man for the wedding.


    A melodic tune started playing when Zara stepped into the church. Her father was accompanying her and they both were walking towards the priest.


    Addie''s eyes were filled with warmth and gentleness. His eyes only contained love and seeing the person you love in a wedding dress is the best experience.


    Anna had switched off her phone after coming to church. She just wanted to enjoy the moment. But her heart was still longing for Alex''s presence. After a few minutes, Alena does come with Reyan. They stood on another side seeing the ceremony performed.


    Zara reached to Addie and her father handed her hand in Addie''s hand. "Keep my daughter happy and safe, Addie. I''m trusting you in this." Her father patted Addie''s back and Addie too nodded.


    "You look beautiful my girl," Addie whispered in Zara''s ear which made Zara blush.


    No one can think that strict Addie can also act as a lovey Dobey. People become a fool after falling in love.


    The priest officially began the wedding!


    "Here, we all are gathered for the wedding of Addie Su and Ms. Zara..."


    "Addie Su, you are requested to speak your vows." the priest said.


    Hearing this, Addie started checking his pockets of pants and coat but he didn''t find out anything. "And I think I forgot my vows, can we get married tomorrow?"


    The church was filled with laughter. Everyone knew from his expression that he was joking.


    "But, I vow from my heart. Zara, you are my sunshine. In my whole life, I was alone. In this life, I never thought of having any family because I had an elder sister and Anna. But after you came, I just felt that you are the one. Maybe it was an instant connection but after you came, I also started wishing for my own family, my children. I promise to always make you happy, never cheat on you and only death can make us apart. I Love You!"


    Everyone clapped. This was emotional for those who knew how Addie was. Marrie had seen Addie growing up. She acted as his second mother, his best friend. Seeing him finally finding his happiness, her eyes were filled with tears.


    "Shhhh... Don''t cry. If you need it, we can also have a wedding." Marrie listened to a voice and turned around. She saw Liam there!


    Marrie never received such marriage but here he was wearing clothes which matched hers.


    His hand was were removing her tears but Marrie turned around with her back facing him.


    But Liam was more persistent. He came and hugged her from behind. "Don''t move. Let me hug you like this."


    Marrie didn''t want to create a scene here so she let him. But yes! She craved for such a wedding also. But in a few years, it will be her daughter''s turn to get married.


    On another side, Anna''s face was filled with a smile. But her mind was filled with other thoughts.


    She imagined how it would look like if one day, she and Alex were to stand in place of Addie and Zara, and Alex will also make a beautiful vow which will leave everyone speechless?


    ''What the hell are you even thinking Anna? This will never happen and you know it!'' Anna slapped her forehead. But she can''t pull out this thought from her mind. It was so romantic to see her uncle mad in love.


    But she heard a sweet voice in her ears,


    "Thinking about me?"


    ...


    Do You guys think about me? Hehehe...


    Can I receive one power stone vote from you as a gift? Please? (Pout)*

 Chapter 85 - Make you my wife.

    This voice! Anna can feel a breath on her ear. Without even turning around, she knew who it was.


    "Alex...."


    "Hmm? See, I''m here with you," he said in a whisper which was also in a mischievous tone.


    Anna turned around saw him wearing the white coat with blue stripes. If one takes notice of them, they can easily find out that they were matching, not only colors but the design also.


    "Like what you see?" Anna was staring at him with her shocked and surprised eyes when she listened to what he said.


    Hearing this, she blushed and chuckled. But it was Zara''s turn to tell her vows, so Anna turned her attention back on the bride and groom.


    "Zara, please tell us your vows." the priest said.


    Zara first took Addie''s hands in hers. "Addie... I have loved you since High School. You used to wear a black color hat to hide your face and I used to wait for you to remove it. Sneakily, I tagged along with you and whenever you used to remove your cap in an empty classroom, I always come to see your face."


    Everyone was shocked hearing this confession! Zara loved Addie since High School!!


    Even Addie himself was stunned by this sudden confession. He wasn''t ready for it!


    "But I never had that much strength to confess to you. Later you went away and I thought that you will remain my first crush only. But destiny had other plans for us. We met again! Maybe if your love is true and pure, you will get what you want. I love you, Addie. I promise to be with you in all your ups and downs, give birth to your children, and cherish you and our relationship in this lifetime."


    A huge round of applause can be heard. Most of the time, it is the man who has beautiful vows but in case, Zara outshined!


    Addie and Zara were going to exchange the ring but they heard a voice. "Wait!" Everyone turned around and saw Grandpa Jo, walking with a stick in his hands.


    No one, not even Marrie and Addie reacted. Grandpa Jo went to Addie and Zara and opened up a box.


    Marrie was shocked. "This..." She had seen this ring on her mother''s fingers.


    "This is your mother''s ring. Even if we didn''t marry, this was the promise ring which I gave to her. Raechal wore this till the day she lived. Now, it is your wife who needs to wear this. Take it." Grandpa Jo handed the ring box to Addie.


    Addie but was confused about wheater to take it or not? But Marrie signaled him through her eyes to take it. The ring was a symbol of their precious mother.


    Addie took the ring and exchanged the diamond ring which he bought with his mother''s ring.


    "I hope you don''t mind wearing this old fashioned ring, Zara"


    "Addie, I Love You and Your family. This ring belongs to my late mother in law. Giving this to me, I now fully belong to you, your family, and your world."


    "Addie, Do you take Zara as your wedded wife?"


    "I do."


    "Zara, Do you take Addie Su as your wedded husband?"


    "I do."


    "In the presence of God, I pronounce you both husband and wife. You may kiss the bride."


    Addie slowly lifted her veil and kissed softly on her lips. "I Love You...." they both whispered.


    ...


    Anna was in tears. She never expected such a confession from Zara. Her grandmother''s ring was on her fingers and it was such a happy moment.


    But Alex also took an oath. ''In the future, I will make you my wife, Si. There will be ups and downs. But you will be my wife.'' he smiled towards her.


    Soon, everyone started going towards the yard where another celebration was going to be held. Anna and Alex walked hand in hand.


    It was their hand that wasn''t visible much because they walked closer to each other.


    In the yard, first, the cake was cut. The smile wasn''t even leaving Addie and Zara''s face.


    Some couples were dancing, drinking but Anna was just admiring the view.


    "You love it?" Alex came with a glass of champagne.


    "Yeah, it is lovely."


    "Anna...." She turned towards him.


    "Would you like to dance with me?"


    *********


    Hey, can I receive some votes from you? Please?


    As a gift only...

 Chapter 86 - Not a Couple.

    Anna was surprised that Alex asked her this thing. She wanted to ask him too but she was a little bit shy about asking him. But maybe he saw through her soul.


    "Yes! I would like to dance, Alex."


    Alex took her hand and guided her to the platform where couples were dancing. "Alex... We are not couples." She whispered to him.


    "I know. But right now, just enjoy the moment." It was sunset time and sun rays were coming. As they were wearing matching outfits, it attracted much attention.


    Alex''s hands were on her waist and Anna locked her hand on Alex''s neck.


    Light music was playing in the background. It was beautiful scenery and a perfect picture.


    "Alex, you know this is my first time dancing with someone."


    "You enjoying?"


    "Hmm."


    She was not only enjoying but was also feeling a little shy. She knew her mother, her father and even all relatives are here but right now, everything seems to be perfect.


    Anna''s head was reaching till Alex''s head and their eyes were locked with each other''s.


    But on another side, Mother Marrie noticed them. Liam was tagging along, not even leaving her once. "What are you looking at?" he followed her gaze and they the beautiful couple.


    "Who are they?" Liam asked.


    "How do they look?" she asked him.


    Liam observed them for a few seconds. "I think they newlywed. They look good. A perfect couple. Why? You also want to dance like them? We can do that." Liam was an outspoken and straight person.


    Marrie faced him. "Why are you here? No one invited you."


    "Your brother invited Walker family and I think you forgot who I''m. Even you are a Walker and even our daughter." He said with a smile. Liam was a silent and dominating person. But with Marrie, he can be a fool also.


    "There was no need for you to come." She simply replied while eating her fruits.


    "Hmm. But Addie is my brother in law. How could I have missed his wedding?"Hearing this, Marrie almost choked!


    From where does this Brother-in-law thing came?


    "Oh, I remember. Where is our daughter? I have not seen her." Liam''s sighed traveled everywhere but he wasn''t able to see his daughter.


    Seeing him like this, Marrie smiled in her heart. "Liam, come here."She asked him to come near her and she whispered something in his ear.


    "The people who are dancing on the floor and whom you were saying the perfect couple is your own daughter." This time, it was Liam''s turn to choke.


    "What is MY DAUGHTER DOING WITH THAT MAN?" How can he let his precious daughter dance with someone else?


    "Yoy are saying as if you care about her. Don''t forget what we have been to and what our future holds for us is because of you and your stupid decision." She made him remember this.


    Hearing this, Liam lowered his head. Yes! His actions disturbed everyone''s life.


    "Baby, what are you doing?" a sweet voice was heard and both of them recognized it in one glance.


    It was JENRA!


    But Marrie was shocked that Liam brought Jenra here also? It was for god''s sake her brother''s marriage party!


    Jenra walked towards the table where Liam and Marrie were sitting.


    "Hey, Marrie. Nice to see you here." But Marrie ignored her and concentrated on eating.


    But the next thing was unexpected. Jenra kissed Liam on his cheeks in front of everyone.


    Liam never expected her to be so bold. Even this was noticed by Marrie and by some other guests including Addie and Zara.


    Zara signaled Addie to go and throw this woman out. She was her sister in law''s love competition!


    A fight was surely going to break out here!


    ***


    I received only four votes. Can I get some more, please? (Blinking of eyes.)*


    Let me know your views through comments.


    We have some new readers, I welcome you all in the lives of Anna and Alex!

 Chapter 87 - In love with me?

    Addie''s happiness and gentleness turned into an unfriendly nature. He had seen how his sister was happy right now even if she doesn''t show it.


    But because of the entry of the lady, his sister is again upset.


    Addie went to their table along with Zara. "Liam, I knew you are shameless but enough to bring your mistress here is another level." This was enough to hit Liam''s as well as Jenra''s ego.


    "Yo-"


    "Addie, let it go. You enjoy the party." Marrie suddenly said.


    "No Sister!!! They will have to leave the wedding!" Addie was not going to let his sister be said.


    Seeing such commotion, Anna and Alex also stopped dancing and came here. Today, she was really happy seeing both of her parents together.


    But Anna''s eyes widened by seeing Jenra. She caustically smiled and asked, "Why is mistress flaunting her so much? Did she got the promotion from being one of regular mistress to the mistress of a rich person?"


    Hearing this, Jenra''s face paled. Has Anna done a Ph.D. in insulting others? Why she always insult her so badly whenever they meet.


    Liam was not speaking. His eyes were just fixed at Marrie to see her emotions. But he didn''t catch any.


    "Marrie, you are so ruthless." Liam suddenly said.


    "I learned it from you, Mr. Walker. How stupid of me to think of you as my husband and my daughter''s father? But I forgot that misunderstandings will never be cleared. Past can''t be cleared up and the mistakes you made can''t be done undo and especially, my son can''t come back!"


    She loves him. But she can''t show it. He is her weakness but she can''t let her weakness drop her.


    "You want to stay in this party, you can. And Jenra, make sure to warm his bed so that next time he doesn''t tag along with me." saying this, Mother Marrie picked up her glass of wine and gracefully walked to another side.


    "Dad, I never expect this from you." Anna said and she also walked in the direction of her mother.


    Alex had seen all this. Though he had listened to a lot of this family drama it was his first time witnessing it.


    His family never had any of the drama like this, of the third party. His parents were in so much love till now that he is envious of them. Even his grandparents are the most loving couple.


    But there are surely some big fights in his family for either heritage or for money or for love!


    Alex can see Anna wants a full family but she keeps this to herself because of her mother.


    He just lowered his head and walked to the bar side.


    Here, Before Addie and Zara could have asked them to leave, Liam only pulled Jenra out. It can''t be said pulled out but dragged her out harshly!


    "Liam, you are hurting me!"


    "Liam it hurts..."


    "Lia-"


    "You Shut your mouth you b**ch. Who asked you to come along with me? You wanna face death?" his testing point was over now!


    He was having such a good time with Marrie but she crashed it all.


    "L-Li...Am.... I thoug-"


    "What you thought? You thought only. Your brain doesn''t work at all!!" In anger, he actually hit the car with so much force that a dent was made on it.


    He sat in his car and Jenra too took a seat in fear he will leave her alone and she will have to come on her own.


    "Start the car."


    .....


    In the engagement


    Marrie was drinking wine alone. Anna was there but she was convincing her mother to stop drinking.


    "Mom... It is enough. You have already drunk much."


    "Let mama drink more. I want to drink more!"


    Marrie knew she can''t let her feelings being expressed. She can only let her sorrow decrease by drinking.


    "Anna, in which aspect am I less as compare to Jenra?" Marrie suddenly asked.


    "You are not less than her in anything mom. Trust me, If I say you are more beautiful, more intelligent, and better wife and mother as compared to her."


    "Then, Why Liam is keeping Jenra as his mistress and giving his daughter a shelter? Why can''t he be in love with me and wait for me? Why he needs to take her to bed?"


    *****


    Hey Guys, We are on 1500s power ranking. We have so many readers so can I get one power stone from you?(CuteFace)*


    Our deal is on about reaching top 1000 and Two new chapters! Let us go!!

 Chapter 88 - One side love Marriage!

    Her mother was broken. It was not her who was talking to Anna. These were emotions that were speaking now.


    "Tell me, Anna... Why?" Marrie was aksing with tears.


    Anna just lowered her head. She can''t explain why because it was not in her reach. These matters were between her parents and she knew she shouldn''t be involved in this matter.


    "Mum... I..."


    "Anna." She heard a voice and turned around and found Alex there.


    "Give them to the aunt in the morning." He gave lemons to Anna.


    "Thanks! And also thank you for coming." Anna was genuinely thankful that he came and attended the wedding.


    "No Problem. I will see you at school. Take care of your mother."


    She nodded and took her mother to the car. She knew that she needed to go back home otherwise who knows what scene her mother will create here.


    .....


    Back in the house.


    Anna brought her mother back and made her lay on the sofa.


    "Mom, wait for me. I will bring lemon juice for you. I will make you sober." Anna was just going to go kitchen but Mother Marrie held her wrist.


    "Anna, sit with me. I want to talk today." Marrie had so many things in her heart and brain. But she never talked about this or shared this with anyone else. But today she is having that much courage to disclose it. Maybe it is her alcohol level affecting her.


    Anna understood that her mother is going to talk about a serious thing. Everyone''s real and internal emotions come out while being drunk.


    Anna sat with her on the sofa and then Mother Marrie asked her,


    "Anna, do you know my and Liam''s first meet?"


    Anna shook her head. She knew about how their marriage happened but not about their first meet.


    "Our marriage was one side love marriage." Anna was shocked after hearing this! Until now, she believed that their marriage was arranged marriage so her mother was unhappy about it?!?


    "Your father and I used to study in the same school. You already know that your grandpa was your grandfather''s right hand. So our families also remained close. After mother''s death, for some time I was at Walker mansion with your paternal grandparents." Marrie took a deep breath.


    "It was the first time when we met, in his house. He was a few years older than me and was staring and envious of me because I was getting all his parent''s love." Marrie chuckled remembering all those memories.


    "Dad used to get jealous of you!?"


    "Yes. A lot." Marrie said with a smile. Even if she was drunk, her brain was still working. It showed that those memories are her best memories and it was evident through her smile.


    "Then?"


    "I started going to school. My father also agreed. We both went to school together but he didn''t use to talk to me. We used to exchange words when necessary. This continued for the next four years."


    "What!!! Four years? Mom, are you kidding me?" Anna''s eyes were coming out.


    "No baby. This is true. We didn''t talk for the next four years."


    Anna held her forehead. How can they be so shy? Children of these days are so bold!


    "Okay next?"


    "I was 15 and he was 17 or 18. I received my first proposal. It was a guy who was very famous in our school. He proposed to me by giving a rose. I knew that I don''t have either a beautiful face or a high score. I was an average child but he proposed to me was a big thing."


    True, Marrie was not much beautiful like a fairy but she held a unique aura around her. She was confident as a child and even as an individual a.d.u.l.t.


    "But I rejected him because I liked someone else."


    "You liked someone else? Who?"Anna curiously asked.


    "The person I liked was.....


    ****


    So, I mentioned Marrie being not a beautiful lady because, in most of the novels we read, every person is beautiful. But it doesn''t mean that people who are average can''t be loved.


    I just wanted to convey this message... I hope you all got it...


    Okay, so what do you think? The guy Marrie liked first, her first crush, was Liam or not?


    I hope you are ready to read Liam''s and Marrie''s past. But this doesn''t mean that it will disclose whole the secret which led to their separation and Anna''s brother''s death.


    This will only tell us, why Marrie hates her father so much and how she fell in love with Liam.


    Vote up guys!! I need motivation!!

 Chapter 89 - Marrie and Liam.

    "The person I liked was my first crush. First love."


    "Who?"


    "It was a guy named Kian. He was a silent and calm person. And we were best friends. I speak a lot and he used to listen to me." Marrie remised all those memories.


    "If you loved him, why you didn''t confess?" anna was confused. If you love someone, you should confess also. But her own case was more complicated. She can''t confess to Alex also.


    "Who said I didn''t? We shared a kiss too. But when I proposed to him, he said he needs time to think. So I gave him one whole night. The next day, he told me that he was going to another country. He can''t manage long-distance relations." Marrie said with sadness.


    "Then how father came?" Liam was not the one she loved first. But she married him?


    Marrie laid back and started to narrate while again remembering all those feelings.


    ***


    Years Back!


    Grandpa Jo was sitting in his garden when Butler informed him that Liam was here.


    As Liam was his boss''s son, he always treated him as his boss too.


    Grandpa Jo walked back into his hall where Liam was sitting on the sofa. "Liam, anything important? It is daytime and you have your work also." Grandpa Jo was surprised by Liam''s sudden visit.


    "Uncle, please take the seat." Liam gestured for him to sit beside him.


    "What happened? Any serious trouble in business?" No matter how old Grandpa Jo was, his contacts were still fresh.


    "Uncle... I would like to ask your daughter, Marrie''s hand in marriage."


    BOOM!


    The tea cut in Grandpa Jo''s hand fell on the ground with a loud voice. It was broken into pieces.


    "W-What... d-did... you say?"Grandpa Jo thought he listened to something wrong.


    "I want to marry Marrie."


    "L-Liam... What are you saying? H-how is it even possible?" He didn''t know what to say? After all, he knew how Liam was.


    He was involved in the underworld like himself and is constantly in danger. Even if he is powerful, handsome, and smart, but this doesn''t mean he wants his daughter to go to the Walker family as their daughter in law.


    "Uncle... I''m serious. I want to marry Marrie. That is why I''m here to ask for her hand."


    "She is only 21!"


    "She can continue her studies after marriage also. Everyone will support her." Liam said in a calm tone.


    "Liam... I''m sorry to say but I object. You are so good. You deserve someone beautiful. Marrie is good but to be honest, she isn''t that much pretty."


    "Uncle, I don''t care about her beauty. I care about how she feels. I want to marry her and this is final. I did a formal proposal to ask you. You also know that I get whatever I want."


    "Liam, please go. I can never agree with this. I want my daughter to be in a peaceful environment, not in an underworld." Hearing this, Liam didn''t reply but just walked out.


    But before completely walking out, he turned back and said,


    "Uncle, I will get what I want."


    He left but he left more tensions upon Grandpa Jo''s head.


    "Butler!! Bring me my phone." He called Stan Walker and told him everything.


    "WHAT?? Does Liam want to marry our MARRIE? IS HE OUT OF HIS BRAIN?"Stan Walker was on a verge of collapsing due to shock and anger.


    "He is also my boss. I can''t deny him but just request you to stop him." Grandpa Jo said this and hanged up


    But there was a big storm in the Walker family.


    As soon as Liam reached Walker''s mansion, he can hear some voices coming from inside.


    "What is happening here, dad?"


    "Happening? Why Do you want to MARRY OUR MARRIE?!?!?"


    "Child, You can''t marry Marrie. This is final. Look for someone else!" Sarah Walker said.


    Liam knew how their reaction would be.


    "I will marry only her. No one else. You can think of whatever you both want to. My decision will not change even if Marrie herself says she doesn''t want to marry me." Liam said this but in return he got something.


    PAK!


    A TIGHT SL.A.P!

 Chapter 90 - First and Last Wish.

    Stan slapped his right cheek tightly. A slap mark was visible clearly.


    Sarah was shocked by her husband''s actions. She was someone who pampered Liam the most. But Liam''s stubborn decision also irritated her.


    She never had any daughter so Marrie was her only daughter. Somewhere in her heart, she wants Marrie to be her daughter in law but Sarah knew her child well.


    He wasn''t suited for her Marrie at all. She doesn''t want Marrie to live a life like she is doing. But who is there to convince him? No one!


    "Liam..."


    "Hah... Dad, do you think that by a slap, I will change my decision? You know me well enough. MARRIE IS GOING TO BE YOUR DAUGHTER IN LAW AND MY WIFE!!"


    "You are not going to obey your father?" Stan asked sternly.


    "You are forgetting the one handling business is me not you. I have the power which YOU GAVE ME!"


    Hearing this, Stan Walker started to regret his decision of handing his business early to his son. He wanted to do this so that he can roam around with his wife. But what his son is doing? Threatening him of his position?


    "LIAM!! You can''t talk like this to your father. Every one of you!! I''m still the lady of the house as well as decision-maker!" Sarah turned towards Liam.


    "Liam, come with me." She took him to his bedroom.


    "Sarah... What are you doing? He has lost his mind!! He needs to be taught a lesson." Stan said but was met with a glare with his mouth to shut his mouth!


    "Sarah....."


    "You want to sleep on the couch?" Sarah said in a dangerous voice which was enough for Stan to shut his mouth. No matter if he is the king of Underworld, in house, he is wife slave.


    Sarah took Liam to his bedroom and they both stood in the balcony.


    The clouds were covering the sky and cold winds were being blown. It was going to rain in a few hours.


    "Do you love Marrie?" Sarah didn''t beat around the bush and directly came to the topic.


    "I don''t know."


    "If you don''t know, then don''t marry her also. Do I need to remind you that who you are? You do drugs, late parties, you are actually a womanizer!!"


    Hearing this, Liam lowered his head. Yes, this was all true. He is involved in all those things.


    "I''m not speaking as your mother right now but as Marrie''s mother. She is no less than my own daughter. I don''t want my precious baby to suffer like this. She deserves better. YOU too deserve better. Both of you are not fit for each other."


    "I don''t want anyone else except her."


    Sarah was now feeling irritated. It was his persistence decision! He can find any woman in the world, why is he after Marrie?


    If he does not love then what is it?


    "Liam....."


    "Mom, No! I will marry her at any cost. If you think you can stop me, go ahead and try your tricks."


    Hearing this, Sarah knew it was all waste to explain to him anything. She was going to walk out but she heard one more thing.


    "Mum, I never asked anything in my life until now. This is my first and last wish from you both."


    Sarah saw his back view.


    "Baby, even if you have asked about my own heart, I would have given it to you without any hesitation. But the thing you asked is my world. I can never agree about my world being destroyed."


    "It is in your hand, mom. Either way, I will get her. By hook or crook. But, I promise you, your world won''t be destroyed. I won''t let that happen."


    Just hearing this, Sarah walked out and the door closed with a loud THUD!


    ...


    In a small apartment.


    Marrie was cooking dinner for Addie and herself. As soon as she legally aged eighteen, she left her own house or Jo mansion.


    Addie was wanted to tag along with her so she also agreed to it. He was an obedient child and helped her a lot. Their father used to come and visit them but she was hardly at home at those moments.


    Marrie didn''t want to face her father much, after all her mother''s death left some sore spots in her heart.


    Suddenly, the bell rang. She opened the door and was shocked to see the person...

 Chapter 91 - Fate was decided.

    It was Father Jo!


    Marrie was a little shocked to see him at such time. It was already late enough and the time of dinner. Seeing him here raised many questions in her mind.


    Seeing Marrie in thoughts, Grandpa Jo cleared his throught to bring her back.


    Hearing this, she came back into her senses. "Come inside."She moved back a little and let Grandpa Su enter the room.


    "Your house is nice." As expected. Whenever he comes here, he says this. She loves this house as she got this apartment on rent from her own part-time salary.


    "Why you are here so late?" Marrie asked.


    "I-"


    "Dad." Addie was doing his homework when he heard the bell ring. He was somewhat suspicious who was there at this time so he got out to see. But he saw his dad now!


    "Addie... Come, give the father a hug." But Addie didn''t move from his place. Why will he? He knew everything about his father and mother despite being young.


    But then he got a signal from Marrie. He went towards him and hugged his father tightly. No matter what, he was still his father.


    Grandpa Jo patted his little head. "You have grown up so much. See, your hairs are also big. Get a hair cut." Addie nodded and asked him to sit.


    "Father, will you like to have dinner with us? We don''t have anything special like your chefs but if you like..."


    Grandpa Jo turned towards her and said,


    "Marrie, I know you hate him. But thank you for asking. I''m being greedy and yes, I want to have dinner with you both."


    "You both talk and I will arrange dinner for us." saying this, she went towards the kitchen. But the thought was revolving in her mind that why he came here? Is there anything important?


    She went back to the dining table and arranged dinner there. "Everyone comes here."


    Addie and Grandpa Jo came and the family of three started eating dinner.


    "Marrie, I have something important to discuss." he suddenly said in a very serious tone.


    "What it is?" her eyes were still on her bowl.


    "Liam came today to my house." He said slowly but Marrie was confused. Why this concern her?


    "So? He is Walker''s uncle''s son. He can come there anytime he wants."


    Grandpa Jo was a little nervous about how to disclose his real motive. But he has to do this.


    "H-He came for a special motive. L-Liam asked me .... y-your hand in m-marriage."


    Choked!


    Marri actually spits out the bite in her mouth. Is this a joke? Was today a national joke day?


    "DAD!!! What are you sayingggg???" she thought that she heard wrong. Marrie actually went to her room and brought an earbud and cleaned her ear first.


    "Okay, now say."


    "Marrie... It is true. Liam wants to marry you."


    "Are you both crazy? I''m just a normal girl, not the princess or young miss of any rich family. He is such a womanizer and he says he wants to marry me?" Marrie started laughing loudly.


    How can she digest it? Liam''s bad habits were known to her. Her Sarah''s aunt used to tell her sometimes that her son has spoiled so much that she didn''t know what to do?


    How can someone like him ask her to marry? For god''s sake, we never talked also except saying a few words!


    "I know it is not easy for you. Just keep your distance from him. The more the better. Even if he looks for you, ignore him or don''t even go in front of him."


    Marrie had to agree to this thought of her father. She has to maintain her distance. If she didn''t, her life will become a living hell.


    But it was unknown to her that her fate was already written with him.


    .....

 Chapter 92 - Cant hide from him.

    Next day.


    Marrie left for her college leaving Addie to his school.


    "Elder sister, be careful. To be honest, I want you to marry my brother, Liam. Then you don''t have to work so much and will be happy. But I can''t be selfish also. So keep a distance." saying this, he waved his hand and went inside.


    But hearing what he said, Marrie smiled. Her brother doesn''t know the bad side of Liam. But she does.


    Her level and his level was big. They both can''t be together!


    Marrie went to her college and attended the classes. Her attention was shifted back to her normal routine and Lima was completely out of her mind.


    It was her prime age of falling in love. But she never met someone who will understand her. Except for Kian but he was no more by her side.


    As soon the school time was over, Marrie had to go to work.


    She took a local bus as it was cheap. Getting money from her father wasn''t a that bad idea but she didn''t want to be like her mother.


    Marrie wants to be a person who will have a loving marriage, two sweet children, and a doting husband who is loyal to her and her children.


    When Marrie reached her work area, she saw Liam there. He didn''t take notice of her but she did.


    Quickly hiding behind one of the cars, she made sure she isn''t visible.


    She called her father, "What is Liam doing at my job place??"


    "Marrie, don''t go near him! Go back to your apartment.."


    "But he must have known about my apartment too!" If he can get to know about her workplace, Wasn''t knowing about apartment a small thing?


    "Go to the apartment which I brought for your mother. You know where it is. Go there now!! Don''t even come in front of Liam!" Marrie nodded and secretly went in the opposite direction.


    .....


    In Raechal''s apartment.


    Marrie was just staring at one photo frame but she heard the bell ring.


    She saw Addie there with something in his hand. "What is this Addie?"


    "Liam''s brother gave me this and said to convey his message that you can''t hide from him but he respects your privacy. You can take your time."


    Marrie was speechless!


    He knew she was here! But he didn''t come up? This somehow touched Marrie but she still kept her guards high.


    "Sister, are we going to stay here for today?"


    "Hmm... Come in." Addie came inside and they both had a long talk. It was such a long time that they both came to their mother''s house.


    Soon, it was night and time to go back to sleep.


    In Addie''s room, Marrie tucked Addie into bad and made him sleep.


    "Sleep now, it is already late."


    Addie nodded but soon turned towards Marrie again. "Sister, choose brother Liam. He is a good person. No matter what, he loves you a lot."


    Marrie was shocked after listening to this. This can''t be the truth because they never talked with each other much. But she can''t say this to Addie. He is still a child. He won''t be able to handle this all.


    "Sleep now. Okay?" he nodded and went to sleep. Marrie turned around and switched off the lights and went to her own room.


    She opened the balcony door and saw a car parked downstairs. With just one glance she understood that who it was. Who will wait for her under her house?


    Marrie found it ridiculous for Liam to fall in love with her. He is a womanizer, does drugs, and is involved in the underworld. Woman throws themself at him then why the hell he is interested in bonding her into a marriage?


    ''Let him sleep in his car only.''


    Marrie shut the door of the balcony and covered it with the curtains.


    Marrie went to sleep on her bed and Liam slept in his car.


    In the morning, Marrie again followed that similar routine and got ready and changed in new clothes.


    After leaving Addie at his school, she went to her own college. But this time, she wasn''t alone.


    She can''t hide from Liam anymore as Liam was waiting for her in front of her college gate wearing a tuxedo

 Chapter 93 - Your worth is my life!

    He wore a black tuxedo and was talking with someone on his phone. Each girl passing gave him many hints but he simply ignored them. Everyone''s eyes were coming out as they saw a rich man.


    Marrie didn''t give a dam and started going inside of the college. She was just hoping that he doesn''t notice her but her wishes were unanswered.


    As soon as his eyes caught Marrie passing, he hangs up the call and walked towards her.


    "Marrie... Can we talk?" he directly asked her in front of everyone.


    Each girl around her was looking at her with envy in their eyes. But there was another lady who was in tears seeing this all.


    That was JENRA!


    "L-Liam... Please Go..." Marrie can only say this.


    "Marrie, it is something important."


    "But I don''t want to talk."


    "Then you can see this only."


    Liam took out a black velvet box. He went on his knees and opened the box with his two hands. His hands were sweating and nervousness was visible on his face. But still, he held his confidence and said,


    "Marrie Su, I, Liam Walker wants you to be his wife. Will you marry me?"


    GASP!!


    Everyone around them was shocked to their core! No one expected a proposal right now, in front of college or in a college ground.


    Everyone started looking at the ring which Liam offered to Marrie. It wasn''t a diamond ring. But it held a ruby in it. It is commonly said that diamond rings were are most romantic but the truth lies in that ruby signifies one''s love.


    Marrie just stood there. She actually froze!


    Yesterday night, he said that she can take as much time she wants but today, here he is proposing? Why?


    "L-Liam... This is not the right place to t-talk about t-this."


    "I know."


    Marrie took a deep breath first. "Liam, I can''t marry you. Find someone else." She directly rejected him on his face with everyone around them.


    Liam stood up and took her hand and guided them both to his car. "Sit."


    "I won''t." Marrie knew what was happening right now.


    "I said something Marrie."


    "I also said something which is not going in your stupid brain." But anyhow, Marrie finally sat in his car. Did she have any other option?


    "Why you don''t want to marry me?"


    "Why? Hah... Liam, there are so many WHY! You know who you are. What you do. How can you expect me to marry you? You are a WOMANIZER!" As expected, no matter how cold Liam is, Marrie being a strong lady always spoke the truth.


    "Your father also belongs to that world. Underworld runs in your blood also. Don''t ignore that fact." he reminded her.


    Marrie remains silent.


    "And if it is about Womanizer thing, I will change. Even if I''m not, I will make sure to remove this rumor."


    Marrie still not replied.


    "We are going to the marriage bureau." And hearing this, Marrie snapped!


    "WHO IS GOING TO MARRIAGE BUREAU? I''m NOT. I don''t have anything. Not even the family registry book. How can I go?"Marrie knew this was the main point. No marriage was going to take place.


    But little she knew that her thoughts were already read by Liam and she was already sold to him.


    "I have yours as well as mine." Marrie''s eyes widened hearing this.


    "H-How?"


    "It was easy to convince Uncle Jo. He sold you for two building lands only."


    BOOM!


    All the books in her hand were fallen on the ground. Her father actually sold her to him? Her worth was only two lands in his eyes?


    Even thinking about this, made Marrie''s eyes moist. No one can change what is happening.


    But then she heard a voice.


    "Don''t worry. For me, your worth is my life. I will dote on you in this lifetime. You will have your uncle Walker and aunt Walker as your mother in law and father in law."


    Listening to this, Marrie calmed down. Even if she is able not to marry, she will not return to her own father at all!


    "I have one condition. I want Addie to stay with Uncle Walker, in Walker mansion. Do you agree?" Even if she can''t do anything good for herself, she can at least bring a bright future for her brother.


    "Sure. I was planning for this also."


    Wiping her tears with her hand, Marrie looked at him and said,


    "I will marry you."


    ***PAST ENDS***


    .....


    Hearing all this, Anna was feeling mixed emotions in her head as well as in her heart.


    Indirectly, her father forced her mother into marriage and her Grandpa Jo sold her to him just for the land. Wasn''t this a joke?

 Chapter 94 - Pre-Planned Murder.

    Anna looked at her mother who was constantly smiling. The story she told was not filled with smiles. But why she is smiling so much?


    "Mom, why are you smiling? This was not something funny."


    "You know, Anna. This was something not funny but whenever I think about this, I feel like laughing. How did we even got married? By forcing?" Marrie again laughed.


    "Mom, How did you fall in love with dad then?"


    "Later, I got to know that he loved me. Just his way of loving me was different. His possessiveness is his one way to express his love and I fell for him because of his nature, not looks. I love how he treated me." Marrie said.


    Anna was now feeling like she was in a fairy tale. But it was not any tale but the reality of her mother and father.


    "Mom, you are sober now? Let us go back to your room." Marrie nodded and Anna helped her in getting up.


    Marrie was so deep in sleep now that she forgot to change her clothes too.


    Seeing her mother sleeping so peacefully, Anna took an oath,


    ''I will bring you both back together. I promise you, mother and father.''


    ...


    Next morning.


    Anna woke up early. Today, she is going back to school. It was the first time after her accident.


    No one found out that it was an accident or a planned murder. Her father told her that Chris was also investigating it. But she was least concerned.


    She got up and changed into her regular clothes. Nowadays, she was getting used to being ready properly. Earlier, she didn''t even care how she was looking. Her hairs used to be messy, with her large specks.


    But now things were changing. Changing for better!


    Anna took her backpack and went down. Downstairs, her mother was cooking breakfast but Anna was in no mood of having one.


    "Mom... I will go now."


    "Yeah. Be safe and Anna. You know we are no-" Anna interrupted her mother.


    "Mom, Don''t worry. Nothing is going to happen." Mother Marrie was still tense but Anna took her to leave.


    She had called Alena to take her back to school.


    "Anna, why don''t you go in your own car?"Alena asked her.


    "Oh. I''m not allowed to drive cars. Restriction."


    After some time, Alena and Anna reached school. There, they saw Reyan. "Where is Alex?" Anna was waiting for his arrival but he was not there.


    "I don''t know. I think he said he has a sudden emergency so he will not come to school." Reyan explained.


    Anna nodded but she narrowed her eyes. Alex was not someone like this. He used to tell her everything about where is he going or not, but these were only Anna''s thoughts.


    .....


    In Alex''s base house.


    Alex had got a message from Saven that something has happened. That is why he had to rush.


    It was rare for Saven to call or message him. He was capable of handling all things. But this seems to be important.


    Soon, Alex reached and went inside.


    "Sir, there is a big problem."


    "What happened?"


    "Someone send a threat to THE SPIDERS. Their head, Kevin is thinking that we are those. So...."


    "So he is targeting us. Right?" Alex completed his sentence.


    "Not directly us but your family members including Ms. Walker." Hearing this, Alex lost his gentleness. Why is Kevin so interested in knowing about him?


    "Who is actually behind sending the threat?" The real motive right now should be to know who was actually behind it.


    "Sir, Actually the Walker and Steve together were investigating about Ms. Walker''s accident. They were even right. It was a pre-planned murder. The spiders were behind it."


    BOOM!


    Alex smashed the nearby glass bottle on the wall. How can he keep his calm when he is getting to know that someone was trying to murder his love?


    No! He has to do something. He can''t let them hurt his Anna again!


    "What is their further plan?"Alex asked Sevan in a hoarse voice. His was controlling his anger and trying to concentrate on the main point


    "S-Sir, their plan is to h-hurt and i-injure Miss Anna Walker."

 Chapter 95 - A new Wish.

    Sevan was shivering. He knew how important Miss Anna is in his sir''s heart. This all base, army, power was just for her. To have her!


    "What we can do now? Any plan?" Alex can''t come in limelight. He can not reveal his identity but how will he save Anna then?


    "Sir, we have one plan. Let us contact Sean." Sevan suggested.


    "No! Sean group will automatically know who I''m."


    "Then sir... We have only one option left and that is to contact your big brother....."


    ....


    In the classroom.


    Anna was attending the last lecture of the day but her mind was somewhere else. She was constantly thinking about her next wish.


    It has been so long that she told Alex about one of her wishes. They have not gone to any place after the mountains. She wants to complete the rest of her bucket list wishes too!


    Soon, the bell rang and everyone started running back to their home.


    Anna started packing her bag also when Alena came to her. "Anna, where are you so lost today?"


    Alena noticed that Anna wasn''t concentrating much on today''s lecture. Her mind was diverted to somewhere else.


    "Nothing... Something going on in my mind."


    "Oh. Let us go now." Anna nodded and then both came out. Reyan was also talking to one of his friends but seeing Anna and Alena coming up, he too went towards them.


    "You both!!! I need your help." Reyan suddenly.


    "You need help in proposing someone?" Anna thought of teasing him a little. Anna gave a sideglance to Alna but Alena fail to notice it.


    "WHAT?!?! Our Reyan likes someone? How do I don''t know?" Alena was shocked. Till now, she had never seen Reyan being friendly with any girl except two of them.


    "NOOO!! I don''t plan to propose anyone. Anna stops hallucinating and listens to me. I need to discuss something important with you guys." Seeing Reyan being so serious, Anna was somewhat suspicious and curious about what he wants to talk about.


    "Okay Tell now."


    "Alex''s birthday is coming. It is in this week only. So, now that he is a part of our group, I think we need to plan something."


    It was a rule their group that who so ever birthday it will be, others will give a surprise to the birthday boy or girl.


    Hearing this, Anna was shocked! His birthday is coming and she doesn''t know about it? How bad of her!


    "So, what is going to plan? Actually Anna, why don''t you plan something for him?" Alena faced Anna and asked her in a teasing tone.


    "Me? Why?" Anna didn''t catch their meaning.


    "Oh, Of course, Alex will like it more if you do something special for him." Each one of them knew that they both have feelings for one another, they are just a step away from being a relationship.


    But neither Alena nor Reyan knew what problems Anna and Alex have. What restrictions they both have.


    Anna knew that they both are going to tease her more so she shifted the talks to another topic.


    But Alex''s birthday was still going on in her mind. He has done so many things for her, can''t she just give him a beautiful surprise?


    When she came home, Anna directly went into her room. She sat on her study table and opened her laptop.


    Logging into the website, she waited for others to come online too.


    FroX- Everyone, is everything alright in your areas?


    BroX- Yes! Everything good here. How are you now?


    FroX- I''m good. I need your help. My friend''s birthday is coming soon. What should I gift?


    NoX- Everything good here also. Thanks to you and your machine! And what?!? Our Fro has friends now? This is new.


    FroX- I need an answer.


    NoX- A surprise for a friend should be given by heart. Anything which involves your hard work will automatically be loved by another person too.


    Reading this, Anna went deep into thoughts. Maybe this is true. If she gives him a surprise planned fully by her, will he like it?


    An idea popped up in Anna''s mind! She picked up her phone and dialed Alex''s number.


    "Hello? Yes Anna, any problem?" Alex was discussing his next moves and all stuff with Sevan when he received a call from Anna.


    Anna took a deep breath.


    "Alex, I have a new wish."

 Chapter 96 - Miyu.

    Alex was surprised as well as stunned. Her life is in danger and she is concerned about fulfilling her bucket list?!?!?


    But Alex can only sigh and listen to what she was going to say.


    "Tell me. What is your next wish?" Alex asked in a sweet voice.


    "I want to attend the concert which is going to held in our city." Hearing this, Alex even sighed more.


    Such places were really dangerous for her right now. But when Anna makes her mind, she will definitely do that. Instead of sending her alone, isn''t better to be with Anna.


    "Concert of which celebrity?" hearing this, Anna smiled even more. This means that he is ready to attend one.


    "Oh, it is of Miyu. You know he raised into fame when he was sixteen. I''m so motivated by him!"


    Alex furrowed his eyes after listening to this. She wants to attend Miyu''s concert who was a sensational star these days.


    "Are you in now?" Anna once again asked cautiously. Anna was feeling something odd in his voice. He neither came to school and now this, was she overthinking?


    "Hmm, I''m in. I will ask someone to arrange tickets for us." It was going to be a crowded concert so buying tickets as early as possible will be a good idea.


    But Alex was shocked after hearing Anna''s next words.


    "NO! I will book the tickets! I will arrange everything. You just need to accompany me, okay?"


    How can she let him pay expenses of such a high profile concert? It will cost him a lot! After all, it was all beginning of his birthday surprise!


    "Bu-" Alex was cut off by Anna again.


    "No means No! This is final."


    Alex sighed again and finally gave in. It wasn''t like she can''t afford that much amount but still, he felt it should be him as he promised to full fill her list.


    Hearing Alex''s answer, Anna actually started jumping. After they both hanged up, Anna started making a list for his birthday.


    It was he who made her understand how to live again. He did everything to full fill her wishes so this is the least she can do for him.


    .....


    In Alex''s home.


    He was standing in his balcony staring at the sky. It has been so many years that he observes the sky regularly.


    The stars, moon, and the dark color of the night give him a different type of peace. Mental peace. The night was his partner when he was alone. He used to talk to the moon the whole night about his worries.


    Alex called someone at that moment. The ring went and the other side picked up the call after three rings.


    "Hello?


    "Miyu, it has been so long," Alex said with a gentle voice.


    "You are the one who forgot. How are you?" Miyu answered with an equally sweet voice.


    "You are coming to my city soon. I have a request."


    "Oh. So what made ALEX THE GREAT make a request to me? Is something important?" Miyu said with a chuckle.


    "A girl will book tickets. I want her to get top tickets at less price. Along with this, I need perfect security for her."


    Alex and Miyu have been friends since they were in diapers. Miyu was four years older than Alex but this never affected their friendship. Alex was much more mature despite being younger so, Miyu used to take Alex''s advice.


    They knew everything about each other no matter if they don''t talk for months.


    "GIRL!?! Is that the same girl?" Miyu asked with a surprising tone.


    "Hmm. Make sure what I told you is done properly. And especially, no one should know about this."


    "You can count on me Alex. But, how did you both....?!?!?"


    "I will tell you when we meet next time. For now, just do what I''m asking you."


    "I will do it for sure. Make sure you come and attend the concert."

 Chapter 97 - Meeting Kevin!

    Anna was trying to get tickets for the concert. She has promised Alex that she will somehow arrange the tickets but still it was a difficult task.


    "Hey, can you arrange two tickets for the concert?.... Yes! Middle one ....The amount isn''t a problem but the view should be best... Okay. I will be waiting." Anna hanged up and went down to look for her mother. Anna remembered that she hadn''t greeted her mother after coming back home.


    "Mom.. you are okay now? Does your head spin?"


    "No sweety. I''m good now. Why are you so ready? Do you have to go somewhere?"


    "Yeah. I''m going outside for a small walk. My back hurts just by sitting."


    "Okay, come home early. We will watch a movie today!"


    "Ok ma''am," Anna said while laughing and wearing her shoes back and went outside her house.


    While walking on the streets, Anna remembered what Mother Marrie said just now ''Watching Movie.'' When their family was fine, all four of them used to watch a movie on Saturday. Sometimes it was horror, romantic, funny... all types. But nothing happened now.


    Today, the weather was cloudy. Black clouds were surrounding the sky and its chilly winds were blowing up. It was going to rain but Anna didn''t care. She loved this type of weather but she hates it too.


    On that day also, the wheater was like this. Heavy rain was there and she was soaked in water. But she kept on waiting.


    Not wanting to sadden her mood anymore, Anna pushed all the bad memories back into her mind. She walked to a nearby cafe and took a cake. She was craving for something sweet.


    Later on, she went outside and there was lightning in the sky. In reality, the real reason she came for a walk was to meet someone. But the person was not here till yet. So Anna thought of buying something for herself to eat.


    What can be more beautiful than eating sweet things while the wheater was good? Well, there can be more beautiful things like eating and spending time with your loved ones.


    In Anna''s sight, she can see many couples were standing under an umbrella waiting for the rain to come.


    Anna just smiled seeing this all. She was confused about why she was smiling?


    Just then, she heard a voice.


    "Waiting for me?" Anna smirked and turned around. It was none other than Kevin.


    Yes! Anna called him to meet her. Unexpected right?


    "Nice to meet you for the first time, Mr. Kevin." Anna faced him with a sweet and alluring smile. But her eyes contained hidden coldness.


    "What are you saying, Ms. Anna? First time? I think we met before at your workplace too."


    "Oh really? Well at that time, you didn''t know about my identity but now you do."


    Anna''s smile was still lingering on her face. How can she not laugh? "Yes. Now I know very well that You are the head of SPIDERS. I was very shocked after knowing that an illegitimate child succeeded in the business. Wow!"


    Hearing this, Kevin was shocked. Not many people knew about his fight with the real heir. So how does she know!?!


    Seeing his shock expression, Anna smiled. "Yes. I know very well. After all, I''m Liam Walker''s daughter. Isn''t it easy for me to find out?"Anna said while taking a bite of her cake.


    "What do you want?" He came directly at the point.


    "You were the one who made it look like my car was crushed and it was an accident. But I know you were behind my pre-planned murder. Am I right?"


    *******


    I''m still working on my project and my birthday is coming soon, I will give you guys 2 chapters together on that day too.


    But I really need your support as well as motivation!

 Chapter 98 - New Twist!

    Kevin was surprised that she actually figured it out easily. He left no proofs which could prove it was him but she did!


    "Interesting Ms. Walker. I knew that the daughter of the Walker family is quite intelligent as well as smart. Today, I saw it from my eyes too!" She was impressed by her IQ and way of understanding matters.


    Anna simply sat there, drinking her coffee and eating her cake as usual. She was hungry because she didn''t have lunch in the afternoon.


    But after listening to Kevin''s word, Anna lifted her one eyebrow. She uncovered his truth and he was praising her. Kevin actually has underestimated Anna''s strength.


    When he saw that Anna didn''t reply to him and concentrated on eating, he felt his ego being hurt. Some so many girls are ready to talk to him but here she was, showing attitude.


    "Anna, I have one offer for you." Kevin tried to grab Anna''s hand but his wish was unfilled as Anna pulled her hand back before he could have even touched the tip of her hand.


    She showed him a glare with her round eyes indicating him not to repeat. Kevin awkwardly pulled his hand back and put it under the table which was transformed into a fist.


    "I''m not interested in any offer." Anna suddenly spoke.


    "Then why you called me here? To meet me?" he thought she will ask him to beg her to leave her family or not to hurt her mother. But he didn''t know that Anna never begged anyone., not even for love or their mercies.


    "Why are you interested in crossing the line which your father made? You want to breach the contract which the Walkers, the Steve, as well as your father, made?"


    Hearing this, Kevin started laughing. "Hahahaa... Did you get to know this now? I thought you were genius, but I interpreted the wrong way then."


    "What you think is in your hands. What I want is mine. I don''t want anything from you. Go on, step on Walkers as well as Steve, I don''t a damm." She said with a straight face.


    "You don''t care?" Kevin asked with a suspicious voice.


    "I don''t... I know what you want and even we both want the same thing, removing Steve and Walkers." This was the ultimate truth. She was never happy to be called a child of Underworld.


    Anna wants her father to be broke so that he understands what a normal life means. This way, maybe her parents can return to being a normal couple. By destroying Steve, her inner fire will vanish and her revenge will be taken.


    "I also know what your dirty thoughts are. After destroying both the families, your next motive is to get all the women present in both families including me."


    Revenge for what happened four years back!


    "Wooo! News twist? I never expected Anna to go against her loved ones!!! You even know my inner thoughts, I salute you. You not only want to destroy walkers but also Steve. Interesting."


    "What else can I expect of a person who himself took his stepmother to bed?" Anna first thought this in her mind but she also said it aloud.


    "Yes, you can never expect anything me. But I''m a true and honest person if it comes to business deals."


    "So, what are your thoughts about this, Mr. Kevin?"


    .....


    Alex was sitting in his house and when he received news that Anna was in a cafe and Kevin was also in that area!


    Anna might not know Kevin but Kevin does. Will she be able to protect herself physically? Yes! But what about other things?


    Alex ran to his car and directly drove to the address his subordinates sent him. Worry was visible on his face. He wasn''t prepared to face Kevin for now. He can do this with the help of his big brother whom Alex didn''t to involve. But without him, how can he save Anna?


    He broke many signal rules, drove at 140 km/hr. It wasn''t easy for him but he has to do it. Nothing was going on in his eyes but many ''Ifs''.


    Even if today, he has to reveal his identity, he will do it without any hesitation. Anna''s safety was most important for him and nothing else!


    Just then, his phone rang and he picked it up in a hurry, "Hello?"


    "Sir, I think you should drive faster! I got reports that Kevin is there to meet Ms. Walker."


    Alex''s blood boiled hearing this. ''If you lay even a finger on her, I will kill you, Kevin!''


    Soon. he reached the cafe. He left the car without even locking it up and ran inside the cafe.


    But inside the scenery actually shocked him!


    ****


    It is 18 August and my day arrived!! I will cut my cake and here is your piece(Lovely Chapters as sweet.) Hehe...(Smilies!)*


    So, please do let me know what do you think about this chapter. And, can I received some votes from you? Please?(CuteFace)*


    :)

 Chapter 99 - Making baby?!

    Anna was eating her cake and scrolling her web, searching for her interesting things. She was in her usual self. Not even a sign of anything suspicious.


    Alex looked around and found no sight of Kevin. Neither him nor his men.


    Alex sighed in relief. A huge burden was lifted off from his shoulder. He walked towards Anna and hugged her tightly from behind.


    Anna was shocked. She was going to use her defense but then she heard the voice.


    "How are you?" She immediately calmed down and even her body didn''t react much. It was not normal for her as someone comes and hug her suddenly. Her body reacts as fast as it can. But this time, it didn''t.


    "Why are you here?"


    BOOM!


    Alex was stunned. He never thought about what if Kevin was not here? What answer will he give her? Alex looked at Anna but didn''t reply.


    But Anna again asked, "Tell me! Why are you here?"


    Alex thought for a second and then answered, "Scott was asking for some bakery biscuits. So I thought of coming here." In his heart, he said sorry to Scott for using him.


    "Oh. How long it has been that I haven''t seen Scott baby?! I want to meet him too...."Anna said with a pout. She really missed Scott. Who will not miss such a cutie pie? Anna didn''t have many children in her family. She was the only young one.


    But hearing this, Alex''s eyes darkened. How can she call his brother ''baby?!?''. Even if he was young, this doesn''t mean that he can allow her to call him baby!?


    Seeing Alex''s body being stiff again, Anna narrowed her eyes. Was he angry?


    "Are you unhappy?"She thought of asking and clearing this. Alex turned to face Anna.


    "You aren''t allowed to call Scott a baby again! Understood?" Jealousy was again arising in him. He was confused with himself. Even Scott was much younger to both of them, he can''t keep his cool on hearing such words leaving her lips for someone else.


    Anna slapped her forehead after hearing this. What the hell was wrong with him? Why she wasn''t allowed to call Scott as her baby? He was cute and so much younger than her.


    Anna made an angry face and asked, "Why?"


    "Just No!! You can''t call anyone else by baby word. If you want a baby, you can have it on your own."


    "But how do I have my own babies? I need someone too."


    "We can make babies." And then Alex released what he actually said in jealousy!? His tongue slipped and he actually said this loud!


    Anna widened her eyes and started blushing hard. Her face and neck started becoming redder and redder as a tomato. She actually had goosebumps hearing this.


    "I...I.. didn''t m-mean that..." Alex nervously said.


    "I know. It is okay. You wanted to buy some biscuits for Scott, right? Go and buy them otherwise if you forget, he will be angry. I''m going home now." Anna successfully diverted the topic.


    "Do you want me to give you a ride?"


    "No. Weather is also good so I will go home on foot. You go and do your work. I will see you tomorrow. Bye!" Saying this, she got out of Alex''s embrace and walked towards the exit.


    But Anna''s eyes surely caught something which Alex missed to notice.


    ....


    After Anna left, Alex called his subordinates.


    "What information did you gave me!?! There was NOT EVEN A SIGHT OF KEVIN!" He actually rushed in waste.


    "But sir, Our information was correct. Kevin was there along with his two men. They are even captured on our radar." Sevan said.


    "How is that possible...." Alex was now deep in thoughts. If Kevin would have been here, Alex could have at least seen his one man. But none, there was no one. Even Anna''s mood was cheered up not like she was depressed or if she met Kevin.


    ''Is Anna hiding something from me? Did she meet him?''

 Chapter 100 - Someone there for you.

    Alex brushed this thought.


    ''How can Anna lie to me? She will not!'' Alex tried his best to convince himself thinking this but he still can''t believe that what if she is really lying to him?


    Sitting about this only, he started going to his car and went to his home.


    ....


    On her way home, Anna stared at the sky and the stars in it. It was so beautiful today. Maybe because her mood was cheered up so she was feeling happy.


    But she remembered what Alex had said about babies. She didn''t know why but she was somewhat feeling happy when he said about making babies with him.


    She knew it was a stupid thought and she wasn''t even an a.d.u.l.t but she felt that how would their babies look like if they have one?


    Anna stopped in her track. She closed her eyes.


    ''I can''t come into a relationship. Never!'' She will remain single. She was already sold so did she has a right of her own? No!


    ''I wish if we both can have a baby, Alex.'' Anna can only wish. She opened her eyes and started walking towards her own house.


    She came back home and was welcome with her mother''s shoutings.


    "ANNA!! Do you even know what time it is? You are not listening to me anymore!!!"


    "Sorry, mom. I met someone so I got late."


    "Whom you met?" Marrie asked while narrowing her eyes.


    "Alex."


    Hearing this, Mother Marrie sighed. Alex was a good boy but she still was cautious around him.


    "Anna, come here." Anna walked towards her mother.


    "Anna, there is someone in your room. Go and see." Anna was shocked. Who can it be in her room? How can her mum let anyone inside her room like this only?


    "Mom...."


    "Shh... Don''t say anything now. Just go up and see who it is." Anna nodded and went to her room. She took small steps. At first, she thought of taking a stick with her but later she knew that her mother won''t let anyone like this into her room.


    Anna slowly opened her room and...


    WOO!WOO!WOO!


    Anna was shocked to her core. She felt she was going to have a heart attack. Anna held her heart and looked at the dog in her house.


    IT WAS HER DOG GOOFY!!


    "Goofy..." Anna went forward and hugged her dog baby tightly. It has been so long that she met him.


    "Surprise!" Kath came out who was hiding behind the door. Anna''s precious dog was in the care of Kath and Sean. She can''t keep one at home because she was herself not sure of her own safety, how can she assure of his?


    "Kath... It has been so long." Anna said while standing up and giving Kath a big hug. Kath was going to be her sister-in-law soon.


    "You know, Goofy was missing you so much." Goofy was a brownish Lebra dog. She bought him from the streets. One day, he was lying on the street covered with blood all over. Anna saw him and she felt a thorn in her heart. She brought him home and made him nourish. After days, he was alright but she didn''t let him go and adopted him.


    She gave him the name goofy. He was her company for one year when she was in depression. He was her father in crime.


    "Goofy, you are finally back with me!" Anna''s eyes were moist about thinking all those things. She missed him so much!


    "Anna, let us go downstairs," Kath suggested. Anna also nodded. They both went downstairs and saw mother Marrie arranging Dinner for them.


    "Mom... See, Goofy is here. Our baby goofy, my baby, my love is here."


    "BHOW!!" Goofy started l.i.c.k.i.n.g Anna''s face and Anna started smiling more.


    "You want to keep him?"


    *****


    Keep voting guys!!


    There will be a regular update for next three days.. Be ready with your powerstones!


    Please do let me know what do you think about our cute characters...??


    A huge drama coming up!

 Chapter 101 - Marrying someone else!

    Anna was confused. She wants to keep him to her but is she allowed?


    Kath read her thoughts and answered, "Keep goofy with you for some time. I will take him back after some time." Anna smiled hearing this.


    "Goofy, we will be together once again for some time, Okay?"Anna whispered in his ears and he replied by rubbing his head with her face.


    "Hahaha... Goofy it tickles."


    "BHOW!!"


    Anna smiled from the bottom of her heart. No one can take Goofy''s place in her heart. He was together with her in her difficult phase and it was said that those who are with you in your difficult time are one whom you stay with always.


    "So, it is decided. Goofy will stay with us for now. Kath and Anna, you both go and make Goofy''s sleeping place first. He will need to sleep also."


    "Mom... can''t he sleep with me? On my bed? Please?" Anna requested with a pout face.


    But these tricks don''t work on Mother Marrie at all.


    "No! He will dirty the bedsheet and everyone needs discipline in life. Go both of you now." Anna and Kath nodded and they carried Goofy to Anna''s room.


    They will make a house for Goofy in her room near her bed.


    "Kath, why a sudden visit here?"It was rare to see Kath coming. Even Sean doesn''t even let her go anywhere. He needs her by his side mostly all the time.


    Kath lowered her head and said in a low voice. "Your brother is getting married."


    PLUCK!


    Anna was shocked. Her brother!? Does it mean Sean?


    "Are you both getting married?"


    "No. He is marrying someone else." Kath said with sadness in her eyes. Who will be happy to see their love, whom they loved more than themselves, marrying someone else?


    "Kath... H-how is this possible?"Anna can''t believe her own ears.


    "It is true Anna. His possessiveness, his jealousy, his love was all fake. Everything was fake, Anna!"


    Tears started rolling down from Kath''s eyes. But still, she was smiling. The smile was bitter. Seeing her crying, Anna felt there was a thorn in her own heart. It hurt her so much seeing her crying.


    Goofy got out of Anna''s embrace and jumped on Kath''s l.a.p. He started l.i.c.k.i.n.g her tears but her tears kept on coming more.


    Understanding that this was not helping, Goofy sat on her l.a.p and indicating that she can cry by hugging him.


    "Kath, let me talk with Sean. There might be confusion. Why will he marry someone else? No... He hasn''t even told us. Not even informed mom!"


    "Nothing is going to change Anna. He has informed Aunt, today itself. I was the one who brought his invitation to you guys." This was the real reason she was here.


    "He sent you because of this!?!"Anna was stunned.


    "Yes. He asked me to send his marriage invite! I had thought that I will meet aunt as his daughter-in-law but who would have thought that I will be just a messenger?"


    "Kath... "


    "Don''t worry Anna. I''m fine. It was my mistake that I made Sean everything. It was my bad that I made him my world. It will take time but I will heal so yeah."


    Anna and Kath stayed silent. They both now were making his house but the surrounding was awkward. Anna was feeling so much worse for Kath.


    Was her brother Sean an asshole like her brother Seb? The answer was yes!


    "Who is the girl?"Anna broke the silence between them.


    "Veronica."


    Anna was holding a blanket but she dropped it after she heard the name of the girl.


    "F**K OFF!! How is that POSSIBLE? Please tell me, Kath you are joking, right?" But to her disappointment, Kath shook her head.


    "NO! I REJECT THIS MARRIAGE!"Anna flew into range. How can she keep her cool?


    Veronica was her worst enemy. She also belonged to the underworld family but not as strong as her. They both kept a distance but an unspeakable dispute is always between them. But still, how can Anna digest this news? No way!


    ****


    So, a new character here. Our Anna''s long time enemy. Wanna welcome her with slaps?(Giggle)*


    Anna surely is going to teach her a good lesson and you all will like it for sure. By The way, I felt sad for Kath


    Can I receive 30 power stones from you all? Please? (CuteFace.)*


    Let me know your thoughts through comment section....

 Chapter 102 - Meet me near the lake.

    As if reading Anna''s thoughts, Kath further said, "Anna, we can''t do anything. It is his wish. Veronica belongs to a wealthy family. I heard it that there is some kind of deal between him and her family and the condition was to him to get married to Veronica." Kath explained with a sad face.


    "So what? Just money is everything? No! I disagree with this marriage. I will stop this marriage and you will help me. You will get married to him!" Anna was persistent in making Kath as Sean''s bride.


    "Anna... Sit first." Kath made her sit and took her hands into hers.


    "I know you are unhappy with everything happening. But how can I forget that I''m just a worker for him? My background is not known to anyone. How can I afford to love someone rich?" Kath said while hugging Goffy tight.


    "Kath...."Anna wanted to say something but was interrupted by her mother''s call from down.


    "Children!! Come down, dinner is ready." Hearing this, Anna and Kath went down with Goofy. Mother Marrie gave Goofy dog food.


    While having dinner, Kath was behaving normally. She was laughing with her mother Marrie but Anna can see in her eyes that she was hurt. Deeply hurt.


    Right now, not even engagement happened and she was hurt so deep. What will happen when she sees them wed?


    Anna can''t even imagine about that time.


    "I know about Sean''s marriage." Marrie suddenly said.


    Hearing this, Kath just lowered her head. What she can even say? Nothing.


    "Sean is like my son. Seb and Sean were equal to me. I''m happy he is getting married. Kath, I know this is unfair, but I know him too well. He must be having some reasons."


    "What reasons can he have a mother? He just wants Kath as his bed warmer?" But mother Marrie shot her glare to shut up.


    Anna just lowered her mouth and started eating again.


    Mother Marrie back to Kath and said, "I will talk with him, Kath. But I can''t guarantee anything. If he doesn''t agree then...."


    "Aunt, you talking to him for me more than enough. I can''t even ask for more." Kath''s eyes were now moist. Someone was taking a step for her happiness, what else she needs?


    "But Kath, if he doesn''t agree, then what?" Everyone has to think for a second option also.


    "Aunt, I will see him getting married in front of me. I will break my heart properly. I will resign from the organization and will start a new life with my broken heart. If this all happens, I believe there will be someone in this world who can also heal my broken heart. I won''t be alone, Aunt." Kath wanted to be practical now.


    Mother Marrie patted her head. "You are a strong girl. I hope you find your happiness, my child."


    "I will aunt. But for now, I will break my heart fully." She wanted to witness Sean''s marriage with her own eyes.


    Anna was thinking if she was in her place, what would have she done? Let her love marry someone? She might have killed that guy! But there was a huge difference between Anna and Kath. Kath was older and mature but Anna was still young. Her thinking was still limited.


    But no one knew what the future holds for all of them.


    .....


    Everyone finished their dinner. Kath offered to help Mother Marrie in washing dishes. Anna took this time as a chance to escape into her room with Goofy. She locked the door and called Sean.


    "Hello?"


    "You bastard!! Are you seeking death?!?!?! Whom are you marrying????" Anna can hear the other side sighing.


    "I knew you will call me," Sean answered.


    "If you knew this, then you also should know why I called you. You are such a bad person." Anna started to curse him. Of course, she will call him after knowing her favorite and close brother was marrying her enemy. For god''s sake, he didn''t love her!


    "Before saying anything further, listen to my reason also," Sean said with a slightly sad tone.


    "Okay, tell me." Anna didn''t think much. She thought he will make useless excuses.


    "Meet me near the lake."


    ****


    So, new chapter here! Let me know your thoughts through comments. Though we didn''t reach that much power stones But I''m really thankful to all those who sent their votes for me.. Thank you so much!!

 Chapter 103 - Revealed Soon!

    Anna agreed to meet Sean near the lake. For their love story, she can take such a small risk. When everything was done, Mother Marrie went to her room to sleep.


    Anna let Goofy sleep with Kath as she was feeling low today. She can sleep for him to sleep. This gave Anna free time in the night as no was around and in her room.


    Anna took her black hood with black shoes. Looking at her own reflection in the mirror, she opened the window and jumped out. Anna knew how to do this as she had done this before too when she escaped with Alex.


    Soon, she was on the main road. It was night time so getting a taxi or taking a bus was a bad idea. Instead, for a few kilometers, she walked on foot and after coming at a certain point, she saw a blue car waiting for her.


    "Hello! Ms. An." The drive greeted.


    Anna just nodded at him and looked at her own surrounding, making sure that no one was there. Noticing this, Driver said, "Ma''am, it is safe."


    She got inside the car and the driver took her to meet Sean. It was always decided that Anna can never meet Sean directly, except for emergencies. Always one of his members will first meet her and he/she will take her to him.


    Soon, they both reached the lake where Sean was waiting for her near his car. He was smoking while sitting on the bonnet of his own car. Anna got out of the car in which she was bought.


    "Well, you read the invite?" Sean asked first.


    "The hell with the invite. You want a beating from me?" Anna was in anger. How can be happy in such a situation?


    "No. I just called you to share my situation with you." Said Sean as he got down and faced the lake. As it was night, not much light was there. It was mostly dark but the driver turned on the headlights of the car.


    It was bright now, enough for both of them to see each other''s faces.


    "Sean, I feel you are such an asshole. Do you even know who VERONICA IS? NO!"


    "I know. She was the first after Seb. She tried to seduce him and tried to climb his bed but you see, your brother and my best friend was a smart person." Sean cheerfully said.


    "Oh.My.God. You know all of this and then also you are interested in marrying her? Are your standards so low now? Okay, leave the standards but what about all those things that you had with Kath?" Anna was till now a little bit calmed down. She knew that shouting will not bring any good.


    "I know everything. I remember everything with Kath. But you see, I don''t have a choice." hearing this, Anna narrowed her eyes.


    "What do you mean?" Anna was now more curious in knowing what he was going to tell next.


    "Do you know how I met Kath?"


    "No."


    "Kath was involved in an accident. She never shared this with anyone else but with me. Kath made this all an act that after the accident, she lost her memory and wants to live with me. But the reality is much more different from this." Sean started and this short answer was enough to give Anna goosebumps.


    "Y-You mean Kath lied to all of us!!?!?"


    "Except me. I knew everything. She told me everything." Anna shook her head to easily digest it. She roamed there and even sat at the ground.


    "Now, continue. I''m ready to listen more."


    "Kath belonged to a good business family. She is the only daughter of Mr. Zexin. He is an old business and is there in business for a long period. Kath was their precious daughter. Mr. Zexin had a lovely wife with whom he has two children who are twins. Those are Kath and her brother, Yan. But one day, their mother died due to cancer."


    "Wait wait wait. Isn''t that same Mr. Zixin who once came to meet dad?" Anna suddenly interrupted him and asked.


    "Yes. He is the same. You met Kath''s mother when you were younger."


    "Oh.. I remember she was a sweet lady. You know she even gave me chocolate." Anna continued but was met with a glare from sean. She lowered her head and indicated him to continue.


    ***


    How do you feel after hearing Veronica''s story...?


    Let me know through comments.


    Lots of Love...


    Thank you!

 Chapter 104 - Away from everyone.

    "When her mother died, she was in a state of shock. She thought that her life is over. But it was her brother who helped her. He helped her to come out of the shock, the depression. But soon, her father started engaging himself with other ladies. His affairs started coming out in media too.


    And one day, her father came with a son. It was his illegitimate child! He was elder to both brother-sister siblings. They all got to know that her father had an affair before their mother died."


    Anna closed her eyes. She was feeling mixed emotions right now. One side, she was feeling so sorry for Kath and her brother but was feeling anger inside her for Kath''s father.


    Seeing Anna like this, Sean knew he told her what he shouldn''t. But he has to tell her everything so that Anna goes and tells this all to his Kath.


    "You know brother. I feel so pity for Kath and her brother that I might kill her father." Anna said while lifting her eyes.


    "I felt the same way when she told me." He patted her head.


    "Tell me further." Sean nodded and started continuing more,


    "But their Half brother was good in nature, that was what Kath used to say to her own father and real brother. Kath hated her father but not her half brother. But her real brother had warned her to stay away from him but she disagreed saying that it was their father''s mistake not their half brother''s mistake. Kath was naive at that moment. She didn''t saw many worlds at that time. So, she believed that there can''t be so much worse. Her half brother''s true intentions were revealed soon.


    One day her half brother came into her room. No one was at home except Kath and her half brother. Her real brother had to go somewhere for important work. She was dancing, listening to music while wearing shorts and a long t-shirt. But her half brother held ill intentions towards her. He came towards Kath a...n...d.. tried to t-touch her improperly."


    When Sean revealed this, his own hands were formed into a fist. He was so damm angry at that moment that if Kath''s half brother comes in front of her, he might give him a good death. Even when Kath told him all this, he wanted to throw things here and there.


    Anna was now not only shocked but feeling disgusted by even imagining and listening to this. How would have even Kath felt at that moment which she can''t even imagine?


    "No matter what, she was his half-sister. Then also he did this to her?" Anna asked while shaking her head.


    "No! He tried to do. But by God''s grace, her real brother came on time and half brother was kicked out and beaten to shit by the real one." Anna sighed. At least the half brother was not successful in achieving his motive.


    "But how does this explain Kath''s act? You mean to say that she knows this all? She remembers everything?!!"


    Hearing this, Sean just nodded. He then closed his eyes and remembered his first encounter with Kath.


    "Kath tried to tell father this but he just scolded her and her brother saying that their half brother can''t do these things. Finally, to escape all this Kath decided to get out of the house and settle down somewhere else. But this doesn''t work either. Her half brother tried to broke into her new house too. Thankfully the doors were locked.


    Seeing that, she can''t stay free Kath decided to run out of the country but before that, her half brother''s men tried to pick her up. Running for her own life, Kath suddenly came in front of my car. When I got out, her forehead was bleeding. I immediately took her to hospital and there, she pleaded me. Kath told me everything and I don''t know why but I felt so sympathetic towards her that I gave up. I lost in the battle of love and tried my all techniques to save her."


    "Because you love her brother. You did this all to save your love." Anna completed his sentence. This was the ultimate truth. Anna knew that she had thought wrong about her brother. He really loved Kath.


    "But why are you doing this? To save her? From whom?" Anna had roughly guessed why he was doing this but she was still not sure.


    Sean looked at her with a smile. But this smile was mo warm. It was a dangerous one!


    "Do you know, the person we thought was Kath''s half brother, was not her half brother. He wasn''t Mr. Zexin''s son. His mistress slept with many people and that brother of theirs is none other than Veronica''s half brother."


    "And I''m GOING TO KILL BOTH OF THEM!" Anna already had a hatred for Veronica and knowing that the person whom they were talking is Veronica''s brother, she will surely kill them.


    "Keep your anger in control Anna."


    "I know but still I feel anger inside me whenever I listen to their names."


    "He knows that Kath is with me. He himself is in the underworld and he will go to any length to obtain Kath. To save her, I have to marry Veronica. This will not solve any problem but. In the meantime I marry Veronica, Kath has to leave the country and go somewhere I have arranged for her so that no one is able to trace her. AWAY FROM EVERYONE."


    "Is there not any other way brother? Can''t you just disagree and take Kath away from this all?" Anna refused to believe that there was no way for them to be together.


    Sean''s cigarette was now finished. He went back to his car and was going to lit another one but before, Anna took the whole packet and threw them into the lake.


    ***


    Important Announcement!! (Authors Note.)


    My initial plan was to lock the chapters from very early stage. But then I thought of leaving them unlocked for more time so that you guys can read it and it is spread more to you all. So, finally chapters are going to be locked from tomorrow and I really hope that you all my lovely readers will support me as you were doing it till now! (HappyFace)*


    And a good news too~ I''m going to be increase chapter rate so 2 chapters, each day will be published from 1 september..(CuteFace.)


    Also, I welcome my new readers on this journey too! I hope you will like it...(Smile.)*


    Thank You!

 Chapter 105 - Fight for him!

    "What Anna?!?"


    He was confused about why she threw his packet.


    "Are you insane? To low down your worry, you are smoking and smoking. Are you such a coward person to accept defeat that easily? If you let Kath go, do you think that you can live without her?" Anna shouted at him.


    "ANNA!! You don''t know anything!! Just send my message to her." Sean didn''t want more drama. He just wants Kath''s safety, even if it is possible in staying away from him.


    "Hah. I never knew that my brother is such a frightening person. Seb chose the wrong person to be his best friend! Am I right?" Anna said with a sarcastic tone. She was angry with him for giving up so easily.


    "Anna....." Sean just faced his car and smoked another cigarette.


    "Okay, imagine if you let her go. She starts a new life. She meets someone and soon gets attached to him. She laughs with him for hours, talks with him. That person too touches her cheeks, looks into her beautiful eyes, pulls back her hair behind her ears. One day, he kisses her neck leaving back red marks on her neck and the-"


    Anna was interrupted when Sean actually grabbed her neck by his hands! But Anna was unaffected even a bit. She stayed calm.


    Sean released what he did, his eyes widened and let go of her neck. He stares as his hand which grabbed her neck in disbelief.


    When Anna was saying these things, he can''t even imagine. He would even kill that guy on spot. Right now, if anyone tries to lift their eyes and see Kath in another way, he fights with them.


    "What happened? You felt anger inside you?" Anna asked in a calm tone. She knew he will react in such away.


    "I..I don''t... K..now..w" Sean was confused. He was strong physically and even mentally. He had a break down when his brother like a best friend, Seb died and when he decided to let go Kath.


    He had seen hurt feelings in her eyes at that moment and he felt a thorn in his heart after that. He even hurt himself to stop from going after her, to treat her like others.


    "I''m going back. You have a choice. Don''t be like me, don''t let your love die or be with someone else. You won''t die but you will mentally die every day thinking about this. Some or other day, I will surely kill Veronica so it is better not to be a widow!" By saying this, Anna got in her car and the driver took her back to that point.


    Sean just stared at the car leaving and he was now double-minded.


    ''What should I do?''


    ...


    Soon, Anna got home back and she again climbed her window. Back in her room, she changed into her nightsuit and prepared to sleep. But her mind was still drifted to back what happened four years ago.


    She was in somewhat in a similar position and she lost everything. But she was powerless at that time, unlike Sean right now. If he wants, he can get Kath at any cost. But he is afraid, afraid what if he loses her forever? Afraid will he be able to survive if Kath is no more by his side?


    No! He can''t!


    Thinking about this, she dozes off to sleep.


    The next morning, she got up when Anna felt something moist on her skin. She half-opened her eyes and saw Goofy.


    "Goofy....."


    BHOW!


    Anna checked her time and she knew she was late. She rushed back into her washroom, took a shower quickly, and got ready in simple clothes.


    "Goofy, wait till afternoon. I will make you meet my favorite people, okay?" Goofy shook his tail and Anna got her answer. Anna even missed her lunch and ran to her school. Her first class was in mathematics and she didn''t want to miss it. Even if the teacher won''t punish her, she still can''t put a bad impression.


    Anna got lucky and reached just five minutes early. ''Thank god!'' she was already out of breath.


    But then, she saw something which shocked her.


    Alex was surrounded by girls in her class! One girl was on his left and another on his right. What the hell is even happening!?! Anna wanted to go and slap them all.


    But Anna suddenly remembered what happened last time when Tia tried to create misunderstandings between them and she was trapped in her plan too! She misunderstood him. But not anymore. She will fight for him!! Anna rushed inside and hugged Alex tightly in front of everyone. Her hands were on his neck and Alex was surprised by her sudden hug too but he hugged her back by wrapping his arms around her waist.


    "What happened?" He whispered in her ears with his sweet and lovely voice. Anna felt tickle when his ho breath touched her skin. She wanted to answer him back but Anna maintained her silence.


    Anna didn''t reply.


    Other girls who were standing there were confused by this. Wasn''t Anna a nerd? How can she know Alex?


    Anna remained in Alex''s embrace and looked at the girls with her cold and round eyes.


    "What are you girls thinking? Go away from here." Anna started acting like a cute seven-year-old child. When her jealousy comes out, her childish nature automatically comes out too.


    "Anna! We are talking to Alex, not you. You go away from here." One girl answered proudly. She was known for her beauty but her beauty was nothing with Anna''s brain. Anna got out from his embrace and straighten up her back. She faced that girl with confidence.


    "Do you want me to tell you the way to your desk or will you go on your own?" Anna asked the girl while giving her a death glare. This sent the chills down in both the girl''s spine.


    .


    .


    .


    A/N- Going to release regular two chapters from next week.


    Please don''t forget to vote with power stones and gift^^


    Thank you!

 Chapter 106 - Cuteness Overloaded!

    "You!!!" Both the girls wanted to rebel but they received a meaningful glare from Alex too. He was if giving them a warning about not to face Anna''s wrath otherwise no one is going to save them. He was on Anna''s side, not theirs. Just talking to both of them doesn''t change the fact that he will leave Anna''s side!


    "W-we are g-going." they both said but they didn''t even move an inch from their place. Still, both girls were persistent and waited for Alex to defend them too but Alex never even said a word on their behalf.


    "SCRAM!" this time, Anna shouted and they both were so scared that they actually ran out of the class instead of going to their desks.


    "You scared them," Alex said from her behind. He was happy to see her defending him and fighting for him. He knew that with time, their relationship has progressed from ''being friends'' and this was what he also wants.


    Anna gave him glare at first. Then instead of getting angry at him, she threw herself on Alex which made Alex step back a little and was going to lose his balance. But he held desk behind them which made both of them not to fall.


    "Anna!? What happened to you?" He was surprised by her sudden attack of cuteness and childishness.


    "Why? Can''t I be a good person too? I want to be cute like others." She asked softly. Yes! She wants to act like other girls, not being brave but a little timid. She wants Alex to dote on her. Sometimes being cute instead of being brave is good. It helps to receive more love from your loved ones!


    Alex rubbed her hair and pulled the strip of hair which was falling on her face, back near her ear. "You can do anything you want. I''m there to support you."


    "Really?" She asked for confirmation.


    "Yes. Really!"


    "Okay! I have something to show you. I mean someone is there whom I would like you to meet. So, after school, we are going to my house along with Alena and Reyan. Okay?"


    Alex was not sure if it would be okay to go with her or not. But he has to save her and the safest place is her house so he can''t decline. Seeing so much brightness in her eyes, Alex agreed and went to his class. Anna looked at his back and smiled.


    But he again missed that look in Anna''s eyes.


    ....


    The classes were over in the afternoon. The teacher announced that final Exams were going to be held soon. In 2 months. Everyone was tensed because they would have to study hard but Anna was thinking about something else.


    She was unhappy, not because of the approaching of exams or she found them hard. But because of thinking, if her exams are coming then Alex''s exams will also be there? Will he leave school and her after the final exams?! They won''t be able to meet then. Thinking this only, she walked towards the gate where Alena, Reyan, and Alex were waiting for her.


    Seeing her mind somewhere else, Alena asked first. "Anna, you okay? Why do I feel you have something in your mind in which you are thinking deep?" Alena can read Anna''s expression just in a minute.


    "What!? Yes! I mean.... no. Nothing for you guys to worry."Anna assured them but her eyes were lingering at Alex''s face. Alex too noticed her gaze on him but thought of asking it afterward as it might become awkward for her to answer among everyone.


    "Anna, you wanted to show something to us. Now tell. Whom are we meeting?" Reyan asked curiously.


    "Oh. Let us go to my home." She didn''t want to break the suspense right now.


    "Okay, Alex is going to take you in his car and Reyan is going to take me. Okay, Reyan?" Alena asked cheerfully. She wanted to give Alex and Anna some time together so she decided. But unknown to her, Reyan had a slight blushed after hearing what she had said.


    "Yeah. Good with me. Let us go."


    Anna sat inside Alex''s car. Alex drove the car and played a light music song. But they didn''t talk halfway to her home.


    "Alex, have you decided what you are going to do after completing high school?" Anna suddenly asked.


    Alex didn''t know how to answer this. If he wants, he can go on and control his base. Or he can go to the army too because of his grandfather. If he wishes, he can study at a top university. But he never decided this.


    "I don''t know." He honestly answered.


    "I don''t know? Why you don''t know? You are one year older than me. You should know!! Your exams are coming too!" Anna was shocked to see his careless nature.


    "You are telling me. Have you decided what do you want to do?" Alex reverted her question to herself.


    "I..." Anna never thought about the future. She was doing high school, which was itself a very good thing if considered. They are at least letting her do this.


    "What happened?" Alex asked her again with hiz sweet voice. He noticed that she was in deep thoughts when he had reverted the question


    "I never thought about this." She honestly answered too. The more she expected from her life, the least she gets is what she has experienced.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Please do vote with power stones and gifts, it really motivates me to write more ^ ^


    Let me know your views through comments :)


    A/N- There is a thing I want to tell you guys. It really brings a smile on my face whever I see you guys voting for me or giving comments. It really makes my day. Right now, we are at 600th place in ranking, if we go up in top 500, I will post one extra chapter for you guys.. so keep me motivated!


    Love you all~

 Chapter 107 - Introduction.

    "So, don''t ask me too. I don''t know myself." He made sure that she shuts her mouth this time. He was least interested in talking about his and her future. What was the fun of talking about the future when they can''t predict one? Wasn''t their future already written?


    "You have exams soon. Prepare well." She didn''t want that because of her wish list, he gets distracted and doesn''t perform well. As his well-wisher, she can only say this and hope best for him!


    "I will. Don''t worry. Oh please tell me, what happened to you in the morning?" He again started teasing her. Alex did not want a serious environment so he changed the topic perfectly!


    "Do you want a beating? Well, if you want one, I''m ready to give it free! Humph." Anna made an angry face. Now that she thinks about that, she understood how naively she reacted there like a small kid. But it came on its own. It came from her inner self.


    ''Was I possessed at that moment?'' Anna though while touching her head.


    "Why? I liked it. But if you don''t want then I won''t talk." Alex stated. He will never talk about those things if she does not like it.


    "WHAT?! You liked my side?? Really?!" Anna was relieved that he didn''t think of her like any jealousy or dominating lady. But unknown to Anna, Alex likes her all shades, from darker to happy.


    Alex just smiled and didn''t reply. Anna sat happily and now it was a cheerful environment in the car.


    Soon, they reached Anna''s house. She got out rapidly and dashed into her house before anyone else can come in.


    "GOOFY!?!? COME HERE!" She shouted inside searching for her dog baby. Kath had just given him a bath and was now brushing his hair. Mother Marrie asked Kath to stay with them in their house until Sean''s marriage rituals aren''t completed.


    "Anna, what happened? Why are you shouting?" Kath asked and Goofy ran towards her. Anna sat on her legs and gave a hug to Goofy. She whispered something in his ears and he shook his tale. Anna got to know he understood what she meant.


    She carried him into her arms outside, where Alex, Alena, and Reyan were waiting for her. "Kath, you also come!" saying this, she ran outside.


    Earlier, Alex was shocked seeing Anna running inside the house like this. ''Why is she so excited?'' Alex had thought but when he saw Anna coming out with a dog, he understood everything. He had listened that Anna had a dog and she loved him dearly. He too wanted to meet but he knew, he can''t ask her.


    "Hey, Guys! Okay, meet my sweet baby here, Goofy. Goofy, say hello to everyone."


    BHOW!!


    "Oh my god, Anna! This was the surprise you wanted to give us? This is so cute! I will steal him away from you." Alena never had a dog of her own. Seeing Goofy, made her heart feel so good.


    "NO! He is mine. Go get yours." Anna protectively said.


    "Is this male or female?" Reyan asked while cutely looking at Goofy. Goofy''s eyes were sparkling when he saw so many people here. It was truly a blessing. His tongue was out and tail shaking.


    "Oh, it is a male," Anna answered with a smile. Anna kept on rubbing his soft hair.


    "What is his name?" Alex asked her.


    "Goofy. I gave him this name because he loved music. Whenever I play music, he would dance with me in his steps." Anna said with a smile on her face. Introducing him was what she wanted to do. But she also wanted to introduce Kath to them. Anna looked around saw that Kath was not out till now. She roamed her eyes but did not see her.


    "Anna, let me hold him. Please?" Alena requested.


    "No! I will hold him first." Reyan protested.


    "None of you will, I will hold him. Come Goofy." Alex said while rubbing Goofy''s hair.


    "Okay. Okay. Let us do one thing. I will let Goofy down and then, it will be his wish to whom he wants to go." Anna decided and made each one of them stand away. She stood at equal distance from each one of them and let Goofy down from her arms.


    Goofy''s tongue was out and he was shaking his tail. He takes a look at every one. Coming in middle, he stood for half a second.


    Alena and Reyan were trying to attract Goofy as much as they can.


    "Goofy! come here...."


    "Goofy... See, I will give you chocolates." Reyan said.


    "Idiot, dogs don''t eat chocolates!" Alena said while giving Reyan a little push.


    "Then, why do you eat one?" Reyan asked with an innocent face. But his words held hidden meaning which Anna and Alex understood and they started laughing.


    "Why you guys are laughing?" Alena first asked but then she widened her eyes when she realized what he had said to her. He had indirectly said her a dog! Reyan compared her to a dog?!


    "You!!"


    "Okay, stop! Goofy, choose now!" Goofy looked here and there. Alex stood there with just a smile. He was not doing much but just kept looking in Goofy''s eyes continuously. This made Goofy attracted to Alex and he ran to Alex, smelling his shoes.


    "Oh, how can we forget that Alex is having Anna''s smell. Of course Goofy is going to one of his masters." Alena teasingly said.


    This time, it was Anna''s turn to be speechless! Anna''s face turned red. No one has ever teased her like this. So straightforwardly! Is she really her best friend? Anna gave Alena a glare while Reyan was controlling his laugh. Alex just smiled hearing what Alena said.


    Alex bent down and rubbed Goofy''s hair. "Goofy...."


    But Anna was now running behind Alena. She will beat her for trying to tease her!


    "ANNA!" Everyone turned to the source of the voice and Alex''s eyes widened when he turned around.


    .


    .


    .


    Please do vote with power stones, it really motivates me ;)

 Chapter 108 - Have we met before?

    Everyone turned around and saw a lady standing with a tray having glasses of water for everyone.


    "KATH! Come, let me introduce you." Anna ran to her and kept her arm around her shoulder as if they were very old friends.


    "Guys, she is my friend Kath and here, she is Alena, Reyan and there is Alex. Alex come here!" Anna shouted but Alex remains fixed at his spot. He was shocked and surprised to see Kath here. Everyone had gone near Kath except Alex.


    ''Wasn''t she together with Sean? Why the hell is she with Anna today?'' Alex thought and as if hearing Anna''s voice, he started walking towards her.


    "Alex, she is Kath. Kath, he is my good friend Alex." Anna said cheerfully but she didn''t know that her smiling face was building up tension and nervousness in Alex''s mind.


    Kath narrowed her eyes after seeing Alex. "Alex, have we met each other?" Kath cautiously asked. She had somehow felt that this face was similar to someone. She had seen him before, maybe?


    Alex looked up. Though he looked calm, he was shivering from inside. What if Kath tells his real identity? He can''t afford to disclose himself so quickly in front of Anna.


    "Oh. Yes! I saw you in a restaurant with a guy. I think with your boyfriend." Alex quickly answered to avoid getting caught or be in suspicion. He maintained a calm posture and a smile was lingering on his face.


    "Oh. Maybe. But I wasn''t with my boyfriend. I was there with my boss. He had some work so I went with him." Kath wanted to clear this. Sean was never her boyfriend but her boss. After hearing Sean''s name, Kath stopped thinking of Alex. She thought maybe she was overthinking about this guy, named Alex.


    "I''m sorry. My bad."Alex answered and he knew that he was successful in shifting the topic from him. Kath''s attention was not anymore on him. He sighed in relief.


    "It is okay. Just everyone, come inside." Kath invited everyone but Alex can no longer stay here. Kath doesn''t remember him now but what if she remembers in future if he stays? No... He can''t let that happen. Alex excused himself and went back to his car, leaving Anna''s house.


    Anna was a little confused about why he left but she let him. Alena and Reyan walked inside and Goofy came back to Anna, sitting in her l.a.p. Anna had never seen Alex leave her house so eagerly as if there was a fear in his eyes if he stayed any longer here. Was it true?


    Soon after some gossip, Alena and Reyan also took their leave, and only Anna and Kath were left in the drawing-room.


    "Anna, they were just your friends?" Kath suddenly asked.


    "Yeah..." Anna honestly didn''t understand what Kath wanted to say till now. They were just her friends of course


    "I mean you like him? The guy who Goofy also liked... What was his name? Yeah... Alex!" Hearing this, Anna stopped working. Why everyone can know that she likes him? Is it that easy to predict?


    "Yeah. I do. But I will never come in a relation. You know the reason very well. So, if you are going to convince me, then it will be in a waste only." Anna straightforwardly replied.


    Liking someone is her problem but coming in a relationship involves two people. That was what she did not want.


    "I know. I want to ask another question too."Saying this, Kath lowered her head and started playing with the ring in her hand. Anna can see Kath was too nervous right now. One plays with their hand only when they want to ask or say something, of which they are hesitant.


    "You want to say something?" Anna asked first.


    "D..id you speak with S..ean?" This was what she mainly wanted to ask.


    "Yeah. I did." Anna knew it will not help if she kept Kath in dark. It would be best if Kath knows everything before only so that she can decide on her own self what to do.


    If she wants, she can save herself and Sean but if she doesn''t, then letting Sean marry Veronica is the only option. But that means she will kill Veronica when she meets her.


    Anna took Kath''s hand and made her sit on the sofa. She started narrating everything that Sean had told her and asked her to tell Kath.


    But Anna also told her what he asked her not to tell Kath. In the end, Kath''s eyes were moist. She was sobbing after hearing what Sean is doing up for her.


    "Kath, I would suggest you go and fight your demon. Fight that bloody demon of yours and win back Sean. He is doing this for you Kath. Now you decide, what you want." Anna was going to leave Kath and give her some space and time to think. But Kath stopped her but holding her wrist.


    "An.., if I fight... how will I even fig..ht?" True, she had nothing. Like zero percent. She was just a weak person with nothing in her hand. Her father was no longer there to give her a little bit of property then who is she?


    "I have a plan. But first, you make up your mind and stronger your will accordingly." Saying this, Anna left for her room.


    ....


    In the evening.


    Anna came down and saw Kath sitting there, facing the window. She was hugging her knees and looking at the garden like a lost child. The lights were off adding more to her darkness.


    Anna felt said when she saw Kath like this. Her world was so lost.


    Anna went towards her and kept her hand on Kath''s shoulder. Kath shivered first and then looked at Anna with her red eyes. It was sure that Kath was crying.


    "What have you decided? Will you fight or let it go like this?"


    .


    .


    .


    Should Kath fight or let it go just like that? What are your views?


    Don''t forget to vote for your lovely author(chuckle)* and remember our deal too!

 Chapter 109 - In the Same Place.

    Kath wiped her tears first and then looked at Anna. "An, I have decided. I will fight for Sean, for myself, and our better future. I will not let that bastard go away like this! He can''t hunt me always. I can''t run forever. I will face him and make him remember who he is trying to toy with!!!" Kath said with full of confidence and anger.


    Her suffering days are now over, this is the time to give punishment to those who had hurt her!


    "Good. You made the decision which I was expecting a girl like you to make." Anna was proud of her that Kath had finally thought of fighting and going against who scares her. Kath''s scars will also heal with this.


    "What plan do you have, Anna? What we will do?" Kath asked with a fire in her eyes.


    She knew that Anna won''t say anything without a plan. So there must be going on in Anna''s mind that she has already laid out.


    "I have a plan. But first, we have to contact your real brother. He has to come back from wherever he is." Kath also nodded.


    It has been so many years that she now, does not even remember her brother''s face even if they were twins. Kath attentively listened to everything Anna said.


    "But the most important thing, nothing is known to Mom and Sean. This is between us." Anna warned her to keep her mouth shut otherwise she will not help. Mother Marrie will only scold Anna for interfering between their matter. But Mother Marrie did not know that sometimes, it is God''s wish to send someone to interfere and bring couples together.


    "Don''t worry. Your Kath is a good secret keeper." Kath said with a chuckle. Now, Kath''s smile was back. She was no longer sad but now, she has to prepare herself. Mentally as well as physically!


    "His wedding is taking place tomorrow. I will take a leave from school and mom is going to come along with us. Mom also talked with Sean but nothing came forward so now, we have to take this charge in our hands." Anna said and explained her whole plan to Kath.


    Though Kath knew this is risky but if thought properly, this was the way and maybe the only way to which they can defeat their enemy. After hearing and understanding, Kath suddenly hugged Anna tightly. She was doing so much for her and Sean.


    "Thank You," Kath said in a whisper. This was the first time that except Sean, someone was genuinely helping her and wanted her happiness.


    "No problem. Just do what I''m saying." Anna answered with a smile. But what Kath asked next, also shocked Anna.


    "Anna, why you are doing so much for us?" This question kept on arising in Kath''s mind. But she can''t figure it out herself.


    "Maybe.... because... at some time, I was once in Sean''s place and the person at your place chose to fight for me," Anna said with a sad voice.


    This was a sad and thorn part of her life. Things can''t be forgotten easily if they are like this. She just doesn''t want history to repeat as it happened with her.


    Kath didn''t ask further. She didn''t want to touch Anna''s sore spot.


    ....


    Next day.


    Mother Marrie was ready and Anna too was getting ready with Kath.


    "Kath, wear this. This will suit you more." Anna said while another pair of heels.


    "Anna, are you sure this will work right?"Kath cautiously asked. She still held some hesitation in her voice.


    Anna looked up and through her eyes, "Don''t lower your will power and confidence. It will surely work then."


    They both came down and saw mother Marrie waiting for them. Marrie frowned after seeing Anna''s outfit. She was wearing just jeans and a black color shirt which was too much unformal for an occasion like a wedding.


    "Anna, this ou-"


    "Mom, just once. Please?" Anna said with pleading eyes to which Mother Marrie can just sigh. Is there any way she can refute to her? No!


    Cars arrived for them and Mother Marrie sat in front and Kath as well as Anna at back. They both signaled each other and nodded.


    Soon, after one hour of drive, they reached the venue where Sean''s wedding is going to take place. Kath got down and felt emotional by seeing this. If they were normal people, such a place would have been for them, right?


    The three of them came inside and saw the lavishing party. It was green and decorated everywhere. "Tsk.Tsk, So much waste of money." Anna said in a whisper. Waste as she was going to ruin this today!


    Consider her and evil, but she will not let other''s happiness be ruined by these two bimbos named Veronica and Kath''s half brother.


    Anna gave Kath a signal and Kath gracefully walked to Sean. He was attending the guest along with Veronica. In the corner, she can also see that so-called half of brother.


    Kath walked to him with full confidence. Ignoring others who were eyeing her, Kath just stood behind Sean.


    "Sean....." Kath just whispered his name in her breath but he heard it well. He just stood there facing his back towards her. Hadn''t he told her to leave the country today itself!?! What is she doing here?


    Just as Sean turned around and saw Kath standing there with her innocent face. Here she was again.


    He knew this must be Anna''s doing but the fact that she also agreed made him frown. ''Does she not know that her half brother and Veronica might eat her up?'' Sean thought.


    "Kat-"


    Sean was cut off when Kath kissed him in front of everyone whereas his bride to be was standing next to him and at his wedding!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    A/N- Guys it helps the author when you vote with powerstones and when we are more at top...


    Don''t forget to vote for your lovely author!

 Chapter 110 - Showing your place!

    I have one question from you all. Are you all liking my story? If yes, then it is a humble request from you all to comment and let me know, just type ''Yes!''


    Please!!!


    .


    .


    Sean didn''t close his eyes. He just stared at Kath''s face. She was kissing him with such gentleness. In their time together, he rarely saw Kath taking initiative as she was a shy person. She likes to keep intimate things in house only, not in public places.


    But today, she was kissing him in front of more than two hundred people. Wasn''t she feeling shy anymore? Even there were a.d.u.l.ts around. But she didn''t stop at just lips. She pushed her tongue inside his and Sean had finally meltdown.


    He gulped her face by his both hands and made their kiss more fierceness, with more passion. Seeing them like this, everyone was shocked and some even covered their eyes in shame. They knew these things were common in youngsters but the groom was kissing someone else except the bride!


    Mother Marrie knew this was something Anna and Kath had cooked last night. She knew her daughter too well.


    As they broke the kiss, they were panting heavily. But they didn''t leave each other''s embrace. Sean had his head against Kath which can''t get more romantic. Their breathing was fast and heart coming out of their c.h.e.s.t. This was the effect they both had on each other.


    "Kath... here..."


    "No Sean. We will fight. We have everyone with us. So, fighting with my half brother is only a small thing. Even if we die, we will die together. I Love You, Sean! I can''t leave you like this. I can''t please?" Kath said with a pleading tone. Right now, all she can do was to plead him. But was her plead to go to work?


    "Ka-"


    "No! I will not let you marry this bitch. You are mine. Only mine! We will fight with that demon. Stop hurting yourself just for my sake. My happiness is with you, not with someone else. " While saying this, her eyes were mostly covered with tears. Her tears were on the verge of falling. If Sean didn''t hold her face with so much warmness then she might have cried till now.


    "Are you sure Kath?" Sean finally asked. He can see the determination in Kath''s eyes. He too wants to live with Kath forever but he is also afraid. Today, now she is confessing to him, how can he step back?


    He didn''t know what will happen if he marries Kath. He didn''t know that will they both even leave this place alive. But one thing he was sure of was his love for her. He can''t live without her. Anna''s words rang in his ears. ''Don''t make the same mistake that I made.'' He will not do the same. He will properly fight for his love and will defeat everyone!


    "I''m a hundred and one percent sure, Sean. We will be together until our last breath." Kath made the promise.


    "Here goes nothing. I will make sure that our loves win this." Sean pulled back after kissing her forehead. He held her hand tightly. They both stood together and Sean announced,


    "There will be a marriage today. But not of mine and Veronica, but Kath and Mine. If anyone has that much power to stop us, come in front of us!" Sean said with danger in his eyes.


    Gulps can be heard in the guest. But Sean and Kath rarely care about these things. Everyone around them feared. They can feel that going near the couple will only result in their damage. Some people also wanted to rebel but they soon closed their mouths.


    But a certain someone was going to come! Kath''s half brother came forward.


    "Long time, no see, Kath. How long it has been?" He said with a smirk.


    "Oh, I only remember precious people. Maybe you are someone unknown to me so I never thought of meeting you. But yeah, I always wished for your death!!" Kath said in a sarcastic tone.


    "Hah. Kath, you never changed. You always wanted to go against me and this time too. You are choosing the wrong person Kath. Come near me." This was none other than Kath''s so-called named half brother.


    Kath just rolled her eyes. Her blood veins were popping out just by seeing the demon in front of her. If she had any weapon, he might have been dead till now. But no matter what, she will punish him even if she has to die!


    "SEAN!! YOU CAN''T ABONDAN ME LIKE THIS!?" Veronica shouted like a madwoman. He was her groom. How can this be ruined just like that?


    "Oh really!? I already did so." Sean sarcastically replied to Veronica, not even sparing her a glance. Veronica was no less than her brother. Both the siblings had so much badness and evilness in their blood that even the top criminal might become low in front of them.


    "S-" Veronica was cut off by someone when she was pushed from back and slapped hard. She fell on the ground with a loud THUD! Her dress was torn a little and hairs were now in a mess. Her white dress was now covered with a lot of dust.


    "Who dared to push me?" Veronica turned her face and saw her worst enemy. It was ANNA!


    Anna felt a sudden wave of anger when she saw Veronica for the first time along with Sean. But she kept quiet till Kath convinced Sean. When they both were ready, she had thought of leaving Veronica out. But when Veronica shouted, she lost her patience. She was looking for a way to humiliate her. Her hatred for her can''t be gone easily. She was the one who tried to bed her real brother too. And now, she was trying to marry that person''s best friend. What a bitch she is?!


    Anna folded her hands and stared at Veronica with a sympathetic look which was accompanied by a little coldness. She then spoke with an innocent look,


    "I never pushed you. I just made you show your place."


    .


    .


    .


    A/N- Our Anna is strong than anyone else! Are you ready to see drama?


    Please do vote with your precious power stones and gifts ^ ^


    I have one question from you all. Are you all liking my story? If yes, then it is a humble request to comment and let me know, just type ''Yes!''


    Please!!!

 Chapter 111 - I will die happily!

    "ANNA!! Are you seeking death?" Veronica roared. All she can see was Anna pushing her, not even caring for her image. But Anna was least concerned. All she wanted right now was to humiliate Veronica much as she can and take her revenge.


    "Oh, my dear Veronica. First, you tried to climb my one brother''s bed and today, you wanna marry my other brother? Do you think that you have such good luck? No-no-no. I''ve been a barrier for you always. So how can I be not one now? I''m that same Anna just the difference is that, I''m more fierce now!" Anna sarcastically said.


    "Anna, you sure have become daring." Veronica stood up and her face was burning with anger. How can she not be angry when Anna humiliates her so badly.


    "Anna, let us fight. We have not been fighting for a long time." Veronica took out her veil and opened her hair. As a child of the underworld, she had learned fighting from a young age. But she was an idiot to think that Anna will lose to a bimbo like her.


    Anna was all time ready to face this bitch. Even before coming here, she had assured Kath that she will handle Veronica. All Kath needed to do was to face her half brother.


    Anna folded her hands into a fist and punched veronica on her nose. "Ahh.." Veronica stumbled back. few steps. Veronica charged and was going to give Anna a kick in the stomach but Anna''s moves were more and more fact.


    Anna blocked her move and instead gave her a kick on her face. Well, it was hard for a suffocated like Veronica to suffer the pain. Blood was flowing out Veronica''s mouth. Her lips were torn because of the kick and her chin hurts. But will not give up!


    Veronica again dashed towards her but Anna took the nearby chair and hit Veronica by it. Not able to handle the attack, Veronica fainted and fell on the ground.


    "Tsk.Tsk. Who were you challenging? I think you need to remember that you are already in the age of being called aunt whereas I''m young. You think you can match a teenager?" Anna was calling Veronica an old lady indirectly.


    Mother Marrie stood near the bar and just laughed when she saw how her daughter handled Veronica. ''What can I except my underworld daughter?'' Mother Marrie never said but she was proud of Anna''s skills in fighting.


    Kath and Sean stood at the other end. They saw how Anna handled Veronica and honestly none of them were surprised. Anna had good skills and she was proud of this.


    But now it was Kath''s turn to show her power. She wasn''t a weak girl anymore. All she wanted was to live with Sean a good life from now. But this was only possible if her half brother dies.


    "Kath... Come with me." Her half brother came closer to her and tried to grab one of her hands. But Sean was faster. He held her half brother''s wrist and wrapped his hand around his neck.


    "I have waited for so long for this moment. Now it is the time to end your game!" Sean for long wanted to kill this guy. Today his wish was going to be fulfilled. He had been trying to control his anger for so long after seeing this guy just for Kath''s safety. But not anymore!


    But Kath''s half brother held some tricks up his sleeves also. Kath was standing in front of him as Sean was trying to choke him. But it wasn''t an easy task to kill him. "F...i...r...e..." Her half brother tried and spoke these words. And these words were enough for his man to take out their weapons.


    Sean stopped. The people were pointing the gun toward''s Kath''s head and Mother Marrie''s head. Anna was going to step in but stopped in her track seeing her mother being targeted. Her eyes turned cold. It was the first time that someone was threatening her with her mother''s life. But Mother Marrie was least sacred. it was all in her blood.


    "Mom...."


    "Aunt....."


    "Hahahaha... Sean, this is my power. You are no one against me. Just stop comparing myself to you. For Kath, I''m the best. Kath, you see this? This is for you. Just for you! Leave everything and you will be the queen of everything." Her half brother said this while getting out her Sean''s hand.


    Sean controlled his anger. His Aunt and love''s life was at stake! His one action and they might die which he can''t let happen.


    "SEAN!! KILL THIS PERSON! HE DESERVES TO DIE." Kath shouted but Sean just lowered his head. He can''t lift his hand right now.


    "My beautiful girl, don''t do this. It is breaking my heart." Her half brother tried to touch her cheek but Kath just brushed his hand. Instead, Kath just spits on her half brother.


    "Kath!! You are testing my patience!" her half brother was now getting angry. Very angry!!


    "So? Even if I die, I will die happily." Kath was satisfied with what all she got. Sean confessed and he was ready to marry her. Now, even if she dies without marrying him, she will be happy.


    "If this is your wish." Her half brother brought a gun from his back and pointed at Kath. "I shall fulfill your wish too, sweetheart." Her half brother looked into her eyes.


    "SHOOT!" Kath said but there was no fear in her eyes. She said this will all confidence. She directly looked into her half brother''s eyes with utmost confidence and was ready to be killed.


    "NO!! Kath Kick him!" Sean''s heart was coming out. He can''t let her die. He can''t!


    But Kath didn''t move even an inch. She just closed her eyes.


    "Good-Bye girl."


    SHOT!SHOT!SHOT!


    .


    .


    .


    Don''t forget to vote.


    So, we are still not in top 500 but still, don''t worry I will give you guys one more chapter on weekend! But let us once more try to be in top 500? For your baby author?(Pout)*

 Chapter 112 - Another Chance.

    The pain Kath waited for never came. She heard the gunshots but it never hit her. Why!?Was god helping her?


    Kath slowly opened her eyes and the scene in front of her shocked her.Her half brother was lying on the floor with blood rushing out of his hands. The gun he held in his hand was now in Sean''s hand. Even the guy pointing the gun at Mother Marrie was also lying on the floor.


    What exactly happened just in few seconds?! Was there any special power used by someone here to save her? She looked and saw Anna had beaten the guy who was holding a gun at Aunt Marrie''s head.


    But then, Kath''s eyes shifted to her left and there saw a figure standing with a gun in his hand. He was wearing a black leather jacket. At first glance, Kath didn''t recognize him as his face covered with a cloth. But when she saw his eyes, she felt as if these were her own eyes! Was it he¡­..


    "Brother..." This was none other than her real brother whom she tried calling yesterday but he never picked her phone. She had thought maybe he was busy now, he was here¡­.!!!


    She never thought her real brother will come and save her this time. They have been not in contact for the last five years. But today, he appeared!?!?!


    Her Real brother walked towards her half brother and kicked him in his crotch.


    "AHH....."


    "This is what you deserve for trying to touch my sister. I will beat you in the pulp as I did on that day!! You bastard!" He was beaten to shit till now. It was obvious that her real brother was much stronger. On the other end, Anna started smashing his men. How dare they involve Mother Marrie in this? Not acceptable! Sean just stood there, pointing the gun at her half brother.


    No one was ready to take a second risk. His eyes were fixed on her half brother lying on the ground as her real brother beats him to death!


    Then, Anna came and asked Kath''s real brother to stay out of this and she will continue now. Anna was now seriously angry, her eyes were containing a type of fire that will burn anyone who tries to come in her way!


    "You know, I hate your sister. But when I got to know the person who did so much bad with Kath is you, the brother of Veronica. I felt more anger and now, I feel pity for you because no one will be able to stop me now." saying this, Anna kicked Kath''s half brother on the stomach with a lot of force. But there was no fun as he just collapsed by one kick.


    "Take him away!" Kath''s real brother ordered and half brother was dragged on the ground.


    It was easy to do as half brother was now unconscious. Sean also lowered his gun and Kath ran to Sean and hugged him tightly.


    "Sean... We did." Kath said in a whisper for only both of them to listen to it. They both hugged so tight that Kath felt she might forget to breathe. Even the guest, who was earlier shocked by the sudden change, now was feeling happy seeing two love birds like this!


    They found and fought for each other and after so many obstacles, they were now together! But maybe this assumption was wrong. This was all over now!


    Or maybe they thought it was.


    "Kath....." Both of them heard a voice and turned around. It was her real brother. Seeing him now made Kath''s eyes moist. She hugged him too and he c.a.r.e.s.sed her hair. "Shh... It is okay now." Kath then released she was sobbing. Her tears were coming out constantly.


    "My sister is strong to bear this." her half brother said and made Kath stop sobbing. "That islike my baby girl. Now, we have to go."


    Kath was confused when she heard this. Where they have to? She wanted to get married to


    Sean today so why her brother is taking her?


    "What do you mean by that, brother? I''m getting married to Sean today. I thought....."


    "You thought I came to save you and make you marry this idiot? Hah. He is not worthy of my sister at all. To save you, all he did was to marry that Veronica. It was you who made him change his mind. It was you who took initiative." he wanted his sister to get married to someone more powerful. He knew about his sister''s where about every time. She never contacted him but this doesn''t mean that he never kept eye on her.


    Hearing what her brother said, Kath was shocked. She widened her eyes and said, "No! I will marry Sean only. No one else. You can go wherever you want just don''t take me with you. Please brother!" Although she wanted him to walk through the aisle, only to Sean. If he is persistent than she is more persistent!


    Sean didn''t even say a thing as he knew it was his mistake. But this doesn''t mean that he will let her brother take her away from him. He was going to move forward and talk with him but then he saw what Kath was doing. Sean was caught off guard when he saw Kath


    "Please brother..." Kath folded her hands in requesting in front of her brother. She was begging him not to be an obstacle in their love! She wants to marry him and only! Seeing her like this, her brother can only sigh.


    "Okay, I will give Sean one try to impress me and prove his worth. Otherwise, he can say goodbye to you and your forever dream. Don''t beg me further, understood?"


    .


    .


    .


    Please do vote for your lovely author. (blink)**


    A/N- I''m too much greedy for your power stones! ^_^


    Remember our deal too!! Let us get in top 500!!


    And those who did, I''m really really thankful to you all..

 Chapter 113 - Prove yourself!

    "Brother... y-you aren''t joking, right?" Kath needed confirmation. What if he takes her and locks her in the room? She can''t afford this at any cost! Kath can''t even take the risk of trusting because, her this time, they were talking about Sean!


    "I''m saying what I feel. If Sean can prove, you can marry him. I will give your hand in his hands on my own. If not, then forget about marrying. You will be married to someone I wish." hearing this, Kath''s eyes sparkled. This was what she wanted and she got it now!


    She ran and hugged her brother in excitement! "Thank you so much, brother!! I''m sure Sean will prove himself. He is the best!" Her real brother gave Sean a look. At last, Kath hugged Sean tightly once again and whispered, "Make sure you bring me back into your house as your bride and wife. I will be waiting for you...." Saying this, she stepped back and walked with her brother back to his car. She waved him from there and said goodbye to Mother Marrie and Anna.


    "This is good at least. You didn''t get married to that bimbo. Otherwise, I might have killed you till now." Anna came from the back and stood beside Sean. Sean can''t help but chuckle at her statement. It was true, she might have killed Veronica if he married her.


    "It won''t be an easy task to win Kath''s brother. I feel he is saying this to please Kath." Sean felt it was off. He knew who Sean was and then he is trying to give him a chance to prove? If it was Sean''s wish, he might have killed her brother. But he respected and wants Kath''s happiness. For her, if he has to down his male ego and rubs his nose on the ground, he will do it without hesitation! This is the strength of his love...


    "I don''t know about this. Win her again and do put your full affords." Anna didn''t care much. Her main motive was to stop the marriage and she achieved this. What else she wants? Nothing. It was now all in Sean''s hands to handle this.


    "Hmm. I will do my best. Nothing can stop me this time. Anna, Thank you." He was sincerely thankful to her it was possible only because of her that his mind came to his senses and Kath also took initiative.


    "No!" Anna smiled and said, "I did this because I hate Veronica from the depth of my heart. I never wanted her to be my sister-in-law." She never let Veronica came close to her real brother Seb, then how can she even allow Sean to marry her when there was no love involved? If they had loved each other, she might let it happen but he was leaving Kath behind!


    Mother Marrie also came and she patted him. "God does everything which is for our good. This happened because it was necessary. Rest well and make sure, when you come next time to visit me. Bring Kath as your wife then."


    "Yeah. Don''t even come along if you wish too! I won''t let you step in." Anna joked. After a few talks, Anna and Marrie went back to their home. Anna had taken leave today so all she wanted was to prepare for Alex''s birthday and her exams also. A nerd can always be a nerd!


    .....


    Anna was sitting on her study desk for the upcoming exam when she received a call from the person arranging tickets for her for Miyu''s concert.


    "Hello?"


    "Ma''am, tickets have been arranged for you. We got a ticket of top-level in very low amount." Hearing this, Anna was surprised a little. Miyu''s concert tickets cost in millions. How can the ticket she arranged have not cost as much as she predicted?


    "Did we got any privilege?" She can''t think of other options.


    "No... There was a lucky draw type something. Our selection number was there so we got tickets at a low price. It was your luck ma''am." Accepting this reason, Anna nodded and hanged up the call.


    She dialed a number and after a few rings she heard,


    "Yes, Ms. Anna?" the other side asked.


    "Is the reservation I made perfect?"


    "Everything is set, ma''am." Anna gave them a little more instructions and then hanged up.


    ''You will have a blast birthday, Alex. I will make sure of that!'' Anna thought and started doing her work again.


    As the days passed on. Soon the day before Alex''s birthday arrived. It was on Saturday and the next day was a weekend so they had no school. Alena and Reyan asked Anna what she has planned but Anna never disclosed any detail of her it. She just asked them to come to the place of which address she was giving. One of the main motives of her plan was to keep this all secret from Alex. He never got any hint that she was preparing a big list for him!


    It was Friday right now and Anna was waiting for Alex''s classes to finish. She had told her mother that she will be busy and won''t get much time to be at home to which her mother said Okay!


    Waiting outside, soon the bell rang and Alex came. He was a little bit stress but Anna took an oath to cheer him up.


    Seeing her, Alex was a little stunned. He got the news that Kevin was going to make his move again so he was worried about Anna''s safety. She was standing near his class which was a little unusual.


    "What are you doing?" Alex asked while carrying his bag on his one shoulder and one hand in his pocket. He looked like a typical school bad boy. But he was not one now...


    "Oh, I was waiting for you. I have something to show you. Come with me." Ana said.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Please don''t forget to vote with power stones ^ ^


    Do let me know about views through comments ^ ^


    An extra chapter coming your way tomorrow!! This is for all those who vote for me with your lovely power stones and for those who read this novel with so much love!

 Chapter 114 - Someone Following us!

    Anna dragged Alex to his car. As they both didn''t have any other classes, they both were free now. Anna sat on the driving seat and tied a black color cloth on Alex''s eyes. It was like a black blindfold.


    "Anna, what are you even doing? Why can''t I see where are we going?" Alex felt it was really uncomfortable for him. He was a fighter person and his eyes, senses were everything for him so being blindfolded was a difficult task for him to sit quietly.


    "No! You can''t see it. I will open it when we reach the destination." Anna persistently said. Hearing her say like this, Alex can only sigh and cooperate with her in this. Can someone even make Anna a great, change in her mind? Well, No!


    He had no idea where she was taking him. She wasn''t even telling and guessing did not work at all. All that was asked from him was to stay still and talk with her and he did as she asked him to do so with utmost respect and patience.


    Anna kept on ranting her jokes all the way and Alex can''t help but feel warm inside his heart. He just loves hearing her cute, innocent voice. He knew she is opening more and more to him and this was what he wants. Soon, he has something big to do!!


    "Alex!! You even listening?!" Alex then came out of his thinking when he heard her voice. Anna had noticed that he was lost in his own world!


    "Yep. How can I ignore such a cute voice when my eyes are not opened? I only have my ears now. My poor eyes." Hearing this, Anna can''t help just laugh. It was rare to see Alex''s side. But she knew he will love what she was going to show him, maybe?


    "When you learned to drive the car?" Alex suddenly asked. He can feel that Anna was driving safely. It was only possible if you are driving for long. As he remembered, she was in an accident because of driving the car only last time.


    "Umm... Maybe when I was 13? It was my brother who taught me. You know, it was my father who taught brother Seb and I used to be jealous. So to avoid hearing taunts from me, he taught me also but it was at that time not known to dad or mom." Anna cheerfully said. She still remembered how her brother taught her after she threatened him with her constant nagging. Well, her brother being a less talkative person, agreed to teach her so that he can get some peace!


    Alex listened and was a little stunned. It was rare to see Anna talking about her family happy and that too about her dead brother. He had seen many people not talking about their loved ones who are already dead.


    "Your brother''s name was Seb?" Alex asked trying to shift the topic. He didn''t want to take the risk and upset her mood. After all, she was giving him such a precious gift, he can tell this by her mood that she had planned something good for him. He can feel this by her voice and enthusiasm.


    "Yes! My great-grandmother named him as he was the first great-grandchild." Anna explained.


    "Then who kept your name?" Hearing this, Anna stopped talking. Her name?


    "I kept my name on my own¡­" Anna slowly said in a low voice but Alex listened to what she wanted to say. He knew the story of her name very well but this was not known to Anna


    But when she said this, she saw something in the rear mirror. They were going towards the countryside and it was not common to see cars here. But there was a car that was behind them for a few hours. She had first noticed it and kept it to herself, thinking that she might be imagining things. But now it was real! The car was really following her car!


    Not hearing anything from Anna, Alex thought that maybe her mood became dull as she kept mum. He didn''t know the danger lingering at them.


    "Anna? You okay?" Alex carefully asked. He really wanted to remove this blindfold! But he did not do this because he knew this held Anna''s happiness. She wanted to show him something and for her, he was ready to be blindfolded too.


    "Alex...."


    "Hmm?" Alex can sense a little tension in his voice. She was sounding a bit fearful.


    "I...think there is a car following us..." She knew it was not an option to hide it from him. He was also there in the car. Even if the people behind were for her, this doesn''t mean that Alex was safe. He was with her so his life was as much as in danger as her own self!


    Anna can''t show her techniques here. She could have increased speed and let them behind but she was afraid that Alex might see through her. He will know who she really was. Not wanting to make him afraid, she did what her instincts told her to.


    After hearing this, Alex can''t keep his calm. He instantly removed the blindfold, not even caring how Anna will feel. Her safety was at risk! He turned his face around and saw a black sedan following them. Just by one glance and he can tell it was with a fake number plate so they were Kevin''s people. His bodyguards do not use this sign. But if this car was following them, why his people did not alert him?


    "W-What should we do?"Anna asked a little hesitantly. She hoped that he had a good and better idea because she was least interested in revealing her true strength in cars.


    "Keep on driving! Don''t even slow down the car. Try, if you can leave them behind."


    .


    .


    .


    Please do vote guys, your votes are really important for me as it gives me more motivation to write better ^_^


    A/N- This author loves reading your comments. (hehehe...)*

 Chapter 115 - Without Weapon!

    Early Update, ^_^


    Enjoy reading!


    .


    .


    ''Leave them behind? I can make them disappear if I want!'' Anna thought but she had to control her power and panic that was coming in her mind. If she wants to keep both of them safe, she has to act normally and patiently. One suspicion and people behind them might get alerted.


    Anna did not even have any weapons with them. Otherwise, she might have stopped them at a far distance. But was it of any use right now? No!


    Anna increased the speed of the car. It might have been predicted and observed by the car behind them because they also increased their speed. Alex looked around and saw that they were in the countryside. Calling someone as back up here was not an option. They will arrive very late and if things did not go correctly, they will die.


    Even though Alex knew Anna and he is good at protecting themselves, they do not have any weapon to attack and god knows what people behind them have in their hands! He was now regretting the thought of letting Anna do things her way.


    Why he did not stop her on time? Why he came here without a gun? He was not even carrying a damn gun with him! Without the real thing with him, Alex felt a lot of irritation and was angry


    Seeing Alex''s facial expression is changing with time, she thought he might have panicked. This was not a new thing for her, but he was not like her. He was a normal person having a normal life or maybe this was thought by Anna.


    "Alex.... everything will be okay. Trust me!" Anna tried to comfort Alex. But it was all in waste. He was not going to be relaxed at such a moment. Not seeing any change, Anna did not know what to do. Maybe making them lost was the only way that can ease his tension.


    Anna now fully concentrated on driving and people trailing them. Her grip on the steering wheel tightened. "Alex, wear your seat belt. Sit tight!" Alex heard this from Anna in her cold voice. He understood what she was going to do.


    Not refuting, he did as asked from him. He does not even question what she meant but just signaled her that he is ready. Anna stepped on the accelerator and rode the car at its maximum speed. But maybe it was their bad luck that being in the countryside, there weren''t many options to ride the car. There was only one single road.


    "Alex... We can''t stay here for long. I have to move the car to the next city." Anna said.


    "Then Do WHATEVER YOU WANT!" As he was not driving the car himself, his stress was up! He had measured all the possibilities to escape and where they were right now, it was impossible to do anything here. Anna took a u-turn and they were on the highway to the next city. Their luck got better as the highway was full of cars. They can easily confuse the people behind them!


    "Take this opportunity! Go in zigzag!" Alex said trying to maintain his cool and calmness. Anna did not even look at him because if she did, she might now be able to concentrate on what she was doing. She took his advice and did as he said to her! Going zigzag.


    As they were on the highway, it surely created some disturbance for people as they were shouting on them but she was not concerned. People trailing behind them were the real threat. Anna speeded the car and drove in a zigzag pattern and as expected, many people in other cars were cursing them, saying that the girl does not know how to drive the car.


    It was their luck that no police was there to catch them


    But then, Anna''s eyes caught something and it made her face colorless. Her eyes widened seeing the fuel tank!


    "ALEX!! YOUR CAR IS GOING TO BE OUT OF FUEL!!" Were the problems not enough that one more problem popped up? When they were close to leaving the people behind them leave, the fuel was going to be up!


    Alex''s eyes widened. He had thought that he will fill the tank today after school. Who has expected Anna to drag him?


    "ALEX! Think of something!" Anna was someone who can''t think much in hurry. All she can do was actions, which were not required right now. Her hope was that Alex thinks of something good right now and fast!


    Alex looked at the backseat and smiled. Anna did not understand this smile but she knew Alex has some plan in his mind. At this moment, a plan is something they can try on at least.


    "Take the coming left turn." Alex suddenly said with a lot of seriousness. Anna did as told to her. She took the left turn but there was no proper road there. It was all sandy and driving cars there was a bit difficult. Driving there, they reached the end! There was a small lake next and going forward from here was impossible. The road ends here!


    Even the car trailing them came and stopped behind them. Just few metres behind!


    "Alex... We can''t go.. forw-" Anna said but Alex did not listen to her and got out of the car. Anna''s eyes widened and her mind blew up seeing him going out of the car at this crucial moment!


    "ALEX! COME INSIDE!"


    "Alex... don''t go outside the car... Alex!!!"


    .


    .


    .


    A/N- But the matter here is surely getting intense.


    What is Alex thinking of doing right now? Any guesses? Well, let me know about views through the comment section.


    Please do comment, share gifts, and power stones! It helps authors like me to write more for you guys :)


    If we reach the goal of top 200 I will give on the extra chapter. So it is on you if you want one extra chapter or not?!?! (Blink)*

 Chapter 116 - Who sent you?!

    Alex did not listen to Anna and got out. To get rid of the people behind them, they have to take action right now.


    "ALEX!!" Anna was still sitting on the driver seat. She was scared for his life. For him! Anna started looking quickly for her phone. She has to call Kevin.


    He has to stop his people! Right now, he is the only one who can stop all of this right now.


    But Anna was also feeling anger inside her. As soon as she got the phone, she started searching for his number and dialed his number. ''Pick up, you idiot!''


    After rings, she heard a voice, "Hello? How are you, Ms. Anna?"


    "YOU F*CKER!! I said I will help you but this does not mean you send your people after me!" Anna was really furious this time.


    How can he do something like this with her? Did not they had an agreement? Then why?!?!


    "I never sent my men. About whom are you even talking?" And this hit Anna hard. If the people behind them were not his man, then who were they? Does this mean that it was someone else...


    Anna instantly understood the situation. These people were behind her or Alex and not sent by Kevin but by anyone else...


    But this made the possibility more dangerous. If they were Kevin''s people, she could have talked to Kevin and asked him to say his men to go back but now, they were someone else people.


    She got out of the car and saw Alex standing there with a gun in his hand, pointing at the people who were trailing them. They were wearing a black mask and only their eyes were visible.


    As Alex was pointing a gun, even they were pointing a gun at him. The distance between them was even less than 1 meter.


    Anna''s heartbeat increased. She never wants the scene and incidents before happened, to happen again. She can''t lose a second member of her life again!


    "Drop the gun, child." One of the black mask-wearing men said.


    "Hah. Did you ask me to drop the gun? Why don''t you do that first." Alex said while looking in the eyes of that man. His face was now like a graveyard and she can sense fear in the atmosphere because of the intense tension. Anna gulped in this tension.


    But now was not the time to fear anything. She has to take action right now otherwise it might be too late


    "Surrender yourself. You will be safe." The other guy said but it does not affect Alex at all. He kept pointing the gun towards them.


    Anna noticed how he held the gun. His hand was straight and not shivering. This showed that holding a gun was not new for him. How can she forget that his grandfather was in the army? He must have seen guns from his childhood, like her.


    But the difference was that those guns he saw, saved the country and the guns she had and saw were used for illegal practice. There was a big difference.


    Anna walked towards Alex and looked at the men there. She was now not afraid, maybe because of Alex''s confidence. She stood along with him and gave them a fearless look.


    "You better go away. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being merciless." Anna challenged them in such a way that which made their souls fear. They knew it was none other than, Walker family''s only daughter, Anna.


    She was someone brave and can take them down with just one shot. She has learned everything since childhood so killing them will not be many tasks for her if she thought of doing


    "Alex.. give me the gun," Anna said and Alex was surprised again. Was she really going to shoot them? Alex knew Anna being an expert with guns, will handle it well. But still, he did not want the people in front of them to die. They can be used for interrogation for his benefit!


    "Don''t kill them," Alex whispered in her ears and Anna just nodded. She did not intend to kill them but she wanted to badly injure these men so that every time, the organization to whom they belonged, sent the people after will feel shiver after hearing her name too!


    He handed over the gun to her in just a microsecond so that the two-man aren''t able to use this opportunity and fire on them. They were stunned by Alex''s speed. Both the man just looked at each other in shock. ''Did not we learned that this guy is not good with guns? Then how can he do that?!?!'' These were the thoughts running in the mind of both the man.


    As they were distracted by this, Anna took this opportunity to fight.


    SHOT! SHOT!


    She pulled the trigger without wasting time and shot them at their legs. Both of them collapsed on the ground and blood was flowing out of their wound. The sight was to see their blood coming out was really dirty, one might also feel nauseating after this. But Anna was used to it.


    Alex ran to them as fast he can and snatched the guns which have fallen on the ground. Now, the men were without a weapon, lying wounded on the floor and their weapons with Alex!


    "Alex, start the car. I''m coming." Anna said while passing the keys to him. She wants to leave this place as soon as possible. Alex also nodded as he knew this place was dangerous. He gave the men lying on the floor and groaning in pain a glare and then went to his car and started the engine. They needed to get out of here as soon as possible!


    Meanwhile, Anna held one gun in her hand and sat on the ground while examining the gun in her hand as if threatening them, "So buddies, tell me honestly. Who sent you here?"


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Please do vote with power stones ^_^

 Chapter 117 - Mr. Mrs. Asher

    Early Update ^ ^


    Enjoy Reading!


    .


    .


    .


    "We will not tell you!" Both of them said in unison. But Anna was more ruthless. She pressed on the wound more where the bullet was there. A bullet was still inside his leg.


    Ruthlessness was in her blood. She had warned them before also. But they were the ones who asked for this. So, they have to face her wrath now!


    "AHHHH..." One guy shouted in pain. It really pained him when Anna did this. But hearing his scream, Anna smirked seeing him like this. She was sixteen but her actions were like a person aged in the thirties.


    This was just the beginning. If they had dropped the gun before, she might have let them go but now, it was too late! The person didn''t open his mouth just fainted from excess blood loss.


    "Tsk.Tsk. So much loyalty. I love it but this is not going to help me. So¡­" Anna turned to another guy who was already pale after seeing his partner''s situation. Fear can be seen in his eyes already and his body was also not supporting him. Blood was draining out of his face.


    "You wanna say something?" Anna asked the other person with a smile but with a cruel one.


    He just lowered his head and took one glance at her. "I...t wa...s S....." Before he could speak the last word, he too fainted on the floor. His face was white as a sheet. Anna though felt a little sympathy towards them.


    "Anna!! Get in." Alex shouted from the back. She kept the gun on her back and sat in the car.


    It was quiet. Anna knew he is angry with her. Maybe terrified too. Any normal person will be scared to face such a situation as it was not common for them. But from where Anna came, these things were just like meh! It was a daily routine for her. But it was unknown to her that Alex was scared for her. Terrified from the thought that she will leave him, that he will lose her. Again.


    "Alex...." Anna broke the silence. She can see that they were going back to their city, not to the countryside. It saddened her mood. Although earlier it was a risky situation she felt that they already dealt with it so being upset about it anymore is just a waste of time.


    But who will make Alex understand? No one! Her plan failed to give him a surprise before his birthday too. Now she has to plan another thing again! Though she was very bad at planning things she has to do something again¡­


    But then, a plan popped up in her mind! She turned around and faces Alex with slight nervousness.


    "Alex, c-can we go to where we were going before?" Anna asked hesitantly but she was met with a glare from Alex. She lowered her head. She was feeling guilty for not able to plan his birthday eve perfectly.


    But then she heard a voice,


    "We can go somewhere else. Not near any countryside." Hearing this, Anna''s eyes lit up. She just wanted to go anywhere so that she can make his even special.


    She gave him the address to the place and he just drove the car there.


    Alex was reluctant to go anywhere right now. But then he had seen her sad face which was his weakness. He can''t bear her being sad because of him so all he can do right now was to go somewhere which is safe for her safety. The countryside is not as safe as if there were one person, others might be there too. So going somewhere else is best for now.


    When Anna handed him the address, Alex first makes sure that it was not near in any isolated place. After making sure this, he drove the car in that direction.


    Alex''s eyes didn''t miss the excitement that was there in Anna''s eyes again. He was not talking with her but he was happy seeing her like this. At least her bright eyes returned back!


    "Where are we going now?" Alex broke the silence and asked her.


    "Oh. We are going to a special place now. Though it is not much of use still it is good and close to my heart." Anna said but it was useless to guess. Soon, they arrived at the address which she gave him. It was a house!?


    Alex looked at her with a confused look. Anna gave him a signal to get out and come with her.


    Anna ran to the door with a lot of excitement! She looked like if she was going to meet someone really special. She knocked on that door and in just minutes, a lady came out.


    "Oh my goodness my Si!!! You are finally here. I was waiting for you..." The lady was wearing a flowered gown and was standing at the door with a smile. Just by one sight, it looked as if the lady was not much old as compared to Mother Marrie. They are of the same age group.


    "I missed you so much..." Anna said while giving the lady a big hug. Alex was confused by this sight. How does she know them? Are they her relatives? She is behaving so intimately with them


    Anna turned around and signaled Alex to come near her and greet them. Alex did as asked from and came forward and that was the time, Anna introduced both of them.


    "Alex, they are Mr. and Mrs.Asher. Uncle, Aunt, this is Alex. He is my good friend." Alex smiled at them. But he was still confused about them.


    Alex gave them a sweet greeting smile and they also nodded their head. But he was too much confusion. He gave Anna a look but Anna asked him to wait. She will tell him at the right time.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    A/N- We are going to witness some sweet moments for now. Love is the air! Isn''t it?


    Don''t forget to vote with your lovely power stones ^ ^

 Chapter 118 - Bold and Bold!

    Mr. and Mrs.Asher took both of them to the drawing-room. Alex was surprised to see that the house is decorated so well. But what caught Alex''s eyes were the paintings that were hanging on the walls.


    He was so much attracted to them that he can''t shift eyes to somewhere else. Walking towards them, he touched it delicately like it a precious baby.


    The painting was about a female dog trying to feed her puppy. It indicated the mother-child bond. Alex has seen a lot of paintings in his life, even of top painters. But this was on the next level! It also demonstrated another bond of mother-child and one will surely feel it after laying their eyes on it once!


    "So beautiful." He mumbled to himself.


    "I know." Alex heard Anna''s voice behind him. It was a little shocking that she knew about these paintings so much which means she comes here regularly?


    "If these paintings were to be auctioned, they will be sold in millions. These paintings are worth so much." Anna said with a smile but this smile was not at all warm. This contained a little downhearted feeling.


    Alex didn''t reply to her. He knew she has some attachment to everything here. But why?!? As if understand Alex''s face expression, Anna said,


    "I know you have a lot of questions. I will answer them quickly when we will be alone in the backyard. I brought you here to show you the backyard as well as the view. Come with me now." Anna said and pulled his hand and dragged him to where Mr. and Mrs. Asher was. They both were smiling and looking at the flowers.


    "Aunt, was not these Shaira''s favorite flowers?" Anna suddenly asked.


    "Yes, they were. I still grow them so that wherever she is, she is happy to see her favorite flowers." Mrs. Asher said while she started watering the flowers. Alex looked at the flowers. Well, these looked good enough but what about who the was Shaira now?!?!


    "umm... Uncle, Can I and Alex go for....." Anna didn''t know how to ask them about this. But maybe Uncle understood her meaning.


    "Sure. Shall I show you or will you be able to handle?" He sweetly asked her.


    "I will manage! Alex, come with me now!" Anna said while pulling Alex with her. "Now, will you even tell me? I''m really curious."


    "Oh. Aren''t you a little bit too eager to know everything?" Anna mischievously said and there, Alex saw a large yard. A really large Yard! Seeing such a big place here in the city was unbelievable. Buying such a place will cost a person in billions in this era.


    "Alex, help me open this." Alex came back into his senses after hearing Anna''s voice. She was trying to pull the shutter up. He went there and pulled it up in just one go.


    "Wow! You have strong muscles, hmm?" Anna teased him a little and went inside. Alex was surprised to see Anna this much free care. Most of the type she acted like a lady. But was today something special?


    And the thing inside shocked him! There was a total, three horses. One in black, one in white, and the other in golden color. Anna knew how to ride a horse too!?! Is there something on this Earth that Anna hasn''t learned? Yes! How to express her love....!


    "Alex, we are going to ride a horse!! You know how to, right?" As he was trained so she had expected him to know. This was a small thing after all. Many children even with normal background learn horse riding.


    But to her surprise, Alex shook his head. He learned about guns and all that but never about riding a horse. No one taught him. This was his dream to do horse riding but he had thought this will remain his dream only. But maybe because of Anna, he can do one right now.


    "Okay, so if you don''t know, then ride with me. I will sit first and then, hold me tight. Understood?" Anna said while Alex just nodded.


    All right now, he wanted to just be in this moment. He was getting his dream fulfilled and that too by the lady he loves. What else he can expect? She was just perfect! Purely perfection for him. Exclusive to him.


    Anna easily climbed the horse and sat at him. She chooses a golden horse, which was her own. She had not done horse riding for so long. Even, her horse misses her. She carried the horse''s silky hair. "We are not alone today, I have someone with me, so behave and don''t ride fast," Anna said in her horse''s ear. As if understanding it, the horse slightly moved his head.


    "Alex, climb now. Keep your foot there and then there...." Anna guided him on how to climb and sit behind her. He followed her steps and sat on the horse in just one go. Well, this was an achievement for him.


    In most of the fairy tales, a prince rides the horse with the princess behind them. But in those, it was most likely to be fallen, princess. But Anna is not like them. She was a prince in this story and Alex as his subordinate prince!


    In this, no one was fallen from their throne but fallen from their journey to love!


    "Okay, hold me tight. Don''t complain to me if you fall." Anna said and then they started riding the horse.


    Alex''s hands held her waist and he laid his head in her neck nape. When he first did this, she felt an electric current passing through her body. No one has ever touched her like this or kept their head near her neck. But he was becoming bold day by day!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Do not forget to vote with for your lovely author ^ ^


    A/N- This author dreams of being in the top 200! Can we do it, pretty please ^_^ It is already reset guys..


    If yes, I will give you guys extra chapter too.! One more chapter coming up in one hour.. for last week.

 Chapter 119 - Dead!

    They first rode through the yard and at the side of it. The wind was blowing very much and Anna''s hairs were flying in the air. Alex held Anna tightly in his arms. He can see that it was really big here. A lot of tress along with grass, flowers of a different type.


    "Alex, are you okay?" She knew that it was difficult for those who ride for the very first time. They might feel nauseated also and for her, his health was the top priority.


    For him, she was riding her horse slowly, and even the horse also knew that they have to ride slow because a new person sat on him.


    "I''m good. Anna, you can increase the speed of the horse. I''m really good and it is not like the first time that I''m riding a horse." True! He used to sit behind his grandfather and held him tightly whenever he used to visit them in the army. Alex understood that Anna knew how to ride since childhood so these baby speed will not give her much adventure. He can''t let her down like this. So, he asked her to increase the speed.


    "Are you sure, Alex?" She was still concerned. Alex does not know how much fast she rides the horse. It is adventurous and more fun that way. But it won''t be fun at the cost of his health.


    "Hmm, I''m sure."


    "Then, hold me tightly." Saying this, Anna kicked the horse where it should b and the horse got the signal that he can ride fastly. Alex did as asked from him. He held Anna very tightly and he was thanking God that he did this!


    Alex felt his dream was coming true. He wished to learn horse riding after he was an a.d.u.l.t and has free time. But doing one now was like a dream come true for him. He was riding a horse and that too with his lady love, what else does he want? This was no less than a heaven for him. A dream from which he does not want to come out.


    They rode at a high speed through the yard and then, Alex saw they were going towards a pond. A pond between this grass yard?!?! This was really shocking to him. As Anna''s back was facing him, she can''t see how surprised he was.


    "Alex¡­ let us rest here for a while and then, we will go back." To which, Alex nodded and got down the horse as per Anna''s guidance. She was really good at guiding, he has to admit this!


    Maybe her skills were too good which made many people envy her also.


    They both sat at the edge of the pond with their horse riding around and eating grasses. Anna first c.a.r.e.s.sed his hair slightly. His white hairs were so soft!


    "Anna... Can you tell me now? How do you know everyone here?" Alex curiously asked. He can''t keep this anymore in himself. It has been so long and she did not speak a word about these people or anything about here.


    But Anna did not reply. She just faced the water in the pond. It was so clean that they both can see their own reflection too.


    "You know who my brother was?" Anna suddenly asked Alex as she faced him.


    "Yeah. Seb, right?" She had told him this earlier too. But how Seb was related to all of this?


    "Shaira.. the name I took earlier.. was my brother''s girlfriend." And now, it was again Alex''s turn to be shocked! He has heard about Seb being in the underworld very well. But he never listened that he had a girlfriend too? When?!?!


    This shows that Seb had hidden his lady loves identity hidden very well. What else you can expect a person, an expert him to do? But one thing was unknown to everyone. How did he die?!


    "The people you met inside are none other than, Shaira''s parents. Her name was Shaira Asher.


    Alex can feel this was her deep secret. This was family held so many secrets in themselves. So many that he can''t even count at once. She blames herself for whatever happened to her brother. Well, he can''t change it or speak to her about this because he can''t reveal his identity too!


    The amount of pain she had gone through can never be erased by him, no matter how much joy he gives her, she will be broken as always! He knew very well that she blames herself for her brother''s death.


    ""Alex, you know, Shaira was madly in love with my brother but their story also never received a happy ending," Anna said with a low and sad voice. Her tears were on verge of falling and she felt it was just her fault that her Brother Seb was dead.


    Alex understood what she meant. Her brother died so how can they both have a happy ending?


    "Their love story remained half, Alex. Brother Seb never said the words he should have. He made a big mistake at that time. Maybe If I was a bit more mature, I might have made him understand."


    Alex just wanted to go near her and take away all her pain but he knew he can''t. Then, he heard Anna''s voice again.


    "This house has remains of them everywhere. So, her parents wanted to stay connected to them so they live here." Anna''s face was down but tears were formed in her eyes. She was controlling them as they were on the edge of falling. It really hurts to see only sixteen years girl like this, too much broken!


    "So, indirectly. Shaira is your sister in law."


    "Yes!"


    "Where is she now?"


    "Dead!''


    .


    .


    .


    .


    A/N- Our Anna is too much broken, agreed? But what is the story behind this all? Too much mystery I guess. But you guys can keep your own views too through comments ^_^


    Don''t forget to vote for your lovely author.

 Chapter 120 - Another Kiss.

    Alex didn''t expect this reply. He thought that she will say that Shaira is somewhere out of the country, abroad. Studying or for a job. But what he got to listen to is that Shaira is also dead like her brother?!


    "She was a sweet and loving girl. But stubborn too. I still remember that she fell in love with my brother at first sight and from that time, she started roaming around my brother. She had taken an oath to convince my brother to love her. You know, I still can''t stop my laughter when I remember the first time I saw her." Saying this, Anna started laughing. Alex had a smile on his face too but he knew that behind the laughter of Anna, a big truth and a sadden part of her life is lying.


    "How did you met her?" Alex asked further. As this topic was already opened and she taking the initiative to say, he thought of asking more about it. It will help him to know more about what happened 4 four ago!


    Anna smiled at first and then said, "I was in school and younger as compared to my brother. So, Shaira was waiting for him outside his class. I usually never went to my brother''s class. A few people knew that I was his sister. But I had some important work so I went and saw Shaira standing there, with a letter in her hand."


    Those were peaceful days of her life. Though from the starting of her life, she always knew that she is a big, underworld child. Her life will continuously be in danger, always, just like her brother but the difference was if they try to eliminate her brother, the Walker family also has one more heir and that is ANNA. So, their enemies always aimed to eliminate both brother and sister.


    "Wait! The school didn''t know that you were siblings?" This was shocking. Mostly everyone knows that the Walker family has two children. Seb was a known personality so how he kept Anna hidden?


    "Yeah... I''m talking about the earlier school in which I studied." Anna made his confusion gone.


    She was still looking at the pound in front of her. Some memories are so deeply hidden that they come out only in special places. And this was one of the special places she has.


    All the things here are containing some memories in her mind. Her brother, her Shaira..... But all Anna now has are memories, not the people whom she dearly misses. Anna hugged her knees and kept her face in her l.a.p. She wanted to cry but tears were no longer there.


    Seeing Anna like this, Alex hugged her from behind. He was if transferring his positive energy to her so that she can be happy. Anna felt a warm hand around her waist. She was feeling as if someone is consoling her. Alex knew her well until now. In such times, she didn''t need consoling words but simple gestures.


    "Anna..." Alex came near her ears and said, "You need to be strong. For your mother. You have to face everything now. Be ready." he said in a whisper. She looked at him with her glittering eyes. Tears on the verge of falling from all sadness.


    Anna can''t help but stare at his face which was so close. His hot breath was lingering near her neck and his warm hand on her waist. Maybe she was so emotionally down right now that seeing him so close made her hand suddenly touch his eyes.


    Alex was taken aback by her sudden touch on his face. She rarely takes initiative and this was considered a bold step. He didn''t know what was going on her in her mind too. Anna first touched his eyes, nose, and slowly his chin.


    ''Was God too much partial to him for giving such a handsome face?'' Anna had no idea that her touches were making it difficult for Alex to hold himself. Such strong self-control was needed to him right now to stop himself from pouncing on Anna!


    Slowly and slowly, her fingers started traveling to his lips. They were perfect in her eyes. These are those lips which made her breathless on the hills.


    Maybe, touching his lips was the last control Alex had because as she touched it, he gulped her face and started kissing her fiercely.


    This kiss was in no match of the kiss they shared on the hilltop. This was much more passionate and full of hungriness from both of the sides. Alex''s tongue made its way into Anna''s mouth and both of their tongues were like dancing together. Alex held her face tightly and was slowly c.a.r.e.s.sing her cheeks. While Anna kept her hand on his hair. She was rubbing his hair.


    When Anna felt his lips on hers, she felt all her sadness being faded away! His soft lips kissing, s.u.c.k.i.n.g, biting her lips so softly and fiercely at the same time.


    Dizziness was spreading in her whole body. She never knew that one kiss can make you feel so many emotions in just one go. Maybe kissing is not that bad too, Anna thought.


    When they both were breathless, they left each other''s lips. Their heart was beating so loud they both felt that they were going die from a heart attack! Anna still kept her eyes closed even when their lips separated. All she knew was that they did a french kiss, again!


    ''Kissing her might will become my addiction in the future..'' Alex really thought this. In the future, he will never let go of her no matter what!


    Anna kept her face down in embarrassment. This was the second time they kissed and that too with full d.e.s.i.r.e. No one can deny the l.u.s.t they had for each other.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    So much intense feeling.. uff (chuckle)* How did you find Alex and Anna''s kiss this time? Do let me know your views through the comment section.


    Please do vote with power stones, let us go in top 200.. ^ ^


    By the way, We are not even in top 400, you guys are not voting for me..(cryingface)*

 Chapter 121 - Heart Confession

    Anna looked in his eyes and she can see her own reflection in him. Why did they even kiss? Any specific reason? No! Her emotions were a mess.


    One time, she wants to be with him but at the same time, she did not want to involve him in her complicated world.


    "Alex... I''m sorry." Yes, she was feeling sorry because she used him for her own benefit. Anna does not want to give him any wrong hints. She doesn''t want him to wait for her but still, she can''t see him with anyone else except herself.


    Alex knew it was his mistake. He didn''t control the beast inside him. But she never had any option too. Before he could have replied Anna, she stood up and walked towards her horse. "You are an idiot Alex." He whispered to himself. He wanted her to be happy but now her face was again down.


    "ANNA!" Alex ran behind her and reached till her when she sat on the horse. He wanted to give her an explanation. Seeing her face down, he felt his heart being stabbed by a knife.


    "It was not your fault. I was the one who got carried by my emotions. I''m sorry."


    "No need. Come, sit. We have to go back as it is going to be night soon." Anna did not want to talk about it anymore so he agreed and jumped at the horse like before. Their ride back to the yard was quiet.


    Neither Anna nor Alex spoke to each other and both of them were in their own world. On one side, Anna was feeling awkward while Alex was thinking of a way to make her happy again. But one thing was fact and that was, this silence was not bearable by both of them


    They tied the horse in the back stable and then they made their way back into the house. There, Mr. and Mrs. Asher were waiting for both of them. "Oh, you are back. Good! I made tea. come and sit with us." Mrs. Asher said cheerfully. They were close to Anna because they can see their daughter in Anna''s eyes.


    Anna was too somewhat similar to Shaira in nature and behavior. And also, Anna interacts more with Mr. and Mrs. Asher, they feel Anna is also their daughter.


    "Aunt... You guys enjoy it. I will come some other time. And thank you for asking." Anna did not know how would Alex feel with them so she took their leave along with Alex went drove back to the city.


    While driving, Alex was quiet at first but he was not able to handle this silence for much longer. "Anna, are you angry with me?" Alex finally asked the question which he was holding in his mind and heart for so long.


    "No!" Anna reacted immediately. Anna was confused. She was not at all angry with him but with herself for letting her l.u.s.t take over her when she kissed him back. These will only pull his attention more on her if she continues to use him for her own purpose.


    "Then, why are you not even talking with me? have I made any mistake? If yes, then please tell me." Alex can''t help but feel a little upset and stressed.


    "Alex... You see, I don''t want to give any hints to you." Anna honestly replied to him. Hearing this, Alex started laughing aloud while driving the car. ''So, all her confusion and sadness was because of this? Hah, Alex you just overthinking. How can she be angry at you? No No..'' Alex thought to himself.


    Seeing him laughing so much, Anna knew he must have thought she was a jerk!


    "Anna... What is happening between us, let it happen. I don''t want to talk about what we have in our hearts so let us go with the flow. We are not in a relationship and I know that very well. So, don''t worry much." Alex clearly stated. And now when he had told her what he wants, he felt his heart is happy and relieved at the same time. He was coming into ease again.


    Though he badly wanted to mark her as his he needs time to do so. Anna might not be ready for this all and might freak out.


    Anna was too much touched by his confession. He understood her again, that she was not ready for a commitment to things right now and that was what she wanted to tell him and he caught her!


    "Oh, you never told me that Shaira''s parents were so rich. They have such a big house with a backyard and horses too!" Alex shifted the topic and the atmosphere again became cheerful.


    "Umm... That house actually belongs to me and my brother. He brought his house when he was, I think seventeen. We have a joint registry of this house so, this is the house of my brother not of Mr. and Mrs. Asher. They are living there because their daughter is no more in this world.." Anna explained to Alex.


    Alex was speechless when he heard that her brother, Seb bought this house when he was only seventeen!? He had heard that Seb Walker was good in trading but that much good?


    "So the paintings....?" Alex didn''t complete his full sentence. He does not know how to ask. But maybe Anna understood his incomplete sentence when she answered,


    "Yeah. Those paintings belong to my brother." Yes! The paintings which could be sold in millions belong to her late brother. He was an all-rounder, unlike Anna.


    "You know, if your brother was still alive, I might bow and touch his feet. He must be an awesome person!" Alex was truly memorized by all the talks Anna told him about Seb.


    "Maybe..." Anna just smiled. She knew the reality that he was not that good guy...


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Don''t forget to vote for your lovely author. The next chapter will be delayed a little maybe.

 Chapter 122 - Life time Experience!

    "Oh Alex, how did you find out this all?" Anna suddenly asked. She asked him everything but not this.


    "Well, do you want to know the truth or lie will be good too?" Alex asked her in a teasing tone.


    "of course a truth!" What will Anna do with his lie? Well, they were of no use to her! She wants to know his real feeling this time.


    "Anna, you know this was the lifetime experience for me. I never had tried something like this in my whole life! so, you can imagine on your own how it felt for me. You see, it was not the first time like sitting. I used to do this with my grandfather too!" Yes! What all Alex said this time was absolutely true. He had done each thing of this earlier too.


    He used to visit his grandfather always and there, he used to sit behind his grandfather whereas his grandfather used to ride the horse and held him tightly. Those days were really beautiful but they are all memories now.


    But Anna felt immense happiness after hearing what he said. This means he loved what she did. Well, this was not her actual plan at all.


    This idea came into her mind instantly when they were going back to the city. She was angry that her plan, to celebrate and make his birthday eve happy was not fulfilled. But maybe God has detected her sadness and unhappiness so he gave her this idea to bring him for a horse riding.


    But Anna was still angry about those two men who disturbed her earlier plan and tried to ruin Alex''s and her free time!! But the happiness that this all was liked by Alex was much more so, Anna stopped thinking about all those things and just maintained her smile in front of him.


    "Anna, thank you for all of this." Alex suddenly said this to her and she gave him a large grin of hers. This was as a payback to him for whatever he did for her. He told her how to be happy in her life and enjoy it to its fullest. These things were nothing as compared to what he did for her!


    Soon, they reached Anna''s home. But before getting out of the car, Anna spoke, "Alex, remember tomorrow we have to go to Miyu''s concert." How can she forget this when she got those tickets in so cheap money. It was worth watching.


    Alex can''t help but sigh again. They just got attacked today and she is talking about going to the concert tomorrow. Isn''t she afraid of being dead? Maybe she is not but he is! He is afraid of losing her again, this fear is still inside him that she might leave him¡­


    "Ann-" He was cut off again by her.


    "Alex! You promised me so you have to come no matter what! I won''t listen to you this time and don''t even try to have a fight with me, you will never win in this ever! Keep your schedule for tomorrow afternoon and evening free just, okay?" Anna said in a demanding tone.


    Well. Alex was a slave to her wishes but he had already made sure that they have top security there for themselves so also agreed this time. After all, it all made her super happy at least and his smile was what he always need after her heart and love!


    ''You will have a blast of birthday tomorrow Alex, I will make sure of it.''


    ¡­..


    Anna came back home and went inside directly. But somehow, Anna did not felt like eating dinner at all. She saw Mother Marrie was busy talking with someone so she let her do whatever she was doing.


    Not disturbing her, Anna went back to her room and started studying for some time but her mind was still somewhere else. At this time, Marrie came into Anna''s room with a plate of food.


    "Anna, come and eat the phone. You have not eaten for so long." But Anna shook her head.


    Today''s event, where people were attacking her was a big threat to her. This can''t be hidden from her mother for long so, to keep it simple, Anna took Mother Marrie''s hand into hers and narrated the whole incident that took place today.


    But Mother Marrie''s face did not show any surprising expression. It looked like she expected this. Or maybe these things do not bother her anymore. They have been living in this world for so long and they even lost one member of theirs into this, so maybe she was habitual to this.


    "Anna, I think you should sleep now. It is already late enough and you did not get any rest. Leave this matter and do not think much about it anymore!" Mother Marrie said while patting her head.


    Anna nodded her head in agreement and took the blanket and laid on the bed, ready to sleep now.


    Mother Marrie finally left the room when Anna closed her eyes, after switching off the lights and closing the door behind her. It was all dark in the room now as Anna laid on the bed with her eyes closed.


    But suddenly, Anna opened her wide eyes!


    .


    .


    .


    Author''s note- Hello guys, this is your lovely author. As you guys know, I''m a student and my exams are going on right now. Accidently, by me, four chapters were deleted which I wrote on last weekends.


    This created a big issue for me as I rarely time to write for now.


    So, this chapter was delayed a little bit. But I will post two chapters per day, don''t worry just I don''t know what they timings might be. I''m really sorry to keep you guys waiting.


    There will be an issue in timings..


    Please do vote for your author, it really motivates me to write!!!


    Please do let me know your views of your chapter...


    This author loves talking with you all and reading your comments (hehehe...)*

 Chapter 123 - Birthday Wish!

    Anna searched for her phone, which was on the nearby side table. After finding it, Anna opened it and dialed a familiar number. At first, the person on the other hand did not pick it up.


    But after a few rings, Anna heard a voice, "FroX¡­" Anna heard a horse voice from another side. Well, she knew it was her mistake to call someone this late at night. But she needed to know something really urgent!


    "I want to know who was following me today as soon as possible. Make it done!" Anna said in a threatening and dangerous tone. It held some authority in her voice.


    "Hmm. I will make it possible." hearing this, Anna hanged up. Well, it was really important for her to know about this. After all, it not only endangered her life but also of Alex''s!


    After hanging up, Anna tried to sleep again but maybe her insomnia was hitting up again. From her childhood, it was rare for her to sleep. Small children sleep for around 10-12 hours, whereas Anna only slept for a few hours even when she was a child as told by her mother, father, and brother.


    Even nowadays, sometimes Anna sleeps only for 3-4 hours but she is still energetic the next day! She was facing this problem for years...


    She sat on the bed while looking out of the window. Today was the full moon and it looked beautiful. Anna was captured by this sight a lot. But then, she heard her alarm o clock. It was already midnight which meant Alex''s birthday started. Anna took her phone again in her hand hidden inside her blanket. No one will know that she is using her phone this late under a blanket!


    Anna dialed Alex''s number and waited for him to pick up her call. After a few rings, she heard his voice, "Hello?"


    "Happy Birthday Alex!" Anna said in her most alluring and sweet voice. It was his birthday but she was happier and excited as compared to him. Anna felt silence on the other hand. Was he not listening to her? Is he asleep? When she was thinking this, she heard him say,


    "Thank you!" Anna smiled hearing this. He must have been happy. "Congratulations Alex! you are finally eighteen!" He was finally an a.d.u.l.t. He can live his life on his own now.


    "Hmm, yeah I''m finally an a.d.u.l.t. Anna. But how did you got to know that it is my birthday?" Alex asked with surprise.


    "Oh, someday before, Reyan told me about this. So yeah I knew through him." Anna honestly replied.


    "Hmm, Anna I have some work. We will talk later." Anna understood that he might want to sleep so she let him go and hang up.


    But Anna felt he was not happy like a child is when his birthday comes. Maybe she was overthinking but somewhere, her will to make his birthday even more special made her happy and energetic again. Tomorrow was going to be a long day¡­ Thinking about this only, she fell asleep.


    ¡­.


    But on another side, Alex was standing in his balcony with his night partner. Darkness in the sky and stars shining in the sky are his weakness as well as strength. Whenever he is alone, he stares at the sky and feels if the sky is also staring at him.


    But when Anna called him to wish, she was utterly speechless and surprised. How did she know his birthday? In his life, Alex never remembered his own birthday. In his childhood too, if Miyu used to wish him then only he used to get to remember that it was his birthday.


    But Anna wished him so late at night means she was especially awake for him? Thinking about this possibility, his heart melts and he felt a warmness. She was the first one to wish him! But then, Alex heard the door of his room opening and Scott entered with a small pancake in his head.


    "Happy Birthday to You


    Happy Birthday to you


    Happy Birthday to dear brother Alex!


    Happy Birthday to you.


    May God bless you, dear,


    May God bless you dear


    May God bless you, dear.


    Happy Birthday to you.


    Happy Birthday to you."


    Scott sang a birthday rhythm for Alex and he felt his birthday can''t get any better. First Anna wished him and now Scott such a cute cake.


    "Thank you, my little panda!" As expected of his little brother, he puffed his cheeks when Ale called him a panda. "I''m not a panda but I will let you off as it is your birthday." Alex tried his best to stop his laughter as he knew Scott will be super angry!


    "You made this cake yourself?" Alex said while looking at the cake.


    "Yes! I made this with the help of Butler''s uncle. Now cut the cake with me!!!" Scott was super excited. Alex gave him a smile and they both sat on the bed.


    Alex took the knife and was going to cut the cake but then they heard Alex''s phone ringing. His phone was lying on the couch. He kept his phone there after talking with Anna.


    "let me bring your phone, brother." Scott ran to the couch and took the phone in his hands. But Scott''s face color changed when he saw the number and who was calling.


    ''Scott, who is calling?"


    "I its.. f..a..the.er


    .


    .


    .


    Author''s note- Hello guys, this is your lovely author. As you guys know, I''m a student and my exams are going on right now. Accidently, by me, four chapters were deleted which I wrote on last weekends.


    This created a big issue for me as I rarely time to write for now.


    So, this chapter was delayed a little bit. But I will post two chapters per day, don''t worry just I don''t know what they timings might be. I''m really sorry to keep you guys waiting.


    There will be an issue in timings...


    Please do vote for your author, it really motivates me to write!!!


    Please do let me know your views of your chapter...


    This author loves talking with you all and reading your comments (hehehe...)*

 Chapter 124 - Mistake

    Alex kept his calmness. His face did not show any expression but he can see the fear on Scott''s face."Bring it to me." Alex said and Scott can detect that his brother''s voice has become cold. Scott came near him and handed his phone.


    Alex took one glance and then swiped towards left rejecting his father''s call!


    There was no need to answer those people who were selfish and mean. He did not care about his parents and family, except his grandparents. He then again was going to cut the cake. Scott clapped his hands while Alex cut the cake. "Brother, make a wish also!" Alex knew nothing as this happens but seeing Scott''s excitement, he was not able to reject him.


    But unknown to him, maybe his wish will help him in the future to achieve his goal. He needed a lot of luck.


    He closed his eyes and made a wish. When he opened the eyes, Scott asked him "Brother, what wish you made?"


    "If I tell you, will it be a wish anymore? No. So, if this wish is fulfilled then I will surely tell you. Okay, now let me take a bite of the cake you made. Though it looks delicious, it is not life-taking, right?" Alex joked.


    His brother made something for the first time so he can''t help but tease him little. Scott made a cake especially for his birthday and he can''t help but feel like a father receiving a gift from his child! As expected, Scott pouted his face as if showing that he was angry. Alex ignored him and took the bite of the cake.


    "Mmm... It is so good! You did well, Scott. I''m proud of you!" Alex patted Scott''s small head and Scott smiled in satisfaction. Well, praise for a person like Scott, who wants to be perfect in everything is something of real importance. "Okay, brother. Now I''m going to sleep. You also sleep now don''t stay awake later." Saying this, Scott ran to his room at lightning speed.


    Alex''s heart was filled with warmness. He kept his one hand on his heart and thanked God for making his birthday so special.


    One, his ladylove wished him first and that too in the midnight, which meant she was especially awake for him! Second for what his little brother did for him. He had a small world of these two, for whom he lives and can die also. He doesn''t need anything else except these two entertainment personalities in his life.


    But God is not always so good to you¡­


    His other hand was on the phone which he had hidden under the pillow and turned the phone to silent. He took it out and saw there were a total of ten miscalls from his parents!


    ''Are they both drinking so much that they remembered having a son like me?'' He first thought. Although he didn''t want to talk with them how can he resist hearing what they have to say this time? He picked the phone and dialed the number from which he was receiving calls continuously. After a few rings, Alex heard the other side picking the phone up.


    "Alex! You ungrateful child! How dare you reject our call?" Alex can hear his father shouting from the other side. His eyes furrowed and a frown expression appeared on his face. Was his mistake for rejecting their calls when their other child is so afraid of them?


    "Well, if you have called to shout then keep your shouting skills to yourself. I''m hanging up." Alex said this and his father sneered on the other side. Why can''t he just talk with his father without getting scoldings? They surely can never talk like two sensible people. Maybe because they never considered him as their child but a tool.


    "I called to wish you many many happy returns of the day!" Alex''s Father finally came on the main topic. But Alex''s heart didn''t warm up like it did when he heard Anna''s as well as Scott''s wishes.


    "Thank you." was all that he said. Alex can hear some voices behind his father. He knew it was none other than his own mother who must be trying to snatch the phone from his father so that she can wish him. They were showing so much concern as they cared if he lived or not! This all so funny for him that he was trying hard to control his laughter.


    Alex and Scott were never close to their parents. It was like they had a cold war between them because of their elder brother. Scott was with Alex since he was one year old. Alex played the role of a good brother and a good father for Scott. As a father, he taught him how to walk, how to speak properly, how to be happy, and most importantly, stopped him from doing something wrong.


    He was his brother and blood relations are never old! He talked about their parents, it was ironic that they never cared about their other two sons!


    "Alex..... How are you, son?" Alex then heard his mother''s concern voice. But Alex was least concerned if she worries about him or not. Maybe because he never received any motherly love so he was not at all attached to her. But still, as a child he has a soft corner for his mother because he knew, it was not fully her fault too.


    "I''m...okay." If this was asked by his father, he would have replied purely sarcastically but this was his mother. He replied with neither cold tone nor warmth.


    "Child... Happy Birthday! You are already eighteen." Alex''s mother said emotionally. He can feel that she was trying to control her emotions.


    "Hmm. I''m already eighteen. Congratulations to you both also, your mistake is already eighteen years old."


    .


    .


    .


    A/N- I feel sad for both of the brothers. (Crying)* Alex is so distant from his parents but maybe this is for his better only. Who knows?!


    Please do vote for your lovely author. Our deal is still there for one extra chapter!!

 Chapter 125 - Crowning Ceremony!

    Alex can hear silence on another side. They were unhappy because he said the truth? Of course, truth is always bitter and sour and this truth was not hidden. Alex had a dull smile on his face when he said and gave these more thoughts.


    Facing all this made him strong enough. His life now does not involve his family members anymore.


    "Alex... It is not like this." He heard his mother saying again after a long stop. And what was she saying that it is not like this? Hah, the mistake was committed by them but, they wanted to use him and Scott and they are saying it is not like this? Alex found it funny to even imagine.


    "I think, we both know the reality. I''m hanging up."


    "Alex, Wait! C-can.. you come home and br..ing Sc..ott with you?" Alex can feel she was hesitant to ask this. He does not understand what a mother feels when she is not with her children.


    He knew Scott needed their mother''s immense love but he was also afraid of what his father will do to him and to save his life, despite keeping him away from their parents is better. At least he will be able to lead a happy and free life since his childhood.


    "We have not met each other for such a long time and I think... It is best for all of us to stay away from each other." Alex held coldness in his voice but his heart hurts while saying this to his mother. She was his mother who kept him inside her for nine months! And later, she gave birth to him! But sometimes the one giving you life is not always your good wisher.


    "Hmm... I understand." Alex''s mother can only understand. What else can she even do? Nothing...


    "Bye." Alex finally disconnected the call and sat at the bed while staring at the ceiling. He felt he was much more close to his ceiling as compared to his parents. Keeping all his thoughts aside, he went to sleep.


    .....


    The next morning, Anna got up and went down. She found her mother making some delicious breakfast for her. Well, what more can she ask?


    "Mum, what have you made?" Anna cheerfully asked with a big smile.


    "Why are you smiling so much? Any special occasion?" Mother Marrie found it suspicious seeing her daughter''s big grin that too early in the morning.


    "Oh, well I''m going to Miyu''s concert tonight!!! Isn''t it exciting?" Anna was jumping on the floor while saying this.


    "I can never understand this young generation of yours. It is only a concert. Why getting so much excited?" Mother Marrie being a mother as everyone too found this a bit unusual.


    She never enjoyed her days so she always finds these things disturbing. Even when her brother used to ask mother Marrie to join them at such a concert, she will rarely agree or pass it. Convincing their mother is so difficult!


    "Oh, Mom! You won''t understand so leave it. I''m going to it tonight and will not come back. So don''t make dinner for me. Ah, mom why don''t you go to Uncle Addie''s house?" Anna suggested. Being in a house alone will only make her mother think more about the past.


    It is a habit of everyone to overthink alone or recalling the past and crying. She did not want her mum to cry ow. She wants her to be happy!


    "They are newlyweds, Anna. They need time to spend with each other and it is not good to disturb them. So, a bad idea. I will stay at home and watch any movie!"


    Anna sighed seeing her mother giving that housewife vibe again. It was so odd and old for her to handle this. ''I have a better plan for you. I won''t let you be alone.'' Anna excused herself and went out to make a call.


    "Hello?"


    "Mr. Walker, I have an offer for you....." Anna said while making sure, her mother does not come near the garden.


    "I''m listening."


    "I''m giving you one option to spend some time with mom if you want. Oh, she might throw taunts, you will have to bear it. So, are you in?" It was a simple offer.


    "YES!! For sure!. When?!?" Anna can hear his excitement tone. He won''t be tired of her mother and she knows this very well.


    "Home around four o''clock." saying this, she hanged up. Anna did not want to give much information to him.


    What was needed is given already


    .....


    While Anna was preparing and selecting the dress, she got a notification on her phone. She reached for her phone and saw the message was to inform her that her team wasn''t able to track down the organization who was behind yesterday''s attack on her. ''Is it possible that those people were not for me?''


    It is easy to know if someone is after her but if that person us not after her then will her team be able to track it? Maybe no! But why will someone come after Alex? Because of his background in the Army? It was a rare possibility that people of the Army family being also attacked.


    Leaving this thought, Anna decided on a maroon color dress for herself. It was a knee-length dress and along with it, she chose black high boots which matched the maroon color too. To complete her outfit, she chose silver round earrings and applied a little lip balm on her lips.


    As she glanced at herself in the mirror, it looked like she was seeing someone else in her dreams. It exactly matched her personality of being dangerous and as a mafia girl.


    ''You look perfect!'' Anna complimented herself as she didn''t expect a comment from others. Carrying a black sling bag, she was ready to go to the concert. Anna went down to say goodbye to her mother but then, her mother reminded her something.


    "Your grandfather called. Mr. and Mrs. Walker''s Anniversary is coming and they want to officially introduce you as their granddaughter."


    .


    .


    .


    I''m back with normal routine..!!


    Please do vote with power stones, it motivates me to write more for you guys ^ ^


    Do let me know what are your views through the comment section :)

 Chapter 126 - My Queen.

    "They want to introduce me!? Hah, well it is somewhat magic, isn''t it mom." Anna found it interesting but at the same time, she felt it was wrong.


    Her wish was never taken into consideration. Never!! Crowning her? Why can''t they just forget about it? Will, it cost much?


    In the Walker family, it was a ritual that they have to introduce the next heir officially and they will crown that person. Before her, it was her brother who was officially introduced and crowned but as he was no more, this responsibility comes on Anna.


    Till this dynasty, it never happened that a girl being crowned as an heir in the Walker family. Even many more people were looking forward to this position from their extended Walker family but Liam was persistent in crowning Anna as the next heir. He has a child of his own then why will he give this title to someone else?


    Her grandparents were also in support of her father, this irritated her a lot. Why they all want to do things in which she is against them?


    "Anna... Anyway, it is right. You are the rightful owner so you need to take responsibility. You can''t run from it, you know that very well" Mother Marrie reminded her of the bitter truth.


    Marrie deeply wanted her child to get what she deserves. It was her right, now that Seb is not anymore there. No one can run away from this bitter truth.


    "Just responsibility but also they think that Father did? Isn''t that also I have to bear?" Giving her mother an Ironic smile, Anna walked out of the house.


    Back in House, Marrie just sighed seeing Anna like this again. Why was she so rebelling? God knows!


    Anna came out of her house. She always felt suffocated whenever this topic was brought up. Maybe because she did not want to be tied down. She wanted to be a free person, not someone who carries too much responsibilities and burden on her shoulders.


    Maybe because from her childhood, she always saw her brother doing this job not her. Her brother always protected her from this responsibility task.


    HONK! HONK!


    Anna lifted her eyed and then, she saw a car belonging to Alex. He was finally here! Alex got out and was standing with the support of his car. He was wearing a black leather jacket with a white t-shirt inside and black jeans. He was giving off an aura of a prince charming. True! Alex was Anna''s dream guy or what one calls, High School love!


    Anna walked towards him and hugged him tightly "Happy Birthday...." She whispered in his ears and Alex can feel goosebumps on his skin. Her touch always gives him shiver. This was her effect on him. Her sensual voice makes him lose control of his!


    A pure smile lingered on his face while hugging her. "Thank you!" Alex replied. She was smelling so good! It looked like she never used any perfume, it was her natural perfume!


    "Okay, let us go now!"Alex opened the door for Anna in a gentleman manner. Anna found it funny to see a shameless guy turned into a gentle guy. She giggled and sat with him seating on the driver seat.


    "Anna... You know, you look beautiful today." Alex can not help but say what his heart was feeling. Hearing this, Anna blushed slightly. It was rare to see Alex complimenting her and whenever he does, it always sounds so beautiful from his mouth. Anna did not know but it was what people call the affect of love.


    "You also look handsome." Anna complimented back and Alex just smiled after listening to this.


    It was rare to see Anna drooling over him and he was happy seeing her slight blush on her cheeks


    "Oh, I forgot! Scott sent something for you. It is on the backseat. Check it out." Hearing this, Anna turned around and saw a small. plastic box. ''What it could have?'' Anna picked it up and first stared at it. Seeing her staring at the box with such a curiosity, Alex started laughing. "Oh God! Open it, c''mon. It does not contain any snake which will eat you up. Your life is not in danger." Alex joked.


    "How can my life be in danger? Scott is such a good kid! He will never let me be in danger. He is my adorable baby!!" But Anna was met with a glare from Alex. She was confused. ''What did I said now?''


    She thought at first but later she remembered what he had said to her in the cafe!! He disallowed her from calling anyone baby. But along with it, came the memories of Alex telling her to make babies and Anna can''t help but hide her big grin under her hands.


    Alex took the notice of it and frowned. "What did you remembered now that you are laughing so much?"


    "Oh, Nothing. I just remembered one joke which my mother told me. So, it is not any serious. You concentrate on driving." Anna diverted the topic. She did not want him to know what she was actually thinking.


    "But tell me also! Which you remembered?" Alex again asked and Anna now slapped her own forehead for smiling. He was like a bee who will keep on buzzing till not told the whole truth. Why does he want to know about this?!?!


    "Nothing... You just drive now! If I die, I will blame you otherwise." Anna gave him a glare with her eyes. she acted as if she was angry!


    "As ordered by my queen!" Alex cheerfully said but next, it was something Anna asked which made him shocked.


    "Alex... Do you have a crowning ceremony in your family?"


    .


    .


    .


    Please do vote with your power stones, I can see you are not voting (crying)*


    Let me know your comments through comments ^ ^ ^


    A/N-In future, we are going to witness some lovely moments between Alex and Anna!

 Chapter 127 - VIP seats.

    Alex never thought that Anna will ask him about this. The crowning ceremony can be considered a normal thing about choosing one of the heirs and securing business but in his own family, it was complicated.


    Even though there were three boys in his family, it was already decided that who will manage the business further. Nothing was compared to this!


    But in Anna''s eyes, he can see a little indescribable fear. He wanted to know but he was reluctant to ask. He might upset her. But why she wants to know about the crowning ceremony suddenly?!


    "Anna... Well, Yeah we do have a crowning ceremony but in our family, it is quite different as compared to others." Alex tried his best to explain this but passed on. He can''t explain it in detail


    "Oh.. You know in my family, first my brother was crowned but now, it is me who has to be crowned as brother is not there anymore..." Anna liked to share the truth with Alex. She can''t do this with her mother or with Alena or Reyan so why not with Alex only. He is someone who understands her well so he will understand her inner feelings too, right?


    But to her surprise, Alex did not even say a word to comfort her or to ask anything about it. He just drove the car. But the least Anna knew, Alex''s expressionless face held a state of panic and nervousness. He was shocked even to the core after hearing that she was going to crown!


    Wasn''t it a tradition that daughters can''t be crowned in the family? And Crowning also meant that they have to further handle the business no matter what. They can''t back off then. So does that mean that Anna will be involved in her dad''s business and also in the underworld?


    Won''t it mean she is risking her life whereas he is trying to save her?! Mostly, the heir also has to carry out the surname of the family. But Anna will marry some or the other day.


    What will she do at that time? Walker''s family will surely rebel this!


    "Alex? You okay?" Anna touched his shoulder to bring him out of his thoughts. He can see he was lost somewhere else.


    "Yeah, I''m good. We have reached. Let us get down!" Alex made Anna remember for what they have come and Anna excitedly got down the car and there, she saw a large stadium. Many youngsters like her were there, cl.i.c.k.i.n.g photos. Many of them were even holding banners of Miyu as they were his crazy fans.


    "Shall we go in?" Alex came behind her and spoke after noticing the surroundings. As there were many people here, he felt this was not safe for Anna.


    It would be better to go to the VIP section as there is strong security. Anna also nodded and after scanning their tickets, the manager brought them into the VIP seats.


    ''That bastard really rose to fame!'' Alex thought. Can you imagine your friend with whom you used to play is now so big a superstar? Maybe for the world, he is, but for you, the person remains your childhood buddy. That is why Alex never felt that Miyu was a superstar.


    They reached the VIP section, seats were just below the seat, and gave a more wide view.


    "Alex, which seat would you like to choose?" Anna felt really happy that they got an opportunity to sit in the front seats from where they can clearly see Miyu! The plan was going perfectly the way Anna wanted it to go. Alex''s birthday is going to be a super excited one.


    "You choose yours. I won''t mind sitting on any." Alex said but his mind was somewhere else. He looked at the bodyguards around them properly and made sure that, no one is men of Kevin!


    When they both settled down and were just gossiping, Alex received a notification on his phone.


    MIYU- Are you coming?


    Alex replied by cl.i.c.k.i.n.g and sending the picture of the stage where he was going to perform.


    MIYU- Oh.My.God. You are really there for my concert! Oh well, I have a surprise for you so be ready.


    ALEX- I''m always ready but make sure not to disclose anything...


    MIYU- I''m your buddy dude, how can you expect me to do that? Oh, by the way, make me meet the person with you too!


    ALEX- Sure! She is a fan of yours so it will be a good memory for her too. But make sure to zip up your mouth in front of her.


    Anna noticed Alex chatting with someone for a long. At first, she ignored thinking that it might be some important work of his. But later, she noticed he was smiling while chatting and who the hell smile while doing work?


    "With whom are you chatting?" Anna finally asked after a long time of noticing. She thought he was chatting to a girl. Though it was not her right to ask she still felt jealousy rising!


    When Alex heard her, he slid his phone back into his pocket and wrapped his arms around Anna''s shoulder. "No one! Performance is going to start so be ready!"


    Anna felt that he dodged her question but she also ignored it. After all, now his attention was on her and at the concert only! Yeah, Anna was being possessive to gain his attention but this was the only option left for her.


    "Alex, did your parents wish you?" Anna asked in the meanwhile till the concert was not started but the lights were already dimmed.


    Alex''s body stiff after hearing her question. Why she is asking difficult questions to him today? Has she eaten something wrong to make his day off today difficult?!


    "Hmm. They did."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Please do vote for your lovely author ^_^


    You see your author loves reading your comments and views...


    Want to have a talk, message me at discord with @Amaira_Knight#1314

 Chapter 128 - Miyus concert!

    Anna was surprised that Alex said this so easily that his parents did. Aren''t children excited that their parents wished them a happy birthday? So why was he not happy with that?


    A frown appeared on her face


    "Alex, why did your parents don''t live with you and Scott? I have seen you both living alone and just with a butler? Aren''t your parents a little rude in this thing?" In Anna''s eyes, parents who leave their children like this for a career aren''t best parents.


    Yes, career is important but the career can be built again but the family can''t. You should cherish your time with them, who knows when they will leave you?


    Everything is important in life but family should be the topmost priority.


    Alex sighed seeing her like this. "Anna, my family matters are complicated a little bit so I think it would be nice to not talk about those anymore. So let us focus on the concert only. Think how will Miyu feel when he knows that his fan isn''t concentrating on him?" Alex joked and he was successful in shifting her attention back on the stage.


    But he knew that he had dodged her question for now, but won''t be able to do so in the future. She is as clever as a fox.


    Lights were already dim and disco lights were lit up. This was giving a proper look like that of a club. Anna felt it was more like a club than a concert. Who does this much? But right now all she wanted was that Alex should like this otherwise it was all in vain. Anna turned towards Alex to see his expression and noticed he was looking at the decorations and things done for the concert for Miyu very carefully. Instead of finding it funny, Anna felt it was cute!


    "Do you like it?" Anna asked. To which Alex replied, "Who won''t like so much lightning. I like to hear Miyu''s song instead. His songs and dance are world-famous so I''m least attracted to these things but to the main focus of the night tonight that is Miyu! He has captured my interest so let us see. Okay, you must keep your mouth shut now! See on stage." Hearing this from Alex, Anna turned her face and saw the stage was lit up and some girls came with the banner.


    They were shouting Miyu''s name constantly. At first, Anna thought these are cheerleaders but then, she knew cheerleaders won''t shout the celebrity''s name in such away.


    When Anna turned around, she saw a huge crowd standing where the row was of the general audience. ''Thank god I booked tickets prior to other I had to face this too.'' The crowd was so large that people were even squeezing in it. And then came the voice.


    "Hello Everyone!!! How are you all?" Anna turned and saw Miyu in a black costume pairing with Sneakers. This really matched his personality too! Just by his few words, everyone started shouting his name.


    No one can challenge his stardom among youngsters or with elders. He was someone people look up to. Achieving so many things at such a young age is not easy and she felt he was someone who might have worked really hard!


    Anna felt blood might come out of her ears. But then, Anna felt Miyu looking in her direction. She saw Alex''s face and it was expressionless so it means that he did not notice when Miyu looked in their direction. But she really saw it with her own eyes! How is that even possible?


    "I request each one of you to please settle down. Don''t push one another like this or you may get injured." Miyu requested his fan and the crowd settled down just by his saying. This showed how much they respected Miyu''s words. For them, Miyu was their idol who inspired them to also follow their passion.


    Anna kept her head on Alex''s c.h.e.s.t. Alex was taken by her sudden action but he felt happy inside. She was feeling safe near him and this was a good sign for him. His embrace was warm. Anna sat comfortably but it looked a bit of intimate too!


    Then, Miyu started singing a romantic song. Anna felt that she was already deeply lingered in his song. It was so beautiful to listen to him. Miyu sang a lot of songs, like romantic some pop, some party songs. He was professional in so much.


    Soon, the concert was on his way to the end. Alex was patiently waiting for what surprised has Miyu planed for him. The concert was already going to end so now what? was he joking with him? But Miyu was not someone who jokes much... But then Alex heard Miyu''s voice and he was surprised by what he said.


    "Guys, there is a friend of mine among all of you. Well, he is my childhood friend and buddy! We are friends since we were in our diapers...." waves of laughter can be heard in the crowd. Anna was too shocked that he said something about his friends.


    ''That must be a really special friend of his that Miyu says about him in front of so many people.'' Anna thought.


    "And today is the birthday of my best buddy. Alex... brother, this song is for you.." Miyu said from the stage while pointing to where Alex and Anna were sitting and then he started singing the happy birthday song. Anna was too much shocked by this confession of Miyu that she actually forgot to breathe!


    Just now, she appreciated how good it might bond they have and the person he talked was Alex?!?


    The friend he was talking about is none other than Alex who is sitting beside her!?


    What the hell is happening here?


    .


    .


    .


    Please do vote with your power stones, It really bring a smile on my face :)


    If you wanna send me any suggestion, you can go and look for me on discord @Amaira_Knight#1314 or on my instagram, @amaira_knight

 Chapter 129 - Curious cat!

    Anna was too much confused about this all. But there was a wide smile on Alex''s face. It was off he was enjoying all of this happening here a lot and how Miyu sang a song for him. It really touched his heart!


    But Alex forgot that he had to answer a lot of questions as Anna right now was no less than a curious cat, ready to pounce on him with her thousand questions.


    Anna wanted to ask everything right now but she waited and let Alex enjoy every moment that they were living in. Being laid in his embrace was giving her some warmness too.


    Miyu sang a light and a soft tune song for Alex and everyone enjoyed it. Some of the people wanted to see who is the friend of Miyu so they shouted and asked Miyu''s friend to also come on the stage.


    "Why are you not going up?" Even Anna asked him in a whisper. She did not understand that if Miyu was calling and taking Alex''s name so freely, why he is not calling him on stage. Wasn''t this called bro code?


    But Alex just smiled at her.


    "He is not calling me up because I don''t want to go and take away the limelight he is receiving. If I came in front of the crowd, who will even look at him? Won''t his stardom fell then?" Hearing this, Anna was speechless!


    He was too much of himself and so confident? But no matter what, she also doesn''t want Alex to come in front of so many people. Won''t girls drool over her Alex? She can''t let that happen!


    As if reading her thoughts, Alex spoke, "Don''t worry. I''m not going up so no one is going yo drool or stick over your own things." Hearing his answer, Anna was satisfied but she also felt a little embarrassed. He saw through her soul!


    She is behaving like a jealous and possessive girlfriend who is ready to take her boyfriend only with her. He belongs only to her! No one else can eye or compete with her for him. But what about her? Does she also belong to him and only him? Maybe no!


    "Okay, let us go." Alex suddenly said whiling pulling Anna''s hand. Anna did not understand what he meant by this? Why are they leaving? "Alex, why do we have to leave so early?"


    "No.. We are not leaving. Just going backstage where Miyu is waiting for us to see him. After all, whatever he did today for me, how can I leave from here without seeing him once? He needs to receive a good beating from me." Whatever Alex said in the second half of the sentence was actually a joke.


    He was impressed by Miyu''s way of giving him a surprise. He has to thank him and make Anna meet Miyi personally too. He knew she will be super happy with this!


    And as expected hearing what Alex said Anna started jumping. "OH.MY.GOD! We are going to meet at MIYU!?! Alex! Pinch me. Make me realize that this is not a dream." Alex can''t help but laugh at the way she was behaving.


    It was only meeting a superstar, not as meeting the president of the country. But Alex just guided her to the backstage while hearing all her exciting talks. Ana felt it was like a dream come true for her to meet such a great person!


    "How do you know Miyu?" Anna curiously asked, the question she was waiting to ask from so long!


    "Well, as he told you we are childhood buddies. We used to live nearby." Alex can''t help but just say this only.


    He can''t tell her everything related to him and Miyu too because if he told, his identity will be revealed this way. But Anna can''t keep these questions in his stomach also. She kept on asking him more.


    "Oh.. so you and he are best friends?" As close the seemed, it looked they were more like soul brothers.


    "You can say that like this. Even if we don''t talk for months or talk only for a few minutes too, our friendship remains as strong as before. It can''t be changed so easily." Anna was blinking her eyes.


    It was magical to see such a strong bond since the birth which is there even in a.d.u.l.t age. Many people are not together in contact anymore, like her with their childhood friends but he maintained his. In Anna''s eyes, he is a truly loyal friend!


    Soon, they both arrived backstage. Miyu''s manager brought them to his green room which was exclusive only to him. "Sir will be here in a few minutes." Saying this, the manager took his leave and went out.


    "Alex, isn''t really good? Like so many people are waiting to come here and we are actually here! You know I feel like living in any type of dream. What do you think?" Anna said while looking around the room.


    "It is normal for a superstar to have a big green room. He is a star for everyone but for me, he is my friend so you need not behave respectively. Just be casual with him. He is just like you and me, even though he has fame." Alex calmly explained.


    Anna just nodded and sat on the couch waiting for his friend to arrive. But in reality, she was quite nervous. It would be the first time that Alex is making her meet someone from his friends. Most of the time he is the one hanging out with them but today, she will meet his childhood buddy


    When Anna was in her thoughts, she suddenly heard a voice from behind,


    "So, finally you both are here!!"


    .


    .


    .


    ,


    .


    A/N- Let me know what do you guys think of our cute, curious cat Anna? Let me know your views through comment section.


    Or you can message me too on my discord


    Don''t forget to vote ^ ^

 Chapter 130 - A new friend.

    Early update ^ ^


    .


    .


    .


    Anna turned around and saw Miyu standing by the door with a smile. It was a warm and gentle smile and it looked very friendly also. She also stood up from the couch and faced Alex and Miyu.


    He came forward and gave Alex a tight bear hug. It looked like a scene of two friends meeting after decades! She can''t help but smile at this scene.


    "How have you been all these years?" Miyu asked with his warm voice.


    "How long it has been? Four years I guess. But I''m doing good whereas I''m!" Alex answered with a smile. It was true, all he was today was making him happy but he just needed one more thing in hid life.


    "Good! This is what I expected to listen from you. I''m happy to see you smiling, brother." Yes! they seemed even more close then the soul brothers.


    "How have you been!? Not just normal star but a superstar now, hmm?"


    "Well, roaming the cities, countries are sometimes boring but it brings so much fun to me! Seeing new places is so much fun dude!" But then, Miyu''s attention turned and he noticed someone else also being there in the room.


    Miyu turned towards Anna and faced her.


    "So, who is this beautiful lady in my room?" He asked in a flirting tone and received a pat on his shoulder. Well, it was meant to be a slap that was tight enough for Miyu to remember whom he was talking to.


    Alex gave him a glare and he then understood the identity of this special girl.


    Anna just chuckled seeing them like this. It was evident that Alex was feeling jealous.


    Alex cleared his throat and then said, "She is my good friend, Anna Walker. Anna, you already know who he is so I think I don''t need to introduce you both." Anna thought this was really an awkward introduction.


    But Miyu''s happy and bubbly nature made the environment good.


    "Hello, Anna! I hope you don''t mind me calling you with your name, right?" Miyu asked in a gentleman manner. Anna found it interesting that a person like him also is not showing any type of attitude to her. This was rare to see such a big superstar talking to her liked this!


    "Sure. You are Alex''s friend so it makes you my friend too. But I have to genuinely say this, before being your friend I''m your fan. So, you are now not only meeting your new friend but also your top fan." Anna honestly replied to him. She glanced at Alex before and smiled at him.


    Alex also gave her a warm smile. It felt good to see that Anna also thinks his friends as her own. This is something he never expected from her. Alex treated Anna''s friends and family like his, so receiving the same from Anna made his heart melt for her more.


    "Okay! But I have enough fans so I''m happier to meet my new friend. You both study in the same school and class?" Miyu asked Anna.


    But this time, Alex answered first, "We study in the same school. But now in the same class. She is still in grade 11 whereas I''m in 12 as you know."


    Miyu nodded. "Why are you still standing? Go and sit first. I will order some refreshments for you both."


    But Anna declined this time "No.. we have to go somewhere so we will skip drinks and food. You both talk first. I will go and feel some fresh air. Ah... Alex, we have to leave soon so you both catch up." Saying this, Anna left the room and went to an isolated area, away from the green room.


    She didn''t want to be a third party in their talks. After all, they are meeting after so long so they might have things to catch up but she can only give a few minutes to them for talks as she needed to bring Alex and show him what has she planned for his birthday. This was after all, just beginning!


    Anna dialed someone''s number while making sure no one was there near her. "Hello? I need what we made in ten minutes. Yeah... I''m sending you the address too so it won''t be a problem for you... sure just make sure it is delivered as soon as possible. Also, bring other things.."


    .....


    Bank in the room!


    Alex felt that he should have not allowed Anna to leave like this but he thought maybe she needed some space for herself. It was just too shocking for her to know all about this.


    "Is that the same girl from last year?" Miyu asked when he finally saw Anna leaving while closing the door behind her.


    "Yep. She is the one. Bro, thank you for the surprise you gave me today. I really felt immense joy." Alex was truly happy from the bottom of his heart. No one has done this for him as Miyu did!


    "It was nothing for my buddy! Okay, tell me how do you guys meet? Let me remind you one thing, you introduced her to me as your good friends? Aren''t you both official till now?" Miyu knew about everything from four years ago and now too. He was again speechless to see that Alex has not made any move till now!


    "No.. we are not together for now. But I''m thinking of proposing to her soon. You know that I need confidence in this and you can say a lot of confidence is needed to me and it is not at all easy..." Even thinking of this, his body parts become puffed up. How the hell is he supposed to do one?


    "Hmm. But you do remember about your big brother, right? Don''t forget your real identity."


    .


    .


    .


    A/N- I''m planning to post some pictures about some scenery for Alex and Anna on my Instagram, do let me know your opinion about this. (I''m planning, not sure at all)


    Don''t forget to vote ^ ^


    Let me know your views through comments.

 Chapter 131 - Awaited surprise! (1)

    Alex stayed silent when he heard Miyu talking about his elder brother. He has reason to say something about this. Seeing Alex being staying silent and is not replying, Miyu can only sigh.


    Well, he can''t interfere with his matters but all he can do was to make him remember the reality as well as the possibilities.


    "Anna looks like a nice girl. Just has gone through a lot so don''t make those situations and mistake repeat. She deserves to be happy. Reveal yourself as soon as possible so that she does not feel betrayed." This time, Alex just nodded.


    They both then talked for a few more minutes and then they heard the door being opened. "Alex, we have to go now." Alex got up and then faced Miyu. "We will meet some other time. Stay in touch." Miyu smiled.


    "Anna, though we did not have much introduction and talks, I really hope good life to you. We will meet soon." This time, Miyu meant this.


    They will cross the paths again and this time not as a superstar and a fan but as something else.


    They both took their leaves and went into the car. "So, where are we now going?" Alex had thought she would ask him to drop her home but to his surprise, she asked him to go to another place? "Oh, Let me drive. Please?" Anna can''t tell Alex where she was taking him.


    "Anna, you know what hap-"


    "Nothing will happen this time. Trust me! So, give me the keys and let me take you to the out new destination." Saying this, Anna snatched the keys and sat on the driving seat.


    Alex can only sigh and defeatedly sit on the passenger seat. As before, Anna blindfolded Alex again with a black blindfold. This time, she won''t commit any mistake!


    She drove the car in the direction of the hills. Alex started feeling a shiver. He doesn''t know where they were going but he can surely feel cold here.


    Was she taking him somewhere which is cold in temperature? But why?


    "Anna.. can I now open my eyes?" But he received a direct no from her. She was persistent and it was a waste to stop her from what she was doing.


    Soon Alex felt the car stopped and the door is opened but not of his side. He tried to touch Anna sitting beside him but felt nothing but an empty seat.


    ''Where is she now?!'' Alex had allowed Anna to do whatever she is doing but not at the cost that she endangers her life.


    "Anna! Are you there?" Alex shouted hoping for Anna to reply. He can hear running sound. Someone is running towards his car.


    "Oh, Alex wait a moment. Just wait for five minutes. I''m doing something and then I will get you out of the car. Sit patiently and quietly, okay?" Alex wanted to say no but he then heard Anna running back.


    Was this a mistake of letting her do whatever she is doing? He does not know the exact answer to it. On one side, he is happy that Anna has planned for him something.


    He badly wanted to remove his blindfold but he stayed quiet and silently for Anna. Maybe waiting is going to give him some good surprise afterward.


    When Alex was sitting inside, thinking this. Anna was working hard too set everything perfect. In between, she kept on looking at Alex who was sitting on the, to check whether he has removed his blindfold or no.


    She was understanding that he was uncomfortable with it but she can''t help but ask him to bear it for a while.


    As soon as she was done with her things, she gave it a final look and then went to the car.


    "Alex, you can come out now. It is done! But don''t remove the blindfold." Saying this, she opened the door and helped him in getting out of the car.


    She held both hands and asked him to allow her to lead his way and make him arrive. Alex was more than willing to trust Anna on this. He let Anna bring him to the place and then Anna made his standstill.


    "Okay, are you ready now?" Anna excitedly asked.


    "Of course! I''m waiting for this for so much longer. Now remove this please." Alex said and this time, Anna undo the blindfold. Alex at first adjusted to the light but then he is seeing that is is already night.


    But what shocked Alex was the set up in front of him!


    There was a tent which was decorated with lights. In front of it, a small dining space area was built which had a small table and two chairs. Water floating candles were on the top of the table and with it, flower petals were spread all over the tent. Even though it was night and dark, the tent and the area were litted up so brightly that one can''t miss any details of it.


    Alex was just memorized by this. He never thought Anna will do something like this for him. All of this was beyond his imagination.


    As far he knows Anna, is less of an expressive person. She does not know much about how to plan a surprise. But if she does one properly and with full efforts than it means that the person us really really important to her.


    Just even thinking that he was included in that list of her important person, made his heart skip a beat.


    "Like it..?" Anna whispered in his ears while coming close to him from the back.


    "I just loved it!" He was still shocked so when she asked him, he just absentmindedly. It was if his heart and brain were collectively answering her.


    "This is not it. There is something else too."


    .


    .


    .


    Hmm? What you think is another surprise that Anna has planned?


    Don''t forget to vote for this lovely view Anna had given to Alex ^_^

 Chapter 132 - Awaited Surprise! (2)

    Alex was shocked now even more. This was not it? Does that mean that there is more to this beautiful surprise?! Anna cam in front of him.


    A bright and shining smile was lingering on her face. Her face was glowing because of the moonlight and in Alex''s eyes, she was damn perfect for him. Her eyes were sparkling like a glitter.


    He can get lost in her eyes and maybe never get out of it. If things were in his control, he will just pause this moment and never let that emotion on her face, passed away.


    Anna took him on the table and asked him to sit. "What is the second surprise, Anna?" Alex can''t help but ask her out of curiosity. He was seriously excited to see the next surprise too!


    But Anna did not reply but just sat with him and observed the view.


    He can see the city from here. She chose a perfect place to sit. The lights were making the night view look more beautiful. But not more than Anna''s smile.


    "Just wait for some more time," Anna said while now laying in Alex''s embrace. His hands were around her shoulders and her face in his c.h.e.s.t. But maybe curiosity was now overtaking over him.


    "Anna, just tell me, please! I can''t wait anymore." Alex said in a pleading tone. But Anna just smiled at his behavior. Was not he too much fun this way? He was asking her as if a small child asking his mother for his gift! But Alex was not a small child though...


    "Are you hungry? We did not even eat when we met Miyu also." Anna asked simply. But he did not know the meaning behind her words at all.


    "Yeah... It has been long since we have eaten something. Are you hungry too? Shall I order something here?" Alex replied while c.a.r.e.s.sing her tiny stomach. Anna chuckled at his reaction.


    But Alex had to think twice, calling someone here to deliver food will be difficult. As they were in the outsourcing of the area, it will take at least hours to reach there.


    But to his strange, she got up and went inside the tent. ''What is she doing right now?'' Alex thought to himself after seeing Anna going inside.


    In just a few minutes, she came out with a plastic tiffin box!?!?!


    "What¡­..?!" confusion was all over Alex''s face. His imagination was now as if stopped at this point in time. He no longer was thinking anything as now, everything happening can''t be imagined by him at any cost.


    "I brought some food for us. Let me open it." Anna slowly opened it and Alex simply looked at what was there for them to eat. Well, he was quite hungry now. In the tiffin Anna opened, it had rice and some steak too. Well, not bad to eat and it was such a nice and normal food. Because he was too damn hungry, just seeing food in front of him made his tongue wet.


    "Eat it. Tell me if it is delicious or not." Anna served him first and waited till he took a bite and tell his views on it. Alex slowly first studied the steak and rice and then took the bite. It was smelling so nice so just thinking about it made his stomach growl.


    "Hmm? How it is?" Anna again asked. She can''t guess this from his expression. Alex did not know this but Anna has crossed her fingers behind her back, waiting for Alex to give his view about it.


    "Anna¡­ From where you ordered it? It is too much delicious! I never tasted such good food. Oh, maybe I''m too hungry that why I''m finding this simple food also tasty but still, which restaurant it is?" Hearing this, Anna sighed in relief. A huge burden was lifted off her shoulders.


    Seeing her like this, Alex was again confused. But he kept on eating. Why waste time to finish such a tasty food?


    "Oh, you really want to know about the restaurant name?" Anna mischievously asked to which Alex proudly nodded his head.


    "So.. the truth is, I made this all dishes and food!"


    COUGH! COUGH!


    Alex actually choked on his food when he heard this from Anna''s mouth. The food he right now praised by none other than his own lady love!?!


    And he was just tasting food made by her own hands? After seeing Alex''s reaction, Anna thought of telling about herself a little more. It will help him to understand her better.


    "Alex, I''m not good at expressing. Not even planning surprises. I thought of giving you a small gift which can make you happy. I know maybe you see these things very less as they are not expensive like other-" Anna was cut off by Alex this time.


    She did not even complete what she was going to say but she was happy to listen to what Alex further said to her.


    "Anna, in my life. I have money, but I never had these small emotions in my life. Ever! You do not know that these small things are so meaningful for me that I might never like anything else except these small gestures of yours and Scott''s. Thank you so much!!" He can''t express how much he was with her and her efforts. She made his eighteen birthday look so special. A birthday to remember for all years!


    All these years, no one even cared but she did. His heart was so warm! The dishes were simple but made by her hands, made it looks more special for him.


    After she heard what Alex said, she felt satisfaction and happiness inside her stomach. ''He, at last, loved what I did for him.'' This was her source of happiness!


    .


    .


    .


    What do you think about this surprise? Let me know your views through comments...


    Don''t forget to vote for your lovely author. You see, I''m too much greedy for that ^ ^

 Chapter 133 - Instincts

    Alex again starts eating the food and Anna too joined him. They both were hungry so they never felt that was more for him. But it was so tasty that both of then even licked their fingers. "Umm¡­ Anna, this is so tasty!" Anna smiled hearing her praise again.


    Alex continuously praised her while eating her food. He can''t get enough of the food made by her. It was the first time that he was eating someone''s hand food except his butlers. Can you believe that never ever his mother made food for him? So yes! That never happened. This was the reason he felt immense warmness and happiness in his heart when he saw that she specially made the food for him and that also on his birthday.


    Soon the finished the food and as it was getting more cold at night, they decided to lit a bonfire to keep each other warm.


    "Well, Anna. We don''t need a bonfire to keep each other warm." Alex suddenly said but Anna did not understand what he meant by this?


    "I mean except bonfire, there are many other ways to keep each other warm." Alex had a smirk on his face. But Anna surely missed it because still, she thought he was telling something important and survival technique!


    "Tell me!" Anna excitedly asked.


    But Alex was more interested in showing her about this rather than speaking from his mouth. He got closer to her from behind and hugged her tightly. Anna was startled by this sudden attack of hugs. Was this the way he talking about? Well, no!


    Alex kept his face in her hair, inhaling her beautiful fragrance. Right now, he just wanted to hold her forever and never let her go from him.


    "A-Alex.. what were you going to tell.." Anna hesitantly asked. She was not used to much intimacy with someone. This whole thing was new for her.


    "Let do something productive.." He whispered in her ears when his breath is almost touching her nape. Her neck was now red from the blush.


    Who says these things when they are all alone and especially in the mountains? Oh well, it can be considered Alex as the one who says this. Anna pushed him away from her and glared at him.


    Alex acted innocent and started helping her in liting up the bonfire. It was if nothing happened just a moment ago but Anna''s blush still affected had thought. ''Anna, you have to stay calm and compose! You can not let him trick you!''


    Soon, they successfully lit the bonfire with the help of a lighter which was there in Alex''s car. They took a blanket that Anna made preparation beforehand and sat near the fire together with a blanket covering them. Spending the night under moonlight and stars with such a special candlelight dinner is worth everything!


    Alex was staring at the stars above them when Anna suddenly asked, "Did you like the way the whole thing, the tent and everything is made?" He surely praised her food but what about the scenery? She does not know if he likes being outside like this or not.


    "Anna." Alex took her hand in his and intermingled it. "I used to hate my birthday since my childhood. No one used to wish me. Hah, wish is far away thing, no one used to remember my birthday also so I also used to forget it. When either Miyu or my one of the friends used to wish me, then I might realize that yeah it is my birthday. Today, when you gave me all these little and small surprises, I felt that these things are worthy of experiencing. The scenery, tenting bonfire, dinner, everything is perfect in my eyes because it was done by you!" Hearing the words which were coming out from his mouth but by heart too, she felt happy and glorious. After all, everything in the end mattered was his happiness.


    "You know, it was the first time that I cooked for someone except my mother."


    "Really? Then I feel I was that lucky person to eat food made by your cute and beautiful hands." Anna giggled hearing this. Why was he so shameless?


    "Alex, can I ask you one question?" Alex nodded and signed her to go on.


    "You said no one used to wish you. So, are your relationsh.i.p.s with your parents not good? I mean you never talked about them either and I never saw them with you or with Scott." Hearing this, Alex''s cheerful smile faded away and it was replaced with a frown on his forehead.


    Anna felt that she had asked something really wrong so she tried to change the topic but it was of no use because the talk was already done. Before she could have stopped and talked about something else, Alex answered himself.


    "Yes, I do not have good relationsh.i.p.s with my parents or with my whole family except Scott. I never talked about them because I rarely talk with them too so most of the time, we are like strangers to each other. I hope now you understand?"


    Anna nodded in understanding. She had more questions in her mind but she decided to keep it to herself. The expression of sadness and angriness on Alex''s face did not go unnoticed by her eyes. Afraid of disappointing him more, she did not talk about his family anymore.


    "Alex, we know each other for such a short period. I never thought of having a friend like you." She felt she needed to tell she really thinks of him. Not a confession but a friendly talk.


    "I know we will be friends so yeah," Alex replied/


    "How did you know?"


    "Maybe, because I knew and had an instinct of mine?"


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Alex is so much shameless! I feel like going and bringing him to be my boyfriend ^ ^


    Don''t forget to vote for your lovely author!


    Let me know your views through the comment section. You see, even your one comment makes me happy!

 Chapter 134 - He is back!

    Anna can never fight the way he flirts with her. But when she had seen him for the very first time, she had no idea that their life will come to this point.


    Especially that they will be so good friends and attracted to each other.


    She slowly rubbed and c.a.r.e.s.sed his hair. Anna felt that this can not get better anymore.


    This was a moment she wants to cherish all her life. But this was limited. In the future, she only will have memories of something like this.


    Anna stared at his beautiful face. Her closed and locked heart was opened by this man.


    She out of four years was broken by this idiot person who brought so many living experiences for her. She can''t get enough of him.


    His flirting, his way of talking with her and everything is just superb.


    Alex fell asleep in Anna''s embrace. His head was resting on her l.a.p and he was hugging her small belly tightly as if it was another pillow to hug to sleep!


    Anna was brushing his soft and silky hair. She was surprised that he has such thick hair which is soft as silk.


    When he sleeps, he is just like a small baby. As she stared at the sky, she saw a star which was shining the most above them.


    Anna was feeling her one and only is watching her from above and giving her blessing to stay happy always even if he is not by her side.


    "I wished to do everything with you but your time was up. Now, I''m doing these things, experiencing all those things with someone else. Be happy for me, my love." Anna mumbled while looking into the sky above her.


    Stars were scattered here and there and a faint smile was there on Anna''s face. A smile was full of emotions that were running in her mind.


    But these words already reached Alex''s ears.


    He opened his eyes and just stared at Anna''s face which was up for a few microseconds and thought,


    ''He is not dead, Anna. He is back now, to have you again.''


    ....


    Both Anna and Alex had a good night''s sleep in the tent. After coming back from this small trip, Anna got busy with her studies and Alex too had work to take care of.


    They even never met for a long period. Just messaging each other sometimes or Alena used to tell her about how Alex is.


    It was quite a difficult task for her to stay away from him but she knew that he needed to study too.


    After all, he was in last year. His grade was much more important as compared to her.


    Anna delayed the ceremony of crowning her till her exams were not over and she was not fully free.


    Her excuse was this that her exams are going to come and she can''t leave them just for this ceremony.


    Though her grandparents did not agree, her father supported her and asked her to first concentrate on her test.


    Well, Anna was a quiet shocked too by his sudden attack of warmness and understanding nature but she was happy too.


    But the danger is still on the head. Kevin is regularly disturbing her, asking to help him as soon as possible in down casting Steve''s and Walker''s.


    Anna wanted to do that but now, there was a confusion also for her.


    If she was the one who is crowned, the business is going to be hers then. Helping Kevin isn''t a way she is destroying her own Business, not her father''s?


    She agreed to help him in destroying Steve''s business for sure as she hates it from her all might.


    Everything that happened to her and her brother and her love was all because of those damn STEVE''S!!


    She will make sure that those people come on the streets to beg her for their lives!


    Right now, Anna was sitting in her room studying hard but at that time, she heard a knock on her door. Anna turned around and saw Mother Marrie standing there with a cup of coffee.


    "Anna, you are studying hard and that is good. But you need to take care of your health also." Mother Marrie said and Anna just smiled.


    "Anna... I have something to talk to you about."


    "Yes, Mum?" Anna turned and faced her mother.


    "You do remember who is Chris, right?" Mother Marrie asked with concern.


    Just even hearing this name, Anna''s eyes turned dark and her smiling face was turned into a serious face. This name is something she is running off from so many years.


    "How can I forget mum? Do you think he will let me forget who he is?" Anna sarcastically said and Mother Marrie sighed.


    This was true. Chris was like a demon in their life, who could attack them and come looking for them whenever he wants.


    Just because they left Liam and started living away from them, does not mean that their past will leave them so easily.


    It will come and haunt them regularly and they can''t even do something about this.


    "Anna... I don''t want any more murder or blood being spread. Just remember this, please my child." She already lost one child. In this world, the death of a grown-up child is something that hit the parents so hard that they might go in trauma.


    But mother Marrie stayed strong for Anna, for her other child. The person gone is already gone but you have to look after the person who is alive and in front of you.


    Anna went into depression and she needed immense care at that moment. But it was still difficult for her to come back.


    "Anna... If the crowning ceremony happens, he will be there."


    .


    .


    .


    Please do vote with your power stones ^ ^


    I got only 1 power stones..(sadface)*


    Let me know your views through comments.


    You can chat with the author, on Instagram @amaira_knight or on discord Amaira_Knight#1314 ^ ^

 Chapter 135 - Who it was?!?!

    Anna was originally taking a sip from the coffee and Mother Marrie reminded her of this. Yes, he will be there and she can''t help or do anything.


    Was this in her hands? Not at all. It was all done by her dear and useless father who thought his decisions were best for her! Well, it was later proved to be wrong.


    "Let it be mother, I don''t really care to be very honest. Just let it go with the flow. You see, there are not fewer problems in my life now that I need one more to think of." She has still not found out who was behind her and Alex on that day. She can''t leave that matter like this only!


    "Then, what do you plan to do? Have you ever thought?" Mother Marrie knew her about what she was talking about and thinking. It was the incident that day.


    "I don''t know yet. But I''m desperately looking for those people. I tried asking them too at that moment but they never answered me. They were truly loyal to their boss. One was going to even answer but collapsed on the floor."


    In her life, Anna mostly tells her mother about everything related to assassinations on her or being followed. This keeps her mother up to date.


    "Could it be Kevin''s people?" Mother Marrie asked cautiously. She knew he is an enemy of Steve''s as well as of Walkers.


    "No! Kevin''s people are not that much strong enough and their loyalty is not this much as you can see." Anna had observed this to double-check if Kevin was betraying her but no, she knew those were not really his people that day.


    She can''t tell her mother about her deal! No!!


    But the question comes if not him then who?


    Mother Marrie sighed seeing her daughter being involved in this all too much. Yes, she wanted her to be involved but to limited space. Who can deny that the blood in her is of the underworld only? She belongs there.


    "Anna... You study right now and stop thinking about those things. We will find it out afterward." Saying this Mother Marrie patted her back and left the room immediately.


    As Anna saw her mother going back, she felt that there was surely something that was bothering her mother for a long time. She has been observing her and it was evident from her behavior.


    Children get to know if their parent''s mood is not happy just in few minutes. This is the special bond between children and parents and Anna too knew this well.


    But she kept quiet and waited for mother Marrie to tell herself. Anyway, Mother Marrie can''t keep something in her stomach for a long time! But Anna was afraid that things might not be much big...


    Anna again focused on her studies and let the thoughts go back into her brain.


    But one side, while Anna was continuously doing her work and searching for those people, Alex was already ahead of her in this thing. His team already found out who were people on that day and the outcome was really shocked and surprised him.


    He did not know whether to laugh or cry after knowing who the person is. Well, it was none other than his own big brother. Alex really wanted to call him and curse him but he stopped himself before.


    But this does not mean that the fire inside him is no longer there. He was still angry that his real brother is doing something like this!


    They were real brother for the name, how can he forget this? Maybe for the whole world, they are real brothers and indeed they are but actions speak louder than words of everyone.


    Alex was standing as his grip on his seat tightened.


    "Sir... I think you should call your big brother and ask him the reason for doing this to you. It will be great that way! At least we will know why he id after you or if this was his trick or something." Saven suggested. This was a nice idea. But will his brother tell him directly? No!


    After hearing Saven''s suggestion Alex somewhat got the courage and called his brother. His face was damn serious and his eyes knitted together. Cold aura was surely around him but Saven was used to this His sir is always like this when it comes to talking with their family.


    "Hello?" Alex heard a voice from another side.


    "Why the hell are you interested in me being dead? So that you can take over the business. Oh, I won''t mind it at all Go and take over. Just stay away from me." Alex can''t compete with his brother.


    He had lied to Anna that he has another younger brother but the reality is that he is a middle child. He is not a younger brother but a big brother who is just like a danger sign for him.


    Nothing is much scary as compared to his elder brother, whom he hates from the depth of his heart.


    "Alex, I told you to stay away from that girl. But you never listened. Either you stay away or get killed, the option is yours." Hearing this, Alex''s grip on his phone tightened. Does his brother know something else behind threatening?


    "You know very well who she is. Her identity too. After knowing that also, you want to go after her? Are you so interested in getting killed because of a girl?" His elder brother warned him from the other side.


    Anna''s identity¡­


    Hah! How can he forget who she is? Not only the mafia, underworld''s child but also¡­.


    "You know what? F*CK OFF! I will not back down this time, you will see what I''m capable of." Alex said while controlling his anger to his maximum.


    "So my brother wants to go against his big brother? Interesting."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Please do vote with your precious power stones ^ ^


    Now we are heading to reveal some truths. Get ready!


    Thank You for reading!

 Chapter 136 - A new plan

    Alex smirked when he heard this from his big brother. "Well, you are the one who is forcing me to go against you. Don''t do things which make me strike you so bad." Alex wanted a fight but he can''t afford one right now.


    "Oh! My dear brother, I actually forgot that you are already eighteen. Nice for you. But do not forget who I''m! So, stay in your own limits." Alex heard from the other side but Alex was least afraid.


    Saven can clearly hear what Alex''s big brother said and he shivered. His Sir''s big brother is mostly dared but why the sir is never afraid of him? maybe because they have the same blood running in their veins.


    "I will stay on Anna''s side. Do whatever you want to!" saying this, Alex hanged up.


    He held his head and passed his hand through his hair. This was his regular habit whenever he was stressed.


    "Saven, am I doing wrong?" Saven was not only his employee but also like a buddy himself. He knew that Saven will never backstab him at all costs. Alex has once saved his life and in return, Saven joined him. He was an orphan so Alex became his family.


    "Sir... I think you should go back home and sought this out. We can''t afford a fight right now. Miss Anna is worth all of it but you will lose everything again and end up hurting her, again." And this was what Alex was most afraid of. Hurting his Anna, his Si!


    "She is being crowned soon. Maybe after exams." And hearing this, Saven widened his eyes. He never expected the Walker family to crown a girl as an heir.


    Well, the Walker family was one of the stereotypical family. Being heir as a male ensured that their surname will be carried on but if Anna is crowned that means name will surely change. But this is only possible if her future husband is ready to name their first child as Walker who will continue the dynasty!


    "We have to disclose ourselves until that time. We have no other option and she might get to know herself if we do not disclose it." Alex reminded Saven but it looked like he was reminding himself of doing something.


    "Sir...I have a plan but I don''t know if it will work or not. So, do you want me to tell you??" Saven had just now thought of an idea but yes, it was dangerous and risky too. But if it was successful, their difficulties will be less. Alex faced him and signaled to speak further,


    "Sir¡­ Why don''t you propose Ms. Anna?"


    ¡­..


    While one side tension was growing up, Anna was getting busier and busier with her continuous work and study load.


    But one day, she received a call from her father and he asked her to meet him somewhere, except at home.


    At first, Anna wanted to decline immediately but later he said some special words, which made her reluctantly agree.


    "Where you want to meet?" Ann asked in a cold voice.


    "Meet me anywhere you want. What about Lakehouse?" Anna was a little surprised. Lakehouse was the one bought by Seb and in which, Shaira''s parents live now.


    After Seb''s death, both her parents decided to never go there and they even separated. To be more accurate, it was mother Marrie who separated and wanted a divorce


    "I will be there on time. Just make sure that you are there alone. Not with someone." Anna meant his mistress and mistress''s, daughter. Maybe Liam understood so he nodded and hanged up.


    But before she could have hanged up, Liam said another thing, "Si, do not tell your mother that you are meeting me. Please. She won''t let you come then."


    Well, it was true, her mother will stop her from going and meeting her own father. Not because she wants to separate the Father-Daughter duo but for her own safety.


    "Hmm.." Anna did not exactly answer him but she knew she can not tell her mother about this.


    Anna got up and dressed in normal wear with a leather jacket and black jeans with sporty shoes. After tying her hair in a ponytail, she went downstairs. Anna had planned to leave the house without Mother Marrie''s notice but Anna forgot that Marrie is her mother. Mother''s eyes are everywhere!


    Sure, how can a mother not understand and keep an eye on her children?


    "Anna... where are you going at this time?" Mother Marrie asked when she saw Anna trying to leave the house. Anna stopped in her track. ''Anna, you such a useless person!'' She cursed herself.


    "Mum, after studying so much, I thought of going for a coffee." Anna can''t find any other excuse to give her mother. This was the only option left. ''Sorry mum. I have to lie to you for dad.''


    "But coffee is already there in the home. I can make one for you here. Why have to go out?" Mother Marrie asked innocently. She did not see her child''s real intention.


    "Mum... I have a craving for having coffee and donut of the nearby bakery. I will be back soon just in time. This will also be my outing and exercising. Just by sitting, I feel my back pain hitting up." Anna made up and excuse and Mother Marrie also believed her.


    This was a common excuse used up by Anna mostly. Well, Mother marrie knew Anna loved coffee and donuts.


    Anna finally got out of the house and walked a little forward so that the driver sent by ber father can pick her up.


    "Good evening, young miss." The driver greeted and Anna just nodded at him. This time, many things were going on in her mind.


    Why does her father want to meet her like this? Any special occasion? Who knows! But Anna was still suspicious.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Thank you for reading ^ ^


    Don''t forget to vote for your lovely author


    Let me know your views

 Chapter 137 - Date is fixed!

    Soon, Anna reached her Lakehouse. She went inside and Mr. Asher gave her a look.


    Though Anna faced him with a warm smile.


    No matter what, Mr. Asher and her father, Liam never had a good relationship. After all, their daughter died because of Liam''s son.


    There was always a cold war between them.


    But at least, the Asher family never blamed them. This was there or maybe Shaira''s wish that her death is not blamed on anyone else but her self.


    A thorn is always there in one''s heart which can never be erased so easily!


    "Uncle, is dad here?" Anna was a little hesitant in asking. She did not want him to be upset or angry about anything like this. Uncle just pointed towards the yard.


    Anna understood he might be either around the pond or roaming in the outskirts of the yard.


    He did not speak anything, but Anna guessed it right.


    Mrs. Asher was also never happy with Mr. Liam but still as they were guests here, she served him with a cup of tea and biscuits. This was the normal thing in a middle-class family of theirs.


    But the fact that he ate it without kicking up fuse was a big thing which she rarely saw.


    Her father was brought in such a lavish environment that she feels that it is not his mistake but their grandfathers of not making him a normal man.


    Her mother easily adjusts because she moved out of her home as soon as she turned eighteen. Though her father never allowed her to work outside for safety reasons, she still worked in the company.


    Marrie understands what a middle-class family goes through.


    Anna came into the yard but did not find him. Taking her horse with her, she rode to the pond where she had gone earlier with Alex.


    "My baby horse, today we can have a fast ride."


    Maybe the horse was also happy that he was getting some extra time with his favorite person so the horse also gave her a wonderful ride.


    Just then, Anna saw her father sitting near the pond on a bench. He took one of the horses to come here, which was tied to the bench itself.


    Anna got down and let her horse have a little fun here.


    But the first thing she did was to untie the horse with Liam had brought. "You also go and play.."


    Yes, the horse also has feelings and if they wanted to play then they can. No one will stop them.


    Hearing her voice, Liam turned around and saw her untying her horse.


    "Anna, why are you untying him? We also have to go back." But Anna glared at him to shut up.


    "Isn''t it a little awkward for you to use the horse which brother Seb used to use? This horse is his. Not yours! So, do not even think of tying down things which belong to Brother Seb." Anna said with a straight face. Liam just listened to what she had said but did not reply.


    "Why did you call me?" Anna asked the main point. She did not have a whole day with her to do things and talk and join him with his idiotic talks. "Come sit with me." Liam again sat on the bench and Anna also sat beside him.


    There was silence, just the chirping of the bird can listen. Anna can feel his body being stiffed.


    Well, this happens when you want to say something but you are hesitant to do that. Liam being nervous about something? Anna would take that as a joke


    She turned her face towards him and spoke, "Are you even going to talk?"


    "You already know about the crowning ceremony?" And as predicted, Anna had thought of this possibility.


    She somewhere knew maybe, her instinct said that this will be related to this damn crowning ceremony!


    "Yes!" Anna replied just in one word.


    The truth is that she was not ready to talk about that thing. The place which was meant to be of her brother but now, she can not even imagine herself at that place.


    Since childhood, she knew that having a big brother will not lead responsibilities on her. She can live a carefree life but no! Destiny had some other plans for her for sure.


    "So? Why are you declining and getting it done lately?" Liam straightforwardly asked her.


    Anna covered her face with both of her hands as if she was irritated by his words. Is he her father? For once, can he get to know what his child is feeling? No! All he wants is his profit.


    "Oh well, If I say that I do not want to be crowned, will you and grandparents agree and let anyone else from the extended Walker family to be crowned?" Hearing this, Liam frowned.


    Why was his daughter so rebelling? Seb was not like this.


    But he forgot Seb was more like Marrie with calm composure. Whereas, Anna is like Liam, more stubborn.


    "Anna! You are decent of Walker family, my child. You can not run away from your responsibilities and you know that very well."


    "Then produce a new child with your f*cking mistress who is living in your own house in the place of my mother!!" Anna can''t help but shout at him and Liam can only lower his head.


    The truth behind keeping both mother-daughter duos, his wife and daughter away from him is known to none except his soul.


    He will carry it to his grave if required.


    "Anna! Your language." But Anna just shrugged. She did not care what he thinks.


    "That is not possible... You know that so get that out of your mind. You are going to be crowned and that too, after your exams. The date is already fixed."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Don''t forget to vote for your lovely author.


    I''m too much greedy for your power stones!


    What do you think about this chapter?


    Let me know your views ^ ^

 Chapter 138 - Her wish matters?

    Anna just rolled her eyes when she heard that the date is already fixed.


    So what can she do about it?!


    Does she wish matters? No! So why shall she also care about this old ceremony?


    Anna just rolled her eyes and kept on staring at the pond in front of her. But then she heard Liam saying,


    "Seb used to give this ceremony much importance, Anna. He will never let anyone except a Walker to be the head. For him, his family was everything."


    ''He was brought up thinking that, he is going be head.'' Anna though but did not raise her voice on it.


    "And yeah that girl was an exception too." Liam was talking about Shaira.


    Each family member knew who Shaira was very well. They even met her as Seb brought her home for introducing her as his first and last girlfriend.


    "Yes, the brother was concerned with his family but what in return did he get? Death!" This was the cruel and harsh reality in which each one of them is living. Seb died because of them, Because of Anna!


    "He is no more but his memories are. Anna, you are the real owner of this whole empire. Do not let your past experiences affect your future. Don''t deprive yourself of what is yours!" He did not want her place to be given to someone else.


    His family was what he was proud of. God gave him two special and so good children and he was very grateful for them.


    Anna looked at his face and straight into his eyes. She wanted to read his emotions but his eyes were like black water.


    "You are using the same trick on me, when it was me who taught these techniques to Seb?" Anna heard him say this.


    It was her brother Seb who taught her everything at this early age but it was their father who taught him this all.


    "Do you know that he used to teach me everything that you taught him?" In response, Anna saw Liam smiling. This cold, cruel Liam smiled after so many ages!?!?


    Anna can not even believe her own eyes. Her father smiled who stopped smiling after her brother''s death! Was this a coincidence?


    "I knew everything. How you used to scare him with your taunts and he wanted peace so he said yes! Later, while practicing, you gave him continuous taunts that you will not be able to do these and that but later, he somehow taught you even with your constant crying."


    Her Childhood was really good. She used to taunt him constantly.


    Anna felt ashamed as she thought about that past.


    Yeah... Well, it was true she was a troubled sister and used to scare her elder brother a lot! But he always bore with it with calmness. But the fact arrises that how does he know about this all?


    "Did you saw us doing this?"Anna curiously asked.


    Whenever the past was talked about, she felt more close to her father. In the past, he was like the best father for her. But not now!


    "Anna, I knew everything in our house. I never stopped Seb because I know that in our world, self-defense is really important. I had trust in him that he will teach you with utter softness and will not let you harm yourself. So I let him." Hearing this confession, Anna somewhat felt happy. She did not know herself why but yeah, it made her heart warm! Then she again heard her Father''s voice.


    "But you know, your brother had more skills which he never taught you because I asked him not to. He was perfect in those and he was ready to use those skills in fighting too, but not perfect to teach you. I was afraid he will end up hurting himself or you so I said no. You were not big enough to be taught skills at that moment but you are now!"Saying this, Liam stood from the bench and brought two swords with him.


    Anna wad too much shocked and surprised by his words that she forgot to breathe! Why does everyone want her to be crowned? Do daughters crown?


    No! never in this life, she heard that girls are being crowned. Not even Steve family which is other family who follows this tradition.


    "Father, you are forgetting.. I''m a girl." Her Walker family was a little stereotype.


    Except for her parents and grandparents, no one must be ready that a girl takes the crown and responsibilities of the family. Then why her father is adamant in making her the successor?


    "So what if you are a girl? I and your mother have raised you like a son, you know everything a lady or a male successor should know, except a few skills. You know fighting, mind games, dirty politics then why not?" Liam explained her in a calm but a serious tone.


    In his eyes, Anna is best person to be crowned after Seb. Not because she is is daughter, but somewhere he knew her way of thinking.


    "Being crowned means you will step into this shady underworld too! You are my daughter so, you must make everyone fear you. I will teach you all of the rest fighting skills." He threw a sword at Anna. With her reflexes, She caught it perfectly even if she was unprepared.


    It was a new sword. Sharp enough to cut most and most hard things.


    She just stared at the sword in her hands. Her brother was also killed with a sword. Just holding one, brought so many emotions within her. Anger, sadness, a fire, weakness, a sudden thrust of killing someone¡­


    Without even thinking about what she was doing, Anna lifted her sword and attack at Liam.


    "HAYIIAHHHH!!"


    .


    .


    .


    A/N- You guys are not voting for me at all. I fee my heart in pain (CryingFace)*


    As an author, your comments, your views are the only thing which motivates me to write.


    I''m not in top 200 or something but I have this story and I present in front of you¡­


    So please it is a request to vote..

 Chapter 139 - Meet her brother.

    Anna reacted and slashed her sword at Liam. But she forgot that all the tricks she has learned are nothing but given and taught by Liam himself.


    He easily defended himself and in return, he made Anna''s sword fall on the ground with just one swift.


    Anna was shocked that she was not even able to handle her own sword and fight with her father!


    Of course, he is capable as he learned these things when he was a child. So till now, perfection was expected already but this much?


    Anna had learned it too and she had thought she was perfect in this, but her conception today, broke.


    Seeing her wide eyes Liam spoke, "You received basic training and that too, not proper. You learned about guns, horses, driving but not about fighting. You are now at the right age to learn those things."


    He had experience in these things, so this was nothing but experience which spoke.


    Anna looked at him with her wide eyes, "I¡­I.."


    "What happened now was because you were fighting with emotions, not with strategy or brain." Liam further explained to her.


    Anna looked at him with confusion. This was the truth, she was fighting with her emotions which came into her when she saw a sword again in her hand.


    If her brother''s killer comes in front of her, she will kill him with this sword!!


    Just she is waiting for that person to be revealed soon! The day he is revealed, it would be his or her last day on this earth!


    "Seb was distracted too and this resulted in his... You know what I mean." Liam said in a low voice.


    This was to make Anna remember not to do the same mistake as her brother. But this reality really hurt him and her both very bad. He was distracted and they both know, why he must have been distracted...


    One''s brother and other''s son was lost because of this fight. But now, Anna has to learn it again so that she can kill that killer with her own hands. Also, the person who killed the second most important person in her life, will not survive anymore!


    "So, do you want to now see how does it work?" Liam wanted her support if they both were going to do this. It was only possible when she is ready to face it and start the practice.


    But Anna still looked lost. She absent-mindedly sat on the bench as Liam''s words just went from above her head. Anna did not know why but she was feeling conflicted.


    Conflicted in her own thoughts!


    As if her inner voice was ranging up again to take revenge and be crowned. But her heart and brain were asking her to leave all of this and go somewhere isolated with the ones she loves.


    This was not they easy too but to whom shall she listen? Her own heart or inner voice?


    But then Anna heard Liam''s voice, "Anna, we all know what happened a few years ago. We all were disheartened at that time. Our hearts still hurt when we even think about that period. But we have to move on also! You have a walker family''s blood in you. We, Walkers, do not sit idle. We are those people who thrust for bloody revenge." Anna felt that her father was though stating the truth but also, making fun of himself.


    "Oh, then shall I consider you, grandfather and grandmother not being a walker? Because you never did anything to take revenge but you are expecting me to do so?" This was funny.


    Really funny! If they both wanted, they could have easily drugged-out who was the killer of her brother. But no one did anything!!


    Liam once again just lowered his head in shame and guilt. He has no words to defy what she said. But if he went for revenge, Anna and Marrie won''t be able to survive safely then.


    "Neither of us did this... But now you can do this. You are young, fierce, having a sharp brain. Just a few things need to be taught perfectly and you are ready." It was evident that his whole expectation was from Anna.


    Anna felt that this was too sudden to even think. They just talked about crowning, fighting skills, and revenge. These were big words for her!


    "I need time to think. Will inform you soon about that." Anna finally got up and called her horseback with a whistle. As if understanding that his master was calling him back, the horse came to her fastly. She got up on the back of the horse.


    But as she was about to go back, Liam suddenly said "Do not tell your mother. She will not like it." Hearing this, a smirk came on her face. Mother Marrie will not like it? Oh if she gets to know what her father asked Anna to do, she will stop him meeting with her and give him such a strict warning!


    "Mother also does not like many things. Have you stopped doing that? No! So, telling her or not is my choice not yours so keep your opinion about this to yourself." saying this, she kicked her horse and he rode at a very fast speed back into the yard. Anna locked him there again and then when in to say goodbye to Mr. and Mrs. Asher.


    "Si, come here more. Also do bring your mother if possible. It has been so long since we met her..." They genuinely liked her mother as she was such a simple sober person. Anna replied with a smile and took her to leave. She wanted to get out of there to clear up her mind!


    And this clearing of thoughts can happen only in one place!


    Anna took the taxi and came to meet her brother.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Please do vote with your power stones ^ ^


    You guys are seriously my motivation and I need your help with this...


    Follow me on Instagram, @amaira_knight

 Chapter 140 - Talking with him.

    Anna took one glance at her phone and switched it off. Right now, she did not want to talk with anyone, let alone her mother or Alex.


    Switching it off and cutting yourself from the world for a few hours was best. Maybe it was dangerous but you can do only this when your heart is a mess.


    "Ma''am, we have arrived!" The driver said and Anna got down of the car after paying the amount.


    As it was almost evening, not many people were there in the graveyard anymore.


    Yes, she had come to the graveyard to meet her brother''s grave!


    Anna was wearing a leather jacket so it was a little cold here. Many people used to say that here, it is most of the time cold because it is the center of negative energy.


    So most people prefer to come here in the morning or the afternoon. Anna did not believe this at all. They are not negative energy but wanting to communicate with their loved ones.


    Very rare people come in the evening. Anna walked inside after opening the door.


    Before, she had already purchased some flowers with her and some chocolates.


    These chocolates were those which she used to share with her brother whenever his mood was low or off. Even thinking that she was buying them now, made her smile like a fool.


    She felt so stupid at that time! Her brother was no more but she was persistent in having him with her.


    Anna made her way and there she saw her brother''s name grave. As it was mostly raining nowadays, so it was covered with dirt but the only name was visible, not even the surname. Anna remembered the position of the grave so she knew, it is her brother Seb only!


    Anna took a handkerchief from her pocket and cleaned it properly. Her brother was a clean freak, he will be angry if he knows that he is now covered in dirt.


    When he was alive, she threw some dirt at him in fun and he was hell out of it angry.


    Thinking of this possibility, Anna laughed. As she cleaned it more, the name was visible now.


    Seb Walker


    "Hello, brother... Sorry, I wake you up." Anna said while keeping the flowers she had bought first on his grave. These were the flowers they both used to grow together.


    "I know, I''m late in coming here. No one must have visited you for a long period. Mum is finding it difficult to come and dad must be busy with his work and you know other things whom he had kept in a hidden home." Even thinking about these, she felt disgusting.


    No one had time to visit their son. she knew her brother might find it difficult.


    "But here I''m today! See, I brought some chocolates for you also, I brought so many questions of my mind and heart."


    Yes! Anna came here to find the answer to her questions. She does not know if this is true or maybe, her instincts told her that whenever she comes here and asks her brother an important question, he always signals her in one way or another.


    "Brother, this time... I''m really confused. Everyone wants to crown me at your place. But I can''t see myself or even anyone else except you in that place. That was specially meant for you, not for someone like me! What shall I do brother? Leave it like this?" Anna had so much frustration in her mind.


    That position was meant to be his! Not hers! He was the eldest child of the family.


    "You know, I feel like I have started liking someone else. But it is unfair to that person who is already dead. Is this right?" This time, Anna can feel the wind blowing getting stronger and especially where she was sitting.


    Dry leaves were scattered here and there and one left as if by wind came to her face.


    ''Why is this even happening? Is brother trying to give me a signal again?'' Anna can''t think of any other possibility. Anna looked at his grave with confusion written on her face all over.


    She again asked him, "Brother, if you feel I should go on the path of yours, be crowned just like you and take revenge, send one more leaf on my face." Anna waited but no leaf came in her direction instead they went in her opposite direction.


    Anna frowned seeing this.


    Anna felt it was a no from him. But then Anna changed her question a little bit,


    "D-do. You want me to be.. crowned o..n..l..y and n..ot take revenge?" She was hesitant in asking this.


    A normal person might get afraid by these and seeing such things taking place in the area such as a graveyard and they will run away for their life.


    But Anna had a strong will that she has to communicate with her brother at any cost! He every time understands her situation then he will this time also, right?


    She waited and then, Anna felt winds again blowing in her direction. It was getting colder and colder and Anna can feel that strong energy was controlling here. Her heartbeat increased a little but she still waited for his response.


    "Send a leaf in my direction," Anna spoke as expecting him to do so...


    Anna had already hugged herself tightly to get warmness but there was none. But then, she got another leaf on her face!!


    Anna widened her eyes.


    Was this coincidence? Maybe yes, but she also felt that this was a way of her brother to indicate her not to harm herself. He was still, even in his grave, thinking about her safety.


    At least she is happy that he is not blaming her!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    A/N- Was it scary? There was a strong bond between the brother-sister duo...


    Let me know your views through the comment section.


    Don''t forget to vote.

 Chapter 141 - Love Birds!

    Anna felt immense happiness when she felt that a leaf came on her face.


    Her brother wants her to be crowned but not go for revenge. But will Anna be able to stop her if she gains power in the future? Will her thrust for revenge stop?


    Who knows! But one thing was now final that she will take that crown for her. If not her brother then no one else! She will protect her brother''s seat at this place!


    But she can never promise him that she will not go for Revenge. It was something her heart wants.


    "I got your signal, brother. Don''t worry. I will try to do as you have told me to do!" Anna said with determination in her eyes as well as in her voice.


    "Brother... I miss you a lot!" she can''t help but say this to him.


    She misses him so much that sometimes, her eyes become moist by just remising their good childhood and happy days.


    They shared so much happy moments together that it was difficult to remove them from her mind.


    "I wish you were here with us. I know everything happened because of me but, I can not help but do anything. Just doing this is the only way I think I can repay you." Anna kept the one packet of chocolate at his grave.


    But then, Anna''s eyes fell on the grave beside Seb.


    Shaira Asher


    Because they both were so mad in love that they died together. In the memory of their love, both the family decided to place their graves together. This way, both of them can stay together in heaven too.


    "Long time no see, Shaira. I went to your house. Uncle aunt is also good and happy, so you do not worry about them. I brought this extra packet for you, so I''m keeping it here. Goodbye." Anna placed them on the graveyard and went back towards the gate.


    But she was stopped by an old man.


    "Child, you come here a lot. Did you got any answer today?"


    This was the gatekeeper or watchman as one says. But he was so old that one might think why he stays here always.


    Unknown to everyone, he can feel the roaming spirits easily. He was the one who first told her that her brother Seb wants to talk with her 2 years ago.


    At first, Anna just ignored it because she felt this was not possible but later she saw her brother in her dreams, asking her to come to the graveyard and see him.


    Anna did as asked and came to visit him alone. That time, this old uncle asked her to ask him questions she has in her mind but only yes or no questions can be answered by the souls left behind.


    Anna did once and she received a response. Also if she followed Seb''s direction of yes or no, the work used to be done by following and doing what he asked her. From that day onwards, she started believing this.


    It was a dream for her to have her brother again and she was happy with it.


    "I got, old uncle. Thank you for asking and telling me once again about all those things." Anna was genuinely thankful to him. If not for him, she might have not known about this ever in her lifetime.


    "I never did anything. Everything was in God''s hand. These souls have no one to talk to so I''m their partner in their silence. It is good that any one of the soul can send their signal to you."


    Anna smiled hearing this. In old age, he was helping other souls and this was a really good deed. "May you live more and more, uncle. Oh, I brought these biscuits for you." Anna handed him the box. She remembered to buy something for her this old uncle too who is helping others so much.


    "Thank you, child. May God bless you and your all wishes come true." He can only bless her and Anna did not know why but she knew, this person''s blessings were really important and she needed them.


    Suddenly one question popped up in her mind, "Uncle, do anyone else come here to visit Seb Walker or Shaira Asher''s grave?" Though Anna knew the answer was going to be no she still had an authority to ask.


    "Yes! A gentleman comes here from time to time. Maybe more regular than you." Anna was confused. Who else it could be except her? Sean? Yeah! He is the only possible person who might come here to visit Seb from time to time and tell what is going on in his life.


    After all, at one time, they were the best of friends! Whereas Sean is somewhat guilty too about whatever things happened in the past.


    "Thank you, uncle. I shall take your leave." Saying this, Anna walked out and looked for a taxi. But it was not available here in this area.


    Anna thought of walking for a few kilometers as it will be an exercise too for her and she thought of finding maybe a taxi nearby.


    Otherwise, she might have to call Alena here for help or to give her a lift.


    But as Anna was walking, it was becoming darker and darker. She felt that calling Alena now will be a better idea but then, her eyes caught sight of a car following her.


    A car following her in such a dark place, where it was all silence. As she was all alone and this place was a quiet one, she was a little suspicious.


    Instead of waiting for them to attack her, she went towards them and knocked at their window. They saw her and rolled their window down.


    "Yes, Ms.?"


    Anna took out one knife from her boot and asked in a cruel and threatening tone with her eyes omitting coldness,


    "Why are you guys following me?"


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Let me know your views through comments


    Do vote with your power stones!

 Chapter 142 - Never Ending questions of Mother!

    Anna was no less than everyone. She had an excellent listening ability which she inherited from her late maternal grandmother.


    The sounds made makes it even easier for her to recognize that someone is following her.


    People inside at first looked slightly nervous.


    Though the reason was unknown to her but just looking at their face, she can tell that they were quite shocked that she came back and asked them so straightforwardly!


    Anna knew there is nothing in not asking. It was better to ask them first, though Anna can see that they did not want to harm her.


    But maybe they also knew hiding won''t work.


    They looked at each other''s faces and then one of them answered Anna, "Chris Sir has sent us."


    Hearing this, Anna wanted to kill each one of them but it was not their fault. That guy is an overbearing personality!


    They were just following what was ordered to do. But who will tell them that she bears more and more hatred for their leader?


    "Can you drop me at my house?"


    If he wants to send people for her security than why not use it? At least she will reach home safely and early too. As it was already pretty much dark, she knew walking up to her house will not result in much.


    "Sure, Ma''am. Please Come In."


    They answered while respectfully opening the door and she entered inside the car. They drove super fast and in one an half hours, she was already home.


    Anna was standing in front of her house and then turned around and faced the men sent for her, "It will be better for you all to go! If your boss asks why then say I asked you all to go back." Saying this, she went inside.


    She did not want them to interfere with her freedom. Though this freedom was not exactly hers still, she did not want it to happen.


    Anna knew that her mother is going to be angry this time. She had said that she will come just in a few hours but here, she is coming in the night.


    Anna slowly opened the door and removed her shoe and wore home sleepers. Without even thinking about anything else, Anna made her way to her room. But maybe Mother Marrie already got to know that she is back because Anna then heard her mother''s voice from the back, "Where were you this late?"


    ''Am I such a bad liar? So many people escape the house and come back late in the night but why I''m always caught!?!'' Anna thought and compared herself to all those people who do this.


    She came early too, not much late but it was already dark though. But a mother will always be a mother.


    Anna turned around and met Mother Marrie''s sharp and questionable face. Well, she surely has to face this!


    "Mum... I went somewhere for some important work." Anna did not know what to answer.


    "Somewhere important? This late!? May I know which important place was this that required your presence there?" Mother Marrie''s teasing tone can be heard clearly.


    She was clearly taunting to Anna! But Anna knew she made a mistake this time. At least she should have informed her mother about her going to her brother''s grave.


    "I.. went to my brother''s grave." Anna finally confessed half-truth. She did not want to lie and somewhere Anna knew, the mother won''t be angry about this, right? They never visit him so she can only go there alone. Just the difference was she went all alone and that too in the evening when it was going to be dark...


    Mother Marrie was a little surprised to hear that. It has been so long that they went there. Her eyes turned a little warm but not her words.


    "Was there a need to visit your brother this late?" Well, her questions were never-ending and Anna was now cursing her own stupidity right now!


    How she thought her mother will understand what she meant but no, her questions never finish!


    "I Just felt meeting him..."Anna said in a slow voice but it was audible to Mother Marrie.


    She understood that Anna wanted to talk with Seb in alone and it was their sibling''s talk. After Seb''s death, Anna rarely tells someone what she is feeling so maybe this was jer way to getting out everything from her heart?


    "Go to your room. I will bring your dinner there only!" Anna nodded too and lowering her face, she directly went into her room.


    When Anna shut her door behind herself, Anna felt relieved. At least her mother''s question era was now finished!


    Anna earlier had felt so bad for lying to her mother just because of her father! She said to him that she will not hide it from her mother but the reality was that she can''t tell her mother at any cost.


    Her mother will block her father and what she wants at the end will not be achieved.


    Anna sat on her study table and took out her phone. She had a lot about what her father had said. Yes, somewhere he was right about this.


    She needs to learn everything about fighting so that in the future, she can protect herself and her family from their enemies! Her enemies are not less in this lifetime. All she wished was to go out of here but that was not possible.


    Anna dialed her father''s number. "Hello?" Anna heard her father''s voice from the other side. She gained her courage from somewhere and said,


    "Father, I''m ready to start the training. But remember, I have papers too." She can''t miss or take the risk with her studies. No matter if she is a topper or good in studies, her marks matter a lot to her mother.


    "Hmm, okay! We will start training from tomorrow."


    WHAT!?! FROM TOMORROW?!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Let me know your views through the comment section.


    We are moving to the main event. Keep reading ^_^

 Chapter 143 - The Plan!

    Anna had though agreed to be a part of it but she never thought her father will be so fast to start it!


    "Ca..n we do it after some time?" Anna needed more time to mentally prepare herself.


    Tomorrow was too much sudden for her. Anna heard silence on the other hand. But after a few minutes, she heard her father''s calm voice.


    "Si, you are going to be crowned after your exams which means in the ceremony, you have to meet everyone, either they are from the underworld or our enemy too. It will be officially announced then. So, from that time, there might be an attack on you. For that, you need to be prepared beforehand so that everyone thinks at least that Walker family still has a powerful leader, heir with them and no one will try to backstab you even if they wish to."


    Liam was in this field for a long time now. He understood business tactics better than anyone in the family.


    Even Anna''s grandfather did not have that much knowledge which her father is having.


    This was because, under Liam, the business expanded more and more reaching its peak. So, to make sure his family safe with the building up success, he learned many things.


    Anna too knew that what her father is saying is correct.


    It was better to be prepared beforehand which reduced the chance of being attacked and even if you are, you will be ready.


    "But who is going to teach me?" Anna asked. She did not want to be taught by some teachers or anyone else.


    Somewhere in her heart, she knew her father will be the best person for this task.


    "From whom you want to learn?" Anna was a little surprised. Not by his sudden question but because of the chuckle he made while asking her this. He knew what she wanted but he still asked her¡­


    Anna bit down her lips and hesitantly said, "C..an you teach me? If.. you are f..r..ee" Anna did not know what her father will say.


    After her brother''s death, everything changed! Even their equation!


    "Sure. I will teach you on alternatives day. We will start from tomorrow at the lake house. It will be easy for you too!" Liam said in a sweet voice. Hearing his reply, Anna''s smile widens which was now reaching her eyes.


    Her father really understands her sometimes. But this sometimes is always in rare cases. Most of the reasons they all live away from each other are this!


    "But, what will I say mother about this?" They have to lie to mother Marrie if they are practicing fighting. She can''t know about this at all!


    "Hm... Say that you are going to your friend''s place to study with her." Liam gave her an idea. Well, was not he afraid that Mother married will be angry?


    "Are you asking me to lie to my mother?" Anna asked in a very teasing voice. Liam''s heart warmed seeing her teasing him like this. This side of Anna only comes when she is secure with that person. He misses his family so much!


    "Just do what I say."


    "Dad..." Anna finally called him dad after so long. She also felt it was a foreign word to even say aloud now. How long it has been since she teased him from Mother Marrie''s name. Liam was taken back when he heard her saying to him dad. Wasn''t every father should be called dad? Yes! But he does not deserve to be called one!


    "I''m hanging up." Anna frowned. Just now she felt his chuckle, sweet voice and now suddenly he hanged up? Did he get upset with her? Maybe! Anna stared at her phone when Mother Marrie came on the door with food.


    As both mother-daughter duos ate food in comfort, Alex was finding it hard to plan everything for Anna.


    He held his head and suddenly felt as if it was going to burst. Though he knew nothing is going to happen like this he felt a sudden rage of irritation as he was not able to plan anything right.


    Alex took and Saven''s advice and decided to propose Anna. It has been long since they got to know each other and he felt that she was too comfortable with him. If this was the way, it was time for him to take the action and move a step ahead now from ''being friends''.


    But the issue laid was what shall he do to propose her? He searched the whole internet and he found nothing. Either one was too cheesy or one was too normal. Proposing her was a difficult task for him now!


    "Brother, are you still confused about how to vow elder sister?" Alex looked up and saw Scott standing there with a pen and book. This time, Alex noticed how messy his room became just because of his irritation of a few minutes.


    Alex narrowed his eyes, "From where did you learn the word Vow?"


    Scot was so small and he knew what it meant by this word? Was he seriously a big, grown-up man in a child''s disguise?


    But maybe today''s generation was much smarter as compared to him. They learn things more easily.


    "Brother, do you want help or not?" Scott just asked in his childish tone while keeping his hands on his waist as if he was really an old mother trying to teach her son something really important!


    "Okay, my baby boy. Sit with me and tell your plan." Alex shifted a little and Scott sat there and then opened his book and pen.


    It looked he had done proper preparation to help Alex! This was really cute to see him like this!


    "So..." Scott narrated the whole preparation to Alex.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    A/n- Isn''t Scott really cute?


    Please do vote with your power stones


    Let me know your views through the comment section


    It really motivates me to write to you guys!!

 Chapter 144 - Big Blow!

    Next-Day.


    When Anna came to school, she tried to find Alex but failed.


    He was not there in her sight at all. She tried asking the same from Alena as well Reyan but they said Alex has rarely come to school nowadays. Hearing this, Anna felt an unspeakable sadness.


    Anna did not know why but she felt there was a distance between her Alex after coming back after his birthday. She did not know why...


    Is she falling deep for him?


    ''I need to stop thinking about him all the time.'' She thought but this always fails as she ends up thinking about him.


    As the exams were coming up, Anna knew it will be a lot of pressure on them. As Alex is one year elder to them, he will have some more pressure of universities too!


    "Anna.. Where are you lost?" Alena asked when she saw Anna is not responding to the question she asked. She pushed Anna a little and then Anna came back into her senses.


    "What?" Anna asked her again.


    "I''m asking, what happened to you? Why are you so lost? Has something important happened?"Alena found it weird to see Anna like this. Usually, she was always attentive.


    "Oh, Nothing. Alena, I''ve to go somewhere but I can''t tell my mother this! So, if I say that I''m at your home for studies and if she tries to call you, then please make sure to hide it well!"


    Anna knew she has to discuss this with Alena as she will be the one hiding her secret this time!


    "Okay, But why are you even lying to your mother? I mean what work you have?" Anna did not want to answer that question but she can''t hide that too.


    "Umm... See, You know that my mum''s dad is separated so I have to meet my dad and if I tell my mother about this, she will surely lock me in the room." Anna twisted the story. It showed her mother as a bad person it is okay. At least her work is being done.


    "Sure! I will do that for you but in return, you have to give me a treat. Deal?" As Alena was a big foody, we all know, so how can she let Anna go in free? As jer best friend, she wants food also!


    Anna smiled and nodded her head. If this all can be done by stuffing her stomach, she is always ready for it.


    .....


    When the school ended, Anna came out called her father, asking him to send his driver. He agreed on this and asked her to wait for ten minutes near the school gate.


    While browsing through her phone, Anna felt someone was looking at her.


    She turned her face and saw Reyan looking at her with some weird expression but soon, his expressions turned warm again. Anna found it really odd but what else she can do? It was if this happened just for a few microseconds!


    "Hey, Reyan!" Anna waved her hand and he too smiled at her. But this time, he never came to her just directly when into his car, way to his own home.


    ''Is something wrong with him?'' Anna thought. Why was he acting up so strangely all of sudden?


    Ignoring him, Anna received a call from someone unexpected. Her eyes turned cold even just seeing his name flashing on her hand. She looked around her and went into one isolated corner.


    "What do you want?!?"


    "Tsk.Tsk. On that day, you abused me in such a cruel manner, my heart started hurting! But I let you go at that time. We have to work on our plan soon. Oh yeah, I had to congratulate you too, after all, you are going to be crowned soon! I received one invitation from you guys." Anna just rolled her eyes hearing this. The much she was trying to avoid this, the more he was trying to annoy her.


    "What do you want?" Anna again asked the same question, hoping for him to come on the main topic as soon as possible.


    But then she can feel the change in his tone, the change from his sweet voice to a dangerous one.


    "We made this plan but it is not executive till now. You said you are going to help me in this but till now, you did nothing! So, when your plans to help me?" Anna felt a sudden urge to punch his face if he was in front of her.


    She took a deep breath and again a deep breath to calm her popping nerves.


    He was so much annoying! But she has to slap her own head too for agreeing to his terms.


    "I remember everything. Tell me, what you want me to do? Right now, I can''t disturb my own family because you already said as I''m going to be crowned. All I can is to disturb Steve!" She only has this option left. Attacking Walkers will result in her own downfall.


    "Hmm. Well, if that is your wish then I''m okay with this too. Just put the plan into action. I want a result in a few days, Steve empire should suffer losses!" Well, this was what Anna too wanted in her life right now. To clear Steve out! But it is not easy as they say it to be.


    The member and heir of the Steve family are super intelligent and has a sharp brain. But he is already twenty-two!


    "I will try to do something." saying this, she hanged up and called her team which was scattered all over the world.


    "Yes, Fro X?" She can hear a voice on the other hand.


    "Let me know every information about Steves! Even if the names don''t come out, just tell me about their business deals." The other side nodded and she just hanged up saying this.


    ''Ready to get a big blow, Steve people!''


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Steves is really in big danger, as you can see. But will she really be able to attack Steve''s?


    Don''t forget to vote!

 Chapter 145 - Every Sword has a meaning.

    Anna then went back to the gate and saw her father''s driver waiting for her.


    She sat inside and the driver took her to the lake house.


    Anna had little hope that her equation with her father can be improved this way.


    But this was the only hope, no one knows the reality or what the future holds for them.


    It was already enough bad. Can it go more down? No!


    Anna had one glance at her phone and then she moved her eyes back onto the scenery in front of her.


    But Anna deeply wanted to contact Alex once. She wants to call him and ask if he is okay or not. But can she in front of her father''s special driver?


    If she did anything suspicious here, he will directly report it to her father. This was what she was afraid of.


    Though her father will not say something to her, still she did not want him to know.


    Alex did not come today, was there any special reason for it?


    "Ms. Anna, we arrived." She came out from her thinking when she heard driving saying something to her. She looked out and saw that they were already at the lake house.


    "Thank you." Saying this, she got out of the car and went inside the home.


    The only thing bad right now was that she has to see her father''s and Mr. Asher''s cold war regularly. Though Mrs. Asher was a warm type, Mr. Asher always puffed his mouth when he sees Liam coming here. Anyway, she can''t do anything about this. It is the only place where she can learn everything.


    Anna went back to the yard and saw her father wearing a full fighting outfit. Well, it suited him a lot even at this age. She was not at all surprised why Jenra fought with Mother for father even when they were already old.


    But now, she feels herself that her father can always outside that youngster by his charm and aura.


    Anna kept her bag on one side and looked into his eyes.


    "Anna! Go and change in the get-up. You can''t fight in this attire." Hearing this, Anna frowned.


    She looked at herself from toe to down and found that she was wearing normal jeans and a t-shirt so what was wrong with it? Her attire was absolutely fine.


    "Why should I? What I''m wearing right now is normal wear and if one is attacked, they will have to fight this way only, right?" But then, she received a glare from him and Anna knew it was a wastage of time in speaking or making him understand anything. Her stubborn nature has come from him only!


    Anna changed into fighting attire.


    Looking at her own self in the mirror, Anna felt she did not look that bad also. It was a black attire with a black tight jeans and a black tight top. It was all proof that if one attacks you by the sword in your stomach or in your leg, you at least won''t get hurt!


    ''I truly look like a fighter right now!'' Anna felt this wear was too powerful that she can feel the energy in her body. Well, this was her own belief though.


    Maybe it was wrong but she felt this attire giving her a sudden type of boost!


    When Anna got out, Liam looked at her and felt satisfaction inside his heart. She looked the way he wanted her and it truly meant she was supposed to be a warrior!


    "I''m ready." Anna stood in front of him with full confidence. It was one thing taught to her that never shows your weakness or lack of confidence to your enemy even when you are going to lose.


    Showing the weak side is the only option when you want to trick others!


    "BACK STRAIGHT!" Anna straightens her back and then, Liam asked her to bring her hand forward. At that time, she looked and saw her father giving her a sword in her hand.


    "There is a story behind every special sword, Anna." She looked into his eyed and attentively listened to it.


    "Our family always held one sword which was passed on from generation to generation. In this world, only two families have something like this and it is always believed that it shows power.


    But they are wrong, it shows we are great warriors. Our Walker family is centuries old. Some think that we may be ruled some places too. But no one knows the real reality, neither your grandparents nor great-grandparents. These all are just rumors or maybe reality too, god knows!


    This Sword is not only a way of killing your enemies but it is always used in centuries to protect themselves.


    Till now, no one has used it for ages. No one felt the need to use it. They all fought with a normal sword and they won it easily.


    But the real reason they never touched it was because they knew the if the did, they will become the real owner and they will gain powers too! Gaining power of this sword is not easy Si. Even, I, myself never used it because I knew I''m not the person for whom this sword is made.


    It was always predicted that our rules will be broken and I think, the time is here."


    Now, Anna''s eyes were sparkling as if she was listening to any old story but with a lot of interest.


    But this now any ruler or king, it was the story of her own family, her own dynasty!


    But when she heard her father say about rules, she was confused. What rules are broken?


    "What do you mean by this?"


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    A/N- What do you think is meant by rules breaking up? Is Anna special in her family?


    Do let me know through the comment section and please do vote with your power stones!


    It really motivates me to write more ^ ^

 Chapter 146 - She was a curse!

    Liam took a deep breath and then looked directly into Anna''s eyes, taking her full attention on him.


    "You know this, I don''t easily trust someone. Your mother is an exception you can say in this. In our family, there was a prophecy in our family, made by someone that someone will come and a big change will be done!"


    Liam knew that as he has told her about this, she will definitely ask him more questions related to this prediction. But he was ready to answer it.


    This is something important to him. She needs to know everything related to this!


    "And what was there?" Anna curiously asked.


    "As you know, the crowning ceremony is given a lot of importance in our family! But one day, as our old generation says this story, someone who was jealous of our power gave us a curse that this crowning ceremony will soon be either over or result in big change." Liam stopped saying and then looked at Anna.


    This daughter of his was surely something special. She has an interest in all those things, like boys.


    He sometimes even felt that Marrie and he gave birth to another boy in girls disguise.


    "And what will big change are you even talking now?!" Anna can''t handle any more twists and turns. She has to know what big change is going to be there now!


    Can''t her father stop twisting and simply tell her?!


    "As you know girls are not crowned till yet in our family. But now, this rule of centuries is going to be broken as you will be crowned as ahead of the Walker empire!"


    Hearing this all, Anna felt an unspeakable feeling inside her. Was this was related to her? Well maybe yes!


    ''Am I the person who is following that curse?'' Anna held her c.h.e.s.t as a heavy feeling was coming on her way. She was that unlucky for her family?


    Seeing her like this, Liam sighed. He knew this was going to be difficult for her to handle so much.


    But they had no choice. This was the ultimate truth in their life. In their dynasty.


    "It was said, a special person will take birth in this family, who will break all rules of the Walker family. When you were born, it was said that you might be that person as it was after so long that a girl was born in our family. A crowned person never had a girl, but I was happy to have a son and a daughter. My family was complete!"


    Liam was happy that his family is complete.


    God blessed him with two sharp brain and beautiful, handsome children and with his ladylove as his wife. He did not want any more at that time but this was just his wish.


    Anna now was understanding what exactly her father meant. A revolution was going to take place and it was going on now. She can be that blessed person but why her brother had to die for this?


    But she has no control over it now! Everything is done.


    Anna just lowered her head in guilt. What all father said meant that she was a curse in the family. But then she heard her Liam''s voice,


    "No matter what everyone says if you are meant to be crowned, no one can stop you in this. This is only your right! If you were a curse, show them that you are a curse with immense power so that no one can even think of attacking you!"


    Anna''s eyes twinkled hearing this. This was enough support from her father and she felt that her powers are going to be increased now!


    "I will do everything you say. I want to be even a better warrior as compared to my brother. He will be proud in heaven after seeing me." Anna said with a smile.


    "Sure he will be! Let us start now." Saying this, Liam took out his sword and taught her some basic techniques today, how to defend yourself, how to know what the person, on the other hand, is planning to do.


    These skills Anna had received earlier too, but today was just a polishing day, to remember what she had once been taught.


    During the lessons, Anna felt that her father was being lenient with her. Maybe his heart was not acceptable to hurt her. If the brother was there, he might have attacked him with his whole power, but for a father, his daughter is always a princess whom he wants to cherish, not wanting to send her to a shady place to kill someone.


    After a total of three hours of practice, Anna was relieved and was allowed to go home.


    "Anna, remember this that your mother can''t know about this at any cost. No matter what happens." He was afraid of his relationship with Marrie, which is already sour to be more drenched.


    There will be a big fight between them if something like this happens.


    "Hmm, I will take care of this. You go home and take rest. I will go now." Saying this Anna walked to the driver who bought her here. Seeing her leaving, Liam felt satisfaction.


    At least she was trying to be worth of crowned position like her brother. As a father, he was always proud of her and her brother.


    But he just hoped that his past mistakes don''t affect her future happiness.


    The things he had already done, resulted in Anna''s happiness being snatched. But all he can pray is, her future is filled with an abundance of happiness.


    But destiny laid another path for them.


    The past will always come to haunt you!


    "Miss, to where?" Driver asked her. But was not it obvious that she will go o home only?


    "Home."


    In the car, Anna''s eyes were on the roads.


    Night light here was so much good. But then, her phone rang. She took it out and saw a familiar number.


    "Hello?" Anna answered in a low voice.


    "Meet me tomorrow."


    .


    .


    Don''t forget to vote with your power stones!

 Chapter 147 - Where is Mother Marrie?

    Anna frowned.


    Why Alex suddenly wants to meet her? He did not come to school also and now, he is calling so late asking her to meet?


    Anna found it suspicious.


    "Why? Is there anything important?" Anna asked a little tensely.


    It was not like him to ask her out. He often just drags her to wherever he wants to go with her.


    "Yeah, everything is good. I just need to talk to you about¡­ something important." Alex explained from the other side but he still, did not disclose his real motive.


    Anna felt it was really odd of him. But still, she agreed.


    "Hmm. Sure, I''m free but only for around 1 hour.. not anymore." Yes! She has to study too and along with the practice. But for him, she can escape one more class of her.


    Anna was seriously curious to know what he wants to tell her about. What it actually be about!??


    "When are you free exactly?" Alex asked from another side.


    "Well, maybe after school. Or we can meet during lunch break. I don''t have any classes tomorrow after lunch break so till school finishes, I''m mostly free."


    "Okay, I will come and pick you up from your class. Just wait for me!" Anna too nodded her head.


    She wanted to ask more but he automatically hanged up after hearing her reply.


    ''What wrong is with him?''


    When she returned home, surprisingly Anna did not find her mother a house.


    She was shocked to see she was nowhere in sight.


    "MUM!!!? Are you there?" Anna shouted but no one answered.


    Anna searched everywhere, even in the garage, or in her room even in the backyard. But there was no sign of Mother Marrie.


    ''Where she can go this late?'' Anna''s eyes knitted as she thought of possible places her mother can be at.


    Either she will he at Addie''s place or at her friends. Anna did not know why but her heart was feeling uneasy.


    Mother Marrie never goes anywhere without telling her or giving her a reply.


    But If she is not even at their place, then there is surely something wrong!


    Anna took out her phone from her jacket and called all her mother''s friends. She had saved all earlier for any emergency and her mother''s safety.


    But to her surprise, everyone said they have not met Mother Marrie for a long period of time.


    Hearing this from everyone, Anna''s tension level, as well as heartbeat, increased. Where she can even go now!?


    After all, Anna is still a child when it comes to her parents. She can not think calmly if her parents are involved!


    At last, Anna called her Uncle Addie. After a few rings, Sarah picked up the call.


    "Aunt, is a mother there at your place?" Anna skipped all the formalities and directly asked her. She was just hoping for her mother to be there safe!


    But her wish was not fulfilled when she heard what Sarah said next, "No! The elder sister never came here even. The last time she came was around 2 weeks before." This time, Anna knew it was a big thing!


    Heart coming in her mouth, as she sat on the couch behind her.


    "Umm... Is Uncle Addie there?" Anna asked. He was the only one who can help her with this.


    "Well, yes he is! Let me give his phone to him." Sarah gave Addie his phone and then, Anna explained everything, how her mother''s friend was saying where she is.


    "Sister rarely goes out like this. Anna, I just hope she is okay." Addie felt his throat go dry when he heard what Anna said. He knows his sister well, she is not like this¡­


    If she went somewhere without informing the person, this means only two things, either she is kidnapped or she has gone from her own will because of a motive...


    "I do not know what to do, Uncle. Please guide me in this!" Anna was panicking like hell. This never happened to her. But maybe this was because it involved her dear mother this time!


    "Don''t worry, Si. I will ask someone to search for her. Stop panicking, nothing will happen by taking a lot of tension." Addie tried to calm her down but from inside, he was still very worried. Addie was usually a calm person, to begin with. But his family is his bottom line.


    "Hmm... Send your people to search for her please." saying this, Anna hanged up and after giving it a thought, she called her father in a hurry.


    "Dad, mum is missing.." Anna knew she had to tell him. If he gets to know from someone else then he will be really angry!


    "What do you mean by missing? Where she can even go? Try calling her on her phone and locate her via her location." This was a secret between the father-daughter duo. They had secretly turned on their mother''s location so that, whenever she goes, they get to know about it. But in tension, she actually forgot about it.


    Anna ran into her room and opened her laptop. After entering some passwords, Anna can see the map of her city. But Anna''s eyes widened when she saw her mother''s location.


    This was a dangerous place. What is she doing at such a place when she knows the consequences!?!


    It was damn night right now. Going there is like taking the risk to die. Mother Marrie wanted to die? A big no!!


    "Anna?!?! You there? Where is your mother? You got to know the information about her?" Liam asked from another side.


    He still loved her! She was still his beloved wife! How can he not be worried about her?


    "Dad¡­"


    "What?! Speak now!!"


    "Mum is at Showling hock."


    .


    .


    A/N- Well, What happened to Mother Marrie? Is she dead already? Or there is a new plan? Let me know your views through the comment section!


    I''m now publishing as per your wish, now can we get into top 200? Please?


    Don''t forget to vote for your lovely author ^ ^

 Chapter 148 - She is kidnapped!

    Early update ^ ^


    Let us get in top 200, shall we?


    .


    .


    .


    Liam on the other side felt his throat gone dry when he heard about Marrie''s location.


    Wasn''t that a place where their enemy gang lives? Then what the hell us Marrie doing there alone!?


    And that too in this late night. Liam''s world was revolving. Problems were already enough, now that Marrie also disappeared somewhere.


    "Dad, let us go there! You come along with your people. We might have a fight now."


    This was true, if their mum was actually kidnapped then a fight was going to break out for sure.


    "Hmm. I''m coming but keep the location to yourself only. Even if you reach first, don''t you dare to do something!!" Liam was so feared of losing Marrie right now. She was his heart and soul. If something happened to her, he will kill each and every person by his hands!


    Anna too agreed and taking her laptop with her, she dashed out of her home looking for a taxi. But she forgot that finding a taxi here is the most dangerous thing as their enemy is lurking out!


    The only option left for her was to now drive the car, which everyone had put a restriction on her that she can''t drive one till it is fully safe. But right now, it was not safe but an emergency.


    Anna went directly into the garage and taking the car from there, she hit the room with directly a high speed. Anna was panicking again, after all her mother was in their enemy''s hand. What if something happens to her!?!


    On her way, she called Addie too telling him to come there along with his men. Her dad was enough though but taking risks right now was not possible at any cost!


    "Anna, I''m coming there!" Addie said while hanging up. Though Anna did not want a fight to break out between Liam and Addie they both care about her mother enough to save her together, instead of blaming each other.


    ''God, save mum this time, please.'' This was a wish, not of any underworld''s child but simply a daughter asking God to help her in saving her mother.


    ....


    Anna stopped before 5 km before. It was a seriously dangerous place to go inside. Stepping in means keeping the foot in the dragon''s cave.


    Anna was just waiting for her father and uncle to come here as soon as possible. As Anna drove the car at its maximum speed, she reached here before time. But it was her gut feeling that their enemies were not involved in this.


    All of this was done by one of their own members but it was difficult to find out who it was!? Why will any one of them betray their leader? Walker''s family might have offended a lot of people but they kept their people happy.


    After waiting for half an hour, Anna saw two cars coming in her direction. As it was dark enough, the lights of the car were the only thing she saw.


    But then, the car behind her blinked the lights twice and she understood they all are here with their men. Anna got out and stood, waiting for them to also come out. She saw Addie walking towards her with concern.


    "Anna! You okay? You did not step in right?" Was she interested in stepping in Dragon''s cave? Well no! But her mother was inside and if for her, she might do this also.


    Anna just shook her head to reply. Words were not coming in her mouth. Her heart was not beating fast as if a bad omen coming in her mind and heart. A bad feeling that they will not find anything here.


    Liam came forward and just saw Addie tried to comfort Anna by his words. As he was bad at these things, he let Addie manage her and he took action to see where Marrie is.


    Since he got to know Marrie is missing, his stress level was high. He never understood why someone wants to mess with him at such a time? Walker family is keeping it down from three years then suddenly why?


    Why suddenly someone wants to mess with them!?


    Seeing that Liam was not even concerned about his own daughter, Addie felt a sudden rage developing in his brain. Was this his, as her uncle''s duty to tell her not to panic?! He was her God admits Father!!.. Unknown to him, Liam had left that department if co.fort on him as he overtook searching for Marrie.


    Anna saw Addie''s face and she knew he was angry. But Anna did not felt any emotions at all. Her father was concerned about finding her mother right now and she felt it was more important than comforting her. She was not a baby anymore!


    She got out of the embrace and looked at everyone in a serious manner. The feeling she was having, was increasing minute by minute. It was said that mother-daughter or son has a heart to heart bond. If one person is in danger, another person gets to know it really quickly.


    After all, a mother keeps a child in her w.o.m.b for nine months and this bond is created at that time.


    As Anna took a deep breath, Liam''s phone rang suddenly. He was irritated that someone was calling him at this moment. he ignored the call for the first time but then, he was ready to say bad words and vent out his frustration on this caller.


    But when he saw a familiar number flashing on the screen, his eyes widened in shock.


    He never expected this person to call them right now. He just passed his phone to Anna, indicating her to pick it up instead of him. Anna was confused by his sudden behavior but then her eyes also saw the caller whose name flashed on the phone screen.


    Taking a deep breath, Anna swiped right and answered,


    "H-Hello?"


    "Your Mother...


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Do not forget to vote for your lovely author


    Please do leave a comment!

 Chapter 149 - Chris called!

    "Your Mother is not anymore where you guys are. Just go to ShenKanTong. You will find her there and see in which condition she is right now from your own eyes."


    Anna heard the other side saying this and her grip on the phone tightened.


    Her eyes turned frosty when she heard his words.


    "How did you know she is there?" How the hell the person on another side, Chris, knows that her mother was at ShenKanTong?


    Was this again one of his tricks?!


    While Liam and Anna''s face showed so much seriousness, Addie was confused with whom Anna is talking with such an expressionless and cold face.


    It was rare to see her like this around them but he also noticed how Liam was reacting.


    Instead of finding his sister, he stood there and listen to what Anna was talking about. Why did he even hand over his phone to Anna!?


    "Si, go there first.." saying this, the guy hanging up.


    "CHRIS!!" Anna was so frustrated till this time that if he came in front of her, she might kill him with her b.a.r.e hands. He was so f.u.c.k.i.n.g going to die if he messes with her again!


    But unknown to her, as her back was not facing Addie she missed the look on his face as well on the men of both the leaders!...


    "Anna!! Was that C-Chris whom we all know?" Addie nervously asked, hoping for a negative answer.


    He did not want Anna to nod her head but to his disappointment, she nodded her head. Her forehead had three lines now, which meant Chris said something to her which is making her freak out.


    "We all have to go to ShenKanTong right now! Members, turn around your car and let us go there." Anna ordered everyone. As each one of them knew who she was, the daughter of Liam and niece of Addie so they obviously listened to her command too.


    When everyone was going inside their car, Liam and Addie looked at her with questions evident on their faces.


    Anna just sighed seeing them like this. "Look, he just asked me to go there and said mum is there and asked me to see in which condition she is." As predicted and expected, Liam''s eyes widened.


    "This guy can never say anything good!! If anything happens to My Marrie, he is so dead. Even an in-" Liam was interrupted when he received a glare from Anna as well as from Addie.


    Were they hallucinating? Where was Liam when Anna and Marrie left the house? Why show so much concern out of nowhere?


    "You never deserved my sister so just stay of out it." Saying this, Addir walked back to his car and turned around to the place told them. Anna too sat in her own car and drove there with Liam following her car.


    Each one of them was just praying that Mother Marrie must be safe. If something was to happen to her, Chris is so dead along with others too.


    These two giant men will surely break into war after that. But what occupied Anna on her way was not this thought but the fact that how did he know Mother Marrie is there?


    Has he kidnapped mother Marrie? This possibility was only ranging in her mind.


    When they all arrived at the destination, they saw an abandoned building. It looked like it was not used in a few centuries as its condition was already so worse.


    Anna took out a torch from her car and moved inside with her men.


    Both of the men were reluctant to send her inside as they did not know what inside held for them. It could have been a trap too! But Anna was stubborn in this matter. She knew if Chris has kidnapped mum, he has a motive.


    His motive can only be concerned with her! He will never harm her at this cost, especially right now. But why he is doing this all? Specific reason? Don''t know!


    Anna slowly kept her foot inside, first looking around and making sure it is safe and no mines are laid there for her. After that, she allowed others to come.


    There was a torch in her one hand and a gun in another, just like a typical mafia girl!


    While looking around, Anna suddenly felt a bottle''s sound. It was like rolling a bottle here. Anna signed everyone to keep quiet so that she can concentrate on where it is coming.


    Everyone understood her hand action and kept their mouth shut and stopped wherever they were.


    She closed her eyes and then felt the sound coming from her left.


    "Left....." She pointed in that direction and Liam and Addie saw a door there, looked like a door to a room.


    "Addie, help me in breaking it," Liam said while trying to push it with his shoulder. As it was an old building, rust was common here and the door was so jammed!


    Liam actually forgot everything right now and just wanted to find Marrie and take her out of here safely. He knew she might be losing it in this room. It was such a scary place for someone like her!


    Even if he has to jump from a building for her, he was ready to do that. Addie too came forward to help Liam. He had seen how difficult it was for him to break through it.


    At this moment, each one of them had actually forgotten their differences and just focused on saving Marrie. But it was difficult to do this. It was really hard to break through this door!.


    But then, they were successful and Anna heard a sound,


    CLECK!


    The door finally opened and Anna ran inside the room but the scene inside the room actually shocked her and made her cover her mouth.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Do not forget to vote for your lovely author.


    Let us get into the top 200 ^ ^


    Please leave a comment.

 Chapter 150 - Consequences of your actions!

    Early Update ^ ^


    .


    .


    Inside, Mother Marrie was tied to a chair and was in an unconscious. It looked as if she was being tied for such a long period that she collapsed till now.


    Her face was almost pale and lips dried. Blood left her face and a cloth was stuffed into her mouth, enabling her to talk.


    Anna felt her eyes coming out when she saw her mother in this state. She felt someone stabbed her right now.


    "MARRIE!!" Liam first entered after Anna and when his eyes fell on Marrie''s lifeless figure, he just regretted being here right now and why did he not come before? Why!?


    He thought his heart being stopped for a few seconds when his eyes fell on her.


    While everyone was in a shocking state, Liam went forward and came near to Marrie. Holding her face by his two warm hands, he tried to wake her up. "Marrie... Marrie, wake up. See, we are here."


    He was damn nervous right now. Seeing her this condition, made his heart shatter badly.


    As if maybe understanding or hearing his voice or may some people call this the power of love, she just opened her eyelids a little bit to see his face.


    "Marrie, see I''m here.." Liam felt he might die seeing her like this. His heart was being torn just seeing her like this. Maybe this was the second time in his life that he felt he will lose another member of his family, just because he was a criminal!


    "Liam..." Just saying his name from her mouth and she again closed her eyes.


    Marrie had no energy left in her body anymore. It was clearly seen from her white face which was so much yellowish pale. Her body again collapsed on the chair.


    Anna recovered from her shock. Without her knowledge, streams of tears were coming out of her eyes.


    She had no control over it anymore as just the scene before was enough to give her goosebumps. For a second, Anna''s nightmare came again when she saw her mother tied to the chair.


    But then, she heard her father''s voice and she also moved near him.


    "Mum, I''m here. Open your eyes, please! See, we all here now.." Anna was too much broken right now that she thought her mum is going to leave her now.


    But then, Liam untied Marrie. Her roped were so much tight that it might stop blood circulation. Maybe this was one of the reasons for Mother Marrie''s pale face.


    Liam carried Marrie in a bridal style and brought her out of that building. Both Anna and Addie went with him and helped Liam in keeping Marrie at the backseat.


    "We have to go to the hospital right now," Liam said as he was going to drive to the nearby hospital. He checked Marrie''s pulse and he felt her blood pressure is high.


    Though Marrie is not diabetic still, he can''t take any risk at this moment!


    Anna saw the car going from this place. But father was really worried this time that he might do something foolish because of this.


    Anna was so occupied at this moment that she kept on rejecting the calls she was receiving right now.


    After seeing her Father taking her mother in his car, Anna too wanted to follow them back to the hospital.


    She ran to her car, sat inside, and was going to hit the road but then, her phone again rang up. It was an unknown number so she least cared who it might be. After all, nothing was more important right now rather than her own mother!


    But Anna was so irritated that she finally picked up the call, and was going to just curse but then she heard someone''s voice from another side.


    "You Mot-" Anna was going to curse but then, she was interrupted by his next statement


    "You found your mother? Nice.." Anna knew this voice very well. Was not this the same person who just called her before and told her about the location.


    But what the hell was nice in it?! Getting her mother back into this state this was nice for him?!!?


    "You know, Chris. I will surely stab you one day! Mind it very well. That day is not very far when you will beg me for merciless!" Anna was truly angry this time.


    But she wants to know how the hell he knew about her mother''s location?


    "Well, it hurts my poor heart, Si. If you are wondering who did this. Then I shall make your wish fulfilled. I kidnapped Mrs. Walker this time." He openly accepted that he was the one behind this all.


    But this does not make Anna angry anymore. She knew it that he was behind this all. It was all done just for her. Either to tell her that she is doing something wrong in her actions? Can''t this monster let her live alone?!?


    "What do you want this time?" Anna also straightforwardly asked but in a very cold voice.


    She was no longer talking with him with gentleness. She can''t run away from him as this whole place was under him. His spies are everywhere.


    Chris likes a devil, who will find her even in the hell if she dies!


    But one question must be arising in your mind, Who is Chris? Well just wait for some more time and you will receive double shock for sure! A shocking thing which will blow up your mind!


    "I just wanted to remind you of the consequences of your actions." Hearing this, Anna had a sudden urge to roll her eyes at his words.


    Was he insane? Well yes, he was insane since birth, Anna would say.


    But Anna was confused when she heard him saying this. A frown was replaced by a sudden rage of her.


    "What do you mean!?"


    .


    .


    .


    Don''t forget to vote for your lovely author ^ ^


    Please do leave a comment, this author loves reading them.


    Discord, @Amaira_Knight1314


    Instagram, @amaira_knight

 Chapter 151 - Stay away from Alex!

    "Have you forgotten what happened a few hear back? Or do I need to make you remember?" Chris said from the other side and Anna felt chills down her spines!


    Anna felt all the things that happened back 3 years ago, again repeating in her mind.


    These things were being flashed in front of her eyes and Anna did not want to live it again!


    Those were like a nightmare for her!!


    ''Accident, death, betrayal...'' These words constantly were ringing up in her mind.


    It took her around 2 years to come out of that trauma. It still haunts her sometimes but she manages to come out.


    "What happened? Anna? You still there?" She heard Chris''s voice from another side, Anna wiped her tears and then asked him again,


    "Just tell me what I did this time that disappointed you." Her voice was still cracking because of her sadness and her crying feeling.


    Why does he want her to remember all those terrible things again where she was almost dead?


    "Anna... I never want you to cry. You just make me angry always. The way you touch that guy, roam with him makes me mad. And you know this very well that what happens when I''m mad. Believe me, I can do anything if I say this I mean it too." Anna never took his words into a joke.


    He was the reason she never came into a relationship. These threats were always lingering on her. He was the bad guy that every mother warns her daughter to stay away from him!


    But Anna''s eyes widened when she listened to what he said. About whom he was talking!? The guy.. who?!?!


    She understands if he takes Reyan''s name but how the hell does he know about the fact that she has a guy friend?


    "W-Who?" Anna hesitantly asked, hoping to hear someone else''s name.


    "The guy in your school, Alex.."


    Anna felt her head spinning around. She made sure to hide Alex from everyone''s eyes and radar! How did he found it out!?!


    Alex was the only fear right now she had.


    Anna actually forgot about her mother at that moment, but her mind was fully occupied by the fact that he knows about Alex...!!


    Her breathing fastened when she thought of the possibility of what he can do now?


    "T-There is.. nothing like that.." Anna tried her best to keep her confidence high and defer his this thought.


    She can''t let anything happen to Alex! He was her second love now, how can she let him be in danger just because of her!?


    "I know Si. I know everything. Where you guys went and other things too. But I''m happy, at least you kept in mind that who you actually are. So, because of this only, that guy Alex is still alive."


    Anna felt that she was suddenly ly out of breath when she heard him saying Alex is still alive.


    How foolish of her to think he will not kill Alex! He surely can and will kill him in just one blink of an eye.


    He was a ruthless person, to begin with! Just her one mistake would have cost Alex his life.


    "You can never kill me so you always target people around me, right? These techniques are already old enough but you still do this!"


    He is using them for so long but Anna is still strong. No one knows this but yes, Anna cares about all people around her despite being ruthless in nature.


    She has gotten a sweet side too because of her mother. Ruthlessness comes from her father whereas her gentleness comes from her mother. She can''t remove it.


    Anna knows this that she is his weakness, he can harm anyone around her but not her!


    "I don''t know if it works or not but it really helps to make your discipline. Anna, stop fighting with me in this case and listen to what I want now. You better stay away from Alex otherwise don''t blame me saying history is repeating."


    Anna gulped in fear. Yes! She was feeling afraid for herself and Alex. This guy remembers his words really well. If he is saying he can, then he surely can do this, no doubt


    "I will stay away. Just don''t harm anyone else this time. I beg you not to do anything. Please!!" Anna replied with an equally cold tone but a plead was there in the way she said. She did not want anything to happen to Alex.


    Not at all!! this will result in her failure only.


    Of course, she did not want history to be repeated again.


    "Good Girl! I will see you at your crowning ceremony." Saying this, Chris hanged up Anna sighed in relief when he finally hanged up. She was least interested in talking with him for now.


    His one threat was enough for her to fear it!


    Not even thinking about anything else, Anna drove back to the hospital where Mother Marie was. She was already late enough and wants to be beside her mum for now.


    When she reached the hospital, Anna saw that Mother Marrie had opened her eyes, and her father gently made her eat the food. She might be hungry. Anna opened the door to the ward and went inside.


    "Mom, are you okay now?" Somewhere Anna felt so much guilt that she was not able to meet her mother''s eyes. All this happened just because of her mistakes so how can she not be guilty?


    Mother Marrie became the target because Chris wanted to teach a lesson to her! This all happened because of Anna...


    But mother Marrie still held love and care for Anna.


    She placed her had on Anna''s head and rubbed it. "Nothing happened to me so do not cry. These things are normal, you know this very well so just leave it. I''m very good." saying this, Mother Marrie smiled.


    But how can Anna tell her mother that this all happened because of her carelessness?


    .


    .


    .


    Do not forget to vote for your lovely author ^ ^


    Let us get into the top 200 this week!

 Chapter 152 - Using Anna.

    Soon Mother Marrie was given discharge and they took her back home.


    Although Liam wanted to talk with Anna about Chris Anna smartly avoided that question whenever it was asked.


    Liam also did not pester her to tell him why Chris suddenly called and he knew the exact location of Marrie. Anna was seriously thankful for this reason.


    She did not want to talk about that bastard at this very moment especially when he had threatened her with Alex''s life just a few hours back!


    Anna helped Mother Marrie in adjusting to the bed. Her face had regained some colors after her father fed him something. But the fact that she ate without throwing taunts was commendable at least.


    Liam also came into the house while bringing some stuff for Anna and Marrie. He had decided that he will stay with them for some time as this incident was really bad for the family of three.


    Anna was somewhere happy too, somewhere will be there to take care of Mother Marrie in her absence.


    Addie too wanted to stay but Mother Marrie asked him to go back as Liam was here for her and Anna too, to take care of her.


    Addie was reluctant to go back. He was really afraid something will happen to her in Liam''s care.


    Even if Liam was best in this task, he can''t help but glare at Liam and warn him to take care of his sister otherwise he will make his life hell. Liam just ignored him directly. After all, it was not Addie''s fault to be protective over her.


    Liam had hurt everyone so receiving this behavior from everyone was not really a big task for him. It was now a common thing for him.


    Addie took his farewell and bit goodbye to everyone. Though everything was now happening smoothly still her heart was not at ease. She was feeling a simple uneasiness in her mind, in her heart that something is bound to happen again in her life. A new turn in her life will change everything soon.


    Now, Anna was sitting beside Mother Marrie on the bed while she laid peacefully but she was not feeling sleepy at all so the family of three were sitting in the room.


    But it was all silence!


    Anna did not know what to say. She knew she should leave mother and father together for some time. But this uneasiness made her stay close to her parents.


    Maybe guilt made her stay here, she was too much ashames to tell them the truth behind this all kidnapping.


    Every child receives warmth and feels better with their parents. Anna was no extensional in this case.


    But then, Liam broke the silence by asking,


    "What happened there? How were you kidnapped?" Liam had to know what those guys did this time to kidnap Marrie and tie her this harshly. At least she was not injured otherwise god knows what he might have done!


    But Anna noticed her mother shivering when asked about what happened in that building. Even though she also wants to know, but not at this cost of her mother being afraid.


    Anna kept her hand on Mother Marrie''s and looked into her eyes, "Mum if you feel you can''t. Just don''t then. No one will force you to speak."


    Mother Marrie relaxed a bit after hearing what Anna said. She was not sure what to explain. But if she told, they people will be able to investigate how Chris''s men kidnapped her.


    Mother Marrie took a deep breath and a glass of water before starting to speak about what happened.


    "I received a message from an unknown number that The spiders have captured Anna and you know about this. It said you did not tell me because you were afraid I will freak out hearing this!"


    Hearing this, Anna did not know what to say. They used her as a bait to capture her mother! They were so cheap in their tricks now. Were not these enough already!?


    While Anna was feeling mixed emotions, Liam''s grip on the board behind him tightened. If things would have been in his control, then he would have directly killed the people kidnapped his dear wife!


    But he was kept in dark by Anna because she told no one that Chris was behind this all. If she did, no one can predict what their reaction would be. Anna was afraid they will be angry so much that they might do something.


    "A location was attached to it. I know it was my mistake of not double-checking it with you but everyone knows, how I''m when it comes to my kids! But I was cautious about this, so I asked m..my dad to send some people to me. He agreed and I went there with his people. But someone was already waiting for me there and all our other men were either killed or injured badly. I understood it was a trap set up for me.


    There, they made me smell something by keeping a cloth near my nose, and all I remembered after that was being tied to that chair."


    After sharing this all, Mother Marrie was feeling a bit relaxed as she told everyone what she has experienced. A huge burden was taken off her heart. It is said that sharing the things you have in your mind, makes you relax.


    But Anna was finding it difficult to digest also. He can do something like this? well, this was believable for her. Not new! But being so cheap, using her to get her mother and then, threatening her, all of this was like a blunder for her!


    On the other hand, Liam was not calm anymore. His eyes were full of anger.


    "MARRIE! How can you be so careless like this!? Don''t you know we all are in danger and you might have lost your life just because of this!!!" Liam shouted at her.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Do not forget to vote for your lovely author ^ ^

 Chapter 153 - Breaking Friendship!

    Liam was not able to stop his anger from rising. He knew that it was not Marrie''s mistake this time because she is too much s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e when it comes to her children. Each mother is like this. She will jump in a pit of fire when it comes to saving Anna.


    But she could have used some brain to inform either him or Addie! Or at least tried ringing Anna''s phone. As she has already lost one child, loosing another is just a simple nightmare for her.


    But Mother Marrie just kept her head down like an obedient child listening to all the complaints about her.


    Anna did not know what to say right now. She just gestured her father from her eyes, that he was harsh with his words. Liam looked and understood. He can not let his anger overpower him


    "I don''t like to fight with you, Marrie! But you do these things which make me super angry. You know what the consequences would have been if¡­." Liam did not want to even imagine what would have happened. Helplessness was clearly seen in his voice.


    He is afraid to lose her.


    "Dad, Mum, nothing would have happened then also. The person who kidnapped Mum just wanted to give us a message. He never intended to kill mom." Anna knew this because when she talked with Chris, he straightforwardly stated his reason for it.


    But both of them just sighed. No one wants to now even talk about this anymore. Anna took her to leave and went back into her room.


    ¡­..


    In her room.


    Anna was now sitting on her bed while looking at the moonlight coming into the room. It was so beautiful but it still did not lighten her heart. As the moonlight was falling on her face, it showed her red eyes and puffed nose.


    Yes! She cried a lot today.


    She thought she had found her happiness in Alex but no. God was still against it!


    Anna tried every method to stay away from Chris but nothing like this happened. No matter what, he will find you wherever you are!


    But today, when he asked her to stay away from Alex, she knew he was damn serious about it. He could kill Alex if he wants and this will only result in one more death because of her.


    But staying away from him will be torturous for her. How will she be able to happy again if he is gone from her life?


    He brought so much light in her dark world!


    ''Am I being selfish?'' Yes, Anna thought she was selfish until not because she risked Alex''s life for her own happiness.


    No one will want to have a girlfriend like me, who has so many complicated issues. No one!!


    Just thinking about this, Anna slept without even eating anything. It was better to sleep because tomorrow will be again a new day to start.


    Many things will change tomorrow, which will result in more damage.


    She has to be hurt more to be able to stand on her legs!!


    ¡­.


    Next morning.


    Anna slowly opened her eyes as the light fell on her face. She felt it was early rising today because just a few hours back she slept. Not even thinking about anything else, Anna wanted to sleep again but the clothes she was wearing were not comfortable.


    Anna looked at the time and released soon, her school will start and she might be late. Even though everything happened yesterday, her parents will not allow her to take leave.


    Mother Marrie will say that this was just a small issue and Liam is here to take care of her so she should go to school. Mother Marrie was also right in her place, Liam had already taken the tag of a caring husband.


    But then Anna remembered she has promised Alex to meet him today. Not wanting to make him wait, Anna got ready.


    She will end their friendship today¡­!!


    As Anna got down, she saw Liam make breakfast for them.


    "Dad, what are you making?" Anna asked him with a smile. The family of three is staying together after 3 years! This was a memorial scene for her.


    Though she knew, when they go back to the country, it will be the same but still feeling it now was also wonderful!


    "Pancakes for you and some cornflakes for your mother. You know this is important for her body." Liam was considerate for her health too.


    Anna felt sudden happiness in her stomach and a family feeling was returning to her.


    After eating her breakfast in a hurry, Anna was going to walk towards her school but Liam asked her to take his driver with her. Anna wanted to refute but she was already late enough to do going through a car will save her time!


    As the sky was covered with clouds, Anna regretted not bringing an umbrella with her. Or either a raincoat.


    ''I Don''t want to be drenched in rain at least.''


    After 10 minutes, Anna came to school which would have taken around 20 minutes if she had walked here.


    She went inside and saw Alena writing something. "What are you doing?" Anna asked.


    "Oh, Anna! I forgot to tell you, Alex was waiting for you for so long. But you did not come."


    "Hmm, I know but where he is now?" Anna looked around but did not found him anywhere.


    "He said he will come back in the lunch break as he has some important work to do with you. Something important to discuss." Anna did not give this much thought because she also has an important task to do.


    Though it will break her heart a lot, this is the only option she has to save his life.


    Break her friendship!!


    .


    .


    .


    Do not forget to vote, remember we have an interesting thing now.


    The coming chapters are all you are waiting for.


    Comment and let me know your views through it!

 Chapter 154 - I love you, Anna!

    After a few classes, Anna felt her mind had stopped working. Her head was so heavy for some unknown reason. It was a feeling that she can''t study anymore. Maybe because she did not have a good night''s sleep and also, the tension was there in her mind.


    Anna looked out of the window and saw it was lightning. It was all dark and difficult to tell that it was actually a day! Maybe because it was a rainy season now that clouds want to pour. A couple was standing outside the school and eating street food!


    "Anna, you okay? You don''t look like being concentrating on what you are doing." True! Anna''s mind was somewhere else not here at least!


    But Anna just gave Alena a smile and nodded her head saying she is perfect.


    What else she could say to Alena? That she was a mafia girl and someone threatened her from Alex''s life? Well of course no! So that was not even an option for her.


    Soon, the classes were over and it was lunch break. But as soon as Lunch break happened, Anna felt her heart coming out! It was beating at so fast rate that she might die right now. She was damn nervous. What will she say if Alex asks her the reason for breaking their friendship!? Anna was thinking this when she heard a voice coming from her behind.


    "Anna¡­" she turned around and saw Alex standing there with a black shirt and jeans. Why does he have to look so hot in every clothes!? It was if he was born handsome. his parents must have a good gene because Scott and Alex, both have the charm to attract women to them!


    "H-Hey.." Anna replied with a half-smile. Seeing her like this, Alex frowned. He had listened that her mother was kidnapped yesterday and she was out last night. He would have recommended her not to come to school but he had important work to do.


    "Anna, shall we go somewhere else right now? I have something to discuss with you." Alex asked her in a sweet voice but it was surely killing Anna from inside.


    She nodded her head as they walked to the ground''s shelter. No one was here because of the bad weather and as it was lunch break too. Many of the students were busy somewhere on their own.


    They arrived but stood there like statues. No one spoke even work. Alex did not know why but he felt a sudden nervousness. His hands which were inside the pocket were sweating. While Anna was in a series of tension.


    "Alex, I also have something to tell you." Anna finally said but before she could have, Alex interrupted her.


    "Let me say first what I want to¡­" Alex took a deep breath and turned around looked at Anna''s face. They both were not facing each other. He held her both hands into hers and looked deep into her eyes. Anna felt he will take away all the breath she had left in herself by his eyes.


    Why is she feeling like he is s.u.c.k.i.n.g her energy and her heart?


    "Anna, you remember the eye lock we shared for the first time near the bakery?" Alex asked her to which Anna nodded.


    "From there, I had felt a sudden feeling that we will meet again. And by God''s grace, we met and he gave us a chance to be in the same competition. It was not at all easy for us to friends. You belong to a different world, where you have caged yourself. I belong to another world, in which I''m carefree.


    But in starting I had an attachment to you. I never knew what it was but something used to lighten my heart whenever you talked with me. Seeing your smile brightens my world every time. The way you laugh, I feel my whole world is joyous. I''m speaking this from my heart, Anna!


    This is the first time I''m saying anything like this to someone in my entire life. I never received much love from my parents but you gave me a feeling of happiness. Each and every surprise of yours is important for me. I know these might look like a joke to you but this is true! a person who never received any gift, ask from him what it means to receive so many small gifts!


    Many times, I had thought of giving it up. But then I remember your face and your smile and it helps me to complete that task too. You don''t know what effect you have on me, Anna! I want to cherish each and every day from here. I want to be with you for every second so that I can protect you from any harm." Saying this, Alex''s grip on her hands tightened.


    TIP!TIP!


    It started raining heavily. Many people were now going back to their rooms but Anna stood there like a statue listening to what was said to her. It was like a magic spell done on her face from which she was now recovering. But her legs stuck to the ground there. Her eyes fixed into his and gazing at each other with intense eyes!


    Sounds of lightning can be heard and even of rains. The smell of sand was coming but Anna did not budge from where she was.


    What was Alex trying to say by these lines!?! Is he expressing his gratitude for her about what all she had done for him? Maybe yes but why suddenly!? Anna did not know what is happening right now, to Alex or to herself!


    But then Anna''s eyes widened after seeing Alex''s next step.


    Alex went down on one knee of his while looking and maintaining their eye lock with each other. His grip on her hands stayed like before as he took a deep breath.


    "I love you, Anna."


    "Will you be my girlfriend and give me this chance, to be with you in this life and forever?"


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    A/N- And Alex finally proposed our Anna!!! How do you feel his honest confession? (blink)*


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Leave a comment too!

 Chapter 155 - Betrothed!

    Cold waves of wind were blowing in her direction as the rain started pouring more. Lightning never stopped and it looked as if today, the whole cloud will burst on them. All dark right now, it was like a night in the daylight. While everyone was trying to save themselves under this condition, Anna''s face was in deep horror. It was if she had seen a gost in her real life.


    But the scene in front of her right now was no less than a dream. She never imagined Alex to propose her under these circ.u.mstances. They have been friends for such a short period!


    But a joyous thing was, he feels the same ay for her as she feels.


    Never in her life, anyone has proposed her by going down on his knees! This is the dream of every girl that their man proposes them in this manner and they usually get happy. But it does not inflect even a bit of happiness on her face even though her heart was on cloud night.


    Both hands were grabbed by Alex gently. He held them with gentleness but at the same time, his grip was tight too. She knew he must be waiting for her answer but what shall she answer him?!


    Anna''s world was revolving right now. It looked like even the weather was not even in their favor because of such, dangerous weather which brought more sadness in their lives!


    "Anna¡­.." Alex felt more and more nervous building up in his stomach. She was shocked and looked like a statue at that moment. Alex did not know why Anna was taking so long.


    ''Her feelings for him were also the same, right?''


    As if hearing his voice, Anna came out of the shock she was in. Her body was not reacting much but her mind was still working well.


    Looking at her hands, she took them back from his grip and even stepped a little back. Confussion was all ovr wrtten on her face!


    Looking at her action, Alex was confused. He stood up and looked into her eyes as if finding the answers to his own questions. But all he got was fear, fear of what he does not know.


    Anna felt her head will surely burst with so many questions arising in her mind. She loves him. Yes! There was no doubt in this that she loves him now. This feeling is nothing but love, which she has felt earlier too!


    She loves him a lot. Anna understand that this is nothing but something, she wishes to have in her life, a true love just like Seb and Shaira!


    But loving someone and coming in a relationship are two different things. Anna looked up and into his eyes and made sure, she sounds confident enough to face him.


    "I can''t...Alex." Anna felt her heart was twisting now. It damn hurts so much that she might die from this internal pain of hurting him. Her hands were now converted into a fist!


    Hearing her answer, Alex frowned. "Why, Anna? You don''t love me? Was everything we witnessed in the hills, yard, on my birthday was fake? No! It was not fake.." he can''t accept the fact that she does not love him. He had seen the same intensity he held for her, in her eyes too!


    "I love you too Alex!"


    Alex felt his heart skip a beat when he heard her confession for him. Did she love him right? He was not wrong to judge her love for him! His world was full of joy. She confessed him finally! The thing he was looking forward to!


    She might love him more as compared to his love for her. Alex felt his smile returning back on his face. He was going to touch Anna''s face and kiss her but stopped when he heard her next words.


    "But I can never come in a relationship with anyone, not even with you."


    Amna has to clear everything for him. She can''t give him any fake hopes just like she received once. He will be hurt once, but she was sure he will find someone else too. Better than her! It will hurt her heart badly to see him with someone else but she has to let go of him. Anna can''t be selfish to hold him back.


    "Why?" Alex asked with an expressionless face. He did not know how to even react this time. He was not only rejected but a sudden sadness covered him.


    "Because¡­." Anna did not have that much courage to tell him the real reason for her this decision.


    But he is also the one who is affected by it. He has full rights to know the reason! Why she is not coming close to him even when she loves him!?


    "I want to know what is holding you, Anna! If there is something just tell me I will solve your problem. If someone is teasing you just tell me! I have that power¡­" Alex tried his best to convince her. H..He has that power to fight with soemone who is taking her away! Her family, parents? He will surely convince them.


    But all he needs a yes from bototm of her heart!


    Anna just closed her eyes to stop the tears coming out of her eyes. He can''t see her tears at this moment. Not at all!


    "Anna.. just tell me, please! Nothing will happen by closing your eyes just tell me! I will solve it."


    "No one can solve it for me! This is my problem¡­ Not even the most powerful person can solve this problem of mine at any cost!"


    Alex does not know what to say further anymore. Well, somewhere he felt he knew what her problem might be. He just wanted to confirm that from her own mouth. He wanted her to tell him!


    Anna took a deep breath at first. After making sure no one was near her, she faced Alex with her teary eyes


    "Alex, I can''t come into a relationship because I''m already betrothed to someone else."


    Anna finally said the words those hidden in her mind.


    Yes! she was already betrothed to someone in her this life by her father at the age of ten!!


    Anna was already declared someone else''s fiance in this lifetime, she was.. someone else''s property!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Do not forget to vote!

 Chapter 156 - Answer!

    But Alex was neither shocked nor surprised. He just stood there like a downcasted idol who just experienced a big heartbreak.


    "Anna, I.I.." he wanted to say, ''I know very well'' but these words did not come out of his mouth at that moment. It was an inner feeling of his stopping him back to say anything right now. It will result in his own disadvantage but maybe this was the only option left for him.


    "Yes Alex, I''m F.U.C.K.I.N.G BETHROTED!" Tears were now flowing out of her eyes. She was hurt, he can see this and this betrothed meant nothing to her. All of this was her father''s doing for her welfare but who had thought it will become more than that?


    Who had thought this engagement will lead to destroying her?


    But he had a hope that she might still choose him despite being betrothed. This way, he can fight for her. At least she will be with him. But no, she said no! If she had agreed, he might have used everything he has in this lifetime to have her and keep her by his side.


    But now, she was not with him. Even though she loves him and he loves her too, they can never be together till Anna is ready to make the move.


    But Alex does not know what warning Anna received yesterday. Even thinking that Alex will die gives her goosebumps. A person has already lost his life because of her. Can she let the history repeat itself? No!


    She was naive at that age but no, she is not a naive girl anymore. Anna understands the situation well now. Even if she accepts him right now, they will have to continuously fight for each other. If she says yes, Anna is risking his life, his career on this! He was such a bright student having a bright future, how can she hold him like this? No! She can''t even think about that possibility!


    "Alex, I think we shouldn''t see each other anymore." Alex looked up directly at her face with wide eyes. He did not want this outcome. Why the hell is this happening?


    "Anna, we can be friends if nothing else then." He can''t let her leave him again like the old times. Even if she rejects him, they can be friends right?! But Anna shook her head. If they stayed together, it will mean their bond and attraction will only increase. He won''t be able to forget her then.


    "What I''m saying is for our best, Alex¡­" Anna can feel her legs giving up. She was jot having much strength now. It was difficult to give up easily and reject someone whom you dearly love!


    "Let us not see each other anymore." Anna''s eyes were now fully moist. She can barely see Alex''s dumped face which contained pain. Even though he knew the consequences of everything, he still held his courage and hoped for both of them to be together. But maybe it was not acceptable to God.


    They were not meant to be together for now. Alex can feel tears building up in his eyes after hearing what she said. His hands were already converted into a fist. His emotions were a mess now. Anger, pain, hurt, betrayal everything was coming into his mind.


    But he just stared at the beautiful face in front of him whose eyes were now covered with tears, nose, and cheeks red already. This was the face he wants to live within his whole life.


    He wants her soul, her body, her heart everything. But was that possible now? Maybe not!


    He hated seeing her crying this much, even though he wants to wipe her tears but as if his hands were stuck.


    "Alex... I''m sorry¡­" Anna ran away from the shelter and went into the rain to go away.


    Alex just saw her siliceous disappeared into the rain. Was this the ending of their love story? were they so weak!?


    Alex kept his eyes fixed to where Anna left. His gaze did not shift even an inch from there.


    ''We will meet again, my Si. But this time, with our real identities and with our real name.''


    ¡­..


    Anna kept on running in the rain. She did not know where to go. But tears were continuously flowing out of her glazing eyes. She wanted to stop this f.u.c.k.i.n.g pain in her heart. It was hurting so much! She was all drenched in the water with her hair a mess now. Stone came on her way and Anna fell on the ground with a loud voice. Her clothes were not all covered with dirt. Her jeans were torn and there was a bruise on her arm and legs but it did not hurt Anna even a little bit.


    "W...hyy my life.. i..shell... WHY!?!"


    She never wanted this type of life. All she wished was to say yes to Alex and live with him as a normal person. Being a girlfriend of his and later, by dating him for years, they happily married but no, that is not possible now!


    "Why I''m so unlucky¡­ Is this my punishment of being born into an underworld family!? But I never wished.." Anna sat on the ground under the rain, with her arms wrapped around her knees. Her head dipped into her knees and she constantly crying. She can''t even go somewhere where she can get some comfort. The only person who cared about her, she had driven him away from her forever!


    "WHY GOD WHY!!! WHY YOU ARE DOING THIS TO ME ONLY?! Am... I.. t..that. ba..d?" Anna can''t help but blame her own self for this. Who will help her to remove this? Anna laid on the ground like a lifeless body of her just soaked in this heavy pour of rain.


    She was a broken soul whose heart can never be mended into one again. No one can do except Alex!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Do not forget to vote!


    Our Anna is weak. What do you felt? Comment down ^ ^

 Chapter 157 - Fainted!

    Anna did not know when she had collapsed on the ground. While she opened her eyes, she noticed some instruments were attached to her body. Her body was not even reacting, it was if she did not have any energy to react.


    Anna tried to look here and there and then saw Alena sitting beside her, talking to one of the elderly women. Anna tried to open her full eyes but failed to do so. She was feeling so sleepy right now. But as if Alena noticed her waking up, Alena looked at Anna concerned and called the elderly lady again.


    The lady checked Anna again by her eyes and pulse and they said something to Alena and took her to leave. Anna was still confused by all of this. All she remembered was sitting in the rain because of her heartbreak. But now she is here, laying in a room!?? What happened when she fainted?


    "Wh..e..err.ee..?" Anna tried to speak. Though her throat was dry as safari dessert. But Alena managed to listen to what she said easily by going close to her.


    "Oh, We are in the school''s medical room. Do you even know you collapsed on the ground and that too in this heavy rain." Hearing this, Anna once again closed her eyes. She collapsed because of a lack of energy and mixed emotions in her mind. Anna did not know what happened to her afterward.


    Anna did not have food yesterday too. Today also in breakfast, she did not have a lot because it makes her feel sleepy if she eats a full stomach. Anna understood she might have collapsed due to these reasons. Sleepiness was still on her eyelids. But then, Anna''s mind suddenly worked and she turned her face towards Alena. "How did I come here?" Yes! How can someone know where she was? No one knew about this not even Alena or Reyan.


    Or it might be...


    "Oh, Alex brought you here. He called me suddenly asking me to come here. I was shocked why the hell he was calling me in the student medical room. You see, I tried calling you too but you never picked it up so I came here alone. But found you already fainted and lying on this mattress unconscious."


    Hearing this, Anna understood that this was wholly done by Alex for her. She does not know why did he help her even when she had rejected him?


    Wasn''t he upset?!? Most of the boy''s ego gets hurt when a girl hurt them, but in return helped her. Did he understand her situation in which she was? Maybe if not for the threat she received yesterday, she might have agreed to be his girlfriend!


    Anna did not know what to even think about this. It was like a blessing for her that such a nice guy fell for her. But it was her bad luck that overpowered that blessing as she can never give him what he wants. Never!


    Anna felt so low and so useless that she wanted to die at that moment. But God will not even allow her to die, neither will that guy who made her do this.


    "Anna, you okay?" Alena can feel Anna was somewhat quiet and did not speak anything after knowing that Alex was the one who saved her. Was she disappointed? But why?! Did something happen which she is not telling her?


    "Alena, where is Alex?" Anna roamed her eyes and but did not see him anywhere. was he gone?


    "Alex said he had some important work and left without saying anything. Maybe he is busy somewhere else. Don''t worry you have me. I will help you with sitting up." Anna just stared at the ceiling above her.


    It was evident that he went away intentionally. He did not want to show his face to her. She lost him. This was the second heartbreak ever in her life and maybe the last! She asked him that we both never see each other but still, how can her heart take it lightly?


    Anna can only silently cry in her heart. Her tears were not visible now on her face but they were still there in her heart and mind.


    "But what were you even doing in this heavy rain pour in the middle of the ground? Don''t you know that you could have endangered your health? See, you already have a fever." Anna heard Alena asking her again


    Anna first stayed silent, in the intent not of answering that question but then her eyes met Alena''s waiting eyes. "I was going inside but maybe I fainted there." Anna can''t find any other excuse. At least Alex also never told others about what happened.


    Anna did not talk about Alex anymore and Alena too stopped talking about him after sensing her sadness. Alena helped her in sitting up and fed some food to her. Anna was given an assumption from the rest of the classes and Alena drove her back to her house.


    Her all clothes were already dirtied. Liam and Marrie were shocked after seeing her in this condition. She was all okay before she left for school and now, she came back with a fever and so many bruises. It was raining so badly and here she is like this!


    "Anna, tell me honestly, did you flight with someone?" Mother Marrie can''t think of any other reason. Anna knew her parents were concerned about her but what about she did not want to talk? But she can never escape their continuous questions for a long time. Anna looked at her mother''s worrying face and then at her father''s expressionless face which was also looking for and answered.


    Anna smiled at them, "Nothing happened like this. I just fainted on the ground and it was raining heavily." She lied perfectly.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Let me tell you, Alex is a gem for sure! No ego, nothing all he wants Anna''s love. But are they destined to be together in this lifetime?


    Do not forget to vote!

 Chapter 158 - Alexs emotions!

    Anna surely will never tell them the truth that she fainted because she had a heartbreak. They will only explain it to her that it is common and all of the stuff. At first, Anna had already disappointed them once in her life by doing a mistake three years ago, which resulted in so much damage. Explaining to them won''t work. But the fact that they never experienced what exactly is Heartbreak. They never felt it so they couldn''t know it perfectly...


    Mother Marrie came and brought Anna back to her room as if she was a precious gem. Anna was now burning in fever as it rose to 101 Celcius! Mother Marrie forgot her pain as she helped Anna on laying on the bed.


    Anna can feel headache hitting up and her whole body warm. She needed some type of coolness.


    Mother Marrie can feel this too, so she brought a wet cloth and kept it on her forehead to relieve her pain. Anna felt her eyelids becoming heavy as she dozed off to sleep.


    But mother Marrie did not stop. She kept doing it till Anna''s fever came down. Liam said he can do that but she ignored him and kept on doing. This was a motherly love. Even though she was hurt yesterday night, this does not stop her from taking care of her daughter.


    Liam knitted his eyebrows seeing this. He somehow felt this was not just her fainting but something more too. Anna''s immunity is not so weak. But what the hell was she even doing in so much heavy rain? He excused himself and went to Marrie''s room to make a phone call.


    "Yes sir?"


    "What happened today? Why is my daughter returning home with a fever?" Liam asked in an angry voice. Can''t his people take care of Anna? Okay, he agreed she is a sharp brain headed person but still she is only seventeen!


    "Sir, when we were looking after Miss, she suddenly disappeared and then the rain started. We tried to look for her but we found out that she was lying in the rain. As one of us ran towards her, to bring her to the doctor but a guy came and picked miss up and brought her to the Medical room." The person who is in charge of Anna''s security explained it to Liam.


    "Who was that person who dared to pick up my girl!?!?" Liam knew his daughter did not have many male friends. But someone dared to touch his daughter!? Even though it was for her betterment, Liam can''t help but feel anger building up in his c.h.e.s.t.


    "It was miss''s friend, Alex." Hearing this, Liam felt a sudden emotion. He saw this guy in hospital for the very first time.


    He was a very quiet type but seemed very close to Anna. Though Alex looked a good student too, Liam had his doubts. And all he prayed was that his thoughts never come true. After all, his daughter trusts this person a lot.


    But Liam does not know himself what destiny is planned for everyone.


    ....


    Anna woke up again around midnight. She laid under a thick blanket and that warmness was no more there. ''Maybe fever subsided.'' This was good. She does not have to eat those sore medicines anymore. Since childhood, Anna hated those medicines.


    It was all dark in her room, just the curtains were at side leaving a lot of space for moonlight to come in. Anna knew mother Marrie must have done this because she uses to wake up around midnights and observe the moon.


    A warm smile came on her face. But it soon faded when she thought about what all happened today with her and between her and Alex. She clutched her blanket more tightly thinking about all the past events of the day. But her gaze did not shift even for a minute from the moon.


    But while Anna was looking at the moon, in his balcony, Alex stared at the moon too. He was sitting on the floor of the balcony with his hands on one of his knees.


    When he was going back, he had seen a figure lying on the ground. Out of kindness, he went there with the intent to help. Even though God was not kind to him, he could have been kind to others. But what shocked him was the lifeless figure of Anna lying there. He had felt his heart stopped beating when he saw her pale face under such heavy rain.


    After bringing her to the medical room, he had sat there for a good 5 minutes until the doctor did not say she is fine. He knew himself that he was on the verge of crying at that moment. She was his life after all. He wanted to stay there, by her side and tell her that he is here, not going anywhere. But then, her words rang in his mind.


    Yes, she rejected him without a proper reason. Thinking about this, Alex felt sadness even more growing in his heart and tears were forming in his eyes. His phone was constantly ringing up but he was also rejecting all the calls at this time.


    Call him crazy to be affected by just a proposal so much, but he loves her too much. His love for her is from the last five years and it never decreased. It kept on increasing and at this moment, it is enough to destroy his life if she is not with him.


    He was wrong to get affected so much just by a small rejection. But still, it matters him a lot!


    RING! RING!


    Alex took a glance at his phone again and saw Saven calling him again and again. Till now, he had called him forty times since the day! But he did not answer even one. Alex took the phone in his hand which was lying on the floor and,


    SLASH!


    .


    .


    Do Not forget to vote!


    Please do comment and leave a review ^ ^

 Chapter 159 - Scotts Consoling.

    Alex had thrown his phone on the nearby wall. It was constantly irritating him more and more. Finally, it was peaceful here. Alex''s eyes were filled with pain. He did not know for how long, he has been sitting here but his sadness was not fading away at all!


    But then, Alex heard a voice coming from behind. He turned around and saw Scott standing there, shocked.


    He must have watched him throwing his phone with so much force that he is scared now. Scared that his Alex brother will harm him too. From his childhood, Alex had kept Scot away from all the evil things in the world. Even though Scott had an idea about Alex''s nature and anger. But he never witnessed it from his own eyes.


    "Scott, Come here.." Alex asked him and Scott came to the balcony with his baby steps. He was very afraid to even come. Alex felt he needs to control his anger and emotions, if not for anyone else then at least for his baby brother.


    "Scott, that was nothing so don''t even think about it." Alex tried to reason out with him.


    "B-But b-brother.. so much anger again? Did something happened today?" Scott was a smart child. All these years, he had seen the pattern of Alex''s anger. He will get angry only when something big has happened.


    Either related to him or to elder sister...


    Alex had a bitter smile on his face. He took Scott into his embrace and stared at the moon.


    "Scott, you will no longer be able to meet your elder sister as a normal Scott now." Scott looked at Alex''s full of emotional face. Why can''t meet his elder sister as Scott? He liked her a lot, except for Alex, he was close to her.


    "Brother, what do you mean?" Scott can see Alex''s brother was feeling weak. His eyes were red and it was easy to guess he wanted to cry. But he does not have any support or shoulder on whom he can cry.


    Scott sighed seeing his brother like this. Alex had so much for him, but whenever he sees his brother like this, Scott always felt as if it was not he, but his own heart was crying.


    Scott adjusted their position in such a way that Alex''s face was on Scott''s shoulders now. He rubbed his back as if asking him to cry as much he wants. This will help to relieve the pain and hurt, all the feelings he is feeling. And maybe this was what Alex needed because he cried way too much. Scott has never seemed his brother crying this much ever but he played the role of a good younger brother as he comforted him as a good younger brother.


    "S..scott you know, I.. f-feel like a loser today." This was the only thing Alex said while sobbing continuously. He felt a loser because he can''t have Anna''s love this time also just because of her betrothed.


    "Everything will be a fine brother. Trust God." But who will tell Scott that in this world, not everything is fulfilled? Not everything is achieved just like his.


    ....


    Next morning.


    Anna got up at her regular time. She was on viral medication and this made her more sleepy as compared to her regular schedule.


    Liam made her took leave of a good three days. Though Anna needed them also to bring her thoughts and emotions back into its normal state. Though this was not am easy task for her. The family of three had breakfast as a happy family. Marrie did not talk much to Liam but she was not rebelling too. At least she did not taunt Liam for staying here with them.


    Liam also had a smile on his face, this showed he was happy to serve Anna and Marrie


    Anna was happy to see this much progress between them. But she knew that before crowning and her papers, she has to take any action against Steve''s too, as it is Kevin''s command.


    But the one taking the risk was her not him, so she really wanted to strangle him to death. But Anna has not replied to him about what she wants to do with the Walker family.


    While having breakfast when Mother Marrie went into the kitchen, Anna heard Liam say,


    "Anna, you are not in good health so we will skip the practice for three days. But from the fourth day, we are back on the track." Anna just nodded in agreement. All she wanted was a peaceful life now, not of any drama but to her surprise, her life was still full of dramas and emotional roller coaster ride in the future.


    Anna went back to her room, making an excuse for resting. Closing the door behind her, Anna sat on the study table and opened her laptop.


    "What did you guys got to know about Steve''s?" Anna was back into her domineering state. Her task was to just design the plan and Kevin''s man will execute it. Kevin did not know that she has a powerful army behind her who can execute it too.


    But why will Anna come and play at the front foot?! Nah!


    This was the only way she can divert her mind from Alex and his proposal.


    "It is known that they are trying to trade arms and weapons this time on the seaport." Anna heart another voice coming out of her laptop.


    These were her professionals, who were working for her and they were included in her arms. This was known to none, not even to Liam, Chris, or even Alex. No one had an idea that this girl, had already built up a huge army in her favor!


    Anna built them with the help of her brother, for her and Shaira''s safety. But as those two were not there anymore, the whole organization was under her surveillance.


    Hearing this, Anna smirked, "Then we will attack their arms only this time."


    ...


    Anna started designing her own plan on how to handle Steve. In this era, Steve''s were someone very powerful as well as competitors of the Walkers.


    They used to attack each other a lot but now, there was a treaty and two families were going to be tied together through a marriage soon.


    But Anna never wants this to happen. Those people are so arrogant that she feels stabbing them.


    It was because of them that she was not together with someone whom she wanted to.


    But this time, she will take revenge for sure! No matter what, she won''t step back even if she has to die for this.


    Anna was not afraid of dying. There were not many things in this world for whom she should live.


    But still, Anna never said anything to anyone that she is actually burning with fire inside.


    Now that she has driven Alex away, there is no any other weakness of her except her parents. She can still take care of her parents but not Alex.


    He deserves a normal life, not a complicated one like her. She wanted to be free too, but this was not written in her fate for now.


    Anna finished designing her plan and called Kevin, "Hello?"


    "Kevin, I have designed everything. You can attack Steve like this better way." Anna had more knowledge about Steve because she knows them personally and their family internally too!


    "Well, this is really good then. After all, Miss Walker has designed it, I know it will be successful." Anna can hear Kevin''s happy voice from another side.


    "But I have one condition." Kevin was surprised that, she was in no position to demand anything but she is doing that?


    "What condition do you have?" Kevin asked.


    "In this plan, I want to see each and every destruction of the Steves. I won''t interfere in your execution of it but I just want to witness it from my own eyes. Are you ready to accept that?"


    As all information was collected by her team as well as the plan was hers, she knows Kevin needs her the most right now. He won''t be able to say no to her because he will not find someone as talented and clever as her.


    In this world, the only person who can be considered her competitor and who can match her cleverness was Chris. No one else! Not even her own brother who is dead.


    She can hear silence from another side. Kevin was surely thinking about this. All she asked was to witness everything, was this too much? She does not think so. It was an easy choice so why he was thinking so much about this?


    "Okay, I agree and accept your condition. Just don''t forget that you can''t interfere with anything. If you did, my men won''t hesitate to kill you on the spot." Kevin said this in a cold voice. He was damn serious time.


    But she wanted to laugh at this moment. He was asking her not to interfere? Even if the plan goes wrong and she knows how to correct it, she will not interfere at that time too!. All she cares about is the destruction.


    "Hmm Sure. I will meet you thereafter some fays." Anna hanged up and went to sleep as the effect of the medicine was now hitting her up again. She was feeling damn sleepy right now.


    ¡­


    After a few days, Anna had fully recovered. She did not step out of her room and not even tried to contact Alex. Time to time, Anna sometimes was lost in Alex''s thoughts. It was difficult to distance herself from him. But she had no option for this.


    All she concentrated was on her upcoming exams and her practice which Liam was asking her to do. It was worth doing at least it will help her in the future.


    Days passed and soon the day, where she had to accompany Kevin came. As it was the weekend, Anna has to go to school from the upcoming Monday. It was going to be hectic for her from there. So, she planned to do it soon,


    Her teams told her that Steve''s container is coming up today. Maybe luck was supporting her in this because this perfectly matched her timings. Now, they will face her wrath for sure.


    Anna was sitting in her room, trying to tie the laces of her shoes.


    .


    .


    .


    Do not forget to vote!


    Do leave a comment ^ ^

 Chapter 160 - Those eyes!

    Let us get into top 200!


    Enjoy reading ^ ^


    .


    .


    Anna made all the preparations today. Her father was out today with her mother so she was alone at home. No one will know where she is going and at least she will be safe from everyone''s eyes. She already passed instructions to her members, to make sure to hide her location from everyone.


    Anna looked at her reflection again in the mirror and smiled. She maid braid today, after a long period. Her one step, towards the distraction of her enemies, is going to come forward!


    Just she hopes Chris does not show up anywhere. If he is there, there is very little possibility that they will be able to complete and achieve what they are working for. Though Anna did not hope, he will be there for such a small consignment but who knows what is there in his mind.


    Anna went down and messaged Kevin. He had said that his men will pick her up to avoid any suspicion on her and Anna also agreed. It was any way for her own safety.


    Anna was waiting for the car, but then her sight caught someone. It was if someone was following her. Maybe it was her conscience but she really felt someone was behind her. Glancing a little back, she saw a shadow behind.


    But she did not turn around. Instead of waiting at the stop which Kevin said her to, she again started walking.


    Her footsteps were lights and her shadow following behind her. It was easy to guess someone was deliberately behind her. But why!?


    To harm her? Maybe but she was not afraid. Liam had thought her how to detect someone else''s footsteps.


    Anna slowed down a little and even the person did the same thing. But maybe he had no idea where she was taking him. Soon, they arrived a little out of the residential area. Roads were passing through here but not much.


    Not even walkers were there except the two of them. Anna knew it is the time to do what has thought of. She turned around and saw a guy, tall enough to take over her.


    He was wearing a hoody that covered its head. Inside, he had stuck a mask to cover his face. Only his eyes were quiet visible but Anna''s first glance never went into his eyes. She just, looked at his posture, to see nervousness.


    "Why are you following me?" Anna asked in a deep, cold tone. But the person did not reply to anything.


    "I asked something, answer me!" She said again but the person was if still. He just kept gazing at her with his black eyes. This irritated Anna a lot. Most people get scared of the way she speaks. Then why the hell, is he making her irritate?


    "Look, I don''t want anything to happen here. Fighting will be of no use. Better return from where you have come." Anna simply stated what she wants. Fighting will bring no good to her, or to him in any way.


    "I can''t. I don''t have a choice like this. It will be best for you to go back home." This time, the guy replied but Anna found it a little odd. His voice was a little horse along with it lookee the guy had a cough. But why she felt it was not a real voice?


    "See, I will not do anything to hurt you. Just think again." She warned him again and was constantly giving him a glare. She had thought he might be scared but no!


    Not even the slightest fear!?


    Why!? Even though people are trained to be like this but still it is very rare to see their men be such fearless people.


    ''I''m sorry ma''am. I''m not allowed to leave you like this." He straightforwardly said but his face as low as he was respecting her.


    But she does not care if he respects her or not. She wants to be free and Anna will do that at any cost!


    "I''m not going to be sorry." Saying this, Anna marched towards him and brought her fist to punch his face but he swiftly avoided it. Anna used another hand but he avoided that too. Her speed was super fast, maybe microseconds but she has to applause that guy too because he constantly avoided her attacks.


    Hah! But she does not loose.


    Anna kicked him in his groins which is every male''s weak space. As expected, he stepped back a little in pain. But she knew it is not enough to keep him away. He was powerful as compared to others. He had a proper technique to stop her and this was not simple.


    Anna took a near brick and threw it on him, but he brought his hand forward, and the brick was broken into two.


    Anna frowned and used another brick to throw but he still broke it. Although the guy only defended himself, that does not make Anna''s heart warm at all. Maybe if he had let her go, she might have stopped this. But he was the one who was testing her patience.


    Anna''s eyes then lingered at something. She looked into the guy''s eyes and then at her target. She took the nearby wooden stick and just after throwing it at him, she ran to the bus coming in her direction.


    But Anna was perfect in her move this time because the guy behind her was not able to see her move and Anna successfully boarded the bus.


    She saw the guy running behind the bus, but to his failure, he was left behind alone on the streets.


    Anna had a smirk on her face as she looked outside. But her mind was now drifted back when she saw his eyes.


    Anna had felt she had seen these eyes somewhere but where!? Were they known? But Anna does not forget people whom she met once. This was the rule of her life.


    Who has such a deep black eye? Or the guy behind her was using lenses to distract her or to hide? Who knows!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Do not forget to vote

 Chapter 161 - A free piece of Advice.

    Anna had already messaged Kevin that she will come on her own, he does not need to send someone. Though he got angry and said she was breaching their deal but Anna also knows how to shut someone''s mouth. Just a few words to blackmail and he hanged up.


    Maybe not happy but then, he did not force her to come with his men at least so Anna least cared what he wants now.


    Anna then was a relief from this part. The bus drove from the roads as Anna kept her face near the solid surface. Her gaze was outside of the window, staring at the green fields outside. But her mind was drifted back to the time when she traveled with Alex for her school competition. She misses him so damn much!


    The way he had taken a stand for her and how, he shamelessly flirted with her, all of these things were going on in her mind. That was the first time she felt that everyone should have a friend like Alex in their life. Their first kiss on the hills and his sweet lips. A faint smile came on her face while recalling all those memories.


    All she has now is memories. Nothing else...


    Anna had herself driven away Alex from herself but the wound in her heart is still fresh as if yesterday. It has been so many days but it looks like, it was yesterday that he proposed her and she said no. Was it difficult to forget one person? The answer will be a big yes. She can never forget him at any cost. She can not do anything related to this.


    ''Maybe not in the future, but you will always remain in my heart, Alex. We were not meant to be together, but you deserve much better.'' Tears were formed in her eyes but she ignored them and kept herself strong.


    She can not cry like this. Not anymore. He had given her so many good memories to remember, then why should she keep those bad memories with herself?


    Then she heard her stop has come. Anna got down and looked at her surroundings. Yes, she was near the seaport but still, it was a little away. Anna walked for around 3km and reached the destination. She can see Steve''s people standing at the dorks. But she can''t find Kevin''s men here.


    ''Were they not here? But the time is already enough for them to come.'' Anna thought as she looked around and did not find anyone.


    If they were not following her plan, then she can''t help anyone here. All of the people will just die by Steve''s hands.


    But what concerned Anna the most was, if Chris was here or not. If he was, it is next to impossible for them to be successful. At her sight, her eyes do not find Chris at all.


    This was a good sight for them at first. But then, she saw a stone thrown in her direction. Anna picked it up and then her eyes roamed in all directions but then, it got fixed at someone.


    There were people behind that black container. Anna secretly got behind them, and there she saw Kevin''s men.


    "Sir asked us to keep a watch at you." It must be their leader, Anna had guessed.


    "Why? Is Kevin afraid that I will backstab him?" Anna asked with a giggle but the person remained silent. She does not care what they think.


    "Don''t worry. I also want the destruction of them. Your main target should be, to first kill all of their men, or at least injure them and then go for the weapons." She said this because killing Steve people was not at all an easy task. If they even injured them, it was a milestone that they will achieve.


    Their leader shrugged, " We do not need your opinion, Ms. Walker. You just keep yourself safe which will be enough for us." Anna nodded. If they fail, it won''t cost her much.


    Even if she is caught by Steve, they will not do anything to her except informing Chris and her family so she was not that much stress.


    All she spoke was for their benefit, it was a piece of free advice which was in their hand to take or not. Anna stood there, with her hands in her jacket, and looked at the container of arms being imported.


    Anna knew every person of Steve. She recognized in just one sight that who was there. It was their best leader, Wuan who was up and shaken hands with the mafias. Anna just rolled her eyes. It was the last thing for now, but Kevin''s people made it look big.


    She was abusing Kevin for not coming. These bunch of idiots won''t be able to do anything and she knew somewhat that her plan will automatically be a failure.


    "Okay, Team we will attack the people at the back first and then at the middle, understood?" Anna heard this from her behind.


    ''They are such a loser! Attacking in the middle should be the first thing.'' But she kept her mouth shut because it was not her place to say anything to them.


    "Ms. Walker, you better stay here." He warned her but she just waved her hand at him. It hurts his male ego but she least cared what he thinks. All she wants is that this plan is a success. This will give her so much happiness!!


    "You know what, I never knew that Kevin has such loose people. Prove me wrong if you can otherwise be ready for your death. at least don''t get caught by them because their torture is even worse than death." She had seen many people getting tortured herself so all can she say was this.


    Even if they don''t get anything, they can somehow save their life. But Anna knew he does not ta?e her words seriously at all.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Do not forget to vote!

 Chapter 162 - Stay or leave?

    They all stood behind the large container and looked at how their head dealt with the mafia. Anna just kept her eyes constantly there because she had a feeling that this was not going to be as smooth as they all thought. It was very difficult to attack Steve''s. No one except them had established their place and stood high now also.


    Not just the elder generation, but the young generation of Steve''s family is also high class. No one ordinary can even match their standards and no one even tried to do that. Though the Walker family is no less, there is a narrow difference between Walkers and Steve''s


    Except for Walkers, Steve was considered the second most powerful organization in the underworld.


    Weapons, arms, drugs are all just a very small thing in their eyes. But the fact is, they do supply but never use them for their own. That is their rule. Killing others by its consumption but never having one by themselves.


    Kevin''s man started moving from behind. She can see their confidence level was high. But for now, all she wanted was to be proven wrong otherwise, they can say goodbye to each other.


    "SF4 and SF5, go from the back and attack those two people standing there." Anna heard their leader giving instructions. ''Even their code names are so bad.''


    Anna always made sure that code names should be special so that hearing his name, the guy will feel something that he has to do something.


    "Yes! Go for it." Anna then saw, two guys were taken over of Steve but these were back people. What was the fun of attacking back people first?!


    Kevin''s team leader looked at Anna in proudness. "You see now? That is the strength of my people. So better don''t try to underestimate my power." Was this threat? Yes! Anna just rolled her eyes after hearing the,


    "The real show is left. You just read the script for now. Going on stage and performing is what matters. Do first that and then come and talk with me about power. You need to stay alive for talking about this. Right now, it is too early, you see." Anna also replied sarcastically. Of course, their leader understood her hidden meaning too.


    Just because they captured two-man and that two of the back, they think they won? Haha! Go and tell these idiots that steve''s always make stand powerful among the middle.


    But the leader just glared at her and went ahead of the container. Now, only Anna was left behind from where she is going to see what all is going to happen.


    Though there was much normal staff too on the seaport, this corner of it was reserved already.


    But Anna was too much cautious already. A gun was there for her safety. Even if anything goes wrong, at least she will not be caught in this hassle.


    But then, she saw Wuan, Steve''s leader receiving a call from someone. Anna frowned hard when she saw this. ''Aren''t phones not allowed during these high-class shipments? Was not this one of their rule!?''


    Why the hell then these people are answering their call?!


    Anna tapped on her phone and dialed her team member while keeping an eye on them too. Those people can''t do anything wrong?


    "Hello?" Anna heard from another side.


    "Isn''t this a rule that Steve''s are not allowed to have their phones with them while shipments?" Anna asked in a very low voice but made sure that the other party listened to her question.


    "Yes! This is an old rule and is followed until now." The other side agreed to what she was saying.


    "Then why the hell is their leader answering call right now. It is next to impossible if that rule is still there. You see, rules are strict among them."


    The other side went silent hearing this. Though they all knew what a strict rule but if the members of one organization are not obeying the rule, it surely means something big!


    "Boss, I would suggest you go from there. It will save your life at least. No one will be able to catch you and even did, Kevin will be the one who is going to be the main target of Steve, not you!" Of course, her team members were concerned about her safety and she was happy about that. But for now, Anna has to see what all is happening here.


    "I''m sorry but I can''t leave it like this." Saying this she hanged up. Well, Anna knew it very well that this small thing won''t have been noticed by Kevin''s people. But she has to warn them!!


    Anna dialed Kevin''s number too and told him the current situation and what all his team was doing for him. Though Kevin was proud he also again got hesitant when he heard that their people broke a rule.


    "I suggest you leave this plan today. It will be of no use if your team is not alive. There is surely something fishy here." Anna warned him about what is happening here.


    "We can''t do that, Ms. Walker. Today, I have planned to take over Steve''s and this will happen at any cost. If they can catch, well, and good but if not, then it is not my headache. They all can die if they want to." How can Anna forget who he was?


    Kevin wad a heartless person to begin with. The person who did not spare his half brother and stepmother, what will he do now? Does he care about others? Probably a big no! Anna hanged up because she did not want to hear his nonsense anymore.


    He does not care about his people like she does. She can never let her people die in such a situation. Though she had already warned them, it not her mistake that they do not take her words seriously.


    ''You have to decide Anna. Stay or leaving here before something out of happens.''


    .


    .


    .


    Do not forget to vote! And please do leave a comment, this author is Greddy for your votes and comments (hehehe)*

 Chapter 163 - Decided!

    (IMPORTANT NOTE- There is a technical error occuring. If you are able to see this chatpter then please type yes in the ending, comment section. Thank you!)


    .


    .


    .


    Anna closed her eyes and stood with the support of the container. She has a decision for her betterment. Right now, when she already knows the result so what is better of staying here? Will they win if she stays here? No! because it all depends if they follow her plan or not, which they are not doing so.


    But one thrust of revenge was still there inside her. Who will stop this?! She hoped that Steve will be crushed today even for once.


    Anna closed her eyes tightly and then opened it again. Her black eyes were now, not much cold but yes, it held some emotions filled in it. Anna decided to go back because this time, it was difficult for her plan to be successful.


    Anna walked away but before, she surely saw a guy with a mask coming there who was earlier following her. He had removed the mask but his back was facing her as two-man also blocked the view of his face. She understood that Steve''s had got the information that Kevin was going to attack. That is why they have kept their security less.


    Hah! They were inviting Kevin''s man to attack them and get hurt so that they can capture him and get information about Kevin. This was a nice way to know about someone if they want. No one will know much about him, other than his men. What a brilliant move!


    How foolish of her to think that Steve''s are stupids. No, they are not. They are as clever as a leopard. Anna decided to go back and rode back on the bus. But her mind was still thinking, ''Who was that man who attacked me first and was there also?''


    Not many people have that much guts to attack her like this. That is why she was suspicious. And especially those eyes of that guy. Why those felt s similar to someone else? But whom?


    Anna knew she has to divert her mind because she has school and exams to give. But Anna did not know how to face Alex. He will be there in the school for sure.


    Their group was also the same, won''t it be awkward for her? For sure!


    It has been so many days that they have talked about. It is like he agreed to what she asked him, to never see each other again. And he was doing this job very well. Even if her heart hurt, for now, her focus is her work and exams because soon, the crowning ceremony is approaching. She has to be prepared to face everyone. Even that demon, Chris.


    Even if she wants to run away from him, he will surely catch her back!


    ¡­..


    Very soon, Weekend passed away and it was again Monday morning.


    Anna was ready to go to school. Marrie was now fully fit so she was asking Liam to go back to his place. But Liam was persistent.


    It was like giving a kid a candy, which he left with much difficult at the first place and when he again started to have its taste and enjoy its flavor, you are asking the boy to give up on the candy once again


    Seeing the scene down, Anna was really laughing while eating her breakfast. It felt so strange to see her parent''s small fights. If these were a few years ago, she might have just let it go. But now, it was a rare moment for her to see them like this.


    She wanted to capture it in her mindfully. Over time, Anna understood why elders say you should cherish every moment of your life. It was a very old saying, which is rarely followed nowadays but Anna felt it was so real.


    Maybe because they never did and now in their old-time, they feel guilty. They do not want us, the youngsters to do the same what they did.


    "Marrie, it is not safe for you to stay alone." Liam tried to make her understand.


    "No! You go back to your mistress and your mistress''s daughter. You can keep her in your house. I never asked you to stay here for me."


    "Then for whom did I stay here?" Liam asked with a frown.


    "I allowed you to stay because Anna''s life might have been in danger. But now I think she is okay." Marrie said the other half of the sentence in a dull voice.


    Anna knew why mother Marrie is persistent in making Liam stay here. It was because all the things happened in the past as well as about what happened earlier in the past.


    Anna was deep in thought but then again, she heard Liam''s shouting.


    "I AM NOT GOING ANYWHERE." Saying this, Liam went inside her room and shut the door tight.


    The door closed with a loud bang. It was obvious Liam was angry about what all Marrie said to him.


    But she also had a valid point.


    He was living with Jenra and Jessica for so long and now he suddenly wants to come back? It was not possible!


    Marrie sighed seeing Liam going inside.


    There was no way that she will be able to do anything. Anna stood up and after giving her mother a tight hug, Anna stepped out and went to her school. Her exams were there in a few weeks as well as her crowning ceremony is kept just after a few days after her result. She needs to be ready for all of it!


    Everything was set. Invitations were out, and even Mother Marrie decided which dress she has to wear. Plane tickets were done as this ceremony was happening where her Grandparents lives.


    Each and every member of the Walker family is going to be there.


    But Anna still felt an emptiness inside her heart...


    .


    .


    .


    .


    A/N- Please do vote with your lovely power stones! Your author really needs them.


    .


    (IMPORTANT NOTE- There is a technical error occuring. If you are able to see this chatpter then please type yes in the ending, comment section. Thank you!)


    .


    Also, as soon, we will know who exactly Chris is and from where Anna belongs. So, keep reading ^ ^

 Chapter 164 - See him for last time!

    Anna can not call either Alena or Reyan on this occasion. They were kept in dark about her real identity and Anna never wanted them to know. Anna is someone, who will prefer staying away. They were her real friends but somewhere, Anna knew she is different from each one of them. She does not belong to this environment at all.


    Somewhere, she knew they are going to judge. After all, no one wants to keep their friendship with a mafia girl. A girl, who will soon enter into the underworld.


    Soon, Anna reached the school early as everyone was gathered in the school ground. Anna went forward and there she saw someone beaten up.


    Anna did not care, after all, this was not her department, and being involved will only tarnish her image in front of teachers.


    But at a closer look, Anna saw he was a member of Alex''s group. Though Anna never met his group or team she knew most of them.


    But if they are being beaten here, then where is Alex!? If she remembered correctly, they met for the first time in front of the bakery, when he had come to save his friend with his group.


    Anan turned and found Alena in the crowd, "Where is Alex? Why he is not saving the guy?" Anna worriedly asked. He is famous for this thing, taking out this rich and poor difference which students have created.


    "Actually, Alex did not come to school today. So there is no one to stop them." Anna frowned. Why did he not come to school? Was he angry?! But then it was his own decision. She can never interfere with what he wants.


    ''Maybe he is preparing for his exams.'' This was the only option left for her to believe. Even if her heart is not ready to accept it, she can only see this explanation.


    While thinking this, Anna saw other members of Alex''s team coming up and saving the guy.


    But the person she was looking forward to meeting was not here at all.


    Anna turned around and left for her classroom as Alena followed her behind while calling her name. But Anna''s mind was already occupied by the fact that he did not come today.


    An unspeakable uneasiness was spreading in her heart but she can''t do anything about this.


    No was there to take it away from her heart, no one!


    ¡­.


    Just like this.. her days passed on and Anna was living life as a normal person. Liam did not leave at all and stayed with them. Well, she had already guessed that because he was a stubborn head person just like her.


    Just the difference was, he stayed in the guest room, not in Marrie''s room.


    But the fact that they all lived like a normal family made Anna happy. Her exams were going on and she fully concentrated on them. Even the loving environment kept her mood cheered. But during these days, she heard no news of Alex.


    All she knew that he was not coming to the school for a few weeks and just showed up when it was an exam. Whenever Anna tried to look for him, she never finds him. Either he was gone early or she might miss his face. All Anna got to see was his back sometimes.


    Anna knew she should not do this because she was the one who asked him to stay away, but she can''t keep herself away from him.


    Once, Anna finished her exam early as it was an easy one and then waited for Alex. She wanted to have one glance at him. His face...


    It was so long that they have not talked and somewhere, this was already eating her up. Though it was her who brought this stupid act of not meeting, she can''t help but took one glance at him.


    This was all so that he can stay safe first!


    But this time too, Anna was not lucky enough because, at that moment, so many children of last year came out that his face was not at all visible.


    All she saw was his back facing her. But Anna was satisfied with this too.


    When he was not coming to school, many irrelevant thoughts were popping up in her mind. If he was okay or not.


    After that, when she got to know that he showed up for the exam she was relieved.


    At least he was safe and sound. Chris also did not try to contact her.


    Anna got one information that the plan earlier failed as she had predicted but there was someone else who failed it, not Chris. Anna was not able to find out who it was. She felt that it was the same guy who''s back she saw it there. But there was not any proof.


    Right now, Anna came out of her classroom, after giving her last exam!! From today, Exams were finally over...


    While everyone was talking with each other, Anna ran to another side of the building, in the hope of seeing Alex for the very last time.


    His exams were now finally over and today would be his last day. Anna did not want to miss it. Who knew when they will see each other next time?


    After all, it was a special occasion. Although she can only see his back or his face from far away, it gives her heart a lot of relief.


    "ANNA! WHERE ARE YOU GOING?"Alena shouted at her when she saw Anna running so fast. She wanted to talk about the paper they just gave and all she saw was Anna running super fast. She actually forgot everything.


    Anna heard Alena''s voice from behind but she did not turn around.


    All she cared right now was to go to Alex and see his face. Anna reached the next building as she was already out of breath now.


    But what Anna saw next made her eyes shocked.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Do not forget to vote.


    What do you think Anna saw?!

 Chapter 165 - Its time for things to be revealed!

    Anna felt her heart being stabbed her a dagger. She had seen this scene so many times but this time, it was different. It was so much different because they were no longer friends.


    A girl was standing too much close to Alex and was discussing the exam with him.


    As Anna was standing far from Alex, behind one of the walls, his expression was not clear to her. But she can clearly see the girl''s expression. She was almost drolling at him and giving him a seduction gaze.


    Anna just wanted to go and tear off this smirk on that girl''s face so that no one can look over his Alex.


    Anna''s grip on her handkerchief tightened. She clenched it so hard that her nails were almost digging up in her hands.


    Turning around, Anna walked away with a heavy heart as she did not want herself to do something which she will regret later. It was evident that it was her mistake. All wrong she did was hers. So feeling guilty now was absolutely wrong.


    It was the last day of the last year of high school batch. They were all celebrating but Anna now did not even care to look for Alex anymore. She just took Alena''s leave and went back to her house.


    But unknown to her notice, Anna''s handkerchief had already fallen on the ground.


    Whereas the girl standing with Alex had felt a hard gaze on her. She did not know why but suddenly the girl felt coldness around her.


    "Umm... Alex, isn''t it cold?"


    Alex looked at her with his calm eyes and just shook his head. Alex nowadays speaks very less. Maybe, few words a day.


    "I thought someone was observing us for some time. But I think it was my deja vu. Don''t worry, tell me is my thus question correct?" But Alex''s mind was already shifted.


    "Why you felt someone was noticing us?" He asked her with a lot of seriousness in his eyes.


    "I do not know but maybe someone was watching us from that wall." The girl replied while pointing towards the corridor which connects the last grade and second the last grade of High school.


    Alex''s eyebrows knitted together. "I will go now. Bye." Alex took his bag on his shoulder and walked to the corridor. But then, he suddenly stepped on something. Looking down, he saw a handkerchief with a letter, S.


    He instantly knew to whom this belonged.


    ''She was really here.'' A faint smile came on his face as he picked it up and put it in his pocket with gentleness.


    ¡­.


    Anna came back home and was told that they have a flight of tomorrow morning.


    Anna looked around and then asked Mother Marrie who was cooking, "Mom, is dad not here?"


    "No¡­ He said he wants to go to Walker mansion for his things... but we all know." Marrie had thought he had gone back to Jenra and Jessica.


    "Don''t worry mom. I will make sure both of them do not come to the ceremony at any cost. I assure you this." Anna can not see her mother being sad and even if she has to do this, Anna will do it!


    But this time, Mother Marrie did not even say no.


    She just smiled and Anna too gave her a hug.


    ''Tomorrow will be a long day.''


    Just as they land there, her tough journey will start to face everyone again.


    Anna has to prove who she is and yes, she is capable of these all things. She will be tested and Anna is ready for all of that.


    "Anna, go back to your room and check your bags again. Don''t miss anything." Anna nodded and went into her room.


    But this time, Anna also kept a gun as well as her secret laptop which has her pieces of information. No one knew she held a gun for her safety.


    After dinner, Anna again went to her room for a good night''s sleep as her life will change from tomorrow onwards.


    She will no longer be the Anna Walker, but now it was time for everyone to know her real name and identity.


    While the ceremony, Her real name will be pronounced in front of everyone. She was a little nervous at first but with time, Anna coped up. After all, Anna was just a cover-up for her. She was not an Anna walker but someone else.


    Some or another day, it was eventually going to happen and now it is the time.


    Chris will be there along with Steve''s family. But unknown to everyone, another surprise was waiting for her. A big surprise to blow her mind as well a shock to her parents too.


    It will be announced to the world, that she was already engaged to someone else. A stamp was going to be marked on her now.


    ''Sigh, was there no way out?'' Anna tossed in her room and looking at the moon, fell asleep.


    ¡­.


    While Anna was sleeping, Alex was also looking at the sky. But this time, he was not alone, Scott also stood in the balcony.


    "Scott, are you sure you are ready to face this all?" His face was towards the sky but his voice was still crystal clear to Scott.


    "Yes, brother. I''m ready to get exposed. For you, I will do anything." His Alex brother did so many things for him. Now, once he was getting a chance to help him and he will do it at any cost.


    Alex rubbed his silky hairs, this was more like his child than his brother.


    He had protected him from a dangerous situation. But he was the one who was exposing him now, was he unfair? Maybe yes but if it is not done now, then he will surely die leaving Scott alone.


    "Get ready. Its time for things to be revealed."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Do not forget to vote!


    We are now moving to the next and most important phase, so guys be ready for it!

 Chapter 166 - Coming Back!

    Its a chapter only, don''t miss it. Just a simple note in starting of few words!


    (Author''s Note)


    Hello readers!


    Your author here.


    I just wanted to tell you guys, as you all are giving immense love by voting and writing comments, I have decided that this pace to update the chapter will continue this month too! I read and reply to every comment of yours as it is of utmost value to me.


    All I wanted to say is that, with a new month starting, I hope you guys will shower me, Anna, and Alex more of your love with power stones and we will be able to enter the top 50 soon which this author really needs.


    But all I wanted to say is, please do try unlocking chapter with your precious coins. Authors like us, are only able to earn something(a very small amount) when you guys open the chapter with coins, not with passes. No force at all, just a small request of two things, one is of power stones and the other is of opening chapters with coins.


    And I appreciate all your love.


    Thank you!


    -A simple girl, trying to make her readers happy.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Next Morning.


    Anna was wakened up by Marrie. "Anna, wake up! We have a flight to catch." Anan did not catch much sleep. Her isonomia was hitting her up again from time to time, especially it made her head hurt too. After two hours, Anna got ready with high fight jeans with an off-shoulder top. She took her goggles and went down.


    All the bags were already in the car. But Liam did not come till now. Anna was somewhat suspicious of him again by his sudden disappearance. For so many days, he had been living with them


    "Mum, where is dad?" Anna asked with a frown.


    "He will come directly to the airport. Maybe he had some stuff to bring so don''t worry. Make sure you kept everything." Anna nodded and they both sat in the car. After a drive for about two hours, she finally arrived at the airport. But at that time, she got to know that they were traveling through a private plan.


    Both Anna and Marrie''s mouth were wide opened when they listened to it.


    "Liam''s protectiveness is sometimes more like a cage for us." Yes, Marrie sometimes feels like she was in a cage of marriage where there was no way out.


    "Mum, after all, it is for our safety only. Saying this is also wrong." But in return, Anna received a sigh for Mother Marrie.


    They both sat down inside and then they saw this plane was surely newly purchased. Its interior was just perfect, along with a cute minibar and a room for rest. Liam can never stop using his money.


    Soon, Liam arrived inside and as expected, no one was there with him. A smirk came on her face. She had stopped both mother-daughter duos from coming here.


    Anna looked ide way and found Mother Marrie already asleep. Not wanting to disturb her beautiful sleep, Anna looked at her father who entered the cabin. His gaze turned gentle when he saw Marrie sleeping. His soft expression was not missed by Anna''s eyes. She knew her father too much well, what can she say.


    The plane took off and Anna too went to sleep. She was extremely nervous though so, sleeping was the only option for now as she had thought. This will keep her mind off from wandering and having all the negative thoughts.


    ¡­.


    After a five hours journey, they finally landed where they were supposed to, THE ZUAK LAND.


    Yes, this was from where the Walker family was originated. Other famous families like Steve have their origin here too. But just the difference was, Walker family in the north and the Steve family in the South.


    Along with it, Riaz Family in the east and the joseph family in the West. It was a complicated thing but two families were only there who was most feared. Never the four families came in an alliance. They just dominated the land which was theirs and never tried to start a rebuke.


    "Anna, we are here," Liam said to her but Anna''s eyes were fixed on the small window.


    This place was not only her origin but also her play place. Also, her brother''s birth and death place. Anna was born somewhere else, but this at this place, she lost everything.


    "Dad, we have many bad memories of here. Will those memories be replaced with happier ones?" Anna looked at him with confusion in her eyes.


    Liam did not know how to answer her in this. it can be said they all lived in a bad nightmare here so they moved out. But they are back again. What destiny holds for them?


    "Anna, we can''t let those bad memories be wiped out. Those are some lessons we have learned and we will not repeat those mistakes." Anna nodded. She took her brown long coat and wore her longboats. It was really cold here, to begin with. Anna stopped down and wearing her coat. Mother Marrie had a jacket on. While Liam was in formal wear.


    A bodyguard and driver were waiting for them with two cars. It was a black Mercedes.


    "Welcome Back, Mr. And Mrs. Walker. Welcome Back, Ms. Walker." The family of three nodded as Liam shake hands with him and then Anna did the same.


    It was to make them know Anna was also going to be their boss soon.


    "We have arranged all of your schedules. You all have a day to rest after a long journey and a dinner is planned with Elder Mr. and Elder Mrs. Walker for you all."


    Anna''s hair was flying due to the strong wind but it made her look superior too. When she heard meeting her grandparents, Anna was relieved that they will not have her test today at least.


    "Please make it away." Anns was made to sit in another car while Liam and Marrie sat in another. They all were taken to the Walker empire where their rooms were ready.


    At that time, Anna looked outside and switched on her phone.


    Cl.i.c.k.i.n.g on her brother''s picture, Anna carried it. A look was there in her eyes but it was hidden behind her shades.


    Anna looked at the driver and then asked, "Till when we will reach?" She asked with a straight face.


    "In just one hour, Miss." Anna nodded and then looked outside again.


    If one mistakes Anna as royalty, it might be correct. Her family was no less than a royal family. So much preparation and all was for her crowning.


    Roads were being decorated and lightning was being done. She faced the reality now, Anna will be crowned no matter what!


    .


    .


    Do not forget to vote!!

 Chapter 167 - Welcome, Si!

    Anna arrived at the mansion. Stepping out of the car, she stared at the giant house in front of her. She had lived in this once. Though Walker''s house was no less magnificent, this house was beyond it in many aspects.


    Anna did not know how to feel even at this moment. It has been doing long and also, she felt it was odd to come back here. After all, many things are associated with this place.


    Some are good and whereas some are bad. She does not know how to even describe her thus feeling. Feeling of mixed emotions.


    Anna looked around and saw a fountain. On another side, she saw a big garden. As far she remembered, there was also a swimming pool at the back of it which was half-covered. A lawn too on the side of the mansion, with a good sitting arrangement


    "Missed it?" Anna came out of her daze when she heard Liam''s voice. Yes, it was beautiful beyond anything.


    "A little bit. Not much though." Because if she missed it, memories will also float in her mind which she least wants to. Nothing is more important for her now other than just focus on her goal.


    "Let us go in." Anna nodded and both Marrie and Anna followed Liam inside. Guards bowed them as they stepped in and they were greeted with flower petals.


    ''Was such welcome necessary?'' Anna thought by seeing so many preparations done for them. It is not like they are soldiers who came after a long war.


    "Thank you," Anna said to everyone. She needs to have a good impression in front of everyone now onwards. In the future, they will be working for her.


    "Ms. Walker, your room is prepared already." Hearing this, Anna took both of her parent''s leave and went to her room which was on the second floor.


    Her brother and she wanted a room on the second floor as the view there is breathtaking. Though her parents revolted it, as that floor was quite alone but it was not like they were going to come out of their room at night. All they cared about was the view which they got.


    Passing through the doors, Anna stopped and looked at one door from which she is quite familiar.


    It was of her brother, Seb who is no more in this world. Touching his door, she felt memories coming back but then she heard someone,


    "Miss, everything alright?" Anna looked behind and saw the secretary. She nodd3d her eyes and directly went into her room, without looking much on the other side.


    Opening the door, Anna stepped inside. Though Anna mostly lived in the Walker mansion earlier too. But her emotions were also attached to this place. During the holidays, she used to come here.


    "Ms. Anna, please see if things are according to your taste and do inform us if you need anything." It was the manager she met at the airport. Anna just stopped her hand and he went outside and Anna locked it from inside.


    There was a large bedroom in middle, on another side a large space of wall was covered with a window. It gave a Magnificient view of the outside garden. If one stands there, a large blow of winds was being blowed


    But instead of walking there, Anna straight away sat on her fluffy bed and went to sleep. She was really tired even when she slept on the plane.


    Maybe because emotional trauma was taking over her. But her sleep was disturbed by a call.


    "Hello?" Anna asked in a sleepy and hoarse voice.


    "Welcome back, Si. After long, you are here." Now, this instant her sleep vanished when she heard this voice. Why this demon so interested to disturb her every time?


    "What do you even want?" Anna asked irritatedly. He was just interested in disturbing her sleep!? Oh well, she was not interested in talking with him in any way.


    "Oh, you were sleeping? Sorry, I did not want to disturb my princess''s beauty sleep." Chris answered with softness in his voice but this made Anna angrier.


    "You know what? You can do much more for me by leaving me ALONE! Can you do that!?" Anna said in a roaring voice. She got up from her bed and then walked to her window while facing the garden and the beauty of outside.


    "I can''t do that Anna. I made so many efforts to have you in my life and now that we are going to be together soon, how can I leave you like this?"


    "Then stop contacting me!" Anna was frustrated by his constant ways of keeping her caged and putting restrictions on her.


    "Oh, my girl. Ask for something achievable. You are talking about impossible things and they are out of your league. You can ask for anything lime diamonds¡­.." but hearing his rants, Anna directly hanged up.


    She was in no mood to listen up his talks which were baseless as well as useless. A person like him can never talk about something useful after all he was himself a waste less person in her eyes.


    If he can''t full fill what she wants, then what is the fun of asking him? Anyway, he will not stop achieving her at any cost.


    Anna picked up the landline near her bed, on the side table, and called the secretary of hers.


    "Are the dresses ready for today''s dinner?" Special dresses were made for Anna as well as for Liam and Marrie.


    "Yes, Ms.Walker. You can come down at any moment and give your final trial." Anna nodded and went downstairs.


    ¡­..


    On the south of the ZUAK LAND.


    After Anna hanged up the call, Chris felt a smirk coming on his phone.


    This was obvious Anna was angry with him but he was normal with it. More like, he was happy to hear her angry voice.


    .


    .


    Do not forget to vote!


    More things coming your way :)


    ?

 Chapter 168 - His Obsession!

    His was a face like that of God. Having perfect jawline with his eyes deep as black. He was the perfection of the Demon who ill.u.s.trated a devil!


    "Baby, up for another round?" Chris heard a melody voice behind him. He turned around and saw the lady covered with a white cloth, giving him a seductive gaze. This was not new for him, as most of the ladies are attracted to him and throw themselves at his feet. This was common for a man like him to have mistress here and around.


    Without speaking anything, he went to his bed and had another hot, stream session with the girl. The temperature of the room was already at its peak and m.o.a.ns were constantly heard. After an hour of it, Chris laid on the bed with his eyes looking at the ceiling.


    His eyes were here but the mind was surely at someone else. His biceps were clearly visible as well as his six-packs.


    "Sir, we have been doing this for so long, why do not you take me as your-" the girl was fully n.a.k.e.d. She had thought after this, Chris will treat her better but instead, she received a glare.


    Chris chuckles when he listened her calling him sir. Just now she was brave enough to call him ''baby''


    "Go out." Was all that he said. She was started by his cold and indifferent behavior. Just now, they had such a hot scene and now, he was sending her off? Why?! Was he insane?


    "Bu-"


    "SCRAM!!!" in fear, she actually jumped out of the bed and taking her clothes out, she walked out of the room and closed the door behind her with a thud! But Chris''s eyes still lingered on the ceiling. After a few moments, he heard the door opening again. Thinking it might be that same girl, he was ready to shout but then he saw his friend as well as secretary.


    "Get ready, we have a meeting." Chris heard a voice again and just rolled his eyes. He did not move even an inch from his position.


    "C''mon Chris! It has been almost two hours that we left that meeting and you than banged that businessman''s secretary. You only said to finish each and every meeting as soon as possible and that is what I''m doing right now."


    His secretary, Jack picked up the files lying on the table and passed Chris his shirt. Chris finally stood up and wore his black shirt again along with his black pants. His first two buttons were opened, showing his perfect neck. A guy becomes more handsome, while he wears a black shirt and rolled it sleeves.


    "You know, your fiance is back." Jack reminded Chris.


    "I know very well. I just had a talk with her," he said while adjusting his hair.


    "Hah! Are you kidding? Ms. Walker talked with you? Impossible dude." Jack said with a giggle. He knew it very well that how much Anna hated Steve and Chris.


    This was because Chris is none other than, CHRIS STEVE!


    He is the eldest child of the Steve family, twenty-three this year, and already the holder of the Steve family business. Along with it, he also has power in the underworld, just like Liam. But the difference was that Liam was of the elder generation whereas, Chris is of the coming generation.


    "She talked at least. If not nicely." He looked at Jack with his happy face.


    "When she gets to know about these girls, she will get angrier. You need to stop this, to make her happy as right now, I don''t think she is happy with you." Jack suggested to him in a serious tone.


    As a mature twenty-three years old guy, he needed to satisfy his physical needs. His fiance, Anna was really young and he wants her to blossom first.


    "I know, after ring engagement, I will stop this all and stay loyal to her and her only."


    "Oh you can do that?" jack really doubted it.


    "You can not challenge or judge my love for her."


    "Obsession, not love!" Jack corrected him. He had seen both of them and he knew it very well that what Chris did was not love. Love is not about having that person, trying to have, and making them fall in love with you is another thing.


    All he knew is Chris can never stop forcing Anna to come to him.


    Bu Chris just smiled. No matter if she is his obsession or love, the fact that Anna is only his can never be changed and he will never let anyone change it.


    "Oh, by the way, your family reunion is soon. We both have to go there also." Jack reminded him while they both were walking to the nearby conference room.


    "I remember. Just make sure what I asked you to do, is done."


    "Don''t worry. I will not disappoint you."


    ...


    Anna checked her dress and gave the final fit. The designer said that the dress will he has given to her in her room itself after an hour.


    Anna agreed and later, she then decided to take a walk around her garden. While she was roaming here, Liam came with a sword again.


    "I got information that tomorrow, you will be tested." The walker family had decided that before crowning Anna, they will see her ability first. This was what he got to know from his sources.


    "Hmm, you want yo practice right now?" Anna directly asked him. If he was here with a sword in his hands, for what he will be here? Not for some waste talks right?


    "I want you to keep this sword with yourself in your room. It will be safer with you," he said while giving the sword to him. Anna did not understand his hidden meaning behind it. What will happen if she kept this sword? Anna wanted to ask but the later decided not to. She will eventually know when the times come.


    "Go and get ready. Maybe some important guests are coming today for the dinner." hearing this, Anna widened her eyes.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Do not forget to vote ^

 Chapter 169 - Am I late?

    Who can come here? Especially dinner with Elder Master of the Walker family? It must be a really special guest who is going to show up because not many people are allowed to have dinner with them.


    But Anna did not know why, after hearing this, she had a bad feeling. There was if a knot in her stomach asking her to guard her walls well. Otherwise, it might break easily.


    Anna felt a little uncomfortable as thought about sharing her special meal with someone unknown. Though Anna knew it was okay as in near future she has to meet many people around her but it was still new for her.


    The walls around anger, coldness. She can not show her soft side to anyone except her father and mother.


    They only know her real self. Showing others will be like giving them access to her downfall.


    "Hmm, I understand. I will behave but if you can, try to find out who it is." she really wanted to know who was coming tonight.


    "I listened that the person coming today is a family only. I can tell you this only. But if I get to know more then I will surely let you know." Liam faced her with a straight expression with her.


    Liam turned around and was going to leave but then he heard Anna asking him, "Where is mum? Is she with you?" What Anna meant was if they both were staying in the same room.


    Though Anna knew there was a very rare chance of this. She hates Liam a lot, not only for past mistakes but because he sleeps with Jenra. The guy who is touched by others while being in a marriage with Marrie only deserves her anger.


    "She is in the next room." Was all that he said and left. Anna saw him leaving as his back faced her and just nodded.


    Was he sad? Yes, he was because he wanted to spend some quality time with Marrie. But who will tell him that Marrie will never take the first step?


    After all, she wronged.


    ''I hope that you clear everything dad. You use this time to your best. I just hope..''


    ¡­..


    Soon, it was time to have dinner with the elders.


    In her room, Anna was wearing a white gown with a blue pattern on it. Borders were done with blue lace and it showed her perfect back. Along with it, the gown covered her coverage and her perfect legs.


    Anna stared at herself in her mirror and smiled. The dress looked so good on her as if it was only made for her.


    Maybe the dress was asking to be worn by Anna Walker.


    Her hair was tie into a bun which made her slender white neck look more alluring. It was attractive as if asking someone to bite her. She wore normal, round silver earrings and applied a pink lib bam to keep her lips moist.


    Taking a last look at her, Anna turned around and saw her back view. Though she felt it was more exposed but as there were only family members today, she did not mind it. Taking her blue clutch with it, Anna opened the door and went down where everyone was waiting for her.


    Liam, as usual, was wearing formal attire with a tuxedo of black color and as expected of Mother Marrie, she did not match her dress with him at all. Paring her full sleeves red gown with a diamond earring.


    "Good evening everyone." Anna greeted in a gentle manner. Both of her parents smiled and they went to another side by home.


    Her grandparents lived there and as they arrived, they were escorted to the giant dining room by Elder''s manager. No matter how much power Liam gain, Stan still held authority. But yes somewhere, Liam has more control over things now with the passage of time.


    They stepped inside and saw Stan Walker and Sarah Walker sitting at the middle seat. It shows power.


    "Greetings everyone." Anna bowed as she was told to do by Liam earlier. As a next heir, she can no longer behave as a loving child. As responsibilities were going to come on her shoulders, Anna now behaved as a true heir.


    "Good Evening, Anna." Grandfather Walker said while there was a grin on his face. He was truly happy that all the members of his family are together today.


    Mother Marrie went forward and kissed both of their hands to show her respect.


    "May God bless you always, my child." Grandfather Walker did not show many emotions to Marrie but from inside, everyone knew he was happy that Marrie also came today.


    That is another thing if Marrie never came to this ceremony, he would have gone personally to bring her here.


    No matter how bad and how many mistakes Liam had committed, the place of his daughter in law is always reserved for Marrie. If he had got one option, he might have adopted Marrie as his child too.


    While Sarah Walker stood up and gave Marrie a tight hug. "I missed my daughter so much."


    "I missed you too, Mrs. Walker." Marrie formally answered. Though Sarah''s walker was not pleased she held herself back. She knew they have hurt her a lot and even she came here was already an achievement for them. No one spoke to Liam even once but he did no care also.


    Everyone took the seat. Marrie and Liam sat on one side of Elder Walkers and Anna sat alone on another side of Elder Walkers.


    They all started talking. But then after a while, grandfather''s secretary came and whispered something in his ear.


    "Oh, we have a guest today. He is a family member of ours and he is here." Anna did not lift her eyes. Her eyes were still fixed on her plate.


    Liam had already told her that a family member will come so she knew the person might be from the extended Walmer family.


    But she experienced goosebumps when she heard a voice from behind,


    "Am I late?"


    .


    .


    .


    .


    A/N- Who is there!? Any guesses?


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^

 Chapter 170 - Let Anna blossom first.

    Anna felt her blood being soaked and face leaving its color when she heard this voice again, from her back. It was none other than Chris Steve, the demon whom she did not want to meet. Though Anna knew it is impossible to avoid him but all she wanted was time.


    He appeared out of nowhere and that too on a family dinner?!?!


    Was he a family till yet?! A big no for it! He was not family because they are not engaged until properly. there was no ring on her fingers after all. It was just a fixed marriage bye mouth.


    "Oh, not at all. We were just starting. Come, sit." Grandfather Walker said cheerfully but in return, he received a sharp gaze from Anna. Her eyes have already turned cold after seeing this guy here. But Chris ignored the awkward atmosphere and instead, he took the chair out beside Anna and sat as if he was not invited, he was already a member of the family.


    "It has been a long time, Mrs. Walker." Chris gently greeted Marrie, but all she did was nodding her head. In her entire life, she never likes this person. Although Liam liked him at an early stage later he also felt that this person was not the right choice for their daughter.


    He was a devil, A DEMON! But he keeps his real self shielded from everyone, behind his smile which was almost every time lingering on his face. If Anna had the ability, she might have snatched it and give him so much pain that he forgets what it feels to smile.


    But Anna she knew she has no power right now. She can not do anything, just to listen and see his face!


    Everyone knew his true self when things happened three years ago. Those things and happenings can never be forgotten by any one of them.


    While eating, most of the time it was grandfather talking to them. Anna just ate in silence because she was the one who was least interested to talk in front of Chris.


    Anna was utterly disappointed in her grandfather, even after knowing, he called him here is nothing but upsetting for her.


    But then she heard Grandfather Walker bring another topic up. "Shall we announce Anna''s engagement now? She is already seventeen." Anna looked at him with her annoyed face.


    But on another hand, Mother Marrie sieged Liam''s hand, indicating him to say something about this. She does not want Anna to get engaged now. Liam looked at her face and into her eyes and understood her.


    Clearing his throat, he said, "I think it is still early for her. Let her studies be completed first." Liam kept it short and simple and told his meaning behinds his words clearly.


    Though Grandfather wanted to say something but this time grandmother Walker spoke up first, "What do you think Chris?"


    Anna raised her brows when she heard this. Why was her grandmother interested to know his opinion?


    Chris kept his smile constant and then spoke, "I think Anna is still young. Let her blossom first and then we surely can go for the announcement." and then she saw grandmother''s acknowledgment about what he said.


    But she understood her hidden motive. She wanted to hear Chris saying himself and to also make him remember that she is a young girl now, he can''t cut her feathers.


    Her grandmother was a sharp lady after all. Anna saw her parents also sighing in relief because they never wanted thus engagement to come out. It was their mistake which she was suffering from.


    "Alright. Let Anna complete her studies first. So, this time the only crowning ceremony will be done." Grandfather declared and Anna kept her constant face. She neither smiled nor frowned this time. Well, no one took notice of her also, so it does not matter.


    As expected, the topic was shifted back to another topic but then Anna received a squeeze on her t.h.i.g.h by Chris but Anna slapped his hands.


    "Anna, tell me this. Are you ready to take over this crowning ceremony? It is a big event and you have to be strong mentally too." Sarah knew Anna is strong after all, she is a Walker.


    But it is possible that as her age is not of that being crowned. Anna will be the youngest member to be crowned in their history.


    Anna passed her grandmother a warm smile. She knew her grandmother was a little tense. By being crowned as the heir, she was exposed to all types of danger that were possible in this field. Risky just by going out.


    Soon, she had to enter the underworld too but it is also risky for her age.


    "Do not worry grandmother. I''m happy that I received this opportunity to be crowned. I will do my best and will not disappoint you at any cost." This time, Anna held confidence in her voice. She was no longer the weak girl but on the row to be a mature lady!


    "I''m happy to know that. You are going to shine and I have that feeling in myself."


    But somewhere Marrir was a little tensed. She does not know that Anna had already received training under Liam. Who will tell her this!? No one because Anna knew that all she will be receiving beatings from her!


    "Um... Anna, can we tell and announce your real nake too?" This time, Anna''s hand stopped in the middle way of eating and her grip on the fork tightened.


    Her real name? Means her real self?


    She wanted to say a big no, but Anna knew it was against rules. Her name is not, ''Anna''


    It was just a coverup for her as her second life in the school.


    "Hhm.," she answered in a normal tone which made them hear that they can. Now, grandfather turned to Chris again,


    "Chris, when can we meet all your family members?"


    .


    .


    Do not forget to vote for your lovely author.


    Also, comment on your views!

 Chapter 171 - Responsibilities as his Fiance!

    ''Why grandfather wants to meet this bastard''s family?'' Anna thought. She had seen his parents just.


    Never in her life, she had met his whole family at once. It is said that his family is quite complicated when it comes to family relations. But she did not know why they were like that. Although she never interfered also, to know what his family was like. After all, she never took him seriously three years ago.


    "You all can meet them in an upcoming ceremony. After all, Anna is going to be their daughter-in-law. How can they afford to miss such a large event?" Anna had thought this well. His family will surely come and she will make sure to keep her distance from them! Who the hell wants to meet his family!?


    But what surprised Anna was, why Grandfather so much interested in meeting his family meet her?!!? Does not he know that she hates him to the core? Then Why?!!


    "It is good then. They can meet Anna after all." Chris said while a smile on his face. But on other hand, Liam held his expressionless face whereas Mother Marrie looked a little tense. She did not know why but she was bothered by something.


    After the whole dinner, everyone decided to go back to their rooms. It has been so long that they were out and tomorroe was going to be a long day.


    This was the time Anna had thought she can breathe in relaxation but maybe this was not accepted to God as she heard Chris next,


    "Anna, let us take a walk in the garden? Or you want to talk in your room?" he asked ina sweet voice but there was an evident frown on her face.


    "Room."


    Anna just saw one-word and he also nodded because Anna did not want anyone else to see his true colors for now. Even though they knew it, she does not want them to be upset anymore. They have faced a lot in their life just because of her. Giving them more reason to be upset will break her heart too.


    Anna stepped into her room and Chris followed her. The door was shut with a loud thud by Chris.


    Chris was wearing his gentle smile. Now Anna looked at him and saw what he was wearing. Black pants with a black shirt and a coat. Others might droll over him but she is a little different. All she has is hatred for this person! She had seen a more handsome man in her life, and that was none other than her Alex!


    "Speak now. What do you want to say." Anna directly came to the point without wasting even a single minute. She can not wait to throw him out of her room.


    As it was night, the moonlight was coming inside her room through the large glass window which covered her whole one wall.


    Chris just zipped up his mouth and at this very moment, his gentle smile dropped and replaced with a dangerous one.


    "Anna, in these years you have committed countless mistakes. Right?" His one hand on her arm as others touched her face. This was the real Chris. The controlling freak, who always wants to touch her!


    But all Anna felt was disgust. She did not know through these hands, he had touched how many people! The word will be, ''Countless''. Anna knows that he has girls outside, to satisfy his needs and she never took care of it. But the condition of her morals was, he was not touching her!


    Anna tried to slap away his hand but to no avail, as he knew each tactic of her very well. He had learned everything at an early age so of course, he is much more experience.


    "Stop trying to act smart Anna!" He roared and Anna felt chills down her spine.


    "You know very well you only belong to me. In your school also, I have my eyes on you. What did you think that kissing that damn Alex will help you somehow!?!" Anna can see anger inside his eyes.


    But he knew. He knew each and everything about her and Alex. He also knew that she kissed him!?!? Well, this reason was enough for him to kill Alex though.


    But she was thanking God that Alex was still alive at least. This demon did not hurt Alex until now. But why?! As far as she knew, he removes his opponent as soon as possible. Not like Anna wants, but he does not listen to anyone. Just to safeguard Alex, she distanced herself from him.


    Chris picked Anna like a potato slack and threw her on the bed. The bed was soft and she jumped twice on it before being steady. But Chris came on top of her!


    "CHRIS GO AWAY! YOU ARE JUST AN A.S.SHOLE GO AWAY!!"


    Anna tried to fight with him, with her hands, legs, and everything but it was all in vain. He did not listen to her. He locked her hands into his and pinned them on the bed, blocking her legs from moving or hitting him anymore. Her whole body stiffed by this position.


    Bringing his face close to her ear, he said "You can not run away, My Si."


    Anna felt her throat tightened. She was in a pure cage right now under his control. He can do anything h wants and she was powerless to right now.


    He started l.i.c.k.i.n.g her ears and all Anna did was screaming. She wanted to get out of his embrace!!! His licks were full wet but Anna felt tears forming in her eyes.


    This was his true self. The demon Chris should be the reality of his! Instead, he looked down on her legs, which were a little exposed by their position as her dress was lifted a little bit. His sight made her feel a cold breeze touching her legs.


    "Chris, what do you want?" She directly asked him with her eyes straight glaring at him. If one could die with eyes, they both might have killed each other thousands of times!


    "Stop avoiding me and be ready to carry out your responsibilities as my fiance. The freedom you needed was enough. Though you were good at starting a few years but in the last six months, you seriously disappointed me!"


    Disappointed? Hah! And what he has done to her? She was his fiance but only in names! He can never claim her, no matter what and Anna will make sure of it.


    "Anna, I can f.u.c.k you right now. No one will be able to stop me." She knew this. He can ruin her innocence just now if he wants.


    She was just betrothed to him!


    While saying this, he started moving his hands from her face to her neck and then downwards¡­


    "CHRIS!" Seeing that his grip was loose, she kicked him and he landed on the ground beside the bed.


    .


    .


    Do not forget to vote!


    Mass release if we reach top 50!

 Chapter 172 - A surprise for you!

    She got up from her bed and adjusted her clothes again. The bed now was a mess and her beautiful dress now held wrinkles. As her back was fully exposed, it had some marks from the redness. She rubbed her ear where Chris just liked her. This was so bad! His touched make her kill herself.


    As she remembered her dress was backless, her face grew in more anger! How dare he touch her there!?!


    She will cut his damn ego and d.i.c.k and make them eat to dogs! Although she knew all men are not the same, this was a demon for sure who might be killed by her hands!


    "This is what your place is. A ground! Stop showing me your bloody ego otherwise, it will be just tampered by my hands. Remember my words well, Chris! God has made me kill a person like you so stop showing your f.u.c.k.i.n.g dominance to me!!!!!"


    In her life, she had taken out the ego of many people and she would not even mind doing the same for him.


    "Hah. You are strong now. Good! But I will not do anything till you are officially mine and blossomed well." He said while getting up. He touched his lips in a s.e.xy manner and Anna felt this was just a pure insult to all other men who do this. "Go out!" Anna roared in anger while pointing at the door. It looked like Chris was not at all affected by what Anna did because he still looked proud as a peac.o.c.k.


    But his lines, to make her officially he was true. He can go to any limit to make her his. Can she get free from this cage?!


    "Anna, stop testing my patience. Once it runs out. You know how bad I become." he said and started walking back to the door. But before closing the door, he again looked at Anna and then suddenly said,


    "Sierra, I have a surprise for you. You will get it soon."


    Anna''s eyes widened when she heard what he said. His surprise was never a good thing for her. It always made her loose someone. She hopes this time, she is proved wrong.


    And the door closed with a loud thud!!!


    Anna sat back on the ground just like a baby hiding in the corner of the room. Keeping her hands on her knees, she looked at the moon in the sky.


    Suddenly, she felt an immense urge to meet Alex and cry in his embrace. He will understand her, right? But then she remembers what she did with him and his last day at school.


    She missed every chance to be with him. She actually distanced herself so that he can live an independent life. He can be safe!


    Keeping her head with the support of the wall, all Anna wanted was to cry. But she knew, this was just the beginning of the torture. This will eventually make her strong. But for how long will she be able to tolerate this?


    Chris is seriously a monster in the disguise of human flesh. She thinks he is the worst human being one can ever be. Does he want to have here?!? Then why the hell he wants her to blossom when her freedom is going to be snatched one day!?!


    She felt her heartbreaking slowly. Anna looked at her purse which was there on the purse. Pulling it to herself, she took out her phone. Switching it on, Anna opened her gallery.


    It has so many pictures of her and Alex. From si many trips...


    Anna c.a.r.e.s.sed Alex''s face with utmost gentleness. His face was maybe the only sunlight she has for now. Living with his memories was the only option for now. He might be happy somewhere else, at least it was a good idea rather than putting his life in danger f she had agreed to his proposal!


    But then Anna received a call from an unknown number. She wiped her tears and then answered, "Hello?"


    "Ms. Walker, it is me, Jack. I hope you do not forget." Anna knew who it was. Jack, the person Chris trusts the most. His secretary, best friend, and most trusted employee.


    The only person who knows every secret of Chris except her. He knew everything about what happened between them. Each and everything! Anna found him not that bad as it comes to Chris. After all, they were partners in crime.


    "Hm... I remember you."


    At first, Anna was a little confused about why he called her this late. But then she remembered why he used to call her, he knew how this is. Jack used to ask her welfare.


    "I hope you are fine, Ms. Walker. From Chris''s face, you guys might have fought. Umm... I say sorry on his behalf."


    As far as Anna remembered, he was a good guy, to begin with. Sensible enough to handle things maturely. And the first thing, he was fully opposite of Chris!


    "Thank you for asking." This person knew what might have happened right now.


    That devil almost r.a.p.ed her! But who will even revolt it? No one.


    "Thank God. I shall hang up now. Good Night Ms. Walker." Anna greeted him back and hanged up.


    After all, nothing will change with her cryings. Neither will Alex come back nor her this reality will change. If she can go back in time, Anna would change so many things. Her father fixing her marriage, her first love, her second love to Alex¡­


    After a long battle with her thoughts, she went to sleep. Though Sleeping was difficult after so much horror, she had to do this to give a good rest o he body!


    ¡­..


    But on another hand, Chris was damn angry!


    His inner beast was coming out now!!!!


    "AHHHH! How dare Anna do this to me?" Chris said while kicking the chair and he threw all the books on the stack down n the floor which created a loud voice!


    .


    .


    .


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Let us get into the top 200 first!

 Chapter 173 - Chriss anger!

    Jack sighed when he witnessed Chris''s anger. This was not the first time that Anna has insulted him. Then why is he getting so much angry all of the sudden? Maybe because this has been after a long period that something like this happens. Although Jack knew many things happened in past, so this was not the first time.


    Earlier, four years ago, she used to say all bad things to Chris. Even after that, she left his life. That was the best decision, but her delusion that she can get away from Chris!


    But his obsession grew day by day. This did not love at any cost!


    "You know Jack?? SHE KISSED THAT GUY?!! All these years, she never let me even kiss her on cheeks and that bastard kissed her!" Chris''s anger was hitting the roof. Even imagining that Anna, his fiance, his love in the arms of someone else, and kissing someone else except him makes him feel like shit. That to her first kiss!


    He was her damn fiance! he should have that right, no one else!


    When she was on track in the hills, Chris was on a business trip. His phone was off when his members were trying to tell him. Later when he got to know, God knows how much power he needed to control himself from killing Alex and not feeding his bones to dogs!


    All he wanted to strangle that person with his own hands and stab his heart from which he loved Anna, as well as disfigure his face which Anna adores.


    But he knew that keeping Alex alive and making his distance from Anna was the best punishment for him.


    Picking up the vase, Chris smashed it hard on the glass of the dressing table!


    CRACK!


    Every piece fell on the ground with a loud voice. Jack and Chris both can see their figures in those pieces. No one can stop Chris from doing what he is doing right now. This was not just anger but many things that were built up in his mind.


    "CHRIS! FOR GOD''S SAKE STOP IT!" Jack can not help but shout at him a little and raise his voice.


    But then, Chris turned around and looked at Jack with a deadly glare. His eyes were red due to anger inside him and aura even made him more dangerous. Though Jack tried his best to maintain his calm composure, he just gulped seeing his this side again.


    This guy always is crazy after Anna walker! He was not even loyal to her but he wants her to be?


    "C-Chri..s."


    "Jack, do not forget who I''m. I can have whatever I want and no one will stop me from having it. Not even you!" Jack nodded his head and lowered his eyes. All he was a secretary of his. How can he forget his own place?


    Running his hands through his perfect hair, he spoke, "Bring a girl for me."


    Jack frowned hearing this. He had s.e.x in just afternoon and again? Even when his fiance is back and living nearby?! A little decency is required.


    Was not he even a bit shameful? Oh, how can he forget who this person is! CHRIS STEVE!


    "Hmm. I will arrange someone right now." Jack exited saying this. He does not want to stay in this tense environment anymore. He can stay but he is least interested in staying here.


    After exactly five minutes, a lady came in with a black coat covering her body. Her eyes were just fixed at the guy in front of her.


    The task she got today was to p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e him. But this was going to be her bad luck because she was asked to p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e a person who is right now not less than a demon!


    Chris looked behind the girl and signaled her to go bed. Glasses of the mirror were still lying on the floor but he did not care.


    "Shall I do something?" She seductively asked. His face was as that of God. He looked more like her dream guy.


    But all she received was an intense gaze on her lower part of the body. Thinking that he might find her attractive, she started removing her coat slowly.


    But Chris was not a patient person. He walked towards her and removing his belts and opening the button of his pants, he turned her around and thrust her inside from back with no mercy!!


    The lady kept on begging to be slower but yes, he was a devil right now. Not in his senses.


    This kept going on the whole night but one thing was not audible to the girl was the name Chris was constantly taking,


    "An¡­Ana¡­ Sierra¡­"


    ...¡­


    Next morning


    Anna woke up according to the alarm she set yesterday. Sitting on her bed, she looked out of her window and saw the sunrise.


    A smile came on her fresh face.


    ''New day and the most difficult one. This was what Anna thought.


    Today, she will prove her worth to others. But what if they do not like her? No one knows what will happen now. But all she can do is hope. Many people live with hope in their minds.


    Getting up, Anna went down for a jog. Liam was also there as this was also his morning schedule. Mother Marrie being a lazy one, sleeps in the morning


    "Good morning Dad." Anna greeted with him a smile.


    "Good Morning princess. Did you have a good sleep?" Anna did not know how to answer this question. Well her sleep was disturbed and haunted by yesterday night''s events that happened in her room. Even when thinking about that, she felt goosebumps on her skin.


    Was she disturbed? A lot! Bu Anna kept her constant smile and spoke in a calm manner, "Yes! I had a good sleep."


    "That is good. So.." Liam straightened his back and as a teacher while keeping his hands at the back, spoke


    "Are you ready for today?"


    .


    .


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Let us get into the top 200 first!

 Chapter 174 - A message from unknown!

    But this time, Anna had confidence in her eyes and strong will power that she will go through any obstacle on her way!


    "I''m ready to face everything dad."


    Anna honestly replied and even hearing this, Liam was happy that she is not taking this lightly. It was a good thing, to begin with. Being crowned also brings a lot of responsibilities along with it. It is hard to manage but he has faith she will.


    "It is a great morning. Go now." Liam signaled her to go back to her jog. Anna nodded and went back to jogging. She kept her AirPods in her ears and listened to all the sad songs that were coming into her mind. There was a smile on her face but his heart was still aching. Maybe due to all the memories. But she made sure to keep her smile on her face constantly and she greeted each and everyone who came on her way.


    It was a way of appreciating their work of working so hard.


    After an hour, Anna was already out of breath. Going out for a jog after so many days is seriously not a good idea. It will exhaust you to death. She felt her nerves coming out and heart beating too fast!


    But then, a maid came nearby and bowed to her, "Good Morning, Miss." Anna nodded as she was too much exhausted to reply right now. Her breathing was really fast!


    "Elder Madam Walker asked me to remind you that you have to be present in a few hours." Anna then remembered that this was nothing.


    She has to face everyone again and with this bad cramps in her legs and t.h.i.g.hs!


    "Hmm¡­." Anna nodded and went back into her room. But the main task of her, for now, was to check if Chris is coming today or not. She took out her phone and dialed the same number from which yesterday she received a call.


    "Jack, I want to know Chris''s schedule." She truly started her true reason to call him. As far as she knew him, he was a direct person to deal with. He does not want things to be beaten around the bush! Although Anna did not know him a lot, from her perspective, he is a guy who likes other people to come straight to the point.


    "You know it is out of my hands, Ms. Walker. His schedule is top class secured and sometimes he changes it on the spot." Anna sighed. She did not want to put him in a difficult position but she also does not have a choice.


    "Is there any other way to know? I just want to know if that bastard is coming today for testing or not." Anna did not mind abusing Chris in front of Jack even though he is his best friend.


    So what if they are best friends? In her eyes, he is a monster and Jack knows her hatred for Chris too.


    "Um¡­ Maybe yes. Maybe no. Oh well isn''t today''s weather nice?" Hearing this, Anna raised her eyebrows while she was soaking her sweat with a towel.


    "I agree. The weather is really nice today. I hope to meet you soo ." saying this, Anna hanged up. She understood it well what he meant by saying it.


    Chris was coming today!


    That was a code word he used to tell her about this. Anna had thought her day will be well enough as long as he does not appear in front of her. But maybe this was not acceptable to God.


    While browsing her phone, she came across that someone had sent her an attachment who''s number belonged to the international line.


    ''Who will send me something like this?" Not thinking much, Anna opened it and then saw there was an attachment along with five pictures.


    It contained date and time too.


    She opened and her eyes widened when she saw the first picture. Two people were getting intimate and it was simple and easy to guess who were these people.


    Well, who could it be except Chris and the lady from last night?


    Anna felt disgusting even when she looked at them. Just when he went from here, he touched someone else? Eww!!!


    Anna threw her phone on the bed and directly went to the bathroom.


    She will definitely rub those areas where he touched properly!! Even if it gives her rashes and her skin turns red, Anna will make sure to remove his mark on her body!


    ¡­.


    Soon, Anna got ready for her fighting challenge.


    Wearing a black tight top with tight denim jeans, she was in simple attire. An heir can be attacked at any time. So you need to be ready all the time you are out!


    Walking into the big yard, she saw everyone waiting for her. But this time along with her grandparents and parents, there were also her cousin uncles, and aunts.


    Everyone was interested to see her downfall but it will be decided whether their thoughts win or her strength and will, of not giving her brother''s place to someone else.


    She will make sure that she, a curse, turns into a blissful curse.


    Standing in front of everyone with her chin up and back straight, her eyes focused on everyone and expressionless face.


    Everyone sat on the chairs assigned for them and then came Chris. He just gave her his alluring smile but she simply ignored him.


    What was the fun of getting distractive because of this idiot? His smirk will always be there no matter what. Today she swore that no matter what happens, she won''t even glance at him once!


    Grandfather Walker stood up and walked towards her. Not like a grandfather but as a head of the Walker family.


    He was here to give instructions to her and make her know what exactly is going to happen here to test her. Anna had seen this scene before too. It was not new though.


    "Anna, first we will see your guns skills and then, sword skills. Afterward, your fighting ability b.a.r.e weapon will be tested. Are you sure you can do it?"


    .


    .


    .


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    New week, let us get into the top 200!

 Chapter 175 - Anna failed?!

    Try to open chapter with coins,


    Thank you!


    .


    .


    "I''m ready sir!!" Anna answered with her voice loud. Grandfather smiled with her satisfaction reply. He had expected her now to act maturely, not as his granddaughter anymore.


    "Okay then, Anna you see that point?" Grandfather Walker said while pointing towards the bullseye shotting. Anna turned around and followed his direction and saw four bullseyes along with each other.


    "We have specially made guns. As you know that we are especially known for the guns and swords, you have to be perfect in those." Grandfather Walker walked a little and then remove the cloth that was there on the table.


    Anna was a little surprised. She had not seen that table and cloth. When he removed the white cloth covering it, there she saw four guns of different sizes, shapes. She had remembered her old generation was not only perfect in swords but also guns. Her family had seen each and everyone in the market, and also revolvers which were not in use now. That was how far her family roots were.


    The one gun which caught Anna''s interest


    But this Anna a little tension. Liam had told her how to use a gun. But he never told her before that she will have to use not only one but more than it. In a few day''s practice, they had only done sword practice where he told her unique moves to use against your opponents.


    "Anna, this is my favorite one. You see now that you are in this area, of being an heir, for an heir guns are the strongest weapon they can ever have." Anna heard her grandfather saying that.


    In this bright sunlight, she can feel many of her uncles were gazing at her with hatred. At first, Anna simply ignored them. But after some time it became impossible to do that even. At last, she gave them a tight glare and they started looking here and there. How can she concentrate when they were constantly looking at her.


    Grandfather picked up two guns and gave them to Anna, each in one hand. Anna can feel they were really heavy. Well, a gun easy to handle can never even come in the Walker family. Those are normal guns but this is a special one.


    "Which one will you use first. You have to decide now only." Anna then looked at the design they both had. She had to hit all the bullseye using each gun. So was there any difference in using whichever she wants?!


    Picking and lifting it high, Anna spoke, "I will use it this one now." Anna said while trying to adjust the gun position.


    "Very Well. Go for your target." saying this, he walked back to his seat beside grandmother Walker. A safety person came and gave her earphones and eyeglasses but she did not accept them. It was really troublesome to use them too! Holding a gun was not easy though and on such a bright day, wearing glasses was going to give her irritation only.


    "YOU WILL HAVE ONLY SIX CHANCES IN TOTAL!" Grandfather Walker shouted on other hand but it was if Anna did not listen. Her eyes were now fully focused on that mark in the center!


    Anna''s eyes were glued to it and keeping her shoulders tight and relax too at the same moment but tight. She has learned it from her brother that while firing, one should keep their mind clean and just look on the bullseye, she kept her fingers at the trigger.


    Alex had once said to her that her posture of holding guns straight is really good. Well, this was the same case.


    She had learned guns at the age of six. Was there any doubt that she was not good at shooting? But there was surely a lack of practice. It has been so long for her already.


    1¡­2¡­3..


    THANG!!


    And Anna finally pressed the trigger hitting the bullet exactly where it should be. But no one clapped. She knew they wanted her to complete each and every goal. This was not new in their eyes.


    Taking up the next gun, she looked at the next bullseye and aimed for its center. Again, she tried the same thing but this time, she missed it just by a few micro centimeters.


    "DAMN!" of course a person gets angry if their aim is missed. Such a high pressure on her shoulders to hit each bullet, her focus was not perfect for now!


    But Anna aimed again. This time, she let her stiff shoulder, relax a little bit and then taking a deep breath, she again pulled the trigger.


    And finally, she hit the bullet at the right point. But without wasting her time, Anna took another gun and used the same technique again and aimed for the last and fourth bullseye.


    But she missed it!


    Now, all she had was only 1 more chance. If she missed too, then she is over from this. She would not be able to clear the first step only and it will be a lot embarrassing for her.


    ''No, I can''t let that happen.''


    Taking a deep breath, she fired the gun and just closed her eyes before she saw the r3sult. Somewhere she was very nervous. Nervous about what will happen if she failed this time too?


    Hearing no voice behind her, Anna lowered her heart while her eyes were still closed. She knew she had missed the shot again. And now, she was doomed!


    Her grip on her gun tightened which was in her hand as she thought that she missed. How will she show everyone her face now? She failed miserably. Not even able to clear the first phase of the test. Her efforts, dreams were in vain. Anna felt her heart becoming heavy with each microsecond.


    But then, she heard something.


    CL.A.P!CL.A.P!CL.A.P!


    .


    .


    .


    Do not forget to vote, please!


    It really helps the author when you guys vote.


    Let us get into the top 200 ^ ^ If we did, a mass release is there for you guys for sure...

 Chapter 176 - She will fight with Chris!

    Please unlock chapters through coins ^^


    .


    .


    Anna was shocked. What just happened right now? She opened her eyes and then, her eyes shifted to the bullseye in front of her and her fear vanished at that time.


    She turned around and saw her mother and father standing there proudly and here, grandparents clapping for her. They all were applauding.


    ''I finally did this?'' Anna felt this was not achievable. The fact that she actually cleared her one of the obstacles of this way, she won?!?!


    "You finally did this Anna!" Mother Marrie came and hugged her tight. The proudness in her eyes was clearly visible. "Baby, you are okay?" She saw Anna was lost somewhere.


    Anna smiled and hugged back to her mother. Her one obstacle was cleared and she was a step ahead of achieving another.


    Two more rounds and it will be done!! She will be crowned no matter what it takes her to do.


    Liam was going to come to her but then he stopped in the middle after hearing what Grandfather Walker said next, "Okay, now we move to another stage of testing. It should be over soon!" he wanted everyone to see how brave his granddaughter was.


    They all started going back to another place where her next test will take place, it was going to be a sword trick!


    Anna was in the last of the group moving forward. But suddenly she felt someone''s hand tugged around her arm. She looked above and saw Chris presenting his that fake and alluring smile.


    "I''m ha-" he was cut off by Anna''s harsh push to him. He stumbled but held the back vase. It supported him but he was not saved from Anna''s sharp gaze at his face.


    "Maintain your distance, Chris. Better for you." Saying this, she walked back to wher3 others were.


    Chris and Jack were left behind. Anna did not notice Jack or Chris. But Jack saw whatever Anna did just now. He was not surprised but he can see it very well that Anna''s hatred has surely increased with time. But what was the reason behind it? Because this time, Alex was taken away from him?!


    "Chris, we need to move too," Jack whispered in Chris''s ears. Without even looking back, Chris walked back to where others were.


    It was decided that in this test, Anna will not be alone. She will be tested by other people who were experts in the sword too. She will compete with them. Anna was given ten minutes'' rest and then, called in the big hall.


    Anna remembered this place well. Here were all the tests is given by her brother. He passed each and every stage with perfect marks but was killed before being crowned. Today, she is standing here in front of everyone, for the same test which her brother gave. Anna only wished that God gives her this much strength that she is able to make her brother proud.


    Anna was handed over a sword. To make it simple and fast, everyone thought of giving Anna only one chance this time. She has to survive for the next five minutes in front of the top three sword champions. Only three cuts were allowed to her. If she revived more than three injuries then Anna will fail in this.


    Anna nodded in response and this time, Liam came forward while giving her that special sword. "I know you will make me proud. You have this ability inside you. Do it, Anna!!"


    Anna grabbed the sword tightly and c.a.r.e.s.sed its sharpness once. It was really sharp to begin with! But while handling this sword, Anna felt a sudden feeling of a warrior.


    It was a do or die situation for her.


    If she did, then she will be one more step closer, and if she not, her dream of making her brother proud will drastically.


    Coming in the fighting space, Anna looked at the three people standing in front of her. From three of them, one came forward and both of then, Anna and the campion bowed to each other first. It was a technique to start the fight now!!


    Anna stayed there and the guy came first and attacked Anna with a clean foot but Anna was fast and blocked his first attack. After just one minute of the fight, Anna really made his sword drop on the ground.


    He was himself surprised by her sudden moves. He has been practicing for so long, but this girl of seventeen years defeated him this easily!? But he was unknown that Anna received this training from none other than a current heir, Liam!


    "NEXT!" Anna wanted to finish it as soon as possible. She still has to survive for the next four minutes.


    But this time, it was quite difficult, to begin with, expertise but two of the others came together this time.


    Anna took a deep breath and then attacked them again. The fight lasted not only for five minutes but for the next ten minutes!


    And finally, in end, Anna successfully defeated each one of them, all thanks to tactics told to her by Liam. If not for him, she might have surely loose. After all these people were practicing for so long. Fighting champions is not an easy task.


    Everyone except her parents and grandfather as well as Chris and Jack who were happy for her wee actually looking at her in envy. There was a sharp cut on her neck but it was not too deep. But Anna least cared.


    She all wanted was her loved one???s this beautiful smile. If it was possible, she might have captured this moment right here and never let it passed. It was after so long that they laughed from bottom of their heart and the reason was her.


    "Anna, you did very well! You actually exceeded my expectation. Well done, child."


    "Thank You, grandfather." Anna smiled in happiness.


    "But don''t forget we have another task to look also. This is none other than, going for a fight without weapons!" Anna nodded. She remembered it well. But what took her interest was, whom will she fight?


    "And, for this task. I have a strong competitor for you! You will find it difficult to defeat that person."


    Each and every person looked at Grandfather Walker with their curious eyes. About whom was he talking about?


    "Anna, in the last stage if fight, you will be against Chris!

 Chapter 177 - Defeating him!

    Everyone stood there with their shock expression. The only thing in their mind was, is grandfather Walker going mad? Who makes two fiance fight with each other? On the above, they all know the hatred Anna has for this guy, then why!?


    But Liam''s and Marrie''s thoughts were different from it. They were not only surprised to hear that but they can not even imagine Anna going against Chris. He was the person who hurt their daughter so much in these years!


    On the other hand, unknown to everyone, Anna''s hand was converted into a fist. She was feeling like strangling Chris''s neck right now. She knew that this idea must be given by none other than himself. Not like they share a good equation and she also has anger for him, but this does not mean that she is ready to go against him.


    Was his brain working too much nowadays? But going against him is like losing a fight without it is even started. He is someone who learned all these techniques when he was twelve! He was much older than her so his experience was unbeatable by Anna.


    She was only seventeen right now. Even if she practices much, Anna can not gain that much perfection.


    Everyone can feel the drop in the temperature of the hall. It was because a murderous aura was spread out around Anna. But then mother Marrie patted Anna''s back as if telling her to stop scaring other people.


    She knew Anna was shocked and was reluctant to go against Chris but they had no option left.


    In contrast, Chris was feeling happy by seeing Anna''s reaction. It only meant he had an effect on her at least but it does not bother him even if he has a bad image in her mind. After all, everything mattered to him was his tag on Anna for the whole life.


    "Shall we start now?" Chris deliberately asked in a teasing tone. Anna frosty eyes were glued on his face as if just ready to take his life just now!


    "Sure!" Anna turned around and went into the fighting area. Her eyes were still cold as ice and her mind was just making sure to kill him today.


    This moment never comes twice, she can vent out everything today. All the frustration she had kept in her mind, her heart against this person who made her loose, not only one person but three people!!!


    Those three people were the dearest to her in her whole life. If she had a chance, she might replace his life with them.


    But Liam then came and whispered in her ears, "Anna do not let your emotions take over you. This might be your only chance but you have to win against him. He does not know all those techniques which are just reserved for Walkers." Anna frowned when she heard what he said. All he said was true and somewhere it clicked her mind too.


    "Use your brain instead of your emotions." This was the key to win. All he hoped that she follows it. He knew Anna hated Chris more than anything. He was the reason that her life is a living hell!


    "Hmm. I will see it." Anna can not give him full confirmation. But all she can say that she will try her best. For her, winning against Chris will be a lifetime achievement. She will achieve this at any cost! But she is afraid of one thing and Anna hopes that does not happen.


    Till this time, Chris came into the area. He has taken out his coat and rolled up his sleeves. Well, many of her cousins who were girls were almost drolling over this sight but then something came in her mind.


    The pictures she received it today morning! Remembering about her leaving Alex and then, the death of her loved ones made her anger boil.


    ''I will win not against you for myself but for the people whom you took away from my life.''


    Anna then charged towards him and was going to kick his stomach but he easily blocked it out with his one hand, making Anna stumble back. He was now stronger than anybody.


    Bringing her hand forward, Anna was going to punch him but he not only blocked her but making her turned around and block her neck, whispered in her ears.


    "You can not win against me, baby. But maybe you can if you just call me husband, I will let you.??


    So this was his real motive? He wants this small thing and he risked her whole crowning for it!?


    This was the most disgraceful and cheap technique to use. If she won just like this, where will the satisfaction come?


    Chris knew it very well that this is really important for Anna. It was of utmost importance in her heart not only because of her brother but also for her family.


    But giving him a back kick, Anna released herself from his embrace. Chris was unprepared for this. He was lost in her hair fragrance but then he smiled at Anna evil.


    His eyes were indicating something to her, if he wants to communicate with her- Take my offer.


    But Anna was not going to back down easily till her last breath. She will never call him husband!!!!


    She had believed in herself that Anna is enough to win against him. All she then started to think about techniques. Winning against is possible only when she uses her heart not the brain!


    Calming herself again, Anna ran at him and brought her leg forward. He thought she will kick him in the stomach again but this time, Anna suddenly went back to him and kicked him from behind his back!


    Chris stumbled forward but easily stood up. But then Anna smiled seeing this. He was losing it when she used her different techniques!


    Making it look lime she was going to move in another direction but in reality, attacking different ways!


    Hah! This was Anna''s way. A true Walkers way!

 Chapter 178 - A loser!

    Anna again tried the same trick but now it was known to Chris. He was a quick learner. He knows how to learn things like this just by seeing them once.


    But Anna was also not less than anyone else. She will do anything even it costs her own life. Giving him a round kick on his face and then, at his balls!


    Though this was not allowed in fighting all they asked her was to attack the person without a weapon. In reality, too, anyone can come near her and she will surely attack there!


    Chris felt a lack of oxygen suddenly. This never happened with him ever while fighting. And he never thought Anna will use such tricks to win. Although she is no less than anyone in this empire, after all being a daughter of Liam walker and Sister of Seb walker made her special.


    Her training started at a very young age. The only thing he never expected was her to be perfect in those because the much he remembered, the training she received was not that high.


    But then he heard Anna''s voice


    "Chris, I will never agree with what you were saying before," she whispered this in his ear so that only both of them can hear, and then after looking into his eyes, Anna gave him her last punch to end this came here. It was finished but, from Anna''s side only.


    A straight punch on his face after he was distracted! Chris lost his balance and fell on the ground with a loud THUD! His head landed back on the floor, making him feel a sharp pain in his head.


    He was in so much pain, clearly visible from his fark eyes!


    And there was constant applause for her. But Anna''s eyes were glued to the guy lying on the floor right now. Her hand was converted into a fist and she felt this was not enough. The only question, was this Anna or her inner self speaking? She did not know anything but all she wanted was to make him feel vulnerable.


    Even if she won this but she wants more! A want to torture him more!


    Till this time, she used her brain to win, and now her heart was wanting to do things as per its wish. It was time to vent out all anger she had held inside her once.


    Sitting at him on top, she started punching his face and made him look stars in the afternoon. Chris was already struggling because of a lack of oxygen but now, Anna was also attacking him. Earlier, she attacked him at the right place by blocking his oxygen canal!


    "You bastard!! Do you know what you are? A loser. A big loser! You do not know how to keep me so you always threaten me. If you are a man enough, why you never tried to go against me!??" Anna said angrily while holding his collar and throwing another punch on his brilliant face, which was now almost covered with blood.


    On the other side, Marrie and Elder Madam walker, and Elder Master Walker were surprised by Anna''s sudden outburst.


    What was even happening right now? Anna is angry and that is obviously why. But she is hitting her fiance so shamelessly in front of so man people. Marrie knew Anna care a lot about her reputation. She might abuse him behind the doors but in front of everyone, she says nothing.


    But only Liam was calm and cool when he saw the scene in front of him. Even he stopped others from going and holding Anna back.


    This is what Chris deserves. He is a sc.u.mbag and there is no doubt in it. Even if Anna kills this idiot, this will not be enough.


    But after a few, minutes, when Liam felt that Anna is going out of control and this is not Anna but someone else inside her, he ran towards her at fast speed and held her back.


    Embracing her in his arms, he first let her calm down.


    This was all happening because of him and this was breaking his heart.


    Anna''s eye color changed and he knew someone else is taking over her at this moment. "Anna, be strong," he said in a low voice but it reached in her ears.


    But after a few seconds, she collapsed in his arms shocking both Liam and Marrie.


    "ANNA?" They tried to wake her up but it was of no use.


    "Liam! Carry her to the room. She needs rest." Liam nodded and carried her there and made her laid on the bed.


    Her face was still in peace but it was seen she was in any nightmare as sweat was formed on her forehead.


    "Anna? Anna wakes up. See we all are here." Marrie tried to wake her up and then, took a few drops of water and wrinkled them on her face.


    And then, Anna suddenly opened her wide eyes. Her breathing was uneven and the look on her face was scared.


    Both of her parents understood that she experienced any nightmare right now. It was not Anna who attacked Chris. It was someone else inside her who is full of anger and in wish of revenge.


    "Do not worry. You are fine." Marrie said while c.a.r.e.s.sing her face. The look on Anna''s face really scared her. Anna just held her mother''s hand and laid in her l.a.p. She did not even speak a word.


    But then, they all saw grandfather Walker and grandmother Walker walking inside the room. Concern was evident on their face.


    "How is she?" Grandmother walker asked first when she saw Anna lying in Marrie''s l.a.p.


    It looked like she was really scared this time. The look in her eyes shattered her heart.


    Liam did not answer so Marrie spoke, "She is fine. Just needs rest of a few hours."


    "Hmm. That is good because Anna passed all staged with a green sign. She is qualified to be a crowned person now!"


    But no one paid attention to it. All their care was focused on Anna. Liam took this opportunity to ask grandfather out for a private talk and inside the room, only grandmother and mother were left.


    "Anna, you need something?" Grandmother asked in a soft tone and Anna just shook her head. Grandmother just stared at Anna''s face for dew more seconds and then left the room after saying she need to do other chores too.


    "Our Anna is brave. She will be alright in just a few hours nap." Mother Marrie said with a smile and made her properly lay on the bed and covered her body with a blanket.


    "Take asleep, Anna." Anna nodded and then she went to deep sleep.


    ¡­.


    Outside Liam and Grandfather Walker stood at the balcony with an expressionless face. There was a cigar in Elder Master''s hand which showed authority but Liam does not lack anywhere.


    His aura is enough to give chills to the people.


    "What do you want to talk about?" the grandfather asked him straightforwardly. He knew that Liam will not speak to him without any good reason. He is least interested in casual talks, except when it comes to Marrie or Anna.


    "Why did you chose to make Anna fight against Chris?" Yes, he felt the same thing as Anna. He knew that Chris might have done something but one thing that was eating his brain, why he agreed to let it happen?


    He is well aware of each of their bounding. They do no get along with each other and Anna has some past trauma too because of Chris.


    "Liam, Chris is a go-" he was interrupted by Liam''s laugh.


    A loud evil laugh that had to mock in it.


    "Good? Are you cracking a joke here?" Grandfather did not reply and Liam just continued.


    "Seven years back I also made the same mistake. I took Chris to be a good boy who will safeguard my daughter from all the wrong things in this world." this was his forever guilt.


    If only he was able to think properly at that time. If he had listened to others, they would not have seen this day.


    "And all he gave was the pain. She is in this condition because of me, because I gave her life in someone else''s hand."


    Liam wanted to join both the powerful parties and the family together. He felt Chris was a nice and fun loving guy with a sharp mind.


    He thought his princess who speaks a lot and was of bubbly nature, will be a perfect match for him but he was utterly wrong!


    "Liam¡­." Grandfather did not know what to speak to his son. He had felt that this person is independent. He needs nothing.


    But many things changed after the incident three years ago when their grandson, Seb died and Anna almost reached in a non-surviving condition.


    Many of the doctors gave up but a mother is a mother. Marrie stayed with her and Anna is in this better state because of Marrie''s trust in her


    "Both of you are wrong!"


    Liam and Grandfather heard a voice and turned around and saw Grandmother Walker coming on their way.


    How can they forget who holds the real power in this place!? None other than Grandmother Walker. She is the real head of everything. The person behind Stan Walker''s success is his wife.


    "Both of you are so much wrong that I feel like giving divorce to you and disowning a son like you."


    Liam and grandfather: "¡­"


    .


    .


    .


    Do not forget to vote guys!


    We are at very low, in ranking. Your power stones are urgently needed.

 Chapter 179 - Official Puppy of Grandmother!

    Please unlock chapters through coins!


    Thank you.


    .


    .


    .


    Everyone knows that Grandmother walker, Sarah is a smart person who is clever too. Her tongue is too sharp! Because of this, Grandfather was in love with her straightforward and confident personality. One is confident, and another is someone who always supports others. Maybe a match made in heaven.


    Stan Walker''s eyes turned gentle when he heard his wife''s voice from behind. She is the blessing for him as the one who can handle this son of his is only either Marrie or grandmother walker. He is a godson but only to Sarah. Well, the words that a son is close to his mother is true in his case.


    "But why will you divorce me? I have not done anything wrong darling." Stan came and hugged her tightly from behind. He just can not help shower her with all his affections. But Liam scoffed when he saw his father, who was so strict just a second before has turned into a baby when he saw Grandmother. Well, he was just like this from the very beginning. So this sight was not new for him.


    "You know what, Stan? Keep your mouth shut!" Stan kept his fingers on his mouth, telling her that he will zip up his mouth. This would be the best for him right now.


    Grandmother turned around and looked at this son of hers.


    "Liam, we never stopped you from taking your life decision. You were not like your father, more like an independent eagle which can never be caged." Liam felt this! His parents never stopped him from doing things he wanted to in his life.


    Even now, when he had reached a certain level of maturity in his life, it was evident they would not stop him.


    But in his teenage too, they were not like this. But maybe they had trust that he will not do something wrong. Anyway, he had their blood in him. This was the main reason behind this all.


    "You know that the first time I felt fear was when you said you wanted to marry Marrie. She was a beautiful girl but also innocent. I never wanted her life to be like mine because I did not expect you to love her. Maybe because you never had any connections to any other girl in your prime youth so I had my doubts.


    But you loved her more than anyone else. Even more than us. Even, Stephan can never provide that much love and affection as a father to her. You had these things in you that you want to decide others'' life too. But it is not possible."


    Liam had his head low. He knew his mother knows each and everything about him. After all, she was his mother.


    "But the second time I was afraid was when you decided that Anna will be wed to Steve''s eldest son Chris." Grandmother Walker sighed even when she thought about what happened before.


    It was like a nightmare for all of them to see their princess in this state. She never asked for it, but she is handling all of this just because she was born into the Walker family.


    "I¡­I wish I can go back into the past and change everything." this was his guilt. He wanted to change everything they have experienced!


    Grandmother patted his back and spoke, "That is not possible my child. You only have the present and future."


    Liam was wrong in deciding Anna''s future. He eve decided his future and Marrie''s too but it resulted in a booming of happiness. But Anna''s future is going to be full of pain if she follows what Liam had thought for her.


    "Let Anna do whatever she wants. She will be crowned and somewhere I can see she has accepted this reality. But being with Chris is something out of her hands." Grandmother Walker knew Chris is a bad guy for their granddaughter in law.


    But do they have a choice for now? No!


    So even thinking about any other option is a wastage of time. They can not fight with Chris and his team. It will result in the death of innocent people.


    "Hm... I understand." Liam just nodded his head.


    "But I salute Anna for even tolerating the person who killed her lover." hearing this, Grandfather Walker and Liam both felt a lack of energy. This was a really harsh truth Anna faced three years ago.


    Glaring at Liam and even if supplying him a message, "Never let Marrie know what you did."


    Liam''s eyes widened. She knew what he did!? But the question arises how!??


    In this lifetime, he had kept many secrets inside his heart and brain. Not even one person knows about it. But then, how the hell she knows what tactics he used to have Marrie to himself?


    "Understood?" Liam vigorously nodded his head and made sure no one is behind them. He feared that if Marrie got to know about this, she will surely leave him for good this time!


    "Love, you have given him enough attention. But this does not prove that I have done anything wrong, right?" And here was again lovey-Dobey grandfather Walker.


    Many people are wife slaves and he was one of them who worship his wife. Grandmother ignored him and started walking back into her room.


    "LOVE!"


    "You agreed to let Chris fight with Anna, which triggered her inner self and this was a VERY BIG MISTAKE of yours!" Sarah Walker said in a sharp tone, which was just to make him know she was angry!


    "Bu-"


    "You are sleeping in the guest room!... Do not even come around me otherwise you will be killed."


    Grandfather Walker was shocked. Was his wife showing him away? "But wifey, I''m a good person. Please! See I''m begging you." But then grandfather Walker received a mocking smile from Liam.


    Liam was feeling happy. It has been so many years but his father never changes his style. He will be wife puppet forever and this really suits him though.


    "What are you smiling at, You bastard?" He asked in a loud voice.


    "At You! Just bark once and you will he official puppy of mom!"


    Pfff¡­..


    ....


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^

 Chapter 180 - Love You Thousand Years More!!

    After a few hours


    Anna was peacefully sleeping in her room but then she slowly opened her eyes. The curtains were flying as the wind blows outside and it was cold enough to give a shiver. Her face was looking like a piece of gem, so white and soft that one might want to take a bite of her.


    But Anna felt this scene good. Cuddling into her blanket deeper, Anna just stared at the sky outside with her innocent and loose eyes.


    She has already lost so many things in her life. If one calls her a lifeless body right now, she won''t mind at all.


    Loneliness was visible in her eyes. She remembered everything that happened to her today. Her body was not in her control. She tried to stop herself from attacking much on Chris but failed.


    Someone else took over her body. And she knew it very well who it was. Her inner self whom she had to keep hidden for so long.


    Her inner self is thrusting for revenge for undergoing so much pain. But Anna is more calculative. She wants revenge but after achieving something.


    Doing anything right now will not benefit her in any way. Also, it will only lead to her damage.


    She and Walker''s family was still not somewhere near Steve. They are still not as powerful as compared to Chris!


    Chris is her problem and she will have to bear with it no matter what. This is her fight, to begin with. Involving her family is dangerous for them and it will add up her guilt.


    "Sierra, Please stay inside a little more¡­.." She can only request to her inner self. Her dual personality!! This was the real anger she is subsiding inside her. The one, who was a bubbly girl before now is burning in a pit of fire for revenge. ''Anna'' is more like her rebirth after what happened three years ago


    To hide from all those pains, she created and took the identity of Anna Walker. But who will make Sierra sleep now?


    Clutching her bedsheet more tightly, Anna felt her eyes being moist again. But she had ought that no crying will be there. But maybe she will power loosed out.


    "ANNA! You are finally awake." Mother Marrie came and Anna quickly wiped her tears without Mother Marrie''s notice.


    "Yeah," Anna replied with her hoarse voice.


    "Did you had a good sleep?" Anna can see Mother Marrie was very stressed by whatever happened there.


    Anna sat up from the bed and laid back with the support of the bed.


    Mother Marrie brought a medical kit from her drawer and applied cream where she had a scar after today''s intense fight.


    "Zzzz... Mum it hurts!"


    "It will only hurt for some time. Just a few minutes." Mother Marrie kept the cotton there again.


    "Does your body hurts?" Mother Marrie suddenly asked. It was obvious if it hurts, she had left this all practice for a long period.


    But unknown to her, Anna had already started the practice of everything with Father Liam a long time ago.


    "I am a good mum." Anna did not know how to comfort her mother for now. Instead, it was Anna herself who needed comfort right now. But she can not ask for it right now.


    "Anna... You know today''s event scared me a lot." Mother Marrie touched Anna''s cheek. Her daughter was so strong to handle this all alone. Does she sometimes think that was this her daughter to whom she gave birth? How can she, a weak human give birth to such a strong person!?


    "I¡­I.. am sorry." Anna lowered her head in shame. She knew it was her mistake to make her mother so tense.


    "You have finally cleared everything today. Congratulations my child." Mother Marrie informed her with a smile. Anna felt good. She cleared all obstacles in front of her.


    But to her surprise, Anna did not see the rest of the family members for the rest of the day.


    Anna had her dinner in her room by herself and other members were down in the dining room. After her dinner, Anna did not feel like sleeping. So, she decided of going for a walk in the garden.


    Taking a shawl with her and wearing her sleepers, Anna came into the garden. Fountain on one side and lights here and there.


    Anna walked for some time and then looked at the notification pop.


    *ALEX POSTED A NEW STORY*


    Anna''s heartbeat increased. She does not want to see that story but curiosity might eat her up. Her hands were already shaking when her fingers moved and touched the notification to open and see his story.


    It was a sad quote,


    "I have died every day waiting for you.


    Darling don''t be afraid. I have loved you for a thousand years.


    I''ll love you a thousand more."


    ....


    ....


    Anna suddenly felt a loss of words. Was not this directed to her? She was the one whom he confessed just a few days ago. And she rejected him bluntly and asked him not to meet her no matter what!


    Was she wrong?


    All she did was to safeguard him. Maybe she had choices but at that moment, she had no choice at all.


    Anna was feeling mixed emotions inside her head. It was like she will at any moment if given a choice to her. Since three years ago incident, she was afraid to be in love.


    Love took everything from her. Literally everything!! But she dared to do it again. Result? Result was that her heart broke once again. But this time the difference was that by breaking two people''s hearts, she at least saved one person''s life.


    This was enough! Her love saves is enough for her even if the cost of it is her lifetime pain.


    ¡­


    Sitting in his room, Chris was a bandage. His face had many marks of cuts.


    And These marks were given to h by none other than Anna! His Anna!


    Even by getting beaten this badly by her, a smirk was visible on his face.


    Jack just sighed seeing this guy like this again, "You look like an idiot right now."


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Let me know your views through comments!

 Chapter 181 - Alex is already in a relationship!

    Please unlock chapters with coins,


    Thank You!


    .


    .


    .


    "I do not care. Did you see Anna''s reaction? That was my Sierra. Just mine." Chris''s smirk was not even fading away.


    And who will tell this person that Sierra was almost going to kill this idiot!? Jack knew nothing can change what this person 2as even thinking.


    "Chris, why can''t you let her live like a normal life? Let her away from your cage." Jack knew that Anna is suffocating a lot. She must be! Sometimes he feels pity for her for being fiance for this human being.


    Till now, he never felt sympathy for the girls who warm his bed, because they all just d.e.s.i.r.e to be touched by him and they are at least willing to. But Anna was different from all.


    She wants freedom of her own. She wants to fall in love like other people and go to universities like other students. But is that possible!?


    "Hah! Why shall I leave her? J has such a wonderful fiance then why should I? Hmm. NO! Anna is just mine and only mine!!!" Jack understood it is a wastage to talk to him.


    This guy is crazy behind Anna!!!!!


    Coming out of the bedroom, he decided to text Anna and ask her about how she is. But then he thought of not doing it.


    It was already late at night and she might be sleeping till this time. Not wanting to go back home, Jack decided to go to a nearby bar. It has been so many days that he went to one.


    Sitting there alone, he looked at the crowd. Jack was a VIP, he rarely mixes up with other people easily. And he goes to the bar when he either is feeling lonely or when he has nothing else do to. In his entire life, he never had any girlfriend. Although he is not a v.i.r.g.i.n too, the relationship is a complicated thing for him.


    But then, Jack felt someone was following him and gazing him hard at his back. He turned around and tried to look but all he saw was a bunch of girls trying to have fun.


    "Was I hallucinating?" These were his thoughts. His instincts were never wrong until now. But still, he felt one was looking at him over his shoulder.


    Giving cash to the bartender, Jack walked out of the bar but instead of going into his car, he went into the isolated street nearby. It was night time so not many people were out. Walking on streets alone, made some onlookers look at him with aw.


    As this street was a family street, most of the normal families sleep at this time. But he had none. Not even one! And he can see a shadow behind him. Someone was really behind him. ''To harm?'' Maybe but nothing can be predicted. As he was a close buddy of Chris, many of the people knew that he was also a part of the underworld.


    Making his grip tight on the gun he had, Jack asked once again without turning behind.


    "Who are you?" A very direct question a person would ask. He needed to know this.


    "Turn around and you will know." Jack frowned when he listened to this. Why shall he turn around? To get kill? Making his foot tight on the floor, Jack finally turned around and pointed the gun at the stranger.


    "You do not want to rob someone lime me, do you?" Most of the people feared him because he was a secretary of Chris. A well-known name, Chris Steve.


    But the stranger did not reply as he was wearing a black mast and only his eyes were not converted. As his hands were in the pocket, Jack did not know whether this guy has a weapon or not.


    But then, something happened which shocked Jack. The stranger removed his black mask and it fell on the ground. In this dim light, Jack had some difficulty in seeing his face properly so he was not able to know who the person is. But when it came into his vision, he felt his heart coming out of his c.h.e.s.t.


    "I...It is you!"


    ¡­.


    The next morning was just like any other. But preparations were going on everywhere. Each corridor was being decorated with flowers, lights.


    "Mum? These all?" Anna asked as she looked around her.


    "Your ceremony is tomorrow. You have to be prepared for it. As Walker''s family''s parties are always grand, this tjings will also be a popular one. After all, they are introducing their granddaughter." Anna smiled but she hid her sadness behind her smile. A well-known family will always show their wealth.


    "Oh see my daughter and granddaughter are together here." Anna and Marrie heard this and turned around and saw Grandmother Walker towards them.


    As usual, she was glowing. But Anna can see she was happy too. Maybe because of this event. The Walker family stood strong because of her involvement in everything. She is the main key, every decision goes through her consultancy.


    "Okay, so we all are going shopping today. Are you guys ready?" Anna nodded as well as Marrie. Girls love shopping but Anna was a rare case. She thinks it is better to order online rather than going somewhere.


    "Today is going to be a girl''s day then!"


    Anna and Mother Marrie were then dragged by the grandmother into the car,


    As the trio of three beautiful ladies made their way to the mall, Liam arranged bodyguards for them. He wanted to ensure that wherever they are going, they are at least safe of everything.


    On their way, Grandmother Walker kept on speaking about how she nourishes her skin. According to her, for a woman, keeping her attitude, confidence, as well as looks high, should be the main priority.


    "You should use the cream I brought last time. Also, we will buy new creams today. Marrie sees your skin is becoming dry¡­." Mother Marrue was just listening interesting.


    But Anna''s mind was somewhere else. She had kept on looking at the new status Alex had posted.


    But this time it was not a sad quote but a picture. Picture of his back and holding someone''s hand. It was easy to guess that this hand was of any lady by her nails. Both of them were facing the sun rays as it was a sunset. She felt her heart


    And not only that, he posted a heart as well as an earth sign. What does this mean!?? Did he get himself someone else who loves him more than her?


    Digging her hand into her hands, Anna felt her blood boiling. It was not easy to see him with someone else. She agrees that it was her mistake and helplessness but what another choice she had? Nothing...


    "Anna, where are you lost?" Anna looked up and saw her grandmother looking at her concern.


    "Oh, Nothing I was just talking to my friend about when the result will be announced." Without anyone''s notice, she kept her phone back into her pocket.


    But her sad face behind her smile was not kept a secret from her eyes. It was her experience to see people through their souls. This was what Liam inherited from her. After all, she was the wife of an underworld king.


    But Sarah did not disclose her instead she again started talking about makeup and beauty products. Anna sighed inwardly seeing that her grandmother did not ask further about it.


    But yes, her heart broke when she saw that picture of Alex. He moved on so easily that she feels his proposal to her was nothing worth it.


    After reaching the mall, the three ladies made their way into the branded shop. On one side, only Marrie and grandmother were interested in shopping gowns and some party dresses because Anna just looked for some simple items of clothing for home and work as well as for school. She still has one year of high school.


    But then Anna remembered that here, nothing is cheap. Finding simple clothes here is a waste of time. Taking her to leave, Anna came out of the shop and then went to the food counter.


    There, Anna''s eyes sparkle when she saw a shop of ice cream, "Can I get one ice cream please?"


    "Sure Maam, flavor?" Anna thought for a while and then answered, "Give me one chocolate." Then, Anna had ice cream in her hand as she sat on the table.


    Many people there were couples. Anna looked around and saw a couple, the guy was feeding the girl ice cream and the girl was over the moon. Everyone has a good memory of eating ice cream with their loved ones. She has one too.


    But why the hell, she is so unlucky that all she remembers is Alex''s meeting her outside the shop of ice cream at night! That was the first time he asked her if she wants to be opened up or not. That was also the first time she started thinking of Alex differently from being a playboy.


    It wS becoming difficult to fit her to forget him. Day by day, she is living with his memories and his memories are not even fading away from her mind and heart!


    What can she do!? He was just like a chip which is fixed in her mind. All she wants is to go and hug him tightly and never let him go. But the reality is far from it.


    .....


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^

 Chapter 182 - Alex in danger?!

    Please use coins to unlock the chapter.


    Thank you!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    But then Anna felt sudden wetness on her hand. She looked and saw her ice cream was melting! Was it the mistake that Alex had occupied her brain and heart and was not getting out of it?


    She had tried so much if getting him out of here and focus on the goals but somewhere all the things make her remember about him. He is like a wish for her to happen. This was his effect on her.


    Eating her ice cream, Anna looked at her surroundings. Buy then she received a phone call from a familiar number


    "Jack," Anna answered in a cold voice. She was not interested in talking with him for now but yeah, she is free too.


    "Anna, I need to talk with you about something urgent! Can we meet, please? I will come wherever you are right now. Please do not say no." Anna did not know why but she felt it was awkward. It was rare to see Jack like this.


    But Anna knew it must be important otherwise he might have not called her to. He is a serious type of guy not to joke around. Anna reluctantly agreed.


    "Okay. Come to the parking lot in the hotel. Also, do not forget that if someone is with you, I will kill you that instant." Anna meant if Chris is with him.


    Though she knew that if Jack is asking her to come out and meet him, he would be alone only. She does not want to see Chris for this moment as her beautiful mood will be all saddened up. In fact, if Chris gets to know that she is meeting his secretary without his knowledge, then surely Jack will be in danger.


    All she wanted was to go and talk with him but yes, Anna already warned him.


    Finishing her ice cream, Anna went down in the parking lot with the held of the elevator. In the mall, Anna got many gazed from unknown men around her as she was looking s.e.xy in this new outfit of hers. But all she did was to simply ignore them.


    Going near his car, Anna opened the door and sat on the passenger seat. She did not even glance at his face as she faced the window.


    "Tell me. What do you want to talk about?" Anna straightforwardly asked without beating around the bush.


    Jack looked at her. He coughed twice and then, spoke.


    "I..I... Your friend, Alex¡­" Jack was interrupted when Anna gave him a glare.


    Her eyes widened when she heard Alex''s name. What happened to him? Why Jack called his name and telling her about him?! Is Chris still after him?


    Anna grabbed his color and looked into his eyes with a dangerous sign. She was not excluding a murderous aura around her which was enough to send chills down spines.


    Anna just left Alex so that he can be safe without her. But if his safety still questions eve after when she left then what was the use of her leaving him?! If he is not safe even when she is not around then is no it better that she goes back t him and be with him to protect him from all the harm


    "Tell me! What happened now!?? Is Alex in danger!?" Anna freaked out this time. If something was to happen to Alex, she will kill every person of Steve''s family by her own hands!


    "No..No... I just wanted to say Chris is no longer tracing Alex. He asked his men to step back from him as you are now already here back to Chris." Jack quickly replied.


    "Are you telling me the truth?" anna still had her doubts. After all, Jack is one of his members.


    "I do not have any reason to lie to you. All I''m speaking the truth."


    To Be honest, Jack never expected such a reply from her just by the heating first half of the sentence. He knew that he must have underestimated Alex''s value in her heart. She solely belongs to that guy!


    But just seeing her fierce nature, he knew that if something was to happen to Alex, this lady will burn them alive!


    Hearing what he said, Anna relaxed and left his color. Though she knew this was the truth because Anna has also instructed her team to jot let Chris trace Alex''s location. It was her responsibility that no harm has happened to him!


    "Good." was all that Anna said.


    "Anna, I know that you have suffered a lot because of Chris." Jack honestly said. He had witnessed everything Anna went through in public because of that guy. Though he also knew that behind the doors, he never touched her or made her his woman but, Chris made sure that Anna breaks down emotionally so that she can only rely on him.


    That guy is surely insane, Jack too has to add this!


    "Oh. Jack, why you even work for him?" Anna always felt like asking this. He was a good person. Then a person likes him working for Chris!? Was not this odd?


    But Chris just smiled. He never supported what Chris did and never tried to justify his answers because he knew that Chris is wrong in what he is doing.


    But this does not change the fact that Chris was his lifesaver as well as he gave him a shelter when he needed one when he was feeling low in his life. Chris is his boss!


    "You know what, I will be really happy if Chris dies." Anna truly answered.


    "Hmm. A bad guy like him will be punished by God." Chris believed this.


    But then, he saw a sinister look on Anna''s face. She was perfectly fine right now with an expressionless face then why the hell she is smiling right now!? And that too a dangerous one.


    "What if I''m the one who will end up killing Chris in this lifetime?"


    Anna never talks like this. Never! Chris felt sweat on his forehead. He knew this person. She was not Anna anymore, she is SIERRA!


    .....


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Please do let me know your views!

 Chapter 183 - This is Sierra!!

    Please try to unlock chapters with your coins.


    Thank you.


    .


    .


    Jack felt if he was out of breath. Sierra is no more like Anna. She is dangerous who can kill her prey in just a few seconds! Although Sierra was a nice person before the time has changed and Sierra is lost now after whatever happened a few years ago. Whereas Anna had a gentle side of hers, Sierra is much more fierce now!


    No one tries to take advantage of that Sierra! Chris is the only one who loves to see Sierra in her, it gives him satisfaction but to others, they want to stay away from it! Jack gulped in fear. He can feel his body shivering even thinking about this. Goosebumps started coming on his hands. This always happens when Chris is involved!


    What if Anna kills him right here? No one will be able to save him in his damn alone parking! She might dump him near and no one will find his body to bury also. He knew he has to wake her up.


    Touching her shoulders lightly, he shook her a little. Even though his hands were shaking on his own but he manages to speak a little bit hesitantly,


    "Anna.. wake up... Sierra, please go back to sleep.." And then, he saw Anna holding her head for a good few minutes. Her head was in a lot of pain as her breathing became irregular.


    "What?! You Wanna bring Anna back?" This was Anna''s body but Sierra''s mind. She looked at Chris in a manner that might be similar to a ghost. It was as if her dark deep eyes might eat him up


    But then Anna felt her head was going through a turmoil. A sharp pain!


    Holding her head tight, she turned around and looked at Jack with wide eyes. "W...What happened?" Anna had no memory of what happened in the last 1 minute.


    As if she was gone from here and came back just in time when someone stretched her back to come


    Jack relaxed seeing her like this. It means this is Anna. "Sierra came." He knows who is Sierra very well. It was her inner self which is caged inside of her thrusting fir revenge. Anna was having a dual personality.


    Jack knew this also very well that Anna knew Sierra very well. They both were residing in one body.


    Relief washed over her whole self as Anna laid back on the car seat. Closing her eyes, she looked like resting but something was surely going on in her mind.


    "She is coming a lot nowadays." Whenever the talk to kill Chris comes, Anna is no more there but she is replaced by Sierra. Anna feels that some or other fay, this Sierra will only kill Chris, after all, she is burning up with hatred. But all she asks Sierra is for time. Time to take revenge.


    "You have to remove Sierra from yourself, Anna. This is bad not only for your health but also for your mental health." Jack only wished that she does not go crazy because of this.


    "Hm. I have handled well until now. She is getting more impatient because we all are talking about Chris. I really need to change it and do something quickly." Opening her eyes again as she had made Sierra sleep again, she faced Jack.


    "Thank you for telling me about Alex. But make sure no one touched him otherwise you know, I will touch things which you don''t like." Anna said in a simple tone but it made Jack feel chills.


    He nodded his head in agreement and Anna got out of the car. Giving him a last glare, she went back into the mall. Although Anna did not know where her mother and grandmother would be, she went into the same shop in which they were earlier, and there she saw, both mother and daughter-in-law still deciding the clothes!


    Are not they tired?


    "Mum! I want to go home." after Sierra showed up just a few moments ago, Anna was again feeling weak as Sierra took all of her energy. Mother Marrie looked at her with a frown. She was fine when she ou then what happened now!?


    But Grandmother did not stop her. Instead, she asked Anna to go and explore the city. Who knows when will she come to here back after her crowning ceremony. Anna also agreed as she was not interested in their shopping.


    After she is an a.d.u.l.t, Anna wants to be independent enough to stay on her own.


    ¡­.


    But Anna did not know where to go. She has a big list of hers, to begin with. "Umm.. please take me to this address," Anna said while giving a slip to the driver.


    Well, it was the address of the house dealer. She wants to move out of Walker mansion whenever she comes here. If her parents told her that she needs to stay here after her high school, at least she will be having a feeling of peace in her own house! No family drama and she can concentrate on her work as well.


    Anna can see the driver was reluctant but he had no choice, she was the Miss walker. Anna reached the broker''s ho7se and he showed her small apartments. A drawing, kitchen, dining area, room, and bathroom, it was sufficient for a normal person like Anna.


    After giving a try to three other houses, Anna picked one flat downtown which had a good view too and spacious also. Basic necessities were available to Anna, even though lived in riches, but from bottom of her heart, she loves being simple. Although God never proved her life to be a simple one.


    Making the payment, Anna held the keys in her hand, and then, after locking her new house, Anna went back to Walker Mansion! It was now time for her to be crowned.


    ¡­..


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Also, please comment on your views.


    A/n- be ready for a big shock coming your way!!!!

 Chapter 184 - How dare you come inside?!

    After coming to her home, Anna looked at the celebrations decorations that were there. Everyone was sitting in the middle hall having their afternoon tea. Anna did not want to interact with them for now, so she directly went into her room.


    Closing the door behind her, Anna opened the closet and removed every clothing she had. But then, she saw what she wanted to have. There was a hidden door in her room! This was built by none other than Seb fo her safety.


    Once again making sure that everything is locked and no one can enter her room, Anna opened the secret door and went inside, it was pitched dark inside so Anna used her torch for it. This pathway was similar to go to Seb''s area.


    And then, Anna reached the last door. No one believes that she, Anna walker has such a place for herself. It was where all her private things have been kept. She had hidden all her memories inside it.


    It was difficult to open the door as it was rusted for so long! Anna has not come here for three years and it was still difficult for her to open it. But after applying her whole force, Anna finally opened the door.


    But the place inside was much different from what Seb had. He had built his organization in his secret place whereas Anna had built a hospital room here.


    No light was there inside too but it was clean. Not even a dust was here as Anna then looked at the two doors which led to two different rooms. As it was a rusty place, the doors were a little tight but still fine as compared to others. But then, she listened to one thing.


    "Good evening ma''am. Finally, you are here." But Anna did not turn around. Instead, she just stared at the room.


    "Do we have any lead?"


    "Um... No ma''am. Not till now. But we are trying our best." the person behind her answered.


    "Do it fast. Tomorrow is the ceremony. I do not know what Chris has planned for me but this is serious. We need to find that person who killed brother and Shaira." Yes, she needs to do this as soon as possible otherwise, whatever progress she has made will be just a failure.


    "Don''t worry ma''am. We are still working on it and soon, we will be close to finding things."


    ¡­..


    The day everyone was waiting for arrived. It was here!


    Anna was going to be crowned today in front of everyone, the whole Walker family, as well as her future friends and enemies, will be present here. Many of them will be envious of her but she least care.


    All Anna is waiting for is for the crowning to happen and, the surprise Chris planned for her. She still remembers that night where he said about giving jer a gift. His gifts are never good for her!


    Anna was sitting in her room, as her make-up was being done by two specialists especially called my Grandmother Walker. She wants her granddaughter to shadow each and every person today. She was so confident about it that Anna started having a complex about her appearance.


    "Miss Walker, you look beautiful. Your skin is refreshing so it looks naturally good. Just applying a touch of makeup makes you glow." till now, Anna had closed her eyes and then, slowly opened her eyes and saw her reflection in the mirror.


    She looked so perfect. Eyeliner even enhancing her round eyes and a little sparkle on her cheeks. It was a simple blush.


    "Hmm. Thank you." Anna was happy they made her look like this way. After all, Anna rarely gets ready for such a big event.


    "Miss, please go and change, we all are going to wait outside. If you need our help, please do let us know." Anna nodded as they took their leave. Anna then glanced at the dress that was hanging there.


    It was a pure white gown, with lace embroidery at its border. But it was an off-shoulder dress with an inbuilt bra, and backless too! Anna never wore such a revealing outfit.


    She was now really doubting her mother''s choice. It was too much exposed to her. Anna did not want others to see her much expose skin but she has no other option left. Most of the guests have started coming and soon, she will need to call down.


    Picking it up, Anna went inside the bathroom. After ten minutes, Anna came out but she was in difficulty now. Her back zip was not going up! Anna tried every option of backing up her hands, but each time, she failed.


    "Ah! What a real headache to deal with." Anna easily gets irritated by such things. She tried her best to close it but it was impossible for her. Giving it up, Anna took a deep breath to calm down her popping nerves.


    But as she was going to call maids again to help her in this, Anna felt a cold breeze on her skin. She looked outside and saw the window was opened automatically. What was happening!? As far as she remembered, the windows were not opened.


    Anna went there and then, looking here and there, Anna found no one outside. It might have opened due to air, thinking this Anna closed it properly so that no one can see her from outside.


    But then, her gaze went down to her legs. There was a handkerchief here and a stone in it!? Anna remembered this was a handkerchief she had by chance left in her school another day, but what was it doing here!? She had thought that this was already lost but now it was there in her hands.


    ''What is happening here?'' Anna had a bad feeling


    Someone threw it up here!? But who!?


    This ceremony will surely not run smoothly!


    Though it was confusing, Anna did not think much about y as she kept it on her side table.


    THUD!


    The door opened and then, Anna saw Chris standing there on the main door with his hands on the door handle.


    "HOW DARE YOU ENTER HERE!?"


    ....


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Any guesses? Who is it?

 Chapter 185 - I dont want others to see, what is mine!

    Open with coins.


    Thank you!


    .


    .


    Can he at least behave sensibly!? What the hell was he doing in her room right now when her back is almost open! Anger was flashed on her face but in return all Anna received was his chuckle. Can he be serious sometimes and listen to what she is saying?!


    "MAIDS! COME INSIDE!" Anna shouted on top of her lungs but before maids could have come in, he locked the door from inside, leaving both of them alone in her room.


    "Chris!"


    "Shh... Darling, you will damage the efforts of the specialist who made you look so beautiful. Do not get angry." Chris said while coming near Anna. She stepped back and then, her warm back touched the cold wall behind her.


    Anna''s face showed clear disgust for him and now, she felt like kicking his balls and making them feed to the street dogs. She can never forget what he did when they were alone last time in her oom.


    Taking this opportuning, he looked her in between his two arms. Anna''s one hand was on her dress, to avoid it from falling and the other one held that handkerchief tightly. She did not know why but her guts were telling her to not reveal or show the handkerchief in her hand to him.


    "Turn around." He said ti Anna but it looked more like an order to her. What the hell he even wants from her!? She eas getting mentally ready to face him and he is here right now.


    But Anna simply turned around. She knew that if she did not agree with what he was saying then the one at disadvantage will be her. He will do anything he wants her to do to.


    But instead of taking her advantage, Chris simply pulled her zipper up, zipping it up tightly. Anna''s frowned eyes relaxed a little bit. At least he did not touch her improperly there.


    But his next words again brought that frown on her face.


    "I do not want others to see what is mine."


    Anna felt chills down her spine. Can his possessiveness go away for once!? She was not his damn fiance till now. They have not exchanged rungs too then who the hell is he to control her!?


    But Chris kept his grip on her arms tight so that she can not face him instead, her face in towards the wall. Anna tried to turn around and go out of his embrace but failed.


    "Anna, my family is here to meet you too." hearing this, Anna felt a bucket of cold water is poured on her. His family!?


    Anna had met his parents before but she had heard that this time, his all siblings, as well as his grandparents, are coming. This was a big event and they being Steve, coming here was natural. But Anna was not ready for such a big step.


    Although it was not confirmed if his grandparents will be present or not, yes, it is assured that his parents and siblings will be there.


    She was planning to kill their son and he wants her to meet his parents!? God no!


    "Chris, get your hands away from me!!" But this had no effect on Chris. He held her tightly where she was already. He was on verge of making her arm bleed.


    "Behave yourself when you meet them. And also, the surprise I had planned for you is here. I assure you Si, you will be very happy to see what gift I have planned for you on your crowning ceremony."


    But all Anna did was shrugging. She did not care at all what he has to gift her. But unknown to Anna, his gifts will break all her imagination until now!


    "Are you done now!?" Anna wanted some peace before she goes out. He was harassing her. Chris stepped back and then, took his leave. Stepping outside, he looked at the terrified maids. His aura just when he came out of Anna''s room changed. He was no more smiling but he held his expressionless face.


    "Go inside and make sure her makeup is done again if needed. Make her look perfect." All maids kept their heads low and nodded. They all know Chris has some special relationsh.i.p.s with their Miss. Although miss never liked him they can never intervene between them.


    Ordering them, Chris walked out of the corridor to back to the party.


    While inside the room, Anna sat on her bed with that handkerchief in her hands. Who could have sent it to her!? For now, Anna totally forgets about what Chris had said to her about meeting his parents. She least cared and if she had, all Anna s going to greet them formally nothing else.


    "Miss, let us do your makeup." Anna looked up and saw maids coming again. Anna agreed and again sat on the dressing table but seeing herself in front of the mirror, Anna suddenly felt a sudden urge to go and run away from this all to Alex.


    But then she remembered he is a committed man now. Alex''s story can never be forgotten anyhow. He might have forgotten her until this time.


    But no matter what, she can''t help but wish and pray to God to make them meet once more.


    ''You are useless Anna.''


    ¡­..


    At the grand party, it was all decorated with white flowers along with red color. Mother Marrie was wearing a black and white color mixed gown along with Liam who was in a blue formal.


    Though they stood together, it was like a wall between them was still there. This was because Jenra has somehow shown up at this event. Marrie had felt he left Jenra for her and she somehow was feeling warm for him in her heart. But now, it was back to stone.


    How foolish of her!


    "Greetings Mrs. and Mr. Walker." People were coming and Mother Marrie was simply greeting them with a smile.


    She was jot interested in entertaining them somehow at all. After all, Jenra is here, the mistress is here so what is the fun of a wife to he ashamed!?


    If not for Anna, she might have left this place for long.

 Chapter 186 - She is the legal wife!

    Marrie''s face was already dark due to anger building up inside her mind. She controlled it so that Anna can enjoy her day here otherwise if Marrie wanted she can leave this place this instant.


    But this does not go unnoticed from Liam''s eyes. Anna talked with him about this beforehand that Jenra and Jessica are not allowed on this event. Otherwise, she will kick them out by kicking their ass! But now as they are here, what can he do!?


    Instead of greeting others with Liam, Marrie thought of walking back to Elder couples. At least there she won''t have to entertain someone like Jenra.


    But Liam saw her moment. He looked at her and held her hand. Marrie turned around and her first gaze went down to where Liam had held her hand and then, he received a tight glare from her eyes. "Leave." This was all Marrue said.


    He knew he messed up for good this time. No one can save him from this dark mood of Marrie. But he had no choice anymore.


    "Marrie, I can explain. I-" he was interrupted by Marrie when she just took her hand out of his grip and walked off to others without even saying a word. Liam''s heart hurt seeing her so distant to him. But he knew he can''t do anything for now as the ceremony will start at any moment.


    "Liam! You know how much I missed you?" Jenra came and gave Liam a kiss on his cheeks. This was enough f¨°r others to take notice of it too.


    Walker''s family was famous for having no mistresses. , One Man, One woman, this was for what they were famous. But it looked like Liam is not interested in his wife anymore. Receiving so many stares of people around him, he pushed Jenra a little.


    But he forgot that Jenra was here to stick to him! She kept on hugging him and after a sigh, he held her by her arm and dragged her to one of the rooms.


    "Liam! What are you doing!? It hurts you know." Jenra kept on shouting but it was all in vain as she had none''s sympathy with herself.


    Liam dragged and pushed her inside one of the rooms. Without even saying a word, he locked the room from outside with a big lock. No one will be able to bring her out without the keys.


    "LIAM! OPEN IT!"


    "I swear Liam! Open it please! Do not forget what I did for you!?!?!" But her shoutings of no use as Liam just locked her in the darkest part of the mansion. No one is going to come here and her shoutings are going to be heard by none.


    Looking at the door once more, Liam came back into the main hall. Though many people were still eyeing him, he least cared.


    But then, he looked over to where Marrie was. There was a smile on her face while entertaining other guests. As if it does not affect her least. Was she like this!? Yes!


    "Marrie, you should go and bring our Anna down. Everyone is waiting to meet her." Sarah Walker said to Marrie in a motherly tone. Marrie nodded and walked to Anna''s room.


    Opening the door, Mother Marrie saw Anna sitting on the dressing table, staring at her own reflection.


    "Oh My, My! My baby girl is looking so good." Mother Marrie came and planted a kiss on Anna''s forehead. She had seen her daughter looking more beautiful in past but today, she will be crowned. She is no more her just her precious baby but also the future of Walkers.


    Anna looked at her mother''s almost moist eyes. She was getting emotional just by seeing her!? Anna neer understood that what is there to cry about at this moment?


    "Mom, I''m not leaving my father''s home after marriage, the way you are crying make it look like this." Anna can not help but taunt her mother on this.


    "You are not leaving the house but taking everything on your shoulders. It is no less." She has been in this place once when Seb was said to he crown3d. But it never happened.


    "Mum¡­ Brother will be proud of me right?" Anna asked hesitantly. She does not know what he is feeling when he is up in the stars.


    "Agree to me baby, he must be so much proud of his baby princess whom he had taught everything by his own hands." Anna smiled hearing this statement from her mother. All she is hoping for this night to pass as soon as possible so that she can sigh in relief.


    Mother Marrie kept the veil on her face which covered her half of the face. Taking her down, Mother Marrie held her arm gently.


    Anna was growing anxious inside the back of her brain. She does not know how to describe this damn feeling of hers. Of course, it was not easy, to begin with.


    Her hands were already sweaty as she rubbed her hands against it each. Her nervousness was building up in her stomach. Descending down the stairs, she stood in the middle of everyone.


    Each one of their eyes was glued on her. Anan forgets to blink because of the so much attention she was getting. She knew, in the future, she has to get used to, to all of this but for now it was new to her.


    Grandmother Walker came forward and both the ladies brought her to where Grandfather Walker and Liam were standing beside each other.


    While Liam stood on the left of Anna, Marrie came and stand beside him. Though she did not hold his arm gently or affectionately, for her daughter, she came and stood beside him as the title of his legal wife and mother of Anna.


    On the other side, Grandfather Walker stood on the right with his beautiful wife to support him.


    Anna was standing of both great men in her family dynasty. But now instead of feeling pressurized, she felt relieved.


    ....

 Chapter 187 - Insulting Chris and his friends!

    "We welcome you all to the crowning ceremony of my granddaughter." Grandfather Walker held the mic in his hand and said it in an authoritative tone.


    Till now, the veil was lifted off her face as she clearly looked at her surroundings and at the guests. She can see Chris standing in front of everyone proudly.


    ''What is he proud of even!?'' Anna felt like cutting him this smirk right now and there. It was such an eyesore to her eyes.


    "I''m very grateful that each one of you took out some time for this event from your precious time. As we all know we, Walkers, are very practiced about choosing her heir." Grandfather said to everyone as most of them nodded their head.


    "Till now, no girl is crowned in our family. But this time by God''s grace, our so old tradition is going to break as this time my granddaughter, Sierra Walker will be the one to carry out our legacy."


    Anna closed her eyes. Sierra Walker¡­


    Sierra was none other than Anna herself. It was her real name which she hid out three years ago. To safeguard her identity well, she took this name, Anna which was given to her by someone her beloved.


    "She has proven herself in every field to us. I have never seen eve a man doing so well the way she did. Yes, for us she is a gem and we are proud of her." Anna had digested her being called out by Anna or Sierra both. She passed a warm smile to her grandfather and then her face turned to an expressionless face again while facing the crowd.


    She knew it very well that the first impression is the last impression. If she gave each one of them the impression that she is an easy-going person, they might use it at their advantage and might think of her as a weak person because she is a girl!


    Anna did not want this to happen. She wants every one of them to respect her the way they do to her father and grandfather. Though Anna knew this very well that she has to earn this respect herself but it was still one of her goals.


    "The ceremony will start in the next hour. Till now, you guys can catch up with each other. Thank you."


    Wait! Was not the ceremony going to hold this very moment!? Then why is it pushed a little forward!? Anna was confused but she was not the only one to hold this expression. Even Liam did not understand the meaning of his father''s words.


    "Dad, what are you doing?" Liam tried to ask but all he received was a pat on his back to wait.


    This time, Chris came forward to Anna. He greeted her parents first and they replied just in a nod. Marrie never liked Chris in the first place so she never tried to be friendly with him as a son-in-law.


    "Sierra, let us go and meet some people. They are my business partners and as we know it will be announced soon that we are engaged, it is obvious you should know them." Though Anna was reluctant at first then she felt a tight grip on her arm.


    Chris was not asking for her permission but giving her order. It was not a request, just a way to show a little respect in front of everyone. But Anna doubted if it was even respected.


    Anna reluctantly and after so many thoughts, took his arm and walked with him towards some of his business partners.


    Anna knew two of them. They were also as young as Chris and were also friends of her late brother, Seb. But Anna never intended to make them her friends as she knew how cunning they are. But in this situation, after she takes over the business anna will have to face them in the business world.


    "Nice to see you, Ms. Walker."Greeted Charles. He intended to kiss her hand but was stopped by Chris''s sharp glare. Well, he never liked it when someone touches her. But Anna found it rude as this was a normal way of greetings then why is he creating so much fuss over it?


    "Sierra, they are my friends Charles as well as Leo. You can assume us all to his childhood friends too."A short and brief introduction which Anna found was understandable.


    "Oh Ms. Walker, I shall congratulate you on your ceremony. After all, this is the first time in history and I''m witnessing it with my own eyes. It''s surely my p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e." This time, Leo spoke gently.


    "Thank you." Was all Anna said. A sign or royalty is to speak only when it is required.


    Anna had listened to it well that Leo was a gentleman, to begin with, whereas Charles was nothing but a playboy and mostly known for his flirtings. Well, Chris was a combination of both of them, Player as well as sharp with his mind.


    ''His friends are also like him.'' Anna thought and controlled her urge to roll her eyes.


    "Ms. Walker, you must be interested to know that I and Chris share everything since childhood. Whether it is toys, guns, or anything else." The meaning behind Charles''s words was clear. Through his words, he meant to say that Chris will give him Anna too if he asks for it.


    But Anna pitied them because they have not seen his real form. The real demon Chris! Who is super possessive about his belongings. Did not they just saw how he gave him the glare just when Charles was going to kiss her!?


    Anna knew this time she has to answer. The words he said were a humiliation for her. And Anna knew how to stand up for herself.


    "Mr. Charles, do you guys also share each other''s wealth also?" Anna simply asked him with confidence.


    But Charles found this funny. He laughed at her question as if he had listened to the joke of the day. "Hahaha... No no. We do not share each other''s money."


    "Oh, I thought as you both share each and everything then you might have shared each other''s private parts too. Sorry for my words, but now I really doubt your preference. Are you both husband and wife as you both share each and everything as a couple?"

 Chapter 188 - Alex is here!

    Please unlock chapter with coins.


    Thank you!


    .


    .


    .


    Hearing her say this, Charles felt his blood boiling. Never in his entire life has someone humiliated him like this. Pointing out at his s.e.x.u.a.l preference? This was too much! Was this Sierra seeking death?! Doesn''t she know that he is a close friend of the president of the county?


    But then he again heard Anna saying, "You both have feelings for each other than it is really good. You see I''m not against boys love. But why are you hiding it then?" Anna simply asked innocently. No one can even point out that Anna was saying this all intentionally. This was the effect of her innocent face.


    While on one side Charles was frowning hard, Chris felt Anna trying to take revenge this way. Was she so persistent in defaming his reputation? This was what he was thinking at the moment.


    But he knew that he has to stop her here. Otherwise, she will surely upset Charles more. Getting closer to her ear,


    "Sierra, if you want to know my s.e.x.u.a.l preference if I''m aroused or not then you have to tell me just. I''m always at your service." Anna''s eyes widened. He was directly asking her to have s.e.x with him in such a large crowd!? Can he have a little decency ever?


    Was he out of mind? But then Anna remembered that he has no mind to think. Chris adjusted his clothes and then turned his eyes back on Charles and Leo.


    "Don''t take her words seriously. She was just messing around. Right Sierra?" Chris was especially giving her a glare through his eyes while there was a dominating smile on his face. He thought that she will listen to him whenever he wants? Was she his puppy to listen? Nah!


    "Yeah. Do not take my words as an offense. If you have something just tell me in future." saying this, Anna turned around and walked to other guests that were waiting for her attention. If someone tries to provoke her, she will backfire them!


    Anna was not so much free to just roam with Chris. She has to meet others too who are going to be proved beneficial for her in near future. Making contacts in such an event was a good option.


    Seeing her back, Chris clenched his hands. She was behaving a little like a cat that needs to be tamed quickly.


    "Chris, she is out of your hands." Charles reminded him. He knew how possessive Chris is for Sierra. Even from his talks, it is easy to guess she holds his heart. But instead of talks, Charles received a punch on his stomach. Neither strong nor light.


    "This is for thinking that I will give you my Sierra. We might share our thoughts with Charles and even girls in the past. But Sierra is off limit, remember this." he was angry too when Charles said that he wants to have Anna.


    How dare a guy claims her to be his!? In their dream dude.


    Bit instead of going back to her, Chris went on the balcony and called a member. He can see Anna''s statehouse standing amid the crowd and talking like an a.d.u.l.t.


    "Hello?"


    "Where are you all?" Chris asked the other party.


    "We are coming up in the mansion just in few minutes. We are almost there." Chris replied with an ''mmm¡­'' And then hang up.


    ''Let us see how your face changed when you get the bigger shock of your life, my Si.'' Chris can not help but a smirk came on his face. He was damn excited for the next show.


    ¡­.


    Anna was talking to none other than Josephs''s. They are ruling the west for us and were interested in collaborating in the future.


    For now, till her studies do not get over, her business will be managed by her father only. Anna knew for now she has no skills in it. Taking it in her hand will make no good. But when she is fully ready for it, Anna will go for it.


    But among everyone who was constantly calling her Sierra or Ms. Walker, Anna was miss8ng a specific person here. Her shameless guy, Alex.


    How can she not miss him? After all, she loved him and her heart is still lov8ny him even when he is someone else''s.


    Then Anna felt an arm around her waist. She looked back and saw Chris standing with a smile that was always lingering on his face.


    "Excuse us. I need to take Sierra for a few minutes." Anna rolled her eyes. Does he need everyone''s permission? He always does whatever he wants so what is the fun of being so gentleman here? It is not going to help him either way also.


    "Where are you taking me?" Anna asked in a whisper. She does not want to meet his more friends. They are most likely like him only.


    But this time he replied with just one word, "Family." And this struck Anns hard. She was finally meeting his family!? Anna had met his parents before too.


    They seemed the okay type. Not much good. Though she personally liked his mother but then Anna knew from where Chris got his stubbornness and this overbearing attitude. Well, this was similar to Mr. Steve.


    But will she tell him that? A big no to his answer. Anna gulped in nervousness and started playing with her hands when they were going to another side of the banquet. She just kept her face down, avoiding any eye contact with someone at this moment because her heart was beating so loudly.


    ''Anna, why the hell are you overreacting? It''s just meeting his family. Treat them as your next business partners.'' She tried to convince herself but her heart was not listening.


    Anna''s eyes had caught someone she knew, Kevin! He is here too just like others, the day he had mentioned about receiving the invite. Anna wanted to go and talk to him alone but the idiot is making her rush to meet his parents!


    And here they were. His mother, Klara Steve along with none other than the man who brought Steve empire to its actual and real position, David Steve. Anna had met them before but with past time, she can see they have enhanced their beauty to the next level. She looked old, but not this much who can say, she has a son of twenty-three years.


    David Steve was a well-known name, but Anna personally never liked them much. NOt just because they are parents of this devil but also because she feels they are too much confined. Never ever coming out of their zone and with them, she feels like outside. But she never said her words to them.


    "Mum, Dad." Chris came forward and greeted them with a big hug. He kissed his mother''s knuckles and then at her cheeks. Though Anna won''t say his mother looked younger than her age but yeah, her features were still sharp and refreshing.


    Anna knew he respects and loves his parents a lot. But the ruth was that even his parents were not able to control this freak, who was behind her always. They knew what their son had done to her, they felt sorry also but still, they never took her side.


    "Mum dad, here is Anna. Anna, they are my mum''s dad and you have even met them." Instead of calling her Sierra, he introduced her to Anna. At least she does not have to act as Sierra in front of them.


    Anna did not like her real name anymore. it is good that he is not even calling her with it. After all, if he had said ''Sierra, she might have asked them to say, Anna.


    "Nice to meet you, Uncle and Aunt. It has been so long since we met."


    "Oh, darling yes. It has been almost four years and looks at you, you have grown up so fast and now you are already going to be crowned." Klara replied with enthusiasm. She had no girl of her own so all she wanted was a sweet daughter in law.


    "Yeah. It has been long." Anna did not know why but she can never come to hate his mother how much she ever tries.


    Somewhere she felt his mother was also caged like her. Though Anna never knew their internal story but somewhere her heart was not ready to believe that Klara Steve was bad.


    "Anna, congratulations." This time, his father spoke up with just two words. Anna always felt this person was not simple. His family looked like a loving family but was not one.


    But all she ever thought was how can a demon in disguise of humans be born out of this couple?


    "Thank you, uncle." Anna bowed a little in respect. Anna had decided not to marry this person and rum away when that day comes. But until that day, she has to respect his parents too.


    "Anna, you see mom and dad were really excited to come to this event." Anna looked at him with suspicion in her eyes which was clear.


    "Our whole family is uniting here today. So we all thought of coming here as one family, right dad?" But his dad never nodded his head neither shooked.


    He just brought the glass in his hands near his mouth.


    But this time Chris interfered, "I have another surprise for you, Anna." She looked at him with frowning evident in her eyes. Another surprise? What!?


    Anna remembered him saying about any other surprise. But which surprise he is going to gift her today? All she knows is that his surprise is never good for her though.


    "What do you mean?" Anna asked in a varied tone. She was a little afraid of what he is going to say next. His grip on her waist tightened, he must have sensed her reluctant ness and feeling of running away from him.


    "You will love it, Anna. Trust me." He simply said these words then and looked into one direction.


    Anna followed his gaze and saw nothing there. Many guests were there whom she does not know well but why the hell is he looking there?


    But then Anna felt her legs giving up when she saw a man approaching them.


    "Alex¡­."

 Chapter 189 - Who exactly is Alex!?

    "Alex¡­." she said in a whisper, which was only listened by her. She knew who this person was. None other than her own love who just confessed to her a few days ago.


    She rejected him, saying that she is already betrothed. Then what the hell is he doing here? What!?!


    But he was not alone. Along with him was his younger brother whom she met so many times. Her eyes were not betraying her. This was the brother duo. It was from Scott!


    Anna felt if tension was building up in the air. All she felt was suffocation and it might kill her at any moment. It was so damn challenging.


    Anna wanted to send him away. This was not the right place for them! Chris is just along with her, something can happen at this moment! Why has he brought them here?! Just to make sure she suffers?


    Alex finally came in front of her and stood as a magnificent person. She gulped in fear when she saw him. He was not omitting any dangerous vibe but she was sure Chris can do anything right now. She looked at Chris with her wide eyes. Her expression was evident to show that she is not only shocked but surprised.


    And this was what Chris wanted to see. Her fearful expression.


    The person, who just kidnapped her mother, to tease her a lesson can go to any lengths to make her stay obedient. She has not forgotten what he tried to do with her alone in the room that night. The anger he showed when he got to know she kissed Alex.


    "You are finally here after long," David said with a cold expression. But why is he talking with Alex as if he knew him very well? But Alex''s eyes were glued to her for a long time. He did not hide his sadness and longness in his eyes for her.


    Was he not afraid of these people? All she did was to make him stay away from everyone here and what has it resulted in!?


    Her mind was in a total mess. She did not know how to even react to this situation. But the fact that Alex knew about this place? Is he equipped with Steves from earlier?


    Alex just stood in front of Anna and Chris as if he was a pillar in between them. With him, Scott stood with his chin up and his eyes moving from Anna to the couple standing on the other side, David and Klara.


    Klara wanted to come forward and hug them but he can see David''s hand on her arm. It was tight for her so that she can not move from that place.


    "W-What are you... doing h-here?" Anna can feel her voice breaking down. Horror was stuck to her as all she wanted was to hug him.


    She remembered that he har posted the picture with a girl a few days ago. Was he taken now!?


    Anna wanted to jump on him and kiss his face all over again. His this black coat along with white shirt inside was making her eyes shine. On but contrary, his eyes were cols this time.


    Anna stood there like a statue that is cursed. But then she heard a voice behind her.


    "Welcome back, Alex. How have you been?" She turned around and broke her eye-lock with Alex to look at Chris who waa constantly smiling. This guy was smiling by brining her love here so that she can watch him killing Alex in front of her!?


    "I have been good, Chris. Just to let you know, I''m back to have what is actually mine this time." she can feel chills running down her spines. On one side was Chris''s playful smile which was hiding a long of things and on another side, Alex''s dangerous voice.


    She did not know what to do.


    But the question which was arising in her mind was only one, how do they all know each other? Do Alex also belongs to one of the family from here!? She wants her question to be answered but from whom she can even ask!?


    Each one of here was dangerous and a bomb might explode at any moment. Anna wanted to hold Alex''s arm and Scott''s hand and take both of them away from here, where they all can be safe.


    But wait a moment, what Alex said!? This time? Then he knew who she was from the starting of their friendship? Did he know she is not Anna walker but Sierra Walker? Did he know that she is Chris''s to be fiance?


    "Alex, won''t you greet your old friend?" Chris said whole wrapping his hand around her waist and pulling her closer. The shock has already made Anna weak. Yes! Alex''s presence here was a weakness for her.


    "Mom, dad, you know Alex and Anna knew each other from before and they study in the same school." Was this necessary to tell them!?


    Anna gave him a cold glare, asking him to shut his f.u.c.k.i.n.g mouth. Can not he just keep this in his mind!?


    "Oh, nice. It will be good that way. Family studying in the same school is helpful." This time, Klara spoke but in a cheerful tone. It looked like she was happy to hear that. But the same can not be told about Anna.


    ''Are the family!? But how is Alex related to them!? Cousin?'' this question was constantly rising in her mind after hearing Chris''s mother.


    Can not they simple introduce her to who he hell he is!? How are they related!?


    But it looked like no one was interested in speaking anything anymore. Chris''s grip on her waist tightened in a protective manner. She does not know why but it surely made the air awkward there.


    "Oh Anna, you might understood who he is?." Chris suddenly said when his smirk more widened.


    "No¡­" Anna whispered in a low voice but Chris and Alex heard it correctly.


    "Anna, he is Luke Steve, my real brother. And that is my youngest real brother, Scott Steve."

 Chapter 190 - Calling her, Sister-in-law!

    Please unlock chapters through coins.


    Thank you.


    .


    .


    .


    "Anna, he is Luke Steve, my real brother. And that is my youngest real brother, Scott Steve."


    THUD!THUD!


    Was one shock not enough for her that another came with another blow. T-They all are brothers!?


    Anna almost was going to faint if not for the tight grip of Chris''s on her waist. She did not know what to say anymore. It was too much, and maybe it can never be described what she was feeling right now.


    Betrayal might be the correct word to use, she was betrayed not once but again in her life. The person she loved turned out to be someone else. Her love was true to him. Her feelings, her emotions were all honest. Then why she is ditched like this again!??! Why he kept her in dark about everything from the start!?


    Why he let her fall in love with him?! They kissed each other when she is going to be his brother''s fiance soon!


    But Alex told her that he has a younger brother. Here the situation is fully different. If seen carefully, Alex is the middle child and Scott the youngest, making Chris the eldest child.


    But they all were Steves!? Klara and David had three sons!?


    "Y-You all are related? You all are real brothers?" Anna again asked, hoping for a negative answer but her luck was bad this time again.


    Scott spoke, "No elder sister. We all are brothers." Anna did not know how to digest this news in herself. It did not pain her at all that they were brothers, maybe even a little only.


    But what she thought was the pain of hiding the truth from her was the biggest thing she faced. Once again love made fool out of her. Once again¡­


    "Alex, be respectful at least. Greet Anna first, the way you should." Chris said while inhaling Anna''s hair''s scent.


    But Alex''s hand was already formed into a fist which might break all the teeth of Chris. Instead of her eyes, his gaze was fixed on the hand of Chris, which was wrapped around Anna''s body.


    It was sore for his eyes! He dared not to look in her eyes in which he can see, tears were formed. He knew that this might be painful for her. She might ignore this fact for long but he had no option. Her crowning ceremony left him with no option other than to disclose himself.


    Greet Anna they way he should!? Was not this a way of showing his superiority!?


    His veins were coming out in anger but he had to control it. He can''t explode at Chris at this moment.


    "Nice to meet you, sister in law."


    While Anna''s eyes were fixed on him. What did he say!? Sister in law? Seriously!?


    Her first kiss was him! And here now he is calling her sister in law?


    Anna''s nails were almost dipping into her hands. This was done so that she can be brought back to reality because this was not less than any dream for her anymore. The dream of thinking that she is too much away from Alex.


    She had convinced herself by saying ti her heart that Alex is a simple person and she can not afford to ruin a simple life in her complicated world. But who knew that Alex was already a part of her world and that too, so much close to her complications.


    ''And this was the reason you are still alive, Alex.'' This was can be the only reason Anna can figure out.


    "Excuse me. I need to use the ladies'' room." Anna removed Chris''s hand as his grip loosened on its own and she walked fastly to the ladies'' room, without turning back. She can not afford to turn around now.


    All just stared at her leaving but no one stopped her.


    "Alex, we need to talk." David turned to his middle son but all he received as an answer was, "At your home." Alex said while his eyes glued to Anna''s leaving figure.


    Amidst the crowd, and instead of going to the lady''s room, Anna went back to her room. She needed some space before her crowning is done.


    But to her surprise, Marrie came and stopped her midway in her room. "What happened Anna!? Where are you going? Crowning us going to be done now. Everyone is waiting." Marrie had seen Anna stood with Chris while talking to someone but what happened to her suddenly!? She was okay just a moment ago.


    But she was too much occupied in her thoughts that whatever Marrie said just slipped out of her brain. All she knew was to go back to her room and clear her thoughts first.


    "Anna!?" mother Marrie shook her shoulder and brought her back from the daze.


    Anna looked at her mother with her wide eyes whereas there was a confusional look on Marrie''s face. She did not know how to define what happened just now. Everything was just played in fast motion. and maybe this feeling can''t be defined too. Not at all.


    "Mum, can we just postpone the ceremony for one hour please?" But Anna received a negative answer because it was already late for everyone. She has to do this. Face everyone while her mind was just occupied with Alex''s thoughts and his presence here.


    "Anna, you can take a break from everything once the crowning is done. Just come down for now." Saying this, Mother Marrie assured her and took her back into the hall with her.


    But Anna''s eyes were just searching for that particular person. But her gaze did not catch him at all. ''Where is he?'' As he is already here, Anna wants him to be by her side when she is crowned.


    Crowning was a one-time event in life history. She knew even after all those things, Anna can never deny her feelings which were growing more and more for Alex.


    "Anna, let us get you crowned now." Grandfather Walker said.

 Chapter 191 - She is finally Crowned!

    Early update ^ ^


    Enjoy reading!


    .


    .


    .


    Anna sat on the special chair made for her. It was a red color sofa actually, specially designed for her. Sitting on it surely give her much power as she felt powerful. This was finally happening.


    She was finally going to be crowned. All she hoped was her brother watching from wherever he is. But at the same time, her eyes were wandering here and there in search of that special person.


    Luke Steve, hah! Was not he Alex!? Now that Anna knows that he is one of Steve, she felt a little relief that Alex is somewhat on the safer side. If it was someone else, he might be dead till now.


    But this does not change the fact that he lied to actually. Not only this but also the fact that he made a fool out of her. Her head was still a mess but her heart was longing for his presence beside her. Mother Marrie kept her hand on hers, to make her calm. She had noticed her lost eyes but she kept her mouth shut.


    This was an important event. Anything wrong will be very embarrassing for every one of them. Anna just kept mouth shut and did what was asked by her. As an obedient daughter, she smiled at her parents who were already proud of her as she achieved this, and her grandparents, who can''t stop praising her.


    She was spoilt from a young age, Anna knew that she won''t be able to achieve this if not for the fire she had inside. And this fire came out just because of whatever happened in past.


    After doing each and every ritual, Liam came and there was a crown in his hand. This was the crown for which each one of the family members of the Walker family is ready to fight.


    The crown was carried from so many years. Diamonds were embedded along with ruby. Not only that, some rare shells were only found in the medieval period only.


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the crown. Even after so many years, the shine of the crown did not fade away even an inch. Alex stated at the crown in Liam''s hand from a distance. He had listened about the magnificent crown of the Walker family many times.


    But he never got the chance to see it even once. Now that he is seeing it with his own eyes, and that to which was going to be on Anna''s head, he felt proud of her.


    ''You finally did this, my baby girl. After so many obstacles, you finally sat on that seat with that crown on your head.'' Alex''s heart was full after witnessing this ceremony.


    This was not an easy task to be crowned. She had managed to do it and it was of absolute value!


    But he dared not to look in her eyes. He can see she was searching for him but he kept his calm attire from outside when his heart wanted to go near her and hive her a big hug and say, ''Baby you made it.'' A hug, of which she is waiting for. She is waiting for him to go and whisper in her ears that this is just a dream, he is not a Steve, but honestly, this is a truth that can''t be digested just like that.


    Liam came forward and placed it on her head gracefully. Anna closed her eyes and then she felt the weight of the crown on her head. It was heavy! But the responsibilities along with it are also not easy, to begin with.


    She is ready to fave them all. Ready for all challenges but she is afraid of the challenge of her heart.


    "Today, I, Liam Walker, announce my daughter, Sierra Walker as the crowned member of the Walker family and next heir to take over everything." And then she heard loud applauses.


    Slowly and slowly she opened her eyes and this time, not only as simple as Anna or Sierra Walker but also as a prime member and heir of the Walker empire!!


    "I will make you proud dad," Anna said while giving him a warm smile and he patted her shoulders. He was already enough proud of her of what she is handling at this age. He can never ask for more other than her happiness and forgiveness for his sins.


    Soon, everyone came forward and congratulated her. Her parents were standing along with her on the stage while Grandmother and Grandfather were down, attending some other guests.


    But then, Marrie and Liam''s eyes widened when they saw a familiar person along with Steve''s family. This was not what they ever expected. The guy, their Anna has close friendship was in front of them, especially with the family whom they dislike!


    "Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Walker." David came and shook hands with Liam and Klara and Marrie just passed a smile to each other. But this was not what made them open their mouths.


    Chris, Scott, and Alex standing with each were what made their mind move. But at this time, it clicked Liam. He had said that Alex was somewhat similar to someone else he had met before and he was not a simple guy.


    The fear he had, that his Anna will be betrayed was coming true.


    "You?" Marrie can not help but ask what was in her mind. She was not like Liam.


    Klara noticed Marrie''s gaze and then smiled, "Oh, they are my three children. He is Luke Steve and he is Scott Steve. Well, Luke is also commonly named Alex."


    While Liam and Marrie did not know how to digest thus, Anna stared at Alex with her bloodshot eyes. While there was a smile on Chris''s face, on contrary, Alex''s face was expressionless. On the other hand, Scott held a box of chocolates, and then, he handed over to Anna.


    When Scott called her out, at that time she came out of the daze and stared at the younger boy down. "Elder sister, I mean big sister in law, this is for you."

 Chapter 192 - One is Fiance, another is lover!

    Anna did not know how to reply to him. This was the ultimate truth they were living in. She was their future sister in law.


    "Thank you." Was all that she said and took the box he gave to her. She can not even imagine this small human being Chris''s brother. They all were so different from each other. Not even in her dreams can she imagine this being the truth.


    "We are planning for a small get together till Anna''s school reopens. Well, Anna, you should come to our place too. This will help you understand our site better." Klara spoke happily. But this does not mean Anna was happy to hear that.


    They were inviting her to such a place where one is her future fiance, other is her lover. And on top of that, both of them are real brothers. Was this some kind of joke?


    Anna was going to decline the offer but then suddenly, grandfather Walker came up and spoke, "I think it is perfect, Mrs. Steve. This way both the children can even understand each other better."


    Hearing these words from Grandfather Walker''s mouth, Anna felt her throat being tightened. How can he speak it like this!? He knew this very well that she hates this person from bottom of her heart then why are they persistent to send her to their place!?!?!


    But Anna was not the only one who was reluctant. This time, Liam was more than furious with his father. How can he decide on behalf of Anna for such an important thing!?


    "Father, I think we should let Anna decide. Maybe she has her school also." Liam tried to change the topic and threw the decision on Anna herself. But his efforts were in all vain as Grandfather did not listen to anyone. He just gave Liam a glare and asked him to shut up.


    David Steve also agreed to his wife and finally, Anna will be going to the south of Zuak Land which is also the area where Steve dominate.


    From the starting to the end, Chris kept quiet. He just listened and noticed the expression of each person present here. From Mother Marrie''s face, he can guess this easily that she was too shocked to see Alex here.


    Hah! Though he wanted to kill his brother for taking so much attention from him and especially, being loved by his fiance he knew this was the only power he does not have right now. No matter what, this guy is his real brother.


    Although they do not share any type of bonding and he also, does not have any affection for him but this was because of the restriction his parents had put on him.


    The only thing his parents have asked him was to leave his brother alone. Though he knew he can not touch bis brother for now, once he has that power, the first and foremost thing he is going to do is to remove Alex from his way.


    This person was his competitor in everything, either it is properties of Steve family or love. Scott was still small and he knew that he can easily manipulate him once he comes under his wings.


    "Okay, so it is final now. Anna will come to Zuak Land day after tomorrow and everyone will let me have some time with my beautiful fiance, right Si?" Instead of answering, she took everyone''s excuse and left the space.


    ''Spending time with that bastard? Impossible! I will rather kick your a.s.s in that free time, Chris.'' Anna had mostly lost her strength to even stay and talk with others.


    It was an emotionally challenging day for her as so many truths came out today. Now Anna was standing in her back garden with a shawl around her while wearing a night suit.


    It was already night and the party was over. But her heart was not at ease at all. Everything that happened during the ball, kept on repeating in her mind. It was a fixed memory now!


    The way, Chris introduced Alex and then meeting Alex''s eyes in search of honest answers. Though he kept an expressionless face Anna can never control her emotions when it comes to him.


    In fact, everyone used to say that she is really good at face expression but today, her heartfelt the betrayal again.


    The betrayal that the person she loved, is revealed to be the brother of the person she is soon to be engaged to. Yes, she was his sister in law and they had a small affair before.


    Affair with sister in law? Haha, yes! They were practically the same age and even in the same school. The person she should be betrothed to should be Alex Steve, not Chris Steve!


    But why she never heard about this brother!? Suddenly she gets to know, till now Alex has lied to her about so many things. Even his name is not Alex but Luke!


    How can she trust him again in this lifetime? But does her love faded away with just this betrayal? No, her love for him is more than this. Above all of these obstacles!


    The night was dark but the moon and stars kept on sparkling in this big sky. These were the only people who can see how hurt she was right now.


    Anna was confused about what to do now?! She is going to his place next to the next day, and what will she do there? Spend time with Chris? No way!!! She would rather die before this.


    But why God is being so unfair with her? Why can''t he just let her live in peace!?


    But Anna held some doubts in her mind for sure about what Grandfather said before. "There is something going on."


    She knew he has a motive!


    ...


    While Anna was hurt and sitting under stars and moons in such cold weather, the temperature of Steve Mansion was on the next heights.


    "Hah, you think you can do whatever you want and I will just see them like a fool?"

 Chapter 193 - I will snatch Anna from you!

    Please do you coins to unlock chapter!


    Thank you!


    .


    .


    .


    David was in flames when he heard Alex not understanding what he is saying. He returned home after so long and now also, he is fighting with him for Scott!?


    But Alex kept his calm composure right now also."Mr. Steve, do not forget that I was the one who was taking care of Scott for so many years. I was the one who acted as a family for him, where were you guys back then?"


    Do they want to keep Scott to themself? Nah! Never!! He will never let them take advantage of his younger brother even when they are his parents. They have given birth to him but that does not mean that they have full ownership of his freedom and whole life.


    Alex will never let them ruin Scott''s life the way they did his and Chris''s.


    "I''m YOUR FATHER, LUKE STEVE!" David felt his blood pressure rising up. His second child never listens to him!


    "So? You are my father but this does not imply that I have to listen to each and every word of yours. I''m not your puppet."


    Scott was hiding behind Alex, while Chris just sat on the sofa and enjoying this all drama. He can see frowned lines on his mother''s forehead but this does not mean he will interfere. This was their matter and not concerned with him.


    The thing he wants, to tarnish Alex''s reputation in his parent''s eyes so that they can give him the whole power, is coming true. He doesn''t have to do anything as Alex is setting things already in such a way those are going to go against him anyway.


    Klara can not help but sigh when she sees both the father-son duo fighting like hell right now. The only thing they did first when the family came back was to fight. Her husband started shouting on top of his lungs about their second child who rarely comes him.


    She wants some peace at home but this seems impossible for now.


    "Klara, you see. Our son is no longer acknowledging us. What an ungrateful child you are Alex." David taunted but then he received a deadly glare from Klara. She won''t hear anything against her children no matter what happens. Only because they are his children, she allows David otherwise she might fight with him too!


    But Alex simply ignored them. He sat on his knees in front of Scott who was on the verge of crying. He was afraid of everything happening here. Alex understood his fear well. He is afraid of being left out here. Such a small child afraid of his own parents, can you imagine it!? He wants to remain away from them, far away! But who will make this understanding to others?


    It was the helplessness of Alex to take Scott away from everyone otherwise he might end up like him, caged! Alex never wanted to deprive Scott of parental love but he had no option.


    "Shh.. you are a brave child. Go back to the car and wait for me." hearing this, Scott ran back as fast he can.


    "Alex, you do know that before going to any university, you have to see some girls I have planned for you." he heard this from his back.


    Turning around Alex spoke in a confident voice. "I plan to snatch Anna from Chris."


    Everyone''s eyes widened and mouth was wide opened. Anna!? He meant Sierra, Chris Fiance!?!?! Is his brain dead?


    Chris who was just sitting in a relaxed mode for a long, become alerted hearing Anna''s name from his mouth. He did not expect Alex to declare straight away that he is going to court his sister in law. He stood up from the couch and looked at Chris with his deep eyes.


    "What did you just say?" He asked again and this time, it was no longer talks of Father and son but not it was converted into both brothers talks who might kill each other.


    "Are you deaf? I said I will make Anna my fiance and later marry her too in the future when her studies are completed." Alex did not hide his real motive and spoke with the utmost confidence. He was not afraid of anything anymore except for losing Anna without even trying and fighting for her.


    His love for her was always true. It can never be changed any matter what and this was the ultimate truth of his life. In his entire life, he had disappointed her not once but twice, in which she is still unknown of his first betrayal.


    Four years ago, he let go of her because he was not capable of having her at that moment. But now that he is an a.d.u.l.t, he knew this is the time for him.


    For so many years, he has longed for her presence in his life. He had made so many efforts to defeat his brother. And now that he is so close to achieving it, he will not step back at any cost.


    But Chris can no longer stand his anger which has arisen for Alex. Touching his Anna? Impossible!


    He walked to him and was going to punch him but Alex stopped his fist and instead kicked him hard in his stomach which made Chris lose his balance and step a little back.


    "CHRIS!"


    "CHRIS!"


    Alex heard his parent''s voice. When he was coming to hit him, they did not speak a word also. But now, he kicked him and he was going to fell on the ground, they are worried?


    This was big nonsense. Although he had experienced this from the start still his heart hurts when he sees his parents still caring for his elder brother, but not for him.


    "Chris, your time to have everything is over. Now, you have a competitor who is none other than me, your biggest enemy. In this life, I will snatch everything from you. Even if I''m not able to snatch everything, I will make sure that Anna is mine no matter what it costs me."

 Chapter 194 - Made me forget the addiction of Cigarette!

    Please do use coins to unlock chapters!


    Thank you


    .


    .


    .


    No one had expected this confession out of Alex all of the sudden. They all knew that he is not that much expressive, but what happened all of the sudden!? Why he wants to go for Anna!?


    From the very beginning, he knew Sierra is Chris''s future fiance. It was fixed when she was young. But why is he interfering now!?


    Klara knew she has to stop this all. She can never let her children suffer this all just because of one girl. But whom she can even stop? On one side was her eldest child, who has stopped listening to them when it comes to Anna and on the other side is her another child who is so distant.


    What can she even do at this moment!?


    But hearing Anna''s name from Alex''s mouth ignited Chris''s anger. He is a person who can never share his things with others. And now this had come to a human being, how can he let Anna near this person!?


    "Alex, do you think Anna will leave and come to you!? Haha¡­ahahaha.. that must be the joke of the year then." Chris firmly believed that Anna won''t leave him because she cares about Alex''s life more than anything.


    Even if she is in love with Alex, this will not stop him from obtaining her. She is just his!


    But at this moment, Alex just looked at Chris with disgust in his eyes. He knew how shallow and clever this person can be.


    "You just know to threaten, Chris. You will try to win with your mind and tricks, and here I trust my love. I know in this world, there is a God who listens to our prayer. My love for her is pure and with this as my strength, I will make sure to have her."


    This time, Alex had kept everything on stake. A do or die situation for him. If he failed to have her, he will die. But if he did it, they have a beautiful future ahead.


    "You!!!!" Chris was going to come again and attack Alex but David came in front and stopped Chris from moving forward.


    "Do not waste time and energy on someone who is not worthy of it." Was all that he said and he dragged Chris back to the study.


    There was absolute silence in the air and only Klara and Alex left in the living hall. But his eyes did not soften even for a second.


    He just faced his mother with his cold attitude. He can see in her eyes that she wanted to talk to him. The eagerness to say the words in her heart. But he is not willing to listen to them. In fact, he might just lash out at her also. Not intending to upset her by showing his anger, he walked off the mansion and sat in the car where Scott was waiting for him.


    He can see the butler was with Scott who was making him laugh and now, the wide smile of Scott was back. Alex can not help but cool down his cold attitude.


    He looked at his brother who came back and then, after thanking the butler, they got back into their small apartment in the south only.


    It was unchangeable that this was their place. They were brought up here and they can never run from it. Their surname was evident that they were Steve. The generation which was going on for so long.


    Throughout the drive, neither Alex nor Scott spoke anything. The car was filled with stillness as not even the sound of breathing can be heard. But it was something both knew in their heart. They have a lot to talk about when they reach the home back.


    It was a long day for them, many revelations were made and they just faced an uproar among their family. Hah, no one loved them and this was the truth. Maybe the only support they have is of their grandparents.


    After coming back, Scott got down and took the keys to the apartment first and went inside.


    But Alex stood outside and stood with the support of the car as he looked up into the sky. This was his daily routine but he needs someone today to rely upon.


    He knew how much power he needed to see that betrayal look into Anna''s eyes. Her reluctance to come to South of Zuak Land as well as, the pain which her face showed.


    It was as if his heart was hit by an arrow directly when he called her sister-in-law. Hah, she was now tangled between two brothers. Associating with one Steve was not enough for her as her second love, also came out of being a Steve. The family which hurt her the most, she loves the man from one of them.


    Though she was happy when that crown was kept on her head as she was declared as the head of the Walker family. But this also meant that soon, her engagement with Chris will be announced, the last thing he wants.


    Alex still has that feeling in his heart that there is a chance they can be together if he tries. If he fights for her then one day, they will be together for sure!


    Taking out his cigarettes from his pocket, he was going to light it but then he remembered one incident.


    **FLASHBACK.**


    It was night as skies were already up in the sky, shining brightly.


    "Alex! Can you please stop smoking?" Anna said with a plea. She hated it when he used to smoke.


    Alex looked at her with amazing eyes. It was not like he was smoking for the first time. "Why? You do not like guys who smoke?" Alex asked in a funny way but he did not accept her to shook her head.


    "My brother used to smoke and I used to lecture him too. So, can you please leave it?" Hearing Anna''s cute voice, Alex dumped the cigarette and whole packet into the bin nearby and they started walking again on the road in night light.


    ***


    Thinking about this, Alex stared at the cigarette in his hand right now.


    "I had an addiction to Cigarette but I think you made me forget it."

 Chapter 195 - Whom do Anna loves more?!

    Early update


    Enjoy reading! ^ ^


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Alex reached back into the apartment and then his first sight was of Scott, sitting on the slap of the kitchen with the help of a stool and trying to make something.


    They did not have dinner at Walker''s grand party. They were too distracted there as to keep a constant check at what Chris was doing as well as on what his parents intend to do there. Scott was not hungy and also, he was scared that what will happen at home.


    Now that Scott was wearing an apron and his small hands were trying to open the packet of a maggie. Well, a maggie at night was not a bad idea, right?


    "Scott¡­" Alex took his attention to himself and walked to him. Pulling his sleeves up, he took the maggie packet from him and then, started cooking it. Though Scott did not know how to make a maggie, but he knew that he loves it.


    Butler in his house always used to make him whenever he was hungry at night. Though Alex never allowed him to have much because it was not good for his digestive system.


    After a few minutes, both the siblings were sitting on the dining table and eating their maggie with their forks. It has been so long that they have eaten like this in silence. Most of the time, Scott keeps on speaking about random things.


    But the same child was silent today.


    This time, Alex decided to break the silence, "What are you thinking?" He can''t bear this sulking look of Scott. A small baby is affected by a few things.


    But Scott did not reply. He just kept his head low and concentrated on eating.


    "You know girls do not like a baby who is angry." Alex knew Scott loves attention. He had predicted this trick to work on him to pull his eyes towards him but it did not bother Scott at all.


    Alex can not help but sigh. How difficult it can be!?


    But then he heard Scott''s voice, "I do not want any girl. I just want my elder sister with me." Alex shuts his mouth hearing this.


    Although Scott was really attached to Anna and he felt really close to her. He started thinking of her as a family member, a guy who rarely talks to a stranger, getting close to someone is really strange for him.


    ''Anna captured his admiration just in a few weeks! What power does she possess that everyone gets attracted to her!'' Alex can''t help but think like this. Was Anna any angel? A big no!


    "Scott, elder sister is coming here day after tomorrow. You can meet her once she is here." he tried to assure him to cheer up his mood. But to his surprise, this boy did not even look at Alex. He had expected a little enjoyment in him but there was no hint of it.


    "I can meet her for sure. But not at Scott anymore. More like Elder Brother''s younger brother." This was a harsh truth. They both did not know how will she take this.


    Chris was their real brother, and they both can''t change this reality. If they had their option, they might have removed their surname long ago and start with a new identity.


    Maybe she can hate them too. Maybe she understands them but this was between Alex and her. Scott was only a child, can she be rude to such a cute baby?


    "Scott, she will love you just like before. You do not have to even call her sister in law, just call her Elder sister like before." as expected, Scott lifted his eyes and looked at Alex with his shining eyes. He was hoping for this to happen.


    "Are you sure?" Scott once again tries to confirm it and received a positive answer from Alex.


    Scott started jumping on the chair. "Yes!!! How can elder sister ignore such a cute child like me? See, my handsomeness will never let Sister be angry with me!" Alex can''t help but laugh when he saw this.


    His old, bubbly Scott was back again and his smile was still lingering on his face. The proudness was evident to see on his face.


    "Oh, then you feel that your brother Alex is less than anyone? Your elder sister loves me more so how can she not talk to you?" Alex said while running his hands through his silky hairs.


    "No! Elder sister loves me more!" Scott can not tolerate his elder sister loving someone else except him!


    "Nah, she loves me more than you at least. You can not compare yourself to me." Alex again teased his little brother.


    "Anna sister loves me more!"


    "Anna loves me more!"


    "You are wrong!"


    "No, you are not correct!"


    This is how the fight between them continues the whole night and in the end, it was decided that Anna loves Alex more like a lover and Scott as her younger brother, simple!!


    "Brother, when elder sister comes back, will you try to win her back?" Scott asked before going back to his bed.


    Alex was adjusting Scott''s blanket and his stopped in mid-air when he heard his question. Will he try to win her? Yes, he will of course but how will he try to?


    "Sleep Scott. You need a good night''s rest as it is already late." Switching off the lights, Alex came outside, and after cleaning the kitchen he made his way into his bedroom.


    Although everything is going according to his plan, who knows what happens in the future and the game takes a U-turn? Anna does not love Chris even a single percent as he can see the love she has for him in her eyes sometimes.


    Even when he proposed to her, she said, I love you, but now what!?


    How will he have her back this time?! His love rival was none other than his own brother and this battle of love and property can easily turn into a bloody war, which is the last thing he wants even though he is ready for it mentally.


    ''I will have you back Si! I missed our last three years already but not anymore.''

 Chapter 196 - Annas hidden plan!

    Sitting in the private jet, Anna was resting as her eyes were closed and slow and steady breathing. She was wearing a white coat today, with a blue blouse inside it, and carried a Louise handbag.


    This jet was sent by none other than the Steve family themselves, in the hope of welcoming their future daughter in law to their home. Anna found it funny because she was not even Chris''s fiance but they are already thinking of her as the future patriarch of Steve Family.


    Was not this too odd? Anna tried to fight back with them that she can travel through her plane which was arranged by her father but it seemed Chris was stubborn this time too! He did not let her speak once and just sent his private jet. But giving it a second thought, why should she not enjoy the treatment he is giving her?


    Anyway, this was at least better of him from what he used to give her in past, pain. But the thing Anna was most afraid of was of facing Alex this time. Now that she knew who is he and that, his real name and identity, she is a little reluctant in interacting with him because now their relationship is not simple.


    Not like her love has decreased for him but things were complicated way more than one thinks. She was going to be the one person who will break fights between both the siblings.


    "Ms. Walker, we have arrived."


    Hearing this, Anna opened her eyes and looked outside the jet. They have landed at the private airport and taking her mobile phone and handbag, Anna stepped out of the plane and was greeted with flowers.


    "It is good to have you, Ms. Walker in the south of Zuak Land. Welcome." This was the head of the counselor working here.


    Although the Steve family had influence, this does not mean the Walker family is any less than them. She is equally important for them and as they heard it, she is coming for a stay, so many of the important people personally came here to greet her.


    "P.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. I hope I will see most of the beautiful things in the South." Anna wanted to visit the places which are the most popular here. Along with it, how can she forget the real motive for coming here?


    "We will make sure Ms. Anna has a good stay here. Your room is booked in the private mansion of Steve." Anna already had this information and did not react much there. She was their guest and it was upon them, where they want her to stay. As expected of the clever Chris who wants to keep her away from the limelight and coming in contact with Alex.


    From the airport, she directly went to Steve''s mansion. As there was a long flight of around 6 hours, they all suggested Anna take a rest and meet them at dinner as currently, David and Klara were having a sudden, emergency meeting to attend.


    Anna happily agreed because she was least interested in greeting them. If things would have been in her hand, she might not even greet them properly.


    Stepping inside her room, Anna looked at her face in the mirror. She looked like a proper lady right now but many things were hidden from all of them. Taking out her secret phone, she dialed a number.


    "Grandfather."


    "Yes my child? You landed safely?" Anna heard her grandfather''s worrying voice. Though Chris''s jet was safe and secure, he can not help but be a little worried as this was the first time that Anna left the place after being crowned.


    "Yep. I just called to tell you that I will start my plan as soon as possible. Maybe for tonight or from the day after tomorrow."


    Anna was sent here not for one but for many purposed to solve. No one knows what talk she shared with her grandparents alone yesterday. They were like her mentor and coming here was just a way to start planning her revenge and reveal the identity of some people who are tried to bright her down.


    Their end game is surely close enough.


    "Hmm. Just don''t let anyone have any doubt on you otherwise it will cause unnecessary problems."


    "Hmm. I will take care of them. Do not worry. I shall hang up now. Bye." Saying this, Anna hanged up and hid that phone in such a place that no one can find it anymore.


    She was a sharp personality and no one can ignore it. Looking outside, Anna can see many trees already turned to yellow as autumn was near. Leaves falling on the green glass and gardeners trying to keep the garden as clean as possible.


    But now, Anna''s memory was drifted back to a few years ago, from where her life started being destroyed and she herself made some idiotic decisions to destroy it. It was the same place where she lost everything.


    Nothing changed but the presence of that person is making her feel suffocating. Although he is no more in this world, his memories are still alive in her heart and mind. They are still fresh and everything happened a few years ago, still feels like something happened yesterday.


    Anna heard a knock on the door which brought her out of the daze she was in. Looking towards the door, she found a maid standing there.


    "Welcome here, Ms. Walker. I''m the maid assigned for you by First Young Master. If you need anything. You can always call me or ask it. I will help you with dressing too if needed."


    Anna looked at the lady in front of her. She said Chriss assigned her for her. But Anna knew the real reason for him doing this. What else can he do to keep an eye on her, now that she knows who Alex is?


    "Ms. Walker, everyone will be down in a few hours. Dinner will be ready, please come and have dinner with everyone."

 Chapter 197 - You lost Anna!

    Unlock chapter with coins.


    Thank you!


    .


    .


    .


    Anna nodded her face as she dressed up again in formals and went down. As far as she remembered, it was said to be a family dinner so it must be expected that most everyone will be here, including Alex and Scott.


    From the very start, she knew it is impossible to avoid them. They are a family, Steve''s. Some of the other ways, she will end up meeting them and this scares Anna.


    What if she happens to do something and it ruins her plan? She wore a long gown this time and instead of keeping her hair open, she tied them into a messy bun with showed her clear and biteable neck.


    Taking up the phone which was lying on the couch, she went downstairs. The head made guided her to the dining area where everyone was waiting for her presence.


    "Hello, everyone." Anna greeted as her eyes caught the sight of David and of Klara.


    "Good to see you here, Anna. Sorry, we were not able to receive you at the airport, a sudden emergency meeting came up and we were not able to push it for some other time." Klara spoke with the intention of telling the truth. She does not want this to leave a bad impression on Anna''s mind. Although Anna did not even care.


    "It was nothing. Work is more important and I understand that." Anna smiled at them and then, she looked at the seating plan. While David sat on the head chair and Klara on his left, then Chris was sitting up on the right.


    But then, she saw two figures, who''s face was downcast until this whole time looking up to see Anna''s eyes. It was none other than Alex himself!


    Anna felt her heartbeat being skipped when she saw him looking at her with this much intensity in his eyes. But what was more noticeable was his face. He had grown more handsome with the passing days.


    "Anna, come and sit with me." She heard Chris speaking up and pointing at the chair beside his. Anna wad purely reluctant to go and sit with him as her wish was to go and sit near Alex but it seemed impossible.


    ''Here, you are Chris''s fiance, Anna. Go and sit with him.'' This was what her inner thoughts were constantly saying to her.


    She went and sat on the chair beside Chris and he had this stupid grin on his face. Can anyone really tell that this guy was a twenty-three years old?


    Then she saw Chris eyeing Alex- See, she sat with me, not with you.


    Was this a threat? More like teasing and provocation. Anna remembered him telling her once that he has complicated relationsh.i.p.s with his family. Was that true? Because right now, all she was feeling was, he always lied to her, even his name!


    She knew this is cruel to accuse someone like this but it was not in her hand.


    "We are very delighted that you accepted our offer and came here, Ms. Walker. I hope you and Chris bonds well in the meantime and will soon give us the good news of you two being in love." This time, David spoke his inner thoughts but one thing Anna was sure of was, she will never fall in love with this devil! Never!


    Spending time with Chris was nothing but a death offer for her, which she had accepted. Correction, her grandparents accepted and passed it on a decorated plate!


    But instead of speaking ill, she looked at them with her warm face, "Thank you for calling me here, Mr. Steve. And for the good time with Chris, it will depend on the actions of your son." Anna had this hint in her words, ''Do not blame me for not being warm to your son.''


    Everyone on the table was well aware of the true nature of Chris here. What he has done to her and what he can even do in near future!


    "Well Miss Anna, I will recommend you to stay away from my elder brother. As you already know, he has done so many wrong things so we do not know what he can do in the future." Alex suddenly said and each one present in the room eyes Alex with their sharp gaze. He was insulting his brother clearly and that too in front of his brother''s fiance.


    "ALE-" David was going to shout again but this time, Anna spoke the first.


    "I do not know what Chris might do to me, Mr. Luke. But I hope he will not betray me like others." Her meaning was clear, the way Alex betrayed Anna by hiding and changing names, it only ended up hurting her. But she appreciated Chris in front of everyone by putting Alex down.


    Her hands were already converted into a fist while clutching the gown so tight, in hope to extinguish this pain in her heart. It really pains her a lot when she looks into his eyes and feels that he was the one she loved.


    "I..I.." Alex did not know what to say to her here in front of so many people. He knew that he was wrong, and maybe it will take time to make her happy again but all he needs right now is to make her happy soon!


    Not only it hurts him, but jealousy rises up when he had listened to David asking Anna and Chris to be in love when clearly, she still loves him! After all, he loves her and it is common to have jealousy, especially when you see your crush being shipped with someone else!


    She wants to be with him and he will make sure this happens in the future even if it will cost him his life. Alex had taken this as an oath, he will take Anna away from Chris no matter what!


    "Mr. Luke, I think you should think more about your own self instead of mine because the things that you felt are yours, you actually lost them long ago."

 Chapter 198 - May God Bless you with immense love!

    Please unlock chapter through coins.


    Its a humble request from all of you..


    Thank you!


    .


    .


    .


    Alex knew Anna has a sharp tongue and it generally happens when she is hurt and depressed. The look on her face did not indicate any sign but deep down, he knew she is obviously hurt by his actions.


    He did not find any wrong wordings he used just now. What was wrong with it? Isn''t it true that she should spend less time with Chris?


    His face showed clear disp.l.e.a.s.u.r.e but in contrast, it bought a wide smile on Chris''s face. The fact that Anna and Alex were fighting and she was rebelling to his requests was enough to make his day. Does not this clearly showed that she was still afraid of whatever he had warned her earlier.


    He mentioned in a few words that her closure with Alex will only result in his damage. Although he told her these words way before those were still stuck in her mind.


    "Ms. Walker, I do not mean any harm to you."Alex his motive with his deep voice.


    "I know that you do not mean any harm to me, Mr. Steve. But I hope you can take care of your things and do not interfere with mine." This time, Anna purposely mentioned not interfering because she does not want to get hurt anymore or to lose focus from her motive.


    Alex did not speak further and instead ate out whatever was served to him. On the other hand, Chris kept on adding food to Anna''s plate. "Anna, see you are so thin. You need to eat more! Eat this. Do you want that one too?" His constant asking made Anna feel like smashing his head against the marble table.


    "No. I''m okay with this. You should eat your food too." Anna stopped him from serving her anymore and to eat his food too. At least this way she can have her dinner in peace.


    "You both look so lovely together. May God bless you both with immense love in your life." Klara commented when she saw her son being serving food to Anna like an obedient husband.


    "Thanks, mom." Chris smiled and replied Klara while Anna just passed her a little warm smile, but from inside she was not at all warmed after hearing her blessings. Blessings from elders are always considered as a good omen but whenever she has associated with this demon Chris, Anna feels it being nothing but a curse that has been put on her.


    ''Thank God, Sierra is inside otherwise this place would have been in the fire till now.'' For a long time, Anna was controlling the personality inside her which was fuming in anger. But somehow she controlled it and hoped to control for some more time too.


    "Elder Sister, can we play for some time also?" After a long time, and for the first time for the night, Scott spoke up who was sitting beside Alex.


    Anna had taken a notice of the child way before but she did not know how to communicate with him when everyone is present here. She can see he was not comfortable with his parents being around so she did not want to add anything to his disp.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    But he spoke on his own! How can Anna ignore such a cutie pie whom she had taken as her younger brother?


    Anna''s expressionless face turned gentle when she looked at Scott''s afraid and confusional face. "Of course we can play for some time. Do not worry, elder sister will take out a special time for you so that we both can play something really excited okay?" Anna answered him in a soft tone which brought a wide grin on his face and he vigorously nodded his head in excitement. Scott was now sure that his elder sister does not hate him, but he felt a little pity for his second brother, from whom his elder sister seems angry.


    But he dared not to speak anything more, maybe because of the heavy tension around the dining hall.


    The only thing that does not miss Anna''s eyes was Klara''s expression when Scott had spoken to her. Of course, she is his mother by why she feels that there is no bond as that should be between parents and children?


    ''This family is way more complicated than anything else. From the top, it looks a happy one but reality looks like something else.'' Anna thought while taking another sip of her drink.


    After dinner, everyone took their leave. Her itinerary was planned in such a way that most of the time she will spend with this demon Chris while exploring the South of Zuak Land. She did not disagree because this was an important thing, to begin with, only roaming around new places! Spending time with this Chris was more like torture to her.


    After coming back into her room, she stayed up for some time as her sleep was gone again. But this time, Anna received a notification on her phone. Opening the message, her eyes widened when she read the text.


    ALEX- Come and meet me in my room.


    A simple text but it made a frown. Why should she meet him and this late? After knowing the reality, can not he just back down?


    Anna has not forgotten what he had said to Chris at the party that night. He is here to make someone his! And from his expression, she knew the one he was talking about was none other than herself.


    Thirty minutes passed but she did not go away. A lot of focus and self-control were required for her to, not step out of this room. In the end, she decided to go and sleep as it will only help her to stop overthinking.


    Wearing her night silky, golden color gown, she switched off the lights and took off the shrug. Getting inside the comfortable blanket, Anna closed her eyes to go back into her dreamland but she was disturbed when a knock came on the window of hers which was locked from inside.

 Chapter 199 - Her selfish Love!

    Please unlock chapter through coins.


    Thank you!


    .


    .


    .


    Anna''s eyes did not move even an inch from the person who was standing on her small balcony. Was not this too much?


    "Open the window now!" Alex shouted from outside as it was really difficult to stand there in the small space. For a giant person like him, this space was like an ant space for him.


    Anna picked up her shrug from the couch and went near the window with her light footsteps. She did not know how to even reach this moment. Just because she said that she does not want to come downstairs, she climbed up the pipe and came into her room? But why!?


    "Anna.. please open the door." Alex was almost begging her. From her eyes, it was evident that she was in a daze after seeing him but daze won''t work here and he does not know for how long will be able to stand here like this in such a cold temperature.


    "Y-You!! What the hell are you doing right now!?" Hearing this from Anna''s mouth, Alex slapped his forehead.


    "I will answer all of your questions. Punish me the way you want. Just take me inside for now! Please, it is a humble request." Alex almost was begging her to take him inside her room otherwise he will freeze outside! As if understanding Alex might be cold out there, after some thinking, Anna opened the window and let him inside her spacious room.


    After making sure that the door and windows are closed and pulling the curtains on, Anna stared at Alex with her suspicious eyes. His appearance here all of the sudden was something she never expected!


    "What?!"


    "Why are you here so late?" Anan did not know his purpose for coming here but she wasn''t happy to see him. This place is full of Chris''s men. If just anyone of them saw him, coming to her room this late, he is doomed!


    "To meet you." And Anna did not know why she even took him inside. His handsome face, along with his innocence was making her feel something in her stomach. As if butterflies were flying inside and she does not know how to stop them.


    But on other hand, Alex was constantly rubbing his hands to keep himself warm. Just standing outside for few a minutes made him feel so cold that if not for a few minutes more, he would have been an ice- cream.


    Seeing him like this, Anna''s heart softened. She can see that he was really cold. Going towards her bed, she increased the room temperature to keep the room warm.


    "Thank you." Anna heard this from behind her and then after turning to face him, she glared at Alex with her dark eyes.


    "Tell me the exact reason, why are you here? And I will not entertain any excuses this time." Anna cleared her point of view.


    "Why you agreed to come here? This place is not safe for you at all. Many of your enemies are here to take their revenge on your Walker family. I th-"


    "Alex, you do not have any right to make decisions on my behalf. We are nobody. We do not share any type of relationship and also, soon I..I.. will be your brother..s f..ian..ce."


    This time, Anna knew how much courage she built up inside to shut his mouth and tell him the truth. They do not share any type of relationship and this was a harsh reality.


    He was going to be here soon, brother-in-law and she will be his sister-in-law.


    This hurts Anna even when she thinks about calling him not her husband but a brother in law. Can''t her father just fix her marriage to the middle child of the Steve family, instead of the eldest demon!?!


    "I do not care. I know you will not marry him at any cost so this is not my headache." Alex truly knows how Anna is, she will rather die than marrying Chris.


    "Quite right. I will not marry him also! But what about you and me?! Alex, do you know how difficult it is to open your heart to someone after having a trauma about love. When you almost lost your entire life just because I was a fool back three years ago in love! But I did, I loved you again and what did I get in return? Betrayal. The person who gave me this betrayal was none other than you!" Anna spoke what was inside her mind.


    Although she was almost shouting, but made sure that her voice does not go outside her room.


    For so many days, many things were hidden inside her heart and mind. And this was one of them. She loved him but in return all she got pain and betrayal.


    Alex''s eyes were glued to her face. The way she spoke, he just noticed her expression which is going to haunt him forever now, till she is not by his side.


    "I...I''m sorry. I just w¡­wanted to..-"


    "What? What did you want? You already knew my real identity. Who am I?! Then why you made me feel something else? I was happy inside my lonely world. Just a few months more and I would have been crowned. But you were the one who came and barged inside my life and turned it upside down!!!" These were he4 painful screams!


    It hurts deeply to love someone, more than anyone else but in return, you do not get what you want. Althoygh many people say love is not selfish but her love was really selfish. She just wanted to keep Alex to herself but this was not possible right now. Claiming her right over him is her wish but the circ.u.mstances around them are not in their favor!


    "You were my first kiss, you were the one whom I showered all my surprises. You were the one who fulfilled my bucket list. But in between them, what I did not expect was falling in love with none other than my soon future brother-in-law."


    ....


    Don''t forget to vote ^ ^

 Chapter 200 - I will die, without you!

    Please do use coins to unlock chapters.


    Otherwise, be ready that I will stop updating chapters! You author is really poor, you can only support this way.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Although I gave you my heart you broke it into pieces, Alex. Its pieces are scattered now, which can''t come together anymore. I.. I.. am just a lost soul. So, please do not try to come near me.. I.." Anna does not know how to tell her feelings to him anymore. They have lost so many things together that it feels strange now, to even talk to him about it


    What happened between them, was a mistake maybe. On the other hand, Alex had his pained expression. From the day he exposed himself, they did not have a proper talk.


    Today also, she insulted him in front of so many people!


    "Anna, I can''t go back in time. If I had such power, then I might go back and then mend all things perfectly." Alex will have this guilt forever now. If only he had taken a chance to tell her half the truth, she might understand his situation.


    Anna looked at him with her moist eyes. Just a few words hurtful words and it already brought tears into her eyes. Her eyes started being moist as she hardly controlled them.


    "You know what Alex? Even after this betrayal, I don''t know why but I still love you." Anna can''t help but confess to him. She loves him too much, although this is just a teenage love. But sometimes this love is stronger than any other love.


    She was sure that her love for him is so strong, that even after he broke her trust, it does not move even an inch. Instead, it kept on growing and Anna tried to control it, but it seems her heart is against his mind.


    When Alex heard her saying this, he can no longer control his emotions and pulled her into his embrace and hugged her tightly. Anna was reluctant to hug him back but when he patted her head, she lost it.


    Clutching his shirt so tight, if she was afraid he will go away from her the second she leaves him.


    "I... I missed you so much, Alex!! Not even a second would have passed when your thoughts did not cross my mind." Anna replied with a hoarse voice. Her talks were already on verge of crying as she can feel some drops of tears coming out of her eyes on their own.


    "Anna, you can''t even imagine my loneliness without you. This might look like a joke to you but the truth is, I can never stop loving you. Never!" His grip tightened on her shoulders as he rests his head in her neck.


    Inhaling her fragrance, he just wanted to go back into their high school days when they used to spend time together. From studying together in the library for the competition to the day he proposed, each and every day was built up with so many emotions and bright memories.


    "I...I wish we were normal Alex. I just wish.." Anna''s wish was never going to be fulfilled as in what they were in the truth they are standing in. The reality is damn harsh to handle.


    They were meeting in the behind of Chris, a love story of a brother in law and sister in law. This might be a taboo for many but, love happens when it has to happen. Relationsh.i.p.s are just like a thin thread, which can be broken just like that.


    No one committed any crime, they were of the same age and understand each other much better. Was this too much? They made each other comfortable then why is this love wrong? The strong d.e.s.i.r.e towards each other is wrong?


    The jealousy which arises in Alex whenever he sees Chris near his Anna makes him kick his a.s.s and kill him that instant. This makes him remind where he stands now, Chris bears the future fiance title whereas he is just her brother-inlaw.


    Anna pulled back from his embrace and looked at his beautiful face which she was missing so much from the past few days.


    His thoughts were always filled in her mind and no matter what she does, she will miss him every time in the night.


    "Anna, can I kiss you?" Alex directly asked with his shameless nature again. What was there to hide in front of her? He can be himself only when either Scott or Anna is around. Even now, his mood is coming to understand this.


    But in response, Anna frowned and shook her head. "NO! You can''t kiss me now. Alex, I said I love you but that does not mean I belong to you."


    How can they both run from the real world?


    Wrapping his hands around her shoulders once again, and hugging her from behind, he spoke in a whisper "Then what do you want me to do?" Thus the s.e.xy voice of his will be the death of hers one day!


    Anna pushed him back and stared into his eyes for a few good minutes. She was trying to figure out what he was thinking but it looked like he had received the same training as her.


    He can''t be exposed easily.


    "Alex, I don'' know what to do anymore. This is just too much complicated, to begin with. You know this too well, how Chris is. He will never let us be together!" Anna stated as her voice started to below again.


    Now, they can never come in open. And also, how can Anna forget her motive for coming here? That does not mean that she will forget her revenge just because her lover is now also a Steve!


    Alex grabbed her hand and pulled her to the window. He pointed out at the moon which was bright in the sky.


    "Trust our destiny and working hard for each other. I''m sure one day, we will be together no matter what. I will be the one who will make you Mrs. Steve in the future, and I promise you for that! If I''m not able to do that, I will kill myself before seeing you getting married to someone else!"

 Chapter 201 - One day, you will be death of me!

    Use coins to unlock chapter ^ ^


    Please, really needed!


    .


    .


    .


    Anna covered his mouth with her fingers. "Shh¡­ Never talk about dying. Okay?"


    How can she let him die when she is doing everything to keep him protected. She knows that he is doing everything he can to help her be by her side.


    But taking precautions to protect yourself is also a factor. Otherwise, you will end up sying and no one will be able to protect you thereafter.


    "Alex, for me, my life is not important than yours. I..I want to live but only with you, only when you are alive!"


    "Si, you are very well aware that I''m not afraid to die if that is for you and Scott. My life is always ready to be sacrificed for both of you. If I lose one of you, I don''t think I can survive in this world anymore." Although he is only eighteen years old, he has seen many things since he was a child.


    He was only a teen in names, in reality, his mind is much sharper than anyone else. Alex can understand and grasp the situation well. Just the difference is, his heart is not able to stop thinking about her safety.


    Anna''s heart skipped a beat hearing him say this with so much determination. Never ever she has heard anyone saying this. And somewhere, because of her only, her brother died so that he can protect her.


    ''His promises are so honest. God, can anyone else love me more than him in this world of selfishness and where others are trying to cage me in their web?'' Anna thought as her eyes were glued to his handsome face which was shining more under the moonlight!


    She has seen people dying while protecting others. Some of them die so that they can be together either in heaven or in the next life. But it was really rare to see someone of their age dying for someone.


    This time, Anna can''t even measure his love for her in any way. It was beyond any string or definition of love. It was purely based on what one feels.


    "Alex¡­ I love you."


    "I love you too, My Si. I love you more than anything else in my life."


    They both hugged each other so tightly that even air might not be able to pass between them. The moonlight falling on their faces reflected how pure their love was. But the only hope they have was that they can meet like this again but in daylight and in front of everyone, not secretly. I hope, that one says this will happen and everyone will understand why this bond is so strong.


    "I should go now. Scott is with a butler. I need to drive also." Alex suddenly said while breaking the embrace. But Anna frowned hearing his words. ''Why he needs to drive? Where is he going at this moment? It is already so late?'' Many questions arise in her mind as she looked at her questionable face.


    As if understanding what she wanted to ask, he smiled and spoke, "I don''t live in this mansion. This is Steve''s house. My apartment is at a little distance where I live along with Steve." Alex replied with a short answer but Anna seemed reluctant to let him go.


    It has been so long that they have together like this.


    Alex sensed her reluctance and giving her a kiss on her forehead, he left through the window. Seeing his back, Anna shouted


    "Alex listen!" but then Alex signaled her to keep her voice down otherwise someone else will come in and they will know that hs was here, in his sister-in-law''s room at night.


    Anna realized what she did and touched her ears, "I.. I''m going tomorrow somewhere along with Chris. Can you come too with Scott?"


    Anna intentionally asked him to bring Scott so that it won''t be odd for others. They will not think negatively of it. But unknown to Anna, Alex had already challenged Chris in front of everyone, especially in presence of his own parent.


    They know his real motive behind Anna and somewhere, they surely try to keep him away from her as much as possible. And on the other side, Chris can go to any length to distance them.


    "I will try. Good night and lock this window properly." Saying this, he jumped down and finally landed on the ground on his h.i.p.s!


    "Ouch!!" He had never climbed a window like this. It was his first time and the only solution he felt to come down was to jump like this that he had seen in the movies. But who would have thought he will land upon his back?


    "Hahahahaha¡­.." seeing this, Anna can''t control her laughter. ''He tried to be a thief. this serves him right!'' After Alex''s departure, she locked the door properly and went back to her sleep while dreaming and remembering Alex''s scent and whatever happened just now!


    ¡­.


    But on the other side, Alex sat in his car and tried to control the rage he was feeling in his heart and lower abdomen. After all, he was also a man with needs but he controls every time. But today seeing Anna in a nightgown with just a shrug and simple silky gown made his blood rush down!


    Her white milky skin appeared more and more beautiful for him to bite it with his kin and leave a mark on her, claiming her his!


    If he had wanted, he can go and look for any girl just like Chris, but he had preserved himself especially for Anna. The first time should be meant to be special for both of them and he hopes he will lose v.i.r.g.i.n.i.t.y only with Anna.


    This is called a true gentleman. Waiting for his girl to be ready and he is eagerly waiting for that day to come where they can be united as one!


    ''One day, You will be the death of me, Anna!''

 Chapter 202 - Going out with Chris!

    Please do use coins to unlock chapters! Humble request!


    Thank you.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Staring at the sky above him, there was a smile on his face. The thought of Anna hating him had eaten him for so long! Now hearing her confession this time, it looks like destiny will tell him what is written for both of them. Will they be together? No one knows this.


    But one thing he was sure of, he can''t live without her for long. Not as Alex steve neither as Luke Steve. If he has a heart, it''s beating due to her.


    Tapping the contact on his phone, he dialed a number,


    "Jack¡­"


    "Alex, it has been long. After the day you threatened me on the road, you never came to meet me. Everything is all right?" On that alone streets, the person following him was none other than Alex himself. He wanted to convey his message to Anna that he is fine and secure. That would have eased her tension.


    He can''t help but bring a smile to her face always!


    "Well, I''m fine now. Who knows what will happen in the future." Alex answered while checking the time on his wristwatch.


    "What happened all of a sudden? Any special reason for calling me?"


    "I want to know what is Chris''s plan for tomorrow with Anna."


    Silence


    Silence.


    Silence.


    Jack shut his mouth when he heard Alex''s request. He helped him many times in the past because he always felt sympathetic to both the younger brothers. He was very well aware of Chris''s behavior and what he is thinking for both of them. But telling them about Chris''s schedule, will it affect his friendship with Chris?


    "Alex, you know that I can''t tell you everything?"


    "I''m just asking you to tell me where he is going, nothing more and nothing less. The least you can do fo4mr me is this." Alex knew that Jack is a likable person. Maybe a good human being from his heart, but the fact that he is with Chris as his secretary also disturbs him.


    Alex had a feeling that if they both were friends, they might have become best friends, having a similar nature and way of thinking. But now that they both have no control.


    "I will try sending you it soon."


    "Thank you! Bye." Alex hanged up but the smile was not leaving his face. He knows that Anna is here not just because his mother asked her to.


    The way her grandfather addressed his mother''s words was absolutely first. To avoid any kind of mishappening, he is asking Anna to go back. But it looks like it needs more convincing.


    ¡­.


    Next day


    Anna woke up a little late as she slept late in the night. Alex''s whole event was going on in her mind. But yesterday''s encounter brought her positivity, at least she thinks as a bright sign of her life. Having no more negativity and focusing on your goal is all she wants for now!


    Getting up and she got ready for her day out with Chris, planned by none other than Klara as well as her grandfather! They were such a pain in her head! Roaming around again, Anna looked at her milky white dress, matching perfectly with her skin.


    And then, she heard a knock on the door.


    "Ms. Walker, elder young master is waiting for your presence downstairs." It was none other than the maid assigned to her. Although she was looked more like a way of Chris of keeping an eye on her. ''What an overbearing person he is!''


    Anna nodded her head and after taking her necessary stuff with her, she walked down. There, she saw Chris standing with the support of the wall and talking with someone on call.


    Not intending to disturb him this time, she herself made her way out of the mansion. A car was already waiting for themselves and she directly sat inside, on the backseat waiting for Chris to finish his call.


    But sometimes Anna really thinks that yes, her fiance is good looking but why has God not given him a good heart just like Alex? Scott being a child, can''t compare him to Chris but at least Alex is already an a.d.u.l.t and they both are pole apart!


    Then she saw, Chris coming out of the mansion and now at a closer look, she saw him not wearing any type of formals this time.


    ''Has Sun''s position changed all of the sudden?'' These were the first of Anna''s thoughts when she saw him like this. In a black shirt, paring with ripped denim jeans. A gangster style!


    "Come out." Anna heard him say all of the sudden and this confused her. But she did not ask any questions further. Stepping out of the car, she just observed his actions.


    "You too, drive get out of the car and hand over the keys to me." Anna frowned hearing this from Chris''s mouth.


    "Chris, why are you dismissing The driver? We will be late for going. Don''t even think of ruining my plan of visiting new places!" Anna was furious this time. His actions were really confusing for her sight.


    Whatever he does, whatever he thinks is really stranger for her to even understand, and somewhere from her heart, she does not want to.


    Chris looked at Anna with his alluring pasted smile and then suddenly said, "I''m going to drive the car. This time, only you and I will be going to explore the places."


    "WHY!?" Anna can''t help but show her shocked expression after she heard what exactly said.


    Stepping closer to her and bringing her strand of hair back to her ears, he whispered in her ears, "Because this will give us special time. Where I can do whatever I want with you."


    "CHRIS! YOU BETTER STAY IN YOUR LIMITS!" Anna pushed him hard and was going to slap him but he caught her wrist at the time.


    "My princess, don''t be aggressive. We do not have much time. Let us go now!"

 Chapter 203 - My heart belongs to someone else!

    Please do use coins to unlock chapters! It helps author A lot!


    Thank you!


    .


    .


    .


    Sitting with Chris on the driving seat as Anna sat beside him in the car. As the luxurious car, it had so many new features that she might have not seen in her car which was lying in the garage.


    Anna did not like much richness in her life. So these things were far from impressing her.


    IF guessed, basic niceties are enough for her. This luxury looks good only if she earns it!


    "Where we are going?" Anna broke the silence and the high tension between them. Although it was caused due to Anna''s awkwardness, still she decided to avoid it because that is not how she wants their ride to be. Rather than this, Anna would prefer of dying before.


    "Well, I planned our day out really well. You will be impressed. We are going to the main garden first. You can call it the center garden. It''s practically really famous for the flowers it has." Chris explained with his soft voice and Anna simply nodded her head.


    "But will security be with us? I mean everyone knows who we are and then we are going to somewhere which is public."


    Anna did not want their engagement to come in public. This was the last thing in her mind right now. If it came, it will become more difficult for Anna to break it.


    Also, at least they have not exchanged the rings till now. And suddenly, It gave Anna an idea but she kept it n her heart.


    "Hmm, I said my princess. I planned our day out really well! You see, I cleared the center garden for the next few hours. No one is allowed inside except you and me!"


    "But why!?"


    "Because the way you look right now is really tempting. I don''t want others to see you, or my fiance like this!"


    Anna- "..."


    He was always unreasonable but Anna felt this was too much! She can roam like other people. All she does not want to come in public as his fiance, but that does not mean he can restrict her ways!


    People roam in the garden with their loved ones, and he is on another hand her enemy whom she might kill the next very moment! Being so protected towards her made her frown. From the very beginning, she made it clear that no one can cut her wings. Here he is, trying to do the same!


    The way he behaved made Anna remember a certain person, no one else except his brother, Alex. She remembered he had asked her to make her babies and they can make one because he was jealous that she called Scott ''baby''


    ''Protectiveness towards their women runs deep in their blood.'' Anna thought.


    Yesterday night, she remembered asking him to come to the place they are going to today along with Scott. Instead of telling him the place, she just asked if he can. He never gave her a positive answer and now she was doubting if he will or not? Will he let go of her with Chris today just like that? Anna refused to believe this!


    But unknown to her self that the smile on her face made Chris angry. Why will she smile if not thinking about something related to his brother?


    She was so cold to him but all of the sudden, there is a faint smile on her face! If he got a chance, one day this smile of Anna will turn into Alex''s misery as he will beg him to leave Anna.


    "Done thinking about my brother?" Anna was in a deep daze of memory when she heard Chris''s angry voice. She looked at him confusingly with her blank face but then remembered what mistake she committed.


    But to his surprise, Anna did not apologize anymore. All she did was to look outside the window and keep on smiling.


    "Anna!! I said stop thinking about Luke!" Chris can''t help but again raise his voice.


    "You are not my brain and I can do whatever I want. Stop trying to control my mind, Chris. Never you can even reach that level of influencing me!"


    "Then you have mistaken my princess. You belong to time and this gives me full right over you. Either it is of looking at your beautiful face or of touching you. Your heart, your mind, your body, everything will be marked with my name!"


    His words were giving her goosebumps! So deep but over-bearing. Alex might be protective too, but not to this length that he cut her wings. This is the difference between the two brothers!


    "Let me correct you, Mr. Steve, never try to mark my heart or brain with your name! Otherwise, be ready to face your consequences. My heart belongs to someone else and this brain is my own. So you better stay within your limits!" Anna openly threatened him.


    This might not have affected him but she can see his facial expressions changing when she rejected his entry inside her heart and brain. Not like she cared!


    His veins were popping out but then all of the sudden, his angry expression turned into a chuckle!?


    "Oh my Si, you do not want to face my wrath? Right? Let us go and enjoy our time together otherwise who knows what will happen to Alex when he is here in South of Zuak Land." But his words were not pleasing to her ears.


    Instead, they sounded more like blackmail to her. What can he do? Kill and murder Alex, framing it like if he committed suicide.


    Anna stepped off the car and just walked inside the garden whole Chris tagged along and walked behind her.


    Ignoring him totally, Anns looked around the garden. She can see it was really big with so many swings for children and a bench for sitting. Also, leaves of yellow and brown color, falling on the floor.


    "It''s beautiful."


    "Hmm. Yes, it is."


    "But this place is meaningless with a guy like you!"

 Chapter 204 - Love of King and Queen!

    Please do unlock chapters with coins


    Thank you


    .


    .


    .


    "It''s beautiful."


    "Hmm. Yes, it is."


    "But this place is meaningless with a guy like you!"


    Anna answered him truthfully as she glared at Chris with her cold eyes. The fight they just had was enough for her to be cold to him again. He brought her here but not as a normal person but a special treatment. She likes to visit gardens where people are walking around. Couples sit together and children play. A happy and peaceful environment. A family one!


    She wanted to experience it but seems that it will be wishing for some other time.


    Anna this time missed her brother and Alex. Only if they were here and she could have roamed around this place freely with them. But then her wish was broken with Chris''s sarcastic voice.


    "But you are at least with me. It''s your wish that you want to appreciate it or not. I just brought you here the way you wanted." Chris simply answered and Anna as usual ignored his words.


    ''Send Alex here and I will enjoy it with him. Just you need to go away.'' This thought was there in her mind and heart but she kept it to herself.


    Instead of wasting her precious time talking with him, Anna started to walk around. She took many photographs with her phone and also, saw many gorgeous flowers for the very first time.


    "Now I know why the South of Zuak land is famous for its flowers," Anna whispered as the smile was there on her face. Chris was no longer following her as he had calls to attend. She just walked around her own, in her comfort zone and it gave her satisfaction.


    But one thing that caught Anna''s attention was one plant that had flowers but of different colors. Many were white and some were red too. On top of that, it had mixed flowers also. Anna went near it and for good fee minutes just stared at the flowers. She remembered a certain person saying that this type of flower is rare to find. It indicated your love for someone as that person was none other than her first love.


    "Miss, this flower is unique. It grows only in the autumn season and it looks you are lucky to come here at this moment." Anna suddenly heard a voice behind her and saw a gardener. It looked like he was the caretaker of such a big place.


    "What does this flower signifies?" Anna curiously asked him.


    "Many of the old people say that in past, thus flower was used by kings and queens to representing their love for each other. No one knows the reality but it is always said that if you give this flower to your loved ones, it means your bond will stay strong for a lifetime." This infuriated Anna''s excitement for this flower. This might not be the truth but Anna likes and feels that it might be the reality. Who knows people seriously used to use this flower to prove their love?


    "But it has many thorns. It is usually said that love is not a smooth path. Nowadays youngsters are not like old times. Kings used to get this flower despite it has so many thorns. They might even get blood on their fingers but in the end, what mattered was presenting the flower to their loved one!" The gardener explained to her but Anna''s gaze was solely fixed on the flower itself.


    A flower that symbolizes a lifelong journey. Interesting right?


    "May I help you with something else? Are you interested in any flower or knowing about them?" Gardener politely asked.


    Anna shook her head and then said, "You must be having work. You carry on your gardening. I will take a look at others myself." The gardener bowed to her and in response, she did the same. Leaving her alone, Anna stood alone in front of the red white flower in front of her.


    ''What about giving this flower to him?'' Anna thought and slowly, she brought her shivering hands near the flower.


    The thorns were visible from outside and it brought a little nervousness in her. But after taking a breath she decided to go for it. "Anna, you can do it, for your love!" She made up her mind.


    Finally, she plucked two flowers but the pain that came along with it made Anna frown hard. She closed her eyes as the thorns went in her fingers. At starting, it was bearable but after few seconds, Anna understood why ut was difficult. Just like the flower, these thorns were also special. They prick you hard!


    Anna looked at the flower in her hand, it looked so beautiful that she might die for this flower! But then she saw blood also coming out of her other hand. Thorns went deep, although they were visible from outside.


    "Zzz¡­ it''s hurting!" But Anna did not know what to do at this point. Telling Chris us really bad idea because he will then take away the flower also.


    At first, Anna, slipped the flower into her back pocket, keeping it safe and protected from others'' eyes.


    But in just a few fractions of seconds, someone came and took her hand into his and looked at her bleeding fingers because of thorns. Anna looked at this person and her heart warmed up seeing none other than Alex.


    ''He finally came here. At least, he did not leave me alone.'' Thinking like this, Anna smiled deeply.


    His coming here will surely displease Chris, but she least care. What matters the most for her is, he came even after taking so many risks, and att he ends, he did not disappoint her anymore!


    This brought a small smile to her face!


    The same can''t be said for Alex as his eyes were furrowed as he looked at the thorns and blood coming out of her hand. His face showed tension and stress.


    "Anna! Can''t you just keep yourself safe? Are you a six-year-old child? Even Scott doesn''t try to go near thorn flowers!"

 Chapter 205 - Kiss as reward?!

    Please do use coins to unlock chapters!


    Humble request!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Anna! Can''t you just keep yourself safe? Are you a six-year-old child? Even Scott doesn''t try to go near thorn flowers!" Alex almost shouted at her but to her years, it was not shouting. It was the love which he held in his heart for her which was speaking up.


    The care in his eyes was quite visible and maybe this was the reason, she loves him. The love in his shouts is always seen and this attracts her more to him!


    Anna constantly looked at him with her half moist eyes. The pain of thorns was really deep but for now, Alex''s coming here was a bigger enjoyment. Yes, for her no one else except him matters right now.


    "Anna!!! Stop looking at my face! Answer my question, are you stupid? The thorn is deep. Okay, let me take it out." Alex was saying something but he then looked at Anna who was in a daze. Was there something on his face that she is not listening to whatever he is saying?


    "Si¡­" Alex shook her shoulder a little bit and brought her back into reality. First, her eyes went down on her fingers and then at Alex''s hand who held her hand so softly and delicately.


    "I will remove the thorn. Just don''t shout when I will remove it in the first place. It might hurt at first but please bear with it, okay?" Anna blankly nodded her head to whatever he was saying. She was loved stricken at this moment, just by seeing his face.


    Alex carefully took one thorn out and then he heard, "OUCH! It damn hurts!" Then who asked her to take the risk of getting the flowers? Anna''s facial expression twisted more and more.


    "Bear with it. You have three more thorns. I have to take them out otherwise swelling will occur. You don''t want that right?" Alex did not want to scare her but unknown to even Anna, Alex is even more scared to see Anna in pain. He was intentionally not taking a note of her facial expression while removing the thorn because his heart is also weak when it comes to her.


    If he left it, the throne might go deeper in her fingers and then swell, which will be more painful.


    At last, he finally took out all the thorns in her. He examined all her sides to see if there were more thorns or not and thankfully, there were not.


    "Anna, you are such a careless person!" Alex can''t help but sigh. She was always like this, never caring about what is happening to herself.


    "I have to wash my hand." Anna suddenly said as she saw the need to clear the blood. But instead, Alex did something surprising which Anna can''t imagine in her dreams.


    He took her bleeding fingers into his mouth and s.u.c.k.e.d her blood and touched his warm tongue on her spot. Anna felt a sudden strange sensation when she felt him s.u.c.k.i.n.g her fingers and making contact with his soft, warm tongue with her finger''s skin. Her eyes were wide when she saw him doing this. Not like they were a couple, s.u.c.k.i.n.g her fingers in front of so many bodyguards and when Chris was nearby, she did not know what to say anymore.


    He indeed made her speechless by his actions, which touched her soul. ''Even if we are not meant to be together, I''m sure Alex, no one can break this bond. No one!'' Anna thought when she looked at his stressful face.


    "Alex¡­ it''s okay." She tried to pull her hand back as it was a little embarrassing for her to let him do such things when anyone can come near them. Especially Chris! Instead of listening to what she said, his grip on her hand tightened as he s.u.c.k.e.d her blood more and tried to stop more blood from coming out of the spot.


    Seeing him not letting go of her hand, Anna remembered he was the one who gave her blood last time when she had an accident and was going to die from blood loss. He made sure to make her remember that, their blood is not mixed. This way, not only their heart but blood is attached.


    After making sure that her hand was not bleeding anymore, he let go of her hand and her fingers from his mouth. "You need not think over. Remember, your blood is precious for me because we have the same blood?" Anna understood what he meant.


    They both shared the same blood. He transferred his blood to her body.


    "I was just s.u.c.k.i.n.g my blood you see. Maybe that was your hand but the blood running in your veins is also mine. How can we forget it?"


    And for some time Anna felt her shameless Alex returning from being serious. The situation in which they are, it''s rare to see him again being shameless. "I have not forgotten it at all. How can I forget that you made me alive back when I was on verge of dying because of blood loss?"


    "Hmm, so we both have to remember that we both belong to each other. Oh yes, I remembered. You did not give me my kiss back when I saved you!! It has been so long by where is my reward?" Alex asked as if remembering a really important thing.


    But Anna chuckled hearing this. What can he else ask for a reward other than a kiss? As usual, his shameless nature can''t be changed ever in this lifetime!


    "I will give you a reward but you will have to wait for it till today''s night. You will get your gift back to them. But keep patience!"


    "Night? Okay, not it seems exciting. Wh-" as Alex and Anna both were grossed in talking, he did not notice the certain person coming to them, and he pushed Alex away from Anna harshly!


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Also, you can buy privilege, it only needs 1 coin to read 2 chapters..


    We are back, with our daily updates!

 Chapter 206 - Spoiling our date!

    Please do use coins to unlock chapter


    Humble request!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Alex stumbled back into his actions and lost his balance. Just because there was a tree behind him, he did not fall on the ground and his head did not hurt the floor.


    "ALEX!" Anna''s reflexive moment didn''t work as her hand was not caught tightly by Chris.


    Chris just ends up his calls and his bodyguard informed him that both of his younger brothers are here. His bodyguards tried to stop them but it looked like his younger Luke brother gave good skils to his bodyguards. Even his bodyguards weren''t able to stop him at all.


    Going back to where Anna was, he found her standing so close to Alex that losing his sanity at that time was nothing new to him. Whenever it comes to his precious, his Sierra, he can''t tolerate anyone less than his brother who was now his love competitor.


    "Anna, are you a little too worried about your younger brother in law? I had seen such a good bond between brother and sister in law. Wow!" Chris sarcastically said with his threatening smile. Who asked her to smile at Alex?


    "Chris, not knowing what happened, don''t make false judgments because your eyes are not eyes but buttons!" Anna can''t help but shout at Chris, glaring with her cold and angry voice.


    "Tch. Tch, Anna, don''t forget who we are actually." Chris''s eyes were fixed on Anna. He will not let her go anywhere besides his side.


    "What you are? A fool? Or just a piece of shit who knows nothing?" Alex said while again standing tall against Chris. His old expressionless face full of anger was there. again.


    Whenever it comes to Anna, Alex knows nothing but one thing and he wants her to be happy. Especially when he knew that how Chris is, his obsession with his precious, which he names his so-called love. ''If I had a knife, you would have been dead till now, Chris!''


    "Too much anger is not good for your health, younger brother. But I did not like the way you came and disturbed my peaceful date with my fiance. Where are your manners that our family taught you? Don''t forget, you have to respect our PRIVACY!" Chris flashed his smirk, which was making Alex angrier and angrier!


    "She isn''t your fiance till yet. Stop claiming that she is yours because Anna is not any property. She herself can decide whom she wants." Alex tried to say ina calm manner but failed. His voice was still high and loud.


    "Are you trying to tell me what is right and wrong, my younger brother?" Chris suddenly asked with his eyebrows raised. From his expression, he looked amused by Alex''s sudden bravery. If it was before, they might do not have this fight because Alex would always back down and do not dare to raise his voice against him. This gave Chris an exclusive superiority over him.


    Seeing a change in Alex not only surprised him but also made him raise his walls against his brothers.


    How can he afford to lose to him when he always enjoyed that superiority!?


    Instead of answering Chris, Alex came near his face, both the giant and powerful men standing face to face against each other while Chris''s grip on Anna''s hand tightened more. Anna felt the tension was building more and more as a big physical fight might break right now if she did not interfere among them.


    "Chris, Alex. Both of you back down this instant!"


    But they both did not listen to her. It looked like both of them had made up their mind and nothing can change it. Anna knew that controlling them was next to impossible, instead of ordering, she needs to use their weakness to divert their mind otherwise who knows who is going to die in this lovely garden!


    Anna looked at her other hand which was still bleeding a little bit and then screamed, "Ouch! My hand.. ahh.." Anna had felt a little pain but not that much that she needed to scream but it was the only option left to divert these two big boys'' attention.


    Hearing Anna''s sudden voice, Chris''s eyes moved to her hand which was a little red, and blood to ooze out from there, not from one place but four or five.


    "Anna! what happened to your hand?! It''s bleeding so much. What did you do?" Chris''s attention was jow fully on Anna as for him, her welfare was more important. He can''t see her in pain bo matter what because this was his obsession.


    "Ahha, Chris it hurts. I was touching the flowers and some thorns actually went inside my hand. It started to bleed and Alex was just helping me in that." Along with this, she also cleared out what they were actually doing.


    Avoiding misunderstandings, for now, will be the best for her. These boys will take no second and punch each other''s faces till one of them is not dead.


    But Chris did not reply instead he directly took Anna to his car and applied for medicine on her wound. Anna kept quiet and let him do whatever he was doing right now. Alex also came from behind and along with him, this time was Scott. Evident from his face, Scott did not know what happened but he might have predicted that both of their elder brothers fought.


    "Scott, how are you?" Anna broke the silence as she flashed her beautiful smile. to him. This cute child makes her forget all the worries in her mind for once!


    "I''m a good Elder sister. What happened to your hand? Why is elder brother applying ointment on your fingers? Did you get hurt?"


    "No... I just had a thorn and blood started coming out when the thorn was removed. Now that Chris has applied the ointment, we can roam now." Anna experienced a pinch on her waist as she looked at Chris who did that.


    "What?" Anna whispered in his ears.


    "You are spoiling our date."

 Chapter 207 - Anna loves Scott!

    Please do use coins to unlock chapter!


    Please!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    A deep frowned appeared on her forehead.''Was this any type of date?'' A big no! She did not think of this date but just an outing with this idiot. She wanted to explore places in the south of Zuak place and Klara set her up for this.


    "This was not any type of date." Saying this, Ana picked up Scott in her arms and went straight to the car, and sat on the front seat without even taking a look at the man behind her. Alex and Chris just stared at Anna''s back and when she sat on the front seat, Chris suddenly spoke up, "Why are you here?"


    "We wanted to come with you guys. Any problem? Well, if you have then you should go and tell grandfather because it was none other than a grandfather who allowed us to crash your date." Alex answered honestly and he can see Chris''s smile fading away.


    Who can defy their grandfather''s order? No one. Not even Chris himself or David.


    Without replying to Alex, Chris went to the car and sat on the driver seat, besides Anna and signaled Alex to come and sit. Alex smirked seeing his brother like this.


    He was absolutely reluctant in letting them come. But because of hearing grandfather''s name, he let go of this. ''Why should I miss this opportunity?'' Alex thought as he got inside the car in the backseat. From his angle, he can clearly see Anna and Scott smiling on the front seat.


    "Anna, where do you want to go next?" Chris ignored his brother''s presence as he turned around and looked at Anna who was laughing along with Scott. Anna looked up and saw Chris''s eyes waiting for her answer.


    "Didn''t you say that you will take me? I thought you have already planned everything." Her voice contained sarcasm as she never thought he will ask her this question. Like his habit of dominating, Anna had thought he will take her to the places he wants her too.


    "I have changed my mind because of unwanted people here." Chris eyed Alex from his rear mirror and then spoke again, "Do you have any place in your mind?"


    Anna was now in deep thoughts. She had many places in mind but right now when needed nothing was coming into her mind."Scott, suggest to me some places." Scott blinked his eyes after hearing his elder sister''s question. He never grew up here so he rarely knew places or visited them. Those who knew about some places were either Alex or Chris. Of course, he can''t ask Chris, so he turned to his brother Alex who was seating behind them and did not even speak any word till now.


    "Brother? Tell elder sister some places!"


    Alex smirked, ''What is my baby brother trying to do?'' He then looked at furious Chris in front of them and said, "There is a praying place nearby. Famous for its old age. We can go either there or if you want, we can visit a nearby lake. That place is also lovely as many of the families come there to spend some time." Alex truly knew which places Anna would like.


    He very well knew where her taste lies. After all, this was because his love was deep so he looked and took care of her every wish.


    "Hmm, Chris, let us go to the praying place first, and then we will go to the lake to spend our time in the evening. In between, of it, we can go to one place I have in my mind." Anna instructed Chris but more like it looked an order. And one thing Chris does not like is to take command of anyone. But Anna at least cared to let it go. Chris also simply agreed to create any fuzz and the four people hit the road with both giant men having issues and getting jealous of their younger brother who was getting all attention.


    "Elder sister, tell me who among us is best? Elder brother or second brother or me?!"


    Hearing that Scott asked such a question, all of their ears to her coming answer, waiting for her to take their name.


    "Of course it''s my lovely Scott. He is the best of all."


    Chris and Alex- ".." Were two brothers not enough to have the same love interest as their third brother is also trying to gain favors from Anna?


    ¡­.


    Soon, the fur reached the praying place. Behind their car, bodyguards of each followed. It included Chris and Alex''s as well.


    Anna first got and took Scott out too in her arms. He was already asleep in her arms sleeping like a cute sleeping beast. "Umm... What should we do with Scott?" Anna asked both of them. She did not know what to do at this moment.


    ''"Just wake him up. Why he needs to sleep this time?" Chris answered. He does not care if he was his younger brother but he then met with not once but two glares. "Do you not know that waking up children from their sleep is bad for their head and brain? It leaves a headache." Alex answered. He has taken care of Scott since being a child so he had also learned everything about children.


    But everyone knew this that Chris has no soft corner for his younger brother. For him, he is just a key to get an inheritance. And Alex will not let Chris use Scott as per his wish! He will guard him against all the trouble until he is mature enough to handle his own things


    "So? A boy sleeping in daylight! He is a steve, he should now wake up and face the reality. I feel as if we got a dump younger brother." But this statement of Chris added more fuel to Alex''s anger for this person.


    Alex just standing a few inches away from Anna, he was going to go near Chris and kick his a.s.s and punch him hard for saying bad things about Scott but Anna stopped him by holding his hands from behind while indicating him from her eyes-


    ''Do not waste time on such an idiotic person. He is an asshole.''

 Chapter 208 - Keep her safe, even if costs my life!

    Please do use coins to unlock chapters!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    This gesture of Anna does not miss Chris''s eyes. She was stopping him so that he does not hurt Alex? Thinking about this, Chris felt his anger boiling up. But Anna did not care, as usual, ignored the anger and darkness in his eyes and did her work.


    Keeping Scott inside the car safely, she walked to the bodyguards who were behind them. "I''m leaving my youngest master here. Make sure he is safe and if he wakes up call any of us." They all nodded because Anna is not only Chris''s fiance but also Alex''s friend. Her words were not only to her bodyguards but to both of their bodyguards also.


    After all, if their masters pay attention to her and give her all rights then it''s their responsibility to obey her orders, right?


    After receiving their nod, Anna walked inside the place. They had to climb a hundred stairs before reaching the top. Not many tourists were there, so Anna had predicted that maybe Chris might have cleared this place also, just like the garden before.


    Anna in the middle, and both of the men on her either side, walked above the place.


    But one thing that did not miss Anna''s eye was the more he was moving upwards, the wind became stronger. Anna was feeling a little cold the more upper they moved. But she did not say this to anyone.


    "Alex, why is this place known so much?" Instead of asking Chris, she asked Alex because it would be much easier if Alex tells her instead of Chris.


    "As you know that our south of Zuak Land has many historical places, so this is one of them. At the top, we will find one statue which people things is God. Not exactly God but they think it blesses people to live together or something like that." He never tried to come here because who will try to come here when you are single?


    Who will the statue bless you with? Ghost?


    "So, people come here to get blessings?"


    "Practically yes! They think this way, no one will break them." And that is why he suggested this place because he wanted to come here and be blessed with Anna. Although Chris is with them, the only love birds get blessed whose love isn''t to love but an obsession.


    God won''t bless his obsession!


    "Hah! So, Anna, we should take blessings for sure. That way we will have a lifelong bond and although it''s a fact that no one can take you away from me, and this will be just a formality." Chris suddenly spoke up as Anns rolled her eyes hearing his words.


    ''I will ask for blessings to kill you rather live with you for lifelong.'' Anna thought but she kept quiet. On the other side, Alex did not react much because he knew why Chris suddenly said these words.


    He wanted to irritate Alex but he kept his patience to tolerate him for long. After all, he knew Chris does not believe in such things. It was just a myth or bullshit for this person and that is why Alex did not take his words to his heart.


    After coming up, Anna looked around and saw many leaves on the floor of the prayer space and a large hall was built up. From the age, it was already brown, rusted but still many people have their belief in it which made Anna surprised.


    ''No matter what, if people believe that this place is a blessing for couples, then it must be awesome for it.''


    The trio stepped inside the hall and there they saw a large statue in the middle. It was for two couples. Who knows who they were, because leave their parents or grandparents, it was generations old. Anna''s eyes glittered with surprise and uniqueness.


    But this not only surprised Anna but Alex was also struck by the beautiful crafts. It was built so well that it has survived for so long, even after being rusted.


    "I feel this place has a strong vibe in it," Anna confessed.


    "I have the same feeling. Something really might have happened here otherwise... I don''t know why but it makes me more curious." Alex and Anna ignored Chris''s presence who was least interested in taking a look around.


    Standing in front of the statue, Anna closed her eyes and prayed, while on another side, Alex did the same thing. In contrast to these two, Chris was normally checking the mails on his phone. But all of the sudden, he received an important call. He took a glance at Anna and Alex''s whose eyes were closed and he decided to attend this important call.


    ''God, I''ve many obstacles on my way. Somewhere I know that I''m not that strong. Give me the strength to fight all the demons and complete my motive for coming here. Having Alex is my top priority but I hope we are meant to be together and you will help me in this.'' Anna does not want anything else but her motive and Alex. Not everything, but she wants to spend the rest of her life with him.


    But, on the other hand, Alex opened his eyes and looked at Anna''s close eyes. He stared at his face for some time and then prayed to god, not removing his eyes from her face.


    ''I don''t want anything else but the person who is beside me. Having her is all I can ask for in this life, and never let anything happen to my Si. Always make her happy and keep her safe even if it costs my life. I know God, I might sound selfish because she is my sister in law, but asking something good for the person is not wrong I guess.''


    He already dedicated his life to Anna. Nothing else is more important to him than her well being and that happiness.


    ''I love you my Si. I accept this in front of our couple God. May someday, I will say ''I do'' in our marriage. I hope that day comes in the future.''


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^

 Chapter 209 - Bonded with Alex?!?

    Please do use coins to unlock chapter.


    Humble request!


    Thank you


    .


    .


    .


    .


    It is usually said that if you ask for something from your clean heart, and you want that thing then God will surely help you to get it. The same thoughts were of Anna. She knew her love for Alex is pure and they both really love each other despite the complicated situations. Even if the other describes it as wrong. she least cared because her heart and God knows about it and that is enough.


    One or the other day, she will be his bride and make him and her parents more proud of her.


    Opening her eyes, Anna felt someone gazing at her. She looked sideways and found Alex looing at her with his tender eyes. Love was clearly showing in his eyes but this made Anna uncomfortable because of the presence of Chris near them. If they were alone, she might have hugged him hardly and also laughed.


    But then, a person appeared before them. He looked a little old, and maybe the caretaker of this place. Anna and Alex looked at him and bowed in respect.


    "Good to see some couples here. I thought this place might be closed today and no one will come here." Anna understood the meaning of his words. The reason why no one was here because Chris purposely closed this place for tourists because she was coming.


    "I''m sorry. I have one friend who might have closed this place for our security." Anna apologized on behalf of Chris, not because she does not want this person to hate Chris but because somewhere it was also her mistake.


    If not for her, he won''t do it. Anyway, it was his over possessiveness too for her and she can''t help with it because this was his own decision, not her.


    But the father understood her feelings. "No problem child. At least you both come. Won''t you take the blessings as said by our ancestors?"


    "We would love to do that. But we are a little clueless how to." Alex answered before Anna could have replied. She looked at him, who was beaming with happiness but she followed what he said. Not like she doesn''t want to be blessed with him.


    "Come here then." The old uncle brought them closer to the statue and then made Anna and Alex sit down on the floor.


    "Take this threat. One for you and the other for you. I can see that you both match each other. I hope all your wishes come true and you both are together forever!"


    Anna did not know how to react anymore. She was someone else''s fiance. But here she was getting blessed to be bonded with his brother for the whole life.


    Not like she did not like it, but Anna smiled at the thought of them being together for the whole life.


    "Thank you, father." Alex bowed and kissed his hands and then both Alex and Anna turned around to go back.


    "Where is that idiot?" Anna asked as she looked and did not find Chris at all outside the hall.


    "He must be already down. Let us go down as it is getting colder and colder here." Alex suggested then suddenly took Anna''s hand into his as they started walking down.


    Anna looked at his face which did not show any emotions but for now, he looked carefree, the Alex she likes the most! "Alex, what did you pray for?"


    Alex did not think she would ever ask him about it. After giving it much thought, he smiled and replied, "If I tell you, will it still be a wish? It is usually said that one should not tell their wish to someone else because it may not get fulfilled anymore. Also, I desperately want it to be fulfilled so I won''t tell you." Why will he tell her that he asked her for his wish?


    "Then tell me¡­ why did you say yes to that old uncle when he asked us to take blessings?" She was a little confused. Wasn''t he afraid that Chris would come in and what if that old man had blessed her with Chris? She might have run away from there at that moment otherwise and might just never turn around to even look


    "What? Why are you giving me that look!? I simply wanted to be blessed with you! You don''t want to be with me forever?" Alex stopped in his tracks and seriously looked at Anna. He wants to know her real and honest answer.


    But in contrast, she did not expect him to be so serious about his questioning. Although she wants to be with him, what about their circ.u.mstances?


    "I...I.. never said that!!!" She shuttered while answering because his aura was so much posting on her. Herself being confused from what was happening with her!? Never she answered like this Chris who was much more dangerous and dominating as compared to Alex.


    Instead of relaxing, Alex pulled her near his c.h.e.s.t as she looked deeply into his eyes.


    Tucking the strands of her hairs back behind her ears, he went near her ears and spoke in a husky voice, "You do not have any choice, Anna. Might have thought about this before loving me. Now, I will only stop when I have you with your permission."


    THUD!


    THUD!


    THUD!


    Standing in an intimate position, Anna felt her heart coming out. ''I might faint anytime here!'' These were Anna''s thoughts when she looked into his eyes deeply. His deep intoxicating voice is her weakness. If falling and sinking in his deep eyes as possible, she might have been lost in them long ago and willingly.


    "I... I know this." She somehow managed to reply to him back with all her strength, but their eye lock was so powerful that Chris can''t help but convert his hands into a fist.


    ''Now it is time for her to come back, my dear brother Alex. Let us see how Anna reacts when she gets to know more about your secrets.


    ...


    Do not forget to vote !


    Also, please do buy privilege, it costs only 1 coin!

 Chapter 210 - A good father, if mother is Anna!

    Please do use coins! It helps author a lot!


    Thank you!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The trio made their way to the lake, there was a place in Anna''s mind but as it was going to be dark soon, Anna decided to leave that place for herself. She will visit it on her own.


    Anna''s hand held the thread given by the old man when they went above and Anna did not know what to feel anymore. There was silence in the car and her mind full of confusion.


    ''One side, I''m going to be the fiance of Chris and the other side, I''m blessed with Alex. My heart is with Alex but my freedom is with Chris.'' This was the true and harsh reality she was present in. No one can change it.


    "Anna, how is your wound now?" Chris broke the silence in the var and asked her.


    Anna showed her hand to him and then said, "It is fine for now. Not hurting as much as before." Who will say that she screamed out of pain just because she did not want any fight to break in that garden? It was such a lovely place, why do we have to destroy it like it.


    "That is good. Do you want me to call the doctor at our place?" Hearing this, Anna frowned hard, ''Calling doctor for just thorns? Is he out of mind?''


    But she did not reply. His low Iq will understand what she means as he is always like this. If she wanted a nod, it meant yes and if she is silent, it means a big no!


    Alex, in the back seat, was looking at his phone. Scott was still sleeping in his l.a.p.s and he carried his soft hair. This does not miss Anna''s eyes at all. The way he took care of Scott is incredible.


    "Alex!" Anba suddenly called his nade from the front seat. He looked ahead and then waited for her to say something.


    "You are a good brother and will be a good father also."


    Suddenly hearing this from Anna''s mouth, Alex felt proud of him. Although he had heard from many people that he is a good brother but never in his entire life someone said that he will be a good father. Because he never thought of being one if Anna wasn''t the mother of the child.


    He smiled back as his wide grin appeared on his face, "I will be a great father too? Hmm? Well, that is the first time I heard someone compliment me like this." Anna chuckled.


    "Oh really? That is good for them. I''m the first one to tell you like this then."


    "I will be a good father only if the mother of the child will be the one I want."


    CLICHE!


    Chris stepped on the brakes all of a sudden which caused everyone to hold their breaths and seats. Anna was sitting in the front and because of the seatbelts, she was safe. Otherwise, she might have died till now as her head might have smashed against the dashboard of the car.


    Alex just held the front seat and helped himself and Scott. He darted a cold look to Chris as if asking him to drive properly or not to drive at all.


    But Anna wasn''t so calm at this moment, "CHRIS! YOU WANT US TO DIE? Hah, guess what. If you want to die and then just go and die yourself, don''t drag us into it!" How can stay calm when he almost hit the brake and her head was so close to being smashed!?


    "You know what Anna? If I die also, you will be with me then also and we still are together even if that is heaven!" His eyes held no emotions at this moment. His protectiveness for her was over her head. Steve Family is super protective when it comes to their woman! This was not new but Anna surely felt suffocation because of his constant bearing nature. Just like a robot, he answered her but Anna didn''t step back.


    "Heaven? And you!? Let me remind you, instead of going to heaven, you will be sent to hell!"


    "Hell? So? I will drag you to hell with me! I won''t mind being wherever I''m just, what matters is your presence with me."


    While they were fighting like cat and mouse, Alex just ignored them. Not like anyone of them is dying. But he knew the line that affected Chris was when he indirectly spoke about Anna being the mother of his child. ''Even if you die bastard, do you think I will let my Anna go away with you and see you kill her? Nah! You will rot in hell and here we will live in peace at least!''


    But he did not voice out his thoughts because already Anna and Chris were fighting like cat and mouse.


    "Okay, shall we go to the lake now? Chris, drive because it will be dark soon and we won''t be able to enjoy it. Otherwise, tell me and I and Anna will go there in my own car." Hearing Alex says this, Chris started his car and drove to the nearby lake.


    ¡­..


    Standing on the shore, Anna looked at the view. There were many stalls here out and boating was done in the middle. But Anna wasn''t a fan of boating so she skipped this. But to tease her friend, she did not miss to send the picture to Alena.


    From her back, two men came and stood on either side of hers. "Did you like it?" Alex asked.


    "Hm. Loved it. It''s so good here. I feel my energies coming back." Alex smiled when he heard this but on the other hand, Chris kept his calm composure. ''Let us see till when you are able to smile Alex because your biggest baggage is us coming here!''


    The three of them walked on the side of the lake and then looked at the scenery and light nights that were done. Taking out her phone, she handed it to Alex instead of Chris.


    "Alex, please click one picture of mine." She has to keep this as a memory of hers. How can she not!? This place was so beautiful. Who knows when she will get her another chance of coming here? But Chris snatched the phone from Alex and then smiled at Anna, "Anna went and sit there. Let me click a picture for you."


    Anna was reluctant but then she thought that it won''t matter much if the picture is clicked by any of them. Anna just went and posed the way she wanted. Chris clicked the photo from Anna''s phone while Alex stepped back a little.


    He also clicked her picture but secretly, that was exclusive to only him. No one has the right to take a look at him.


    "Shall we go back now?" Anna asked as Scott was still sleeping inside the car and it was darkening in the sky. But Chris held her hands, "Let us wait. Someone is going to come. I want to introduce you to someone else."


    Both Anna and Alex did not understand the meaning behind the words but they knew one thing, this ''someone'' was going to bring bad news for sure and this was because Chris invited that person.


    "Who is that person?" Anna curiously asked but rather it was more dear inside her. The last time he surprised her, by inviting Alex here and she got to know that they both are brothers.


    ''What will he do this time? Something worse than last time?!'' She can''t even imagine what is going to happen this time. Last time she experienced betrayal, will this time it is going to make her die!?


    "Wait, my love, wait! This time, it will surely give you more surprise and you will love it more and more, trust me." Anna narrowed her eyes hearing this.


    "Okay," was all that she said. Not like she will lose anything by this, just more time and she will know what he is talking about ''I hope there is nothing which will make me want to kill you, Chris.''


    The trio walked for more time. Anna simply was absorbed by the beauty near the lake and when it started to be a little dark, the lights were on and it gave a perfect look of lightning, whose shadow was falling into the water.


    ''I wish I could reside here for always!'' Although she would be married off here these, but not by her own wish. The expression did not miss any of the men''s eyes who were more interested in starting st Anna.


    But Alex then gave Chris a glare, to not be too close to his Anna but as Chris was, a proud peac.o.c.k, he just ignored Alex''s warning. Wrapping his hand around Anna''s shoulder, he too looked at the scene in front of him.


    But in contrast, Anna''s body turned red as she stepped back and turned to give Chris a glare and spoke in a husky tone, "You better stay in your limits."


    He just passed her a smile but did not reply any further. As they both were facing the lake on the side, their back was to the bodyguards.


    Anna was simply enjoying this breathtaking view but her eyes widened and heart stopped beating when she heard someone''s voice from behind her.


    "Alex Darling, see I''m here!"


    .....


    Hey! We haven''t crossed even 100 vote! Guys, please do vote for your lovely author and also, please do buy privilege.


    It will make you read 2 chapters in advance!

 Chapter 211 - Emma is Alexs fiance!

    Please do use coins to unlock chapter!


    Humble request! Please guys~


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Anna felt her feet giving away when she heard this.''Alex darling?! Who says this?!'' She, who loved Alex and vice versa, never called each other this way, then who is this voice belonging to?! Chris''s grip on her waist did not lose out, instead, it became tighter. She looked at him with her glaring eyes but he ignored her!


    Instead of giving her any type of reply, he looked behind her and smiled, "Finally you are here! We waited so long for you." Who waited for that person? She was just curious to know but now she can feel her blood turning cold after hearing how the girl addressed Alex.


    While on one side, Anna was turning against the girl, who''s the voice she heard from her back, Alex stood there with his shocked expression. He knew who this girl was. And he can never predict her to come here if the person who called her was not Chris himself.


    Using her nails, Anna finally cut Chris''s tight grip and turned around, to find a girl standing with a smile there. But she wasn''t any kind of a bimbo. Instead, it looked like she belongs to a well-known family.


    Walking to Alex, excitedly, the girl stood there with a smile and hugged Alex so tightly that there might not be any space left for air to pass.


    "I missed you so much, Luke! Do you know for a long time have I waited for this moment to come? Finally, it''s here, and we both are standing in the South together!" From her voice and excitement, Anna can feel that this girl is of no good to her.


    "Em, it''s really good to see you here after so long. I''m sure Luke has missed you too. Right, Alex?" He purposely said this, while Alex stood with his expressionless and gloomy face. He looked at Chris, in a manner to ask him to shut his mouth.


    But Chris was Chris! He won''t listen to anyone here, not even Anna.


    "Who you are?" Ann directly asked the lady. She can''t stand here like a fool who knows nothing. She actually came and kissed Alex on his cheeks and he did not even push the lady!


    The girl turned to Anna and smiled broadly, "Ms. Walker, I''m Emma, Luke''s fiance, or you can say Alex''s fiance."


    Silence


    Silence


    Silence


    She doesn''t know how to even say anything. It''s more like a shock to her, rather than a surprise. A surprise she will never wait for! Anna looked at Alex with her bewildered eyes but he did not look at her.


    ''I''m sorry Anna, but you have to face this hard reality somehow.'' Alex can''t help but curse himself more about what was happening right now. He already gave her one betrayal and this news? This was no less than any type of betraying she has received ever.


    More or less, it is breaking the trust!


    "Anna, Alex, and Emma are childhood sweethearts. Do you know that in our mansion, everyone knows how in childhood, Alex used to ask Emma to marry him?" Chris ignited more fire inside Anna''s brain. She clutched her coat on the side, hoping to stop herself from showing them any emotions, especially in front of this Emma.


    "Chris, I think you are mistaken! It was Miyu who used to roam so much around Emma. She used to say no to him because according to her, he wasn''t her type!"


    Alex did not want any type of more misunderstanding between him and Anna but unknown to him, that was only beginning. Chris won''t leave any stone in having Anna and he should have prepared himself well for this. Bring Emma up like this might prove to be the best way he can stand Anna from coming close to him.


    "Oh don''t talk about that person! After so many years he actually forgot about us like we were air." Emma made a pout. But contrast, Alex replied,


    "It was you who he forgot. I still remember him and we talk like best friends now also."


    "Oh my god! That person forgot me?! How dare he do that!!"


    While Alex and Emma were discussing Miyu, Anna was burning in the pit of jealousy. Coming closer to her heart, Chris whispered, "This is the truth and reality, my love."


    Anna looked at him with her deep black eyes looking for an answer to what he was actually saying.


    "The person you love is already engaged to the well-known name, Emma. And the person he loves is already engaged to a person like me. You can''t expect both of us to let go of our fiance just because you and Alex feel something for each other. Right?" But instead of answering him this time, Anna decided to stay quiet.


    The way Chris went close to Anna and whispered something in her ears did not miss Alex''s eyes. Be wanted to say something but what will he say?


    ''I know Anna this is a big blow to you but please don''t misunderstand me at all. I didn''t mean to hide it from you.'' Alex was constantly hoping for her to react in any way but no. She did not speak any word on that day anymore and just smiled when required.


    While Emma was purely clinging to him, Anna kept a distance from everyone. Even from Alex and Scott.


    Especially when it was time to go back, the main thing to decide was in which car will they go?!


    "Alex, Emma just came now. I think you should bring her in your car. Scott is sleeping in my car and Anna will bring him to our mansion." Chris deliberately wanted to send Emma with him because this way, he can get some more time with his Anna.


    But it looked like Alex was purely reluctant. "We all can go in one car only. This way we can bond well, right? What do you think Emma?" Alex had a little hope that Emma might say something in the support of his words but it crashed down when he heard her words.


    "Alex, we met after so long. Let us give our sister-in-law and brother-in-law some time and we should enjoy our time too."


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^

 Chapter 212 - I can never love you!

    Please use coins to unlock chapters!


    Really, its a request from you all.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Alex can''t help but glare at Emma. Why is she suddenly cutting his words? This never happened that she goes against him, never! Then why a sudden change in nature and attitude?


    Alex wanted to say but to his surprise, Anna spoke after a long period, "I think it would be best if you take Emma to your place, Alex. After all, she has come to meet you. She needs rest. Right, Ms. Emma?"


    "Yeah. My shoulders and legs are really painful! The journey was really stressful." Anna did not react to her words but just gave Alex a complicated look.


    Her face was emotionless but her eyes spoke more than her words. The pain was quite visible and at that point, Alex just felt his world was breaking.


    He made this whole thing complicated. And now, he will have to face the consequences of this no matter what. Anna won''t let him get close to her anyhow. Just hours ago, he said that he won''t let go of her, but now all of the sudden his fiance has appeared out of nowhere. Till now, only she had thought that only Chris is the obstacle in their love but she was absolutely wrong!


    This Emma is not any weak bimbo who can be manipulated just like that. The way she carries herself, it is evident that Emma and Anna both are quite similar to each other, they won''t let go of things which belong to them!


    Never!


    Without saying another word, Anna went and sat inside the car Chris without saying goodbye to others. Alex simply watched her back and clutches his hands into a fist now.


    ''I will tell you everything, Anna. Just give me a chance.'' Alex can only hope that she does not misunderstand him anymore.


    "I shall take your leave, my fiance is waiting for me. You both enjoy your personal time and let me enjoy mine!" Chris deliberately said these provoking words to see Alex''s expression but received an expression on his.


    He ignored Chris''s words but Anna''s reaction was deeply embedded into his memories, this will haunt him for always now till she is not his!


    ¡­.


    Driving back to Mansion, Anna stayed quiet throughout the journey. But to her surprise, Chris also did not say anything. He simply put on light music and they both arrived back into the Steve mansion. Anna was going to carry Scott into her room but Chris stopped her.


    "Don''t worry about him. Let him sleep with mum for one day. She will be happy that he is here." Anna nodded because he was very weak emotionally. And somewhere, she felt a mother can handle her child better as compared to her.


    Without eating food, Anna was going to go back into her room to think and clear up her mind but Chris stopped her in a middle way, "Anna! I have something important to discuss with you."


    She looked at him with her almost moist eyes. ''What does he want to talk about now? He had a whole journey to say but he wants to talk now? Wow!''


    "Speak."


    "Si, I know we have made many mistakes. I made a very huge mistake which hurt you. But can''t we just start everything from the start? Can you give this relationship a real chance, the way you are ready to risk everything for Alex? Anna, he is already engaged to Emma!! Emma is a nice girl, please think about it."


    She blinked her eyes before replying back, "Do you even know what are you talking about? I think no¡­ Let me tell you, Chris, whatever you did a few years ago hurt me deeply. It took me years to forget but I''m still not able to forget about it." She can''t help but raise her voice a little bit. Not because she was angry but thinking about all those things made her heart hurt even more!


    "Alex is different because for him I never bore hatred. He understands me, he knows what I want! At least, he does not restrict my freedom the way you do! He won''t cheat on me if we are in a relationship. What did you do? You call me your fiance but you are fooling around and sleeping with ladies! Shall I show you pictures to prove it?"


    Chris never expected that Anna would know that he is not loyal to her till now. Although he stopped it since she came yes, sometimes he still goes to have s.e.x because she isn''t ready now.


    "From where did you get the pictures? Who showed them to you?" He asked in his cold tone but Anna just scored.


    "Doesn''t matter, Chris. I just know the reality so stop trying to fool me. You and I are impossible and if you are talking about Alex, then let me tell you, you can always have my body by force but my heart will belong to him! Even if he is engaged or is married or in the future, have children!" Saying this, Anna turned around and went inside her room, slamming the door loudly.


    He had provoked her badly but this much anger? But her words have hit the sore spot! His male ego! ''Anna, even if you do not give me your heart, but your body and freedom is always mine! Alex will end up being killed or going away from you, mark my words.''


    ¡­.


    Inside her room, Anna sat on the floor with her eyes tearing up. She can''t control her tears anymore because this was way too much for her to control.


    She asked him to go away with Emma but she desperately wanted him to be stubborn and act like a spoilt child and come with them! But he actually went away with Emma. God knows what they might be doing in his apartment at this moment. They might kiss, do s.e.x, and whatever but here, she is heartbroken!


    She can''t even have him, call him hers!


    "Alex... I.. I''m missing you.. Come back to me please!!"

 Chapter 213 - I will always wait for you!

    Please do use coins to unlock chapters! Humble request!...


    Thank You!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    There was absolute silence in the room, only her cries can be heard. Her nose was already red due to her cries and it made her look like a hooligan. But this does not limit how she felt.


    ''Why does, whenever I''m ready to take a chance and step a little bit, I end up coming back two steps back?!'' This happens with everything she experienced. Now, she is just too sad to even continue.


    "How will I even trust Alex!? W..Why.. Alex why.. you always do that to me!! I sim..p..ply love you so much but you always hide things from me." Anna took the nearby vase and threw it on the wall. It broke into pieces, just the way Anna''s heart was broken today when she saw Emma calling Alex darling and claiming him to be her fiance. Today, she knew how Alex must have felt whenever Chris made him jealous.


    But she never lied to him. Never gave him false hopes. Then? Can''t he just tell her everything in one go so that it does not hurt over and over again? She is tired of even going and call Alex at this moment.


    "He must be busy with his fiance." She just kept on sitting on the floor with her head a little, staring at the ceiling which looked more closer to her rather than anyone else in this world. Love is always like this but why is God too unfair to her? Why does he take away everything from her whenever she is close to something?!


    Her back started to hurt due to sitting with the support of the hard wall, which was also cold but she least cared. It doesn''t affect her thinking ability.


    The only problem she has is, she always overthinks. Everything! No one is there to help her go away and right now too, she is overthinking about Alex and Emma.


    ''Am I so unlucky that everyone just goes away from me? First brother and now god is trying to snatch Alex from me?'' Anna can''t help but curse ownself in her mind and heart


    But what brought her out of daze was a phone call. She tiredly dragged her heavy body to the bed where her phone was lying and her eyes did blink for a good few minutes after she saw the number flashing on her phone.


    INCOMING CALL FROM ALEX!


    But her brain was reluctant to pick it up. In the contrast, her heart constantly rebelled her brain to pick up the phone and clear all the misunderstandings. Vent out everything she is experiencing and clear out, what and where do they both stand in each other''s life? ''My love for you Alex is too much. But this time, I won''t come back to you easily.'' She swiped right and cut it.


    ''I won''t! No matter what! I won''t.'' Boosting herself to stay strong from everything but it looked like it was not working anymore because his calls kept on coming and finally, her brain lost in the internal battle going on between her heart and brain. She wiped left and picked it up, but without even speaking a word.


    "ANNA? Why were you not picking up my calls?" But he did not receive any reply from another side, except silence.


    "Are you even listening?"


    "Please answer me. Don''t make me afraid like this." But she did not answer him anymore. All she did was to hear his voice and what he had to say to her. Although her tears did not stop coming out, she somehow managed to control her crying voice by keeping her one hand on her mouth. ''Don''t show him what you are feeling right now, no An. No!''


    "If you don''t want to talk with me. It''s okay but please I request you. Don''t push me to a dead end. Just give me one chance and I will surely tell everything about what happened today. Please, Anna, don''t send me away from you. I can''t afford this again. I beg you."


    His words did not improve her situation. Instead, she more and more tears came, making her face fully red with her messy hair and nose red as a tomato. ''I want to give you a chance Alex. But¡­.'' What makes her afraid is that what if, she again takes a step and ends up being pulled back two steps?


    She is just on the verge of giving up on everything in her life. But now, she can''t take it anymore. She needs to know each and everything before concluding, a decision about her life!


    "Wh..what do you want to tell me?"


    Alex sighed in relief after hearing her voice. He can understand that she must have cried. In front of him, Emma and Chris, she tried to be strong and did not breakdown there but inside her room, alone, she must be suffering more than him!


    "Just meet me somewhere. I''m giving you one address and Jack will come and pick you up. Give that address to him and he will bring you to me."


    "Why should I trust you again?"


    Alex shut his mouth. Her tone was rude, but this was a valid question. He hurt her, not once but many times. He betrayed her not once but twice. Does she have any reason to believe him anymore?


    "I know you don''t have any reason to believe me anymore. You are right in your place but all I can do is ask you to come and meet me once before misunderstanding me. I never wanted to lie but this slipped out of my mind. I can''t even ask you to come for love, because I know love can''t be taken as the only excuse to clear up everything


    Don''t say anything now. I''m just sending you one address. Jack will wait for you outside. If you want to give me one more chance, then come otherwise I... I can only let go of you. The last and foremost thing is, I love you Anna and I will wait for you."

 Chapter 214 - Will Anna come to Alex?!

    It''s a regular chapter, just an author note added to it, please read it.


    [Author''s note- Guys, I''ve been writing this novel for so long. But sometimes I feel there is no support. Neither we are in the top 200 nor you guys use coins to unlock chapters. It''s really disheartening and we as authors have our breakdown if we don''t get support.


    I''m grateful for them, who vote constantly. But it''s a request to use coins to unlock the chapter. I''m continuing the novel because I feel you like it, but when I see that no one is using coins, it demotivated me!


    I don''t want to drop the novel at all, just need your support a little more! Thank you! Continue reading]


    .


    .


    Alex was standing at the top of the building. This was the highest building in the Zuak Land of the south. The whole city can be seen from here, with many lights on and the nightlife too. A clear overview of all the main attractions appeared small here.


    This was the building of Steves, a hotel under Alex and Scott''s name by their grandparents.


    As his parents weren''t much liable and no mostly his parents are interested in giving their heritage to their precious Eldest Child, Chris!


    The view here was just memorizing. But his thoughts were somewhere else. His presence was not omitting any dark aura but helplessness. He was waiting for the arrival of his love. His lady luck and his everything in this world! No one can even determine his love for her, in any manner.


    Maybe in this life of his, no one is more important than Anna herself.


    Wind blowing, making his hair look a little messy but his image was not cared for at least for now. The way he carries himself is just attractive. All he can hope for Anna is to come near him otherwise he doesn''t know what he will do.


    Her presence here was just the most important thing in his life for at least now!


    The thought of her not being near him is just enough to break him down. Love at eighteen years? Possible? Yes! But in his case, his life for her was not only limited until high school. It was way before it and before they even met.


    ''Come to me, my baby girl. I want to live with you only. The meaning of this life is meaningless if there is no presence of yours.'' Her absence is enough to make him die.


    If God comes down at this point in time and asks him if he wants this life or not, if Anna doesn''t come here then his answer would be clear. He wants the death sentence!


    And then, he heard some footsteps. Turning around, he did not see the person he was expecting but someone else. Jack was standing there with his hands tucked into his pockets.


    "Alex.." Jack walked closer to Alex, standing in front of him. The moonlight was falling directly on his face but this doesn''t hide the waiting expression on Alex''s face.


    "Where is she?" Alex simply asked Jack, waiting for him to reply to him. But Jack did not reply, he just lowered his head. Lack of response made Alex angry, he grabbed Jack''s collar looking at him with fierceness in his eyes.


    "I ASKED WHERE IS ANNA?!"


    "She¡­ Anna did not come here with me." Jack replied with his voice, which was almost shivering.


    THUD!


    THUD!


    Alex felt as if he was losing his control over his body. He let go of Jack and stepped back, holding the wall behind him. The thing he was afraid of, is happening now.


    She let go of him, but he wasn''t ready. He hurt her so much that it almost cost him to lose her again! Twice in his lifetime!


    ''I... I once again let her go?! Because I have a fiance!? She just let our misunderstandings trap us again instead of our love.'' He can''t digest this fact anymore.


    "Alex! Control yourself!" Jack tried to help Alex stand hut to no avail. He pushed his hands away, indicating that he doesn''t help anyone else. He is enough for himself.


    "Jack, I... I just lost her. Right?" Jack looked into his eyes which seemed lost. Not only heartbreak but broken mentally too.


    "I... I hurt her too much! I always end up hurting her even when I don''t want to. I just feel like shit right now! Someone who can''t just do anything in his life but just die. In my entire life, I only wanted Anna, no one else. Not even Emma!! Damn that, she is my fiance in the name!"


    He can''t help but curse Emma deeply from his heart. Although she was his childhood friend, for now, she is the reason that Anna misunderstood him again and they are like this.


    "Alex.. you can''t be like this." Jack tried to reason out with Alex but Alex just pushed him.


    Instead, he picked up the rod nearby and hit the wooden box on top. Not once, but he kept on hitting till they were not badly damaged. "I.. i.. I''m a loser!"


    Jack stared at his back at first but then he looked behind himself and his eyes widened when he caught the sight of a certain person standing at the main entrance.


    Jack tapped his hands on Alex''s shoulder, "Brother, I think you should see this." But Alex did not listen to him; he removed his hand and started to hit the remaining boxes again.


    "I WILL KILL EVERYONE IF ANNA IS NOT MINE!" Alex was behaving as a physio who is ready to do anything if Anna is not his. And the number one target will be either Chris and Emma. But Jack just sighed and slapped his forehead. ''Why is this guy so stubborn that he doesn''t even listen to anyone?''


    "Alex! Just see once who is there. Turn around!"


    "Shut up Jack! Do you want to die with this rod? I will smash your head and it will bleed so much that you will die here and trust me, I won''t even save you!" Alex threatened Jack and afraid that Alex might really do something like this, shut his mouth. He signaled the other person on the door to do something because he was out of everything here.


    "Are you going to stop or shall I go back? Because it looks like you are in the mood to talk with anyone else except with your anger!"


    Suddenly, Alex''s hand stopped in mid-air and his mind stopped working when he heard this voice. At first, he found it a misconception but he knew it was not!


    "Anna¡­., My si!"

 Chapter 215 - Some real confessions!

    Please do use coins guys!


    Thank you~


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Not caring about anything else, Alex threw his rod on one side and ran towards Anna. Hugging her so tightly that, she felt that this was too much to breathe even!


    His emotions were already a mess but not anymore. She is here and that is all that matters to him now! "Alex! Let me breathe also!" But he did not move even an inch.


    "That is too tight Alex! Leave me! Ah-" Anna''s voice was interrupted when his grip on her body did not lose out even, tightened more.


    "I.. I.. thought I lost you Anna.." She had seen him just now. His body was almost shivering even while hugging her. Stopping herself from screaming him now, she patted his back gently.


    earlier his rigid body has relaxed now. She can feel this, as his voice was hoarse. ''He looked so scared and aggressive!''


    "I''m here, Alex. I did not go anywhere. Believe me."


    At this moment, it looked like a mother was consoling her little child. Alex was behaving like a small boy who was afraid to lose anyone in his entire life. Thinking about how he reacted a few minutes ago, her heart warmed up a little.


    ''He is that much afraid to lose me?'' Maybe her god wasn''t fair to her, but at least he gave her such a true love who is too afraid to lose her or to let her go.


    After when he felt he was under the control of his mind, he let go of Anna and her frozen body. She was wearing only a small dress and seeing this, his eyes furrowed.


    Taking out his jacket, he put it on around her shoulders, as if shielding her from the cold winds and caring that it might affect her health.


    "Alex, I''m not cold."


    "Just keep it. It will give you some warmness in this condition. In the South, it is usually cold at night. It''s your first time so you might have not brought warm clothes."


    His care for her, finally made Anna smile. The eyes which were crying a few hours ago held a little sweetness in them and now, crowned like a crescent moon. No one can imagine this person who was just too aggressive just now, showing so much care for her!


    "You had something to tell me." Anna gently asked him but then her eyes caught something. Jack was still there behind Alex. Jack understood Anna''s gaze.


    "I should be down. Tell me when you want to go back."


    Anna nodded and Jack finally left the couple alone to clear up their misunderstandings. He knew they needed some privacy and being there, he was intuiting it. It looked like Jack was a somewhat understandable person to her at least!


    "Now that Jack is gone, you should start spilling the beans." Anna looked at him with her fierce eyes which were now in search of everything. She needs an answer to everything that happened earlier and which made Alex leave this place with Scott.


    Alex wrapped his hands around her body, and then asked, "Are you still angry with me?"


    "Yes! I came here for answers but that does not mean I forgave you. If your reasons are valid, then I can think of that." Although Anna tried to sound serious Alex knew what is there in her heart. Her presence here alone was an answer for him.


    "From where do you want me to start?"


    "I want to know every detail of your life Alex. And then maybe I can also go ahead to tell you what happened in my life¡­ I understand that some details you want to miss because you aren''t ready but at least tell me everything that affects me!"


    They both sat on the nearby chairs. Alex had planned everything here, sitting under the sky which is full of stars, in a single blanket, and some heart to heart talks and confessions.


    "Since I was born, my parents taught me to be powerful. Chris is already older than me so yes he was my parents'' favorite and is still there. They don''t show me much love and respect as compared to Chris and since childhood, I rarely received their affection."


    Anna loomed at him, with her round big eyes. ''That is why he isn''t close to Mrs. Klara. But she looks like a good lady.'' These thoughts were revolving around her mind but she kept them to her own self and let Alex this time.


    "But my grandfather and grandmother always showered me with their love. They still love me and see more capability in me. And this was what motivated me more and more in my life."


    His childhood was filled with sour memories. He always considered himself to be someone useless until a certain person entered his life but he kept this for later.


    "After all of the sudden, Chris''s engagement was announced in the family. It was said that the Walker family''s daughter who is even younger than me is betrothed to Chris. And what surprised me, even more, was, you were not even of Chris''s age.


    I still remembered that your brother came to fight with Chris because he was against this but Chris was Chris. He gets what he wants.


    This will be surprising for you Anna, but although it was a request made by Steve''s family Chris started liking you long before since he saw you in ZUAK LAND in the nearby park where you were playing."


    All of the sudden, Anna was at a loss for words. She never expected to know such detail and that too, Chris was behind her long before the engagement was fixed. "How do you know this?" Anna asked Alex because how can he know this if his bonding with Chris was not always good?


    It was somehow confusional to her. She looked at him with her curious eyes!


    Alex smiled at Anna and stroked her head, "Because I was there with him when he saw you the first time. Not only him but I was also overstruck by your cuteness and beauty."


    ....


    [Votes! Also, please do buy privilege]

 Chapter 216 - Alexs struggle!

    Please do use coins to unlock chapter! Humble request~


    Thank you.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Oh My god! You knew me from childhood but you never came in front of me!! Alex, can I kill you right now?" Anna felt this was very wrong of him.


    Only if they met before, things and dynamics might have been different.


    Many times, she thinks how good it would be if he was there with her from her childhood! She won''t have to fall in love in the first place and also, her brother might have been alive.


    ''Alex, you came really late in my life. I wished you had come to me at that time and talked.''


    "Hahaha.. you were also cute like this at that. Two big ponytails on either side and wet mud on your nose, making your clay house." The day when he first saw small Anna, was the best day ever he can be in. That day was still fresh in his mind and he remembered every detail!


    But on the other hand, Anna who was resting her head on his c.h.e.s.t wasn''t feeling any type of joy when he told her this. Instead, it was more like she was embarrassed. Of course, every child''s life is like this but she knew that her childhood days were really good. She used to look like a cute cat earlier.


    "Later on, Alex told me that he wants to be with you. As Alex is older than us, he was able to send the marriage request but I... I wasn''t able to do anything because I had someone else in my heart and brain." Hearing this, Anna frowned. ''Another girl?'' She doesn''t why but all of the sudden, thinking that some other girl also had his heart and attraction made her feel jealous.


    "Who was that girl?" Anna asked in a cold voice. If that girl comes in front of her, she might kill her for having Alex''s love before her!


    "Keep that for another time." Anna understood this because she only asked him that he can keep those things for which he feels he isn''t ready.


    Because she has some secrets too. Till now, she has not told him about her own past as well as many secrets in her life properly.


    Although it is possible he might be aware of them as whole the Steve family knows about it, but she does need to tell him


    "After.. many things happened. My engagement with Emma was arranged. You know, Miyuliked Emma before?" This news came as a surprise to her. Does such a huge superstar like someone? If seen carefully, his taste was really good because as far as she saw, Emma was a good looking and sharp brain person.


    "But he never confessed?" Anna curiously asked to which she received a shake. "No, he never confessed because till then, my engagement was fixed with Emma. He left disheartened. Although he knew there was nothing between me and Emma he spoke, ''I can''t love the person with whom my brother will be engaged.'' You see brother''s code." Anna nodded her head. Miyu was a true friend because he felt his love might become a barrier one day for him.


    "But later on, many things changed."


    FLASHBACK!


    Young Alex was standing in front of his parents and Chris.


    "Father, I can''t be engaged to Emma."


    "Why? You are still a child. You don''t know what is good for you and what is not. No one asked you for your opinion so keep your mouth shut." David replied with sternness in his voice. Alex looked at his mother but she did not speak even a single word.


    "I love someone else! I want my freedom like CHRIS! Why can he be engaged to someone he likes but I don''t? Emma is more like my sister! Why can''t you guys understand simple things?" Alex was screaming at the top of his lungs to make his parents understand but they still looked distant from his talks.


    "Please, dad. Mom, understand that I don''t want this. Emma is not the girl I want!"


    "ENOUGH ALEX! You have no right to raise your voice in my house!" David slammed the table in front of him and Klara patted his shoulder, asking him to calm down otherwise his health will be in danger. But seeing this all scene in front of him, Alex felt suffocating.


    ''This is just too much for me!'' Thinking this, Alex left the main hall and went to his room and shut the door behind him with a thud! He had expected his parents to understand him at least if not, they gave him any kind of affection. But today, all expectations from his parents were up!


    ''I''m just a tool for them to make money? Don''t they care about what I want even the least?'' But this was too late. He has decided what he wants now!


    And no one will even stop him!


    Packing up his clothes into a bag, he took the frame which had a girl''s photograph, locking it with his clothes, he went to another room where his younger brother, Scott was there.


    Since birth, more than Klara had spent time with his younger brother. He cared.more for him!


    "I know this is not right for you Scott. In the future, you might hate me but trust me, this is best for at least from getting your freedom caged in a locker. You don''t deserve a life like me, Scott."


    "WAAAAHH.." little Scott did not understand even a word but his brother''s presence was enough to make him smile. He crashed his brother''s smooth skin on his face.


    "I will learn everything for you Scott. But I won''t let you live here with these kinds of people who will just use you in the future for their motive of money, which will also go only to Chris!"


    "WHAAA?!" Scott looked at his brother questionable but Alex simply made his brother wear his coat to shield him from the cold wind and went to his car with his suitcase. Taking a last look at his mansion, he promised, ''


    I will come back but more strong and raise Scott to be a better person than what you taught Chris. His freedom will never be caged and I will make sure of it.''


    FLASHBACK ENDS!


    ...


    Don''t forget to vote and buy privilege!!

 Chapter 217 - Alex, Lets make love!

    Hey Guys! Please do use coins to unlock chapter!!


    Humble request~


    Thank you


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Anna doesn''t know why but she felt very emotional at this time. Although she knew that he has faced so many hardsh.i.p.s in his life but taking such a big decision at a young age is always difficult. His parents never listened to his wish. She can see this now also, they prefer Chris over everyone.


    "Scott, was not close with his parents because of this?" Anna carefully asked, hoping for him to answer.


    "Yes, I never let him. I know that was my mistake, I deprived him of his childhood but that was the only way to keep him happy and lead a normal life like others."


    If seen from his perspective, Anna can''t even see he is wrong. Safeguarding his younger brother and trying to make his life better than what he has lived. But she had seen Scott is happy with such life too.


    What about Alex? How does he feel? Today, she felt how wrong she was. He never wished to be engaged to Emma but he is forced to. Adding more to it, he rebelled this engagement but at last, his wish never mattered at all.


    Anna doesn''t know why, but she suddenly got up and hugged Alex tightly. Patting his back, she tried to suck all his bad memories and negativity into hers. ''I don''t want you to suffer anymore Alex. You are supposed to be happy.''


    And how can Alex not hug Anna back? He kept his head in her neck nape, which was his favorite spot because it keeps him close to her. Her scent lingering on his nose was what made his mind relax. Nothing in this world is more important than her. Nothing!


    "Alex, I''m so proud of you. You aren''t a good son but on top of that, you are the best brother Scott can ever get and I love you for being you." This brought a smile to Alex''s face. His heart warmed up a little hearing her confession.


    "I love you too." He kissed her on her left cheek which sent a blush on her face. They were sitting in the open, and he is still being shameless here!


    "But now, what will we do?" Anna was unsure how to proceed with whatever that was happening around her.


    It was like a roller coaster ride, many things come and she is just too surprised to know them. Alex simply made her sit on his l.a.p.s as he c.a.r.e.s.sed her head.


    "We have to make Emma leave first. I know that Emma is here not simply because of engagement but Chris has intentionally called her here to create a rift between us."


    "But is Emma like this? I mean if she is a good-hearted person?" Anna did not know about this at all. Emma looked like a sharp person but with a warm heart. And what Anna did not want was to hurt such a soft person, if she tried to snatch Alex from her then it is another case!


    "An,Emma is powerful and sharp-minded. If she wants something then she wants it no matter what. She is like this from childhood and very dangerous. Both Chris and Emma together might prove to be powerful for us!"


    Instead of getting alarmed, Anna put both of their hands together as their hands and fingers were entangled now. "We will fight against everything with our love." Because in her heart, nothing matters more than him. Although her revenge is, on the other hand, he is equally important.


    But then, Anna suddenly spoke what was there on her mind, "Alex... I have a plan. Call Miyu here and I want to call, Alena, please?" Hearing this Alex was somewhat unsure. Calling Miyu is fine but Alena?


    "Are you ready to disclose your real identity?"


    "Yes! But only to Alena. She is such a good friend, I can''t lie to her. And when it comes to Reyan... I just feel there is something wrong with him nowadays." Alex agreed to her wish.


    "Why do you feel that?" Alex too asked her.


    "I don''t know. One day, I felt his gaze was somewhat wrong and when I too looked at him, he smiled all of the sudden." Alex did not reply anymore.


    If this is what she wants then he will let her do whatever she wants. But as night was getting more and more dark and cold too, he suggested going back to the mansion.


    But Anna was reluctant to go back this time. Instead, she clung to Alex like a koala. "Alex, can''t we just spend some time together?" He can only sigh seeing her like this again. ''Who doesn''t wants to spend time with you?'' His wish was to spend his whole life with her, what are a few hours in front of it?!?


    "We can Anna. But you know that it''s damn risky. We aren''t in the safest zone."


    "If it wasn''t safe then you won''t agree to meet me here. I know this is the safest for both of us. No one will know about us here, don''t worry I have planned everything well in the Steve mansion."


    Alex did not know what Anna meant but he knew she had brains. In fact, if she uses her brain correctly, he doesn''t know how far she can go!


    "Okay, my queen what do you want?" Alex gently asked her with all the adoration and love in his eyes and voice, which was exclusive to him only!


    Taking a deep breath, she looked deep into his eyes. Quite nervous, Alex can see that in her eyes. ''What is she going to say?''


    "Alex, for so many years, I have been alone. Last time I wanted to be one with my man but he died before that." Alex gulped hearing this. Her past was known to him but vice versa wasn''t possible.


    "But, I let go of it. Now that we both love each other, I want one thing and that is to be together with you. Although we don''t know what might happen in the future." Her eyes dimmed while saying this.


    "Alex, we should be one, attach our souls for once. I.. Let''s make love!"


    ....


    Do not forget to vote for your lovely author!

 Chapter 218 - Lets be together for once!

    [THE CHAPTER CONTAINS MATURE CONTENT. MINORS MAY SKIP IT]


    Please do use coins to unlock the chapters! A high request!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Alex felt his throat being dried away at the moment when he heard the words leaving Anna''s mouth. Never ever he can imagine his timid Anna, who likes to be pampered by him will boldly say these words. ''Make Love? Isn''t this indicating that she was still shy to speak?''


    "Anna, we can''t do this at this place¡­ it''s not safe." Alex can''t help but warn her again but it looked like Anna was persistent in her request this time. the determination in her eyes might kill him.


    "But I want to do Alex. In this hotel. If this was not safe, you might have not called me here to meet so don''t lie."


    "Even if it''s safe, i..I.."


    Alex was at a loss of words as he stopped breathing when she looked at him trying to make him fall deep into her eyes.


    "Alex, don''t you feel that thing with me? Don''t I make you excited?" Anna nervously asked. This time, she was doubting her own charm.


    "What?! No! I mean it''s not like this." It''s just that if we did it, we both might not be able to leave this hotel the next morning at any cost!


    Wrapping her hands around his neck, she pulled him closer and simply whispered in his ears with her and s.e.xy voice, "I want you, Alex."


    Just four words and he lost all his sanity and rationality. Her voice was enough to trap him in her love and he was over this instant!


    Not wasting any other moment, he carried her to one of the hotel''s rooms in the bridal style. But they both did not break eye contact.


    Locking the door from inside, he placed Anna carefully on the soft mattress of the bed. Half lying over her, he started kissing her gently, savoring her flavor, nibbling and s.u.c.k.i.n.g them to his satisfaction. He was shameless when it came to Anna and now, she directly woke his inner beast who had been asleep for so long, he was like a hungry beast, waiting for his food to be served to him soon!


    It did not take much longer for him to enter his hot tongue inside her mouth, to taste her from everywhere. The chains that were holding him lastly, were now broken when Anna brought her hands into his hair and held him tightly.


    Her m.o.a.ns, in between kisses, made his little brother down more and more strong. But this was not only what he wanted. Their first time will be as he had planned for them. It will be memorable.


    His hands started to explore her body, not intending to leave any place on her soft body beneath him. He wanted to mark her, every inch of her body part will belong to only him.


    "Um... A-Alex.." Anna felt his kisses were just building up more and more excitement. The moonlight from outside, falling on them through the window just enhanced the scene.


    A sudden type of feeling was being built inside her stomach and she knew what it is, its called d.e.s.i.r.e to be with him, the l.u.s.t she felt for this certain person!


    Breaking the kiss from her mouth, his tongue trailed down from her face to her neck where he first licked and s.u.c.k.e.d the place hard, leaving his mark, the hickey made by him.


    A satisfaction came over him when he saw Anna''s skin has the mark left by only him!


    Moving more closer to her s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e spot, near her earlobe, he made circles with his tongue, earning a gasp from Anna and then m.o.a.n.e.d.


    It was constantly adding more to his excitement and he doesn''t know for how long will be able to hold on. ''Wait Alex! She will be yours just wait! Give her the best experience you can.'' Because this was the time to be one.


    No one knows when it will come in the future but, since it has come, for now, they will enjoy and fulfill their d.e.s.i.r.e to do their best.


    It was as if she was a desert, and for the rest of his life, he doesn''t want to let go of her and eat her!


    This right was just exclusive to him only!


    The more hard Alex kissed her neck, the more Anna''s grip on his neck tightened. But he did not stop there only. Instead, while looking at her face again, he brought his lips back on hers giving her a sneak peek and then again moving down her body, to her b.r.e.a.s.t.


    The hard n.i.p.p.l.es of her were quite evident that they were asking his attention, to be touched. But Alex was now more interested in teasing her a little. He circled her peaches instead of touching them. A thin piece of the net was spread between his mouth and her skin.


    But Anna was impatient, "ALEX! DO IT!"


    "Wait my girl, patience is the key."


    He brought her dress down, unzipping the dress from her back, and bringing it down till her stomach.


    Her upper half-covered with just her bra, and as he wises, he unhooked it from behind her. Throwing it to one side, he can see how perfect her body and curved are. The two big peaches were asking for his attention to be bitten but Anna was shy at this moment.


    She tried to cover herself with her hands, but Alex blocked it. Holding her hands on either side of her face, he whispered to her in her ears, in his alluring voice,


    "Don''t be shy Anna, you are just more beautiful than any of the ladies."


    "B-But.."


    "Shh, just enjoy this night. It''s meant for us to be together now. Let me give you some enjoyment first and take things a little slow."


    Saying he first planted kissed over her cleavage, leaving m.o.a.ns to escape from Anna''s mouth.


    "Ahh.. Alex.." her m.o.a.ns were adding more to his satisfaction and this was time for his beast to take over him which was residing inside him and waiting for this moment for so long.


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^

 Chapter 219 - Only you can tame it!

    [THIS CHAPTER CONTAINS MATURE CONTENT. YOU CAN ALSO SKIP THIS!]


    Please do use coins to unlock chapter! Please guys~


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Before Anna could have predicted what Alex was going to do next, she felt another sensation building up in her body. His kisses moved from her cleavage to her b.r.e.a.s.t.


    Instead of s.u.c.k.i.n.g them, he first used his tongue to make them wetter and tease Anna. But instead of teasing, she was losing herself in the pleasurable movement. On the other hand, Alex simply supported his body by his one hand, and after planting his kisses, he grabbed them one, while s.u.c.k.e.d the other hard!


    He can feel her body slowly relaxing with the time. The more he did the foreplay, the less uncomfortable she was.


    Slowly and steady, he started folding one of her b.r.e.a.s.ts and giving her small peaks on her lips. But he can see that the other b.r.e.a.s.t was also asking for his attention, so instead of s.u.c.k.i.n.g it first, he decided to give them a little squeeze, earning a m.o.a.n from her mouth.


    "Alex¡­ c-can we just do it directly?" Anna shyly asked but received a wide smile from Alex.


    "This is important my love. It will decrease your pain and won''t hurt that much." Kissing her down, his hands started making his stomach. C.a.r.e.s.sing it with soft touches Anna almost thought this was no more than any torture for her!


    Leaving her b.r.e.a.s.t, he planted soft kisses on her stomach. Her flat belly might not be able to handle the much torture Alex was going to do!


    He slowly removed her p.a.n.t.i.e.s, sliding it through her legs, and threw it on another side while Anna''s face was now covered with a layer of sweats. Adding more to it, her shyness was taking over her.


    ''Don''t worry Anna. He won''t judge your body.'' She said as Alex served her body as if she was any type of treasure he wanted to cherish.


    His hands made their way in between her t.h.i.g.hs and her wet flower. A soft m.o.a.n came out of her mouth when he actually touched his broad and warm hands. His fingers were doing their own magic, slowly moving in a rhythm as if playing an instrument.


    ''How much wet you are my girl! Now I know how much you want me!'' She was damn aroused from his touches. Digging her hands more into the bed sheet, his other hand came and entangled both of their hands.


    But now, his gentle movements were no longer there. Instead, they were replaced with his hard rubbing on her flower making a delicious sensual rhythm caused in her body.


    "My baby girl¡­ I love it after seeing how much you want me." Anna''s eyes were closed, enjoying all the feelings he was giving to her. Her soft m.o.a.ns, lips which were almost swollen from his kisses and body, covered with sweat and the art which he formed on her neck and c.h.e.s.t with his teeth were quite visible, especially when moonlight falls on them!


    But instead of rubbing the entrance now, Alex made his way inside her with his fingers first to stretch her from inside and make her ready. His fingers dig deeper into her, making Anna open her eyes in the pain that shoots her up.


    "Let is adjust first," Alex replied after seeing her expression. He kept his hands still and after when he saw her expressions returning to normal, he started moving his fingers. She was so tight that he wasn''t sure how much p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e she would be able to give him!


    With time, he let his two fingers slide and made it to three at a time and moved it back and forth at a high speed, making Anna feel a tension building up in her stomach which she might not be able to hold for much!


    "A-Alex.. i. Might¡­"


    "Come for me love.. come." And finally, when Anna was on her peak, she exploded making Alex satisfied.


    That was something Anna never experienced before in her life. but for Alex too, it was new. Never ever he might have fingered anyone like this.


    But he did not stop here at all, instead, he pulled off his t-shirt and kissed Anna''s neck hard. Her fingers were now piercing through his shoulders as he bites her soft spot.


    Anna''s hand found the way to remove his belt and opened the button of his jeans making Alex a little surprised by how responsive and eager she was. How can he imagine his cute little Anna to be bold at a time like this where she was taking the initiative to take his jeans out?


    He finally removed his jeans.


    Where Anna was lying n.a.k.e.d beneath Alex, he still had his boxers on.


    Once again, making Anna explode and reaching her limits, Alex knew she is ready for him perfectly as his hands were almost covered with her juices.


    He got up from the bed, took off his boxers, and looked for his wallet.


    Checking up the pocket of his jeans, he found what he was looking for, the only thing needed at that time and that was a pack of c.o.n.d.o.ms.


    If he hadn''t kept one by chance, they wouldn''t be having this moment this time.


    Alex wore the c.o.n.d.o.m carefully so that there won''t be any chance of Anna getting pregnant at this time, they are still children and it''s time to enjoy yourself.


    Anna looked at Alex and the things in his hands but then he turned around then came to the view of his little brother in front of her, which made gasps in shock!


    ''Th..thats so embarrassing!'' Anna covered her eyes with a pillow next to her. Of course, she had never seen a n.a.k.e.d man before, how can she not blush at this moment?


    Seeing her bewilderment, Alex laughed and then replied with his s.e.xy tone, "You made it happen, don''t be surprised like this. That is the effect you caused and only you can extinguish the fire and tame this."


    ....


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Will be giving extra chapters too soon!

 Chapter 220 - Completely together!

    [THE CHAPTER CONTAINS MATURE CONTENT! YOU MAY SKIP IT IF YOU WANT]


    Please do use coins to unlock chapters.


    Humble request~~


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    He was again over her, supporting himself with his hands on either side of her face.


    Anna''s face was almost flush due to the exercise they previously had. But now the main task comes, to be together.


    They both looked at each other into their eyes and at that time, nothing mattered. Time was stopped for them as they were able to listen to each other''s loud heartbeat.


    It was both of theirs first, they were damn nervous!


    But just looking how beautiful she looked, he can feel the blood pumping down to his brother.


    ''Alex, go on slow with her. don''t scare her in this.'' Alex had to first calm his inner beast. After all, it''s said, girls always remember their first experience.


    And how can he let Anna have a bad experience with him?!


    Slowly leaning down, he planted some beautiful kisses on her whole face and lips. Again making them swollen like before, he once again touched down to see if she was like before or not but to his surprise, she was now more ready for him to come.


    Beads of sweat lingered on both of their bodies, because of the warmth that was already in the room. The temperature in the room was raised because of whatever they were going to do, making them feel warm even in this cold!


    But to his confirmation, Alex again asked, "Anna, you said it before but I''m asking you again, are you ready? Because once we do it, there is no way back!"


    Anna nodded her head, and this made Alex''s heart fly in enjoyment.


    This movement was just too perfect for both of them, those who had always faced problems, one after another. Just a few hours and this might all be over but for now, it was their time to do it!


    No matter how much cruelty they have to suffer in this world, it will be the best day of their life once they are together, mentally, physically as well as emotionally!


    "Okay, I''m coming in."


    Anna again nodded after taking a deep breath as she felt his warm rod like a member entering her body slowly, inch by inch.


    She was surely wet but her muscles were tight. She knew she needed to relax and enjoy this moment only instead of thinking about anything else right now.


    "You¡­ are so tight Anna¡­" he breathed in between his breath as his lips were formed into a thin line now. As it was her first time, he tamed his inner beast to give her the best experience, and yo make it as much painless as it was possible.


    He felt her heartbeat was loud, keenly waiting for her facial expression.


    Her tight muscles were surrounding her, his rod like a warm member as he slowly let himself slide inside her inch by inch, and patiently! Because for now, it was harder for him to just control himself when he was already inside her.


    He kept himself inside until the tip of his brother felt a thin obstacle and he knew he had reached her h.y.m.e.n. He stood there still until her walls adjusted to his size. On the other hand, Anna almost was biting her lips causing blood to come out.


    ''If I knew this will be so painful, I would rather die a v.i.r.g.i.n!''


    But instead, she heard Alex''s deep voice near her ear,


    "Breathe Anna. Breathe."


    As he said these three words, his hot breath was lingering on her ears making her head skip a beat.


    ''How am I supposed to breathe when you are being so much s.e.xier right now?''


    As she thought she was almost cursing her own self, Alex patiently waited for her to say something to him. And then, she opened her eyes to give him a nod.


    He carefully pulled it out and again slid it inside her making her float in a wave of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. Although he did not cross the barrier till now at this time, she knew her walls were now comfortable with him.


    But the terror caused inside his mind was much more than anyone can imagine. He was holding himself back, taking deep breaths to control his urge to thrust inside her. After all, he was standing at the breaking point.


    On the other side, Anna was feeling a ticklish sensation but it was both good as well as enjoyable. Just by doing it a little, she can feel the heights then what will happen when he finally inside her? This was making Anna wonder as she laid in the motion of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e but she knew the toughest part was now near.


    After each thrust when Alex felt that her muscles had calmed down and adjusted to his size, it was time to go for all and make her finally his!


    But he still waited for her. Instead, he increased his pace of thrusting inside her, but stopping talking to her barrier. Again and again, she knew it was much more enjoyable. At last, she was almost reaching her heights of enjoyment.


    The p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e had already overtaken and that was what he wanted. At the peak of her enjoyment, Alex finally thrust himself inside her fully, breaking the barrier of hers and uniting them physically at last!


    But at that time, Anna felt p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and pain, both of them coming together as she diggest her nails into his broad shoulders and back, scratching it almost. Some tears were lingering on her face as she looked at Alex who was now close to her face.


    Bringing his mouth near her ears, he spoke, "It''s all in Anna. We are now together."


    And this brought a soft smile on her lips which she completed while pulling Alex in for a soft and gentle french kiss.


    .....


    Cough* Cough*


    Your author is innocent, but its just too much hot here!!


    Do not forget to vote, please guys!

 Chapter 221 - True love making!

    [THE CHAPTER CONTAINS MATURE CONTENT.]


    Please do use coins to unlock chapter. Humble request~


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Anna opened her eyes and Alex''s eyes came in front of her. They were finally one together, after too much long wait and excitement.


    ''He..i..s finally inside me?!? Fully?'' Anna was already numb from the excitement as well as how much p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e he gave to her. If it was possible, she might dig a hole and hide inside in shame but that was not possible.


    "Does.. it hurt?"


    Alex has tried his best to make it as painless as possible. These were the only techniques that can help her ease the pain and adjust and the main was to let be wet and stretch her inner walls.


    "I...It hurts a little bit but bearable." She honestly answered but the butterflies in her stomach were non-stop. The thought of them having s.e.x is going to be fulfilled and he finally marked as her.


    "So, shall I start moving?" Yes, he did not move even a little bit to feel p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. Instead of her safety, he staged where he was already, holding back his own urges.


    Getting a nod from Anna, Alex kissed her forehead which was now covered with beads of sweat and her messy hair here and there.


    "I will move. Tell me if there is discomfort." Saying this, Alex started moving his hot member in and out slowly and rubbed against her wet and warm inner walls, making his little brother squeeze continuously. He knew she is already lubricated, it won''t have much pain and it helped him in having smooth i.n.t.e.r.c.o.u.r.s.e too.


    It did not take much longer for his inner beast to come out, which he had tamed for so long and with the time, his thrust became demanding and fast.


    A slight discomfort caused Anna to scratch Alex''s shoulder tightly like a little and fierce ca do. Although it was pleasurable, a slight pain would shoot up all of the sudden.


    When he saw her expression, he asked her again, "Are you okay?"


    "Ye..ah. don''t hold yourself back, Alex. Let us do what it is meant and reach our heights!" But this was adding more fire to his l.u.s.t at this moment.


    To shut her mouth, he kissed her fiercely, where her breath was almost taken away by this guy. Looking at him with her shiny eyes, she asked him again to not hold himself back and let both of them enjoy this.


    And the last chain holding the beast inside was now out. He thrust deeper and deeper inside her making her shrink in the bed. With the pace of time, the excitement and pain turned into p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e which was just not imaginable for her.


    Her constant m.o.a.ns were raising the temperature of the room and making Alex satisfied. The way she spoke and screamed his name was just making little brother more and more proud of himself for forgiving such a nice experience to his Anna.


    Alex can feel his sensation was building up. He was ready to explode like a volcano at any moment. But he held himself back for more time when he saw how to blush Anna''s face. The slight blush on her cheeks and her hair spreading all around, giving a seductive vibe to him.


    "Ahh... Anna, you''re making me go crazy!" He came down and kissed her on her lips and then her neck where he played more signs of himself.


    "A-Alex!" He knew Anna is too reaching her point and they both can''t hold himself anymore. Not leaving anything, he gave a light squeeze to her one twin peeves and s.u.c.k.e.d the other with his mouth and tongue.


    While Alex was living in the pool of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, Anna felt his little brother was becoming bigger and bigger inside her. That sensation that his rod-like member is placed inside her while he is pulling in and out along while playing with her b.r.e.a.s.t is just giving her goosebumps.


    Holding her legs tightly, he started thrusting even faster than Anna could imagine, but this time there was no pain, only the amount of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e where the sky looked closer to her.


    Closing her eyes, the sensation building up in her stomach was enough to make Alex realize as she felt he was soon going to c.u.m.


    As expected the amount of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e both had feelings was now coming to end when Alex finally exploded inside her, earning a huge m.o.a.n from Anna. the room which was just a second before filled with m.o.a.ns was now fully quiet with nothing but the sounds of heavy breathing.


    This was just too much for them and the realization struck them, that they bog lost their v.i.r.g.i.n.i.t.y with each and that was just the best first experience they both can ever have!


    He laid on the side of the bed, panting heavily as he looked at Anna whose eyes were almost going to fall.


    She can no longer feel her legs which were numb from pain now. More or like, numb from the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e Alex just gave her. On the other hand, Alex kisses her on the face, cheeks nose, not leaving any spot on her face too. That was just his possessiveness.


    But soon, Anna dazed in spoonful sleep after such an exercise in Alex''s arm where he again carried her back to the bathroom and washed her properly in cold water with a little oil to scrub. Now that he had seen her body fully, he wasn''t shamed to wash her body because he read it that women usually feel body pain after their first time and she knows Anna has to go back soon.


    Bringing her back to bed, he made her lay and covered with a blanket and he too laid beside her hugging her tightly for the first time ever, and they both slept n.a.k.e.d with the moonlight falling on them.


    And then, the moon looked at the stars of his, -You see, that is called true love making in this l.u.s.tful world where you make others feel p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    Stars- ".." Did we ask? We are all single!


    ....


    So? Did you like it?!?


    Do let me know through comments!

 Chapter 222 - An affair!

    Please do use coins to unlock chapters!


    Thank you!!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    In the morning, Anna''s eyes half opened and looked at the ceiling. But then she felt a heavy hand on her waist, in touch with her skin.


    ''Who is hugging me?'' Looking at her side, she found Alex sleeping soundly.


    His breathing was lingering on her neck, which was giving her a sensation and Anna seriously wanted to not feel it again! Otherwise, losing control is obvious


    She doesn''t know why but her heart warmed up a little seeing how he was in deep slumber. Not only that, but she can see his face was glowing all of the sudden.


    ''Is that After s.e.x affects?'' Yesterday night, they only did it for one time and later she might have dozed off to sleep.


    She tried to shift but failed because he was almost not only hugging her waist but her whole body.


    But to her surprise, she didn''t feel the numbness in her legs anymore. She had read it everywhere that it hurts after you have s.e.x for the first time but why she feels nothing right now?


    "Maybe because he was so much gentle," Anna said in a whisper in between her breath as she c.a.r.e.s.sed his hair softly. He was just like a child for her now!


    Although she doesn''t want to wake him up, this was something necessary because she has to go back to Steve''s mansion before they call her down for breakfast.


    "Alex¡­" Anna simply whispered in his ear and she can see he wasn''t ready to wake up.


    "Alex, you need to let me go. I should get ready." But instead of losing his grip, he tightened more and pulled her closer to his n.a.k.e.d body.


    "Ann..let me sleep for some more time. You sleep too!"


    "We can''t Alex. You want others to find out that I spent the night with you?"


    This was a warning and a reminder and as expected, his eyes were now wide awake.


    He looked at Anna''s morning face which was just a heart touching thing in his life. Waking up next to your love, isn''t it a perfect feeling?


    At this moment, everything was perfect and if it was in their hand, they might never get up from this bed and go out of this room.


    More like a secret place for them!


    But then Anna noticed as they both were n.a.k.e.d, and her clothes were thrown on the other side of the room. In the excitement yesterday, she didn''t even think that what will she wear today after taking a bath? There were no clothes with her at this moment and wearing the dress that she wore yesterday wasn''t possible because it already has wrinkles on it.


    "Alex! I''m going to take a shower. Ask Jack to buy me some clothes. Okay?" But on the other hand, Alex was in a daze as his eyes were glued to Anna''s face. Everything that Anna said now, just slipped from above of his mind. Anna can''t help but slap her forehead while looking at him. She shook his shoulder which brought him out of the daze as he looked around and then Anna.


    "What were you saying?" Alex innocently asked.


    "Ask Jack to bring some clothes for me! I''m going for a shower!" Sayin this, Anna covered her n.a.k.e.d body with a white blanket and went to the bathroom leaving Alex alone on the bed.


    But then his eyes caught the stains on the bed. He knew he was her first time so having some bleeding was common, at least this is what he had read online. But he doesn''t know why but being the first guy who had her brought butterflies inside his stomach. ''Anna, I hope this union continues in the future too.''


    ...


    Anna got ready and tied her hair too. Looking in the mirror, she saw her neck which had all the art that Alex did last night. But what she needed right now was a concealer which was almost not possible to find in this room.


    "I need to fix it. This will be the first task after reaching Steve''s mansion." Anna whispered to herself while looking at her reflection in the mirror.


    While Alex came from the back and hugged her, "I wish time stops here just now and you do not go anywhere." Alex said in a lazy tone. They both wanted this to end soon so that they can make their relationship public.


    But before that, she has work to do. A mission to complete!


    "Alex... How will you keep Emma away from you?" Although she knew that he has feelings for her only but what about this fiance of his? Anna can''t risk him at any cost not because she doesn''t trust him a bit because she doesn'' trust that clever girl Emma.


    But Alex simply replied, "You said that you have about the plan?" To which Anna shook her head. The plan that was cooked in her mind needs the approval of many people. Their first and foremost task should be, separating Emma and Alex and breaking their engagement!


    "Just call the two people I asked you. And let me go now! Otherwise, we both will be caught and labeled as an affair of sister-in-law and brother-in-law!"


    Hearing this, Alex let go of her waist and replied, "Do not worry, I will call Alena and Miyu. But it will be your part to tell everything to Alena, not me!" Anna nodded. Of course, she was her friend and it was her responsibility to tell her everything.


    Giving Alex a last sneak peek, Anna went back to Steve''s mansion. And somehow, she was able to reach the mansion on time without anyone knowing about it.


    Taking a huge sigh in relief, Anna decided to work on her plan for now, because nowadays she has been distracted a lot. But her plan failed when the lady came and said,


    "Miss, your presence is required downstairs on breakfast being served!"


    ....


    Do not forget to vote!


    Also, please do buy privilege!!

 Chapter 223 - Where were you last night?!

    Please use coins to unlock chapters!


    Thank you


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Anna nodded her head as she looked at the maid who just left. Externally, her facial expression did not change at all but from inside, she was almost shivering, ''I just reached the right time?!'' Just a few minutes ago, everyone might be suspicious of her absence.


    After using a concealer and hiding her hickey, although she was wearing a turtleneck sweatshirt, she did not take any risk here of getting caught. Downstairs, she found everyone sitting there and especially, one new face and that was none other than Emma.


    "Good morning everyone!" Anna greeted everyone and as usual, sat beside Chris as her seat was almost fixed there only!


    "Good Morning Anna! Did you sleep well?" Klara asked in her soft tone to which Anna nodded. ''You are talking to me so sweetly because I''m Chris''s fiance? If I was Alex''s fiance, will you behave with me in the same way?'' The answer to the question was quite visible because Emma was sitting there with her swollen face. After all, no one was paying much attention to her.


    "Good Morning Miss Emma." Anna decided to test this lady''s attitude towards her. Somewhere she knew she won''t say anything bad to her especially on the table in front of so many people and specifically, Chris because he will rather chop her off.


    She smiled and replied, "I''m really good, Ms. Walker. I hope you are good too."


    "I''m fine. I''m really sorry, yesterday we weren''t able to interact much because I was feeling a little down. But don''t worry, we will spend some quality time in the future for sure!" So that I can cut your wings to go near my Alex! But Anna did not voice out the second half of the sentence.


    In contrast to her cheerful and happy expressions, Chris was a little surprised to see her like this. ''She is talking so sweetly with her lover''s fiance? There is something fishy here!'' He knew Anna too much and her habits and attitude didn''t match what she was thinking or doing at all.


    "What are you going to do, today Anna?"


    "Yesterday we missed one place. I''m going there. I hope Mrs. Steve will be able to arrange one car for me? I want to explore the city on my own."


    "Sure. I shall do that." No one raised their questions but Chris was different from others.


    And only that happened which Anna wanted to avoid at any cost! "Anna, I think I should accompany you today also."


    Hearing this, Anna frowned and gave him a tight glare "I want to explore today, ALONE. I hope you understand what I''m saying if not then I''m sorry but I can''t explain to you in any other simple language!"


    "But which place are you going to visit? Take Emma too with you so that you both can bond also." Anna knew this was just a trick of his to keep an eye on her. On the other hand, Emma was also not keen to go with her.


    She can see the disp.l.e.a.s.u.r.e on Emma''s face when she heard what Chris just said and this was something she can use to her benefit.


    "I don''t think Ms. Emma will be happy. After all, she just came here last night and might also need rest. Am I right Ms. Emma?" To which she smiled and replied with a smile, "You know me too well, Ms. walker. I would skip this time but sure next time." As expected and what Anna wanted to happen.


    But the next thing surprised her too, caught off guard, and made her almost dig her own nails into her hand.


    "Hmm. I think it would be better for you to spend some time with Alex. You are his fiance and bond well so that in future you both can give us children in this house."


    COUGH COUGH!


    Anna choked on her food after hearing what he said. Chris patted her back and made her drink water.


    "Thank You," Anna replied but her eyes did not leave Emma''s face as the blush on her face did not fade away.


    "Oh Brother Chris.. you and your sister in law are older than us, you should tell us good news once your sister is old enough."


    Amna felt her throat being dried away when she heard these words from Emma''s mouth.


    "She is still young and I don''t want to have children in my life that soon. And you and Alex know each other for a long time. Go ahead and tell us something. Right, mom?" Anna looked at Klara whose eyes sparkled after hearing about her grandchildren.


    ''I would cut her into pieces if she even touched Alex! How dare these women think about carrying a child of my Alex?!''


    Emma was constantly cursed in Anna''s mind. They both loved each other, how can they both allow others to talk about him like this? But unfortunately, they have to bear it because no one will listen to them and in front of the public and others, she is Chris''s fiance!


    ''I will tear this title of yours soon Emma. Alex is mine and I wouldn''t let go of my things so easily.'' She maintained her calmness outside and tried to eat breakfast and finish it so that she can get up from this table and go away from this family of theirs.


    Soon, the discussion shifted to many other things and it was no longer lingering ''CHILDREN!'' And Anna was thankful for that because thinking about children makes her remember what they did yesterday and imagine what if that is the same done by Emma and Alex?! NOOO!! She will kill both of them!


    Anna never shows her jealousy but unknown to everyone she is jealous most of the time whenever Alex is associated with any other woman!


    Of course, they just had love making last night, and here she is hearing everyone trying to matchmake him with someone else!


    But then she heard Chris''s deep voice, "Anna, can I ask you one question?"


    "Yeah.."


    "Where were you last night?"


    ....


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Also, Please try buying privilege too, it costs only 1 coin

 Chapter 224 - Anna lost her v.i.r.g.i.n.i.t.y!

    Please do use coins to unlock chapters!


    Thank you!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Hearing Chris''s words, Anna was going to vomit out in fear. His words did not contain any hidden meaning but he simply asked her in a calm tone. But she knew that he is a man whose mind can be changed whenever he wants.


    If anyone thought, this can be the calm before the storm. Anna doesn''t want that storm to come here especially, on Alex.


    ''Does he know that I went out and lost my v.i.r.g.i.n.i.t.y to Alex?''


    This fear was still lingering on her. But she tries her best to keep that smile on her face. Because one suspicion and he might just kill her this instant., in front of everyone.


    For him, his possessions only belong to him and she knew how far he went for this.


    If she wasn''t wrong, then his spies are everywhere and she won''t be too surprised that he got to know that she escaped her room yesterday, to meet Alex.


    "Where? Of course, I was sleeping in my room. Or do you expect me to sleep with you in your room?" Anna tried to sound sarcastic because that was how her nature is. Most of the answers to him are in a sarcastic tone if she is right and this was what she tried now also.


    Although she knew she was lying to him on his face, was there any option other than lying? But then she heard his s.e.xy voice,


    "You were there in my dream last night. I had heard that if someone comes in your dream then that person does not sleep." Anna''s tensed body relaxed hearing this.


    ''This was all because I came in his dream? Thank god otherwise I might have a heart attack this instant!'' Taking a deep breath she calmed her heart first.


    "But to your disappointment, Chris. I had a wonderful sleep last night. Maybe in my whole life, I might never have slept so peacefully." Because I was with Alex and he made me forget everything. How can Anna let last night slip so easily out of her mind?


    Never! Her first time was the best she can get and that too with her lover! What she felt yesterday can''t be described too easily and maybe she can never tell anyone about it perfectly because it was just all she felt.


    "Hmm. I think that philosophy was wrong." Anna rolled her eyes. A person like him will believe in such things? It was hard for her to accept it!


    "Chris, I want a new sim here." Chris looked at her face and nodded his head. He had already arranged one for her. But then she added in a whisper,


    "A sim card which doesn''t have any tracking device. I want my freedom. Otherwise, I can arrange one on my own." Chris glanced at the sim in his hand. She really saw through his soul because he had installed a tracking device too so that he can get her location always!


    But it looked like Anna was much smarter as compared to Chris had predicted her to be. But it doesn''t hurt him. Calling his secretary to arrange a new one for her.


    While they both were talking to each other, Emma looked at Anna and Chris with something in her eyes. Hatred.


    ''One or the other day, My Alex will have everything you have right now, Chris! And when that day comes, I will crush Anna into pieces! No one can be above me, not even the daughter of Walker family!''


    Emma was very well aware of the family circ.u.mstances of this family. Alex was not favored but she loved him. Her family first suggested a marriage alliance with Chris and her but they rejected, saying their elder son wants someone else.


    And this made her overjoy! The second option was none other than Alex and she got what she wanted, the only thing right now is to keep this Anna away from Alex and snatch everything from Chris!


    But her thoughts never came to her face.


    "Elder Brother, Sister-in-law, you both look so good together. Maye god Bless you with love and happy successful marriage ahead." Anna looked at Emma and just passed a light smile because this fake blessing was needed to her.


    She knew it too well that who is in her favor and who isn''t. clearly, this Emma is not the one.


    "I hope the same with Alex," Chris replied out of courtesy but it did not bring any joy in Anna''s heart either.


    ¡­.


    After breakfast, Klara arranged one car for her. She was happy that at least she can go and roam around on her own. No one will be there to evade her privacy.


    Especially, she can stay away from Chris and bring her plan into action. Driving the car, Anna first decided to go to the nearby hills. As per her report, the view from there is just breathtaking. But then, a phone disturbed her whole event.


    "Kevin! I remember you, okay?! Give me enough time at least!"


    "How much time do you need? It has been almost 2 days since you landed there. But I have not received even a single piece of information. Anna, do not try to betray me!" Her anger was rising but she controlled it because he was still a person whom she can use in her plan.


    "I won''t even think of that. Look, as far as my information, no shipment is coming for now. But if you want to know something else then tell me."


    "Okay, tell me about his one of the setup place where he keeps his material. I want to know about it as soon as possible! Otherwise, our deal is over." Before Anna could have even replied, he just hung up.


    ''Such a piece of shit he is!''


    ....


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Also, let me know your views through comment!


    [Try Buying privilege, it will help author a lot!]

 Chapter 225 - Anna, you are a liar!

    Please do use coins to unlock chapter!


    Thank you!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Reaching the hill, Anna parked her car and climbed to the top.


    But in this process, how can she not remember her trip with Alex when they shared their first kiss?


    A beautiful view, along with such a memorable kiss.


    ''Agh.. why are my best memories with him?''


    This was because he was the one who taught her about life. She was always confined to her small world but it became alive when Alex cake and ordered her.


    "Alex¡­ you are so deeply rooted in my life."


    She whispered to herself and after a few minutes of walking, she finally reached on top.


    As it was not much stepper, it was easy to climb and for Anna, it did not take much of her strength.


    After looking at the view, she understood why the South of Zuak land is so much famous for its beauty of nature.


    No need for any artificial thing but this was enough for memorizing in one''s memory. After so long, Anna felt that she could breathe freely. Her wings were open here, and no one can limit her in this area. No one!


    "Ms. Sierra Walker."


    Anna suddenly heard this from her back. ''Why is my precious moment disturbed?'' Anyway, not like she doesn''t know who the person is behind her.


    Moving around, she found a certain person whom she called here especially to investigate her necessary things. "Thank you for coming here, Mr. Welsone."


    "No big deal. I hope I can come to your use as much you want." Anna nodded her head and then, glancing at the view once again, she spoke,


    "Did you see inside the matter I asked you to? Where are that person''s parents? Family? Or any other way which can give me any clue that after.. h..his death what happened?" Anna''s voice was cracking while thinking about someone. It was no one else than her first love, before Alex! What happened? Why did he die? Because of Anna''s carelessness and recklessness. To make up for her guilt, she wanted to know the whereabouts of that certain person''s family.


    "I''m sorry. I looked into it but to my disappointment, I found nothing. Every trace was removed and this was intentional. There was no information and also, even no old records of that person. It was as if that person never existed in this world!" Anna''s eyebrows twitch after hearing this. How can she believe the person in front of her like this? It was impossible! Anna knew she loved a person, not a ghost?!


    "Did you look into it perfectly? I won''t tolerate any mistake."


    "I swear on my life, Ms. Walker, that there is no person like him." After looking at the man from up to down, she reluctantly nodded her head because there was no option left for her. Arguing this person won''t prove anything to her.


    "What about my brother''s case? Did you find who killed him? Any lead?"


    "We are currently looking into it. Soon we''ll be there and I promise you that from the way we are looking, it''s in the right direction and a big lead will come our way soon." At least one news item gave her a little happiness.


    Her brother''s killer was what our family was still looking into. Even though her father never tried but she never stopped too. This was because she wanted to kill that person the same way in which he killed her brother.


    All they received were two bodies of lovers. Her brother and his girlfriend. And on that day, she had taken an oath that she would kill the two people in her life for sure!


    One, who killed her first love and that is none other than Chris and second is that mysterious person who snatched away the happiness of her life and her family!


    "I expect you to give it to me as soon as possible." The man bowed and left, leaving Anna alone there. Instead of being alone now, she dialed Alex''s number while sitting on one of the benches. The sim she used was her one, how can she afford to use the sim given by Chris, to call his brother?!


    "Alex, is Alena here?"


    "Yes! I''m sending her to one of the cafes. tell her everything yourself as she has already eaten my brain for so long!" Hearing this, Anna chuckled. Alena was like this and this was not new for her.


    "Okay. I will go. You just send me the address of the cafe and I will go there. I should hang up now.."


    "ANNA WAIT!"


    "Hmm?"


    "You are feeling fine right? Does it hurt anymore? Should I send some medicines too?" Hearing this, an automatic smile came to her face. This grin said it all that she was touched by his gentleness of asking her.


    "Relax. I''m fine. Don''t worry. I should go now. Bye, I love you!"


    "I love You too!"


    Both of them put their phones down and even being apart, their heart was attached. Staring at phones, both of their faces were filled with a small smile bringing so much joy in their heart.


    Such a cute gesture from both of them!


    After hanging up the phone, Anna decided to go with the flow and meet Alena where she should. After all, it''s the time to tell her everything once and for all.


    ¡­.


    After a one-hour hour drive.


    Anna finally reached the cafe. She was standing outside the cafe where Alena sat inside. She was nervous as she could feel her hands were already wet.


    Sweat was coming out of her forehead, almost running in her eyes. But she had to face it otherwise, no one will help in this.


    Stepping inside the cafe, Anna looked around the table where Alena might be stated. But then, a shrill voice came from behind as she felt blood might come out of her ears at that point!


    "ANNNA!!! YOU LIAR!"


    .....


    Do not forget to vote for your lovely author!


    Humble request!

 Chapter 226 - I will separate you both!

    Please do use coins to unlock chapter!


    Humble request~~


    Thank you!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Anna felt her ears will come out after hearing such a shrill voice of Alena.


    Okay, she accepts she might be excited but in contrast to her excitedness, she is nervous to disclose everything to someone who is her friend from the real world, not from Zuak Land!


    Anna gulped a little as she felt her throat was already dried.


    "H-Hey¡­"


    Her voice was cracking but Alena simply gave her a big teddy hug and it somehow calmed her down.


    Maybe because this made her feel how close they were and this was the only way that made her feel how close they are. She knows Alena will understand whatever she says.


    "How are you, Anna? After giving exams, the guy just vanished into thin air. Do you know how much I tried to call you? For so long I thought that you must be angry with me for some reason because I saw you were seeing my stories!"


    "How can I be angry with you? Did you do anything? No right so just forget about it and now that you are nowhere." Anna answered with a smile on her face.


    But the cheerfulness in her voice made her wonder how will Alena react after when she tells jer everything? About herself?


    Her hands were already wet due to the nervousness she was feeling right now. But she had limited time to tell her everything and each second is counting and precious to her. Especially in a place like Zuak Land.


    Grabbing her hands, Anna looked at her with her serious expression, "Alena, I have something important to tell you and please listen to it carefully." On the other hand, Alena looked at her confusional eyes. She must be curious to know why Alex called her here and what Abna is doing in such a place? But all the answers lie with Anna only.


    Taking a deep breath, Anba told her everything from the start, leaving a part about whatever happened last 3 years ago, only told that her brother died because of her own carelessness leaving a pang of guilt forever in her. After she was done, Anna got whatever she had expected and that was what she received, a loud shrill along with a sigh.


    "Anna¡­ Come here. Let me hug you." She understood how much Anna had gone through and also now, she is trapped in such an engagement which is almost impossible to break no matter what. On the other hand, loving her brother in law? Who is none other than Alex? A huge surprise to her first!


    "But Alena, I have called you for a special purpose. I..I. wants you to hold something and that is to drive Emma away from Alex." somewhere Anna knows that Chris and Emma are together working to keep Alex and her away. Emma is a clever girl like so doing small techniques is just an ant game on her. Instead, the engagement between Emma and Alex can be canceled only when Emma herself says that she isn''t interested in an engagement like this.


    Alena smiled and replied, "Anything for you Anna. You know that I can do anything for my best friend and now, it''s my responsibility that you get out of this situation like this." Hearing her response, Anna''s heart warmed up. At Least someone is ready to support her love for Alex in this world.


    "Thank you."


    "Now tell me what I need to do for you guys. Do I need to threaten Emma? Or like kill her?" Alena chuckled while saying this. Of course, as Anna defined she belongs to an underworld family, this might be not something new to her right!?


    "No.. but more than it...


    ¡­..


    On the same day, Anna and Alena went to a bar in their short dresses to have a blast night.


    Anna decided to wear a hot red dress which made her look s.e.xy along with flashing her curves at the same time. Alena decided to pair up with a black classy dress, which showed her cleavage and long legs. But the important thing was, they both did not inform anyone! Not even Alex!


    Sitting on the bar, Alena asked Anna nervously while seeing the huge crowd in the bar, "Anna, do you think this idea will work? I''m not sure at all."


    Keeping her hands and giving her insurance, "Trust me in this. From today onwards, our plan will start to separate Emma from Chris otherwise I will kill her, it''s that simple." Anna made it look like it was really easy for her but she knows how much she wants this plan to work so that nothing goes to killing each other!


    "Ms. Walker."


    Anna and Alena both heard one voice as a small smirk came on their face, turning around they found none other than Emam standing in a white dress. Anna knew she was beautiful and there was no doubt in it anymore. ''I will separate you from Alex. It will be your worst deal to be in a partnership with Chris!'' But Anna kept her thoughts to herself only. It was better not to raise them.


    "Oh Hello Emma! Let me introduce you to my best friend, Alena. Alena, you remember Alex from our school?" To which Alena nodded her head, "She is his fiance."


    "Ohh.. you are Alex, the bad boy''s fiance? I never expected him to be committed to someone else and have girlfriends too in school. Anyway, it''s nice meeting you Emma." Alena never let her smile on her face. Instead, she played with her innocent look very well which confuses others!


    As they both expected this to be, Emma was stuck in an embarrassing situation and it was difficult for her to come out but she just nodded her head.


    "Oh Anna, you said you are calling my favorite superstar Miyu here? Where is he?"


    .....


    Do not forget to vote!!!

 Chapter 227 - She is hiding something!

    Please do use coins to unlock chapters!


    Humble request from you all


    Thank you!!!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The instant Emam heard Miyu''s name, her eyes widened also, Anna could feel her body turning rigid.


    This change missed from Alena''s eyes as she was in her form of acting but how can it be missed from Anna''s eyes who was just focusing on Emma''s body language? Nah!


    "Don''t worry. He will be here soon. I asked someone to call him and come here. Miss. Emma, you know Miyu from childhood right?" But she did not reply, instead of turning to the bartender, she asked for two shots. Both of them were surprised by her sudden reaction. ''Why is she behaving like this? Is there something for her to hide?''


    As far as Alex told her, Miyu liked Emma a lot but he never proposed because, for him, it was not good to be in love with his sister-in-law. His brotherhood was much more important as compared to girls and now, girls just throw themselves on him! After all, he is such a big superstar?!


    "Emma, are you all right?" Anna''s concern asked and this time she was asking from her heart. Although she was her competitor she doesn''t want anything to happen to her.


    Emma looked at Anna after finishing her two shots with her dead eyes, they have already lost their spark "I.. I. all right. Nothing happened. I..Is Miyu really coming here?"


    "Yes, I asked him to come here. He must be here at any moment. You see Alena is a big fan of his and when I got to know that Alex knew him, how can I miss the opportunity to meet him?" Her reply was suitable and even Emma accepted that. But she can see that Emma wasn''t comfortable with Migu coming here, just because he is her past lover? There is surely something more than it which is not known to Alex either. It''s between these two.


    "HEYYY! MIYU IS HERE!"


    "MIYU IS GOING TO SING!"


    Everyone''s eyes shifted when they heard these voices among the people. The only main attraction was now Miyu, standing on the high raise platform with his guitar, wearing his hoodie. No classy jeans, nothing.


    But why does Anna feel that this Miyu is far different from the Miyu with whom she met at the concert!


    His aura was different today and her heart and eyes were shocked to see this Miyu today!


    Her memory is still fresh, he was a lively guy, who actually tried to flirt with her, if not for Alex he might have never stopped. Looking at him now, it felt he was nothing but carrying his broken heart and as she had expected, ye played a slow broken song.


    They all enjoyed it but the only person, whose face looked horrified was none else than Emma. Her grip on her wine glass had tightened as she continually stole glances and peaks of the Miyu who was standing up there. ''What are you both hiding?''


    Although Anna wasn''t interested in knowing it will affect her plan and if something is affecting her plan, then she needs to know about it at any cost.


    After the song ended, Miyu was surrounded by his fans. Of course, he was not someone like them, he was a known world wife and his fan base is more than anyone here. They decide to go to a private booth, where he will meet them.


    "Anna! Emma! Did you see Miyu is so good looking? Oh my god! I think I have fallen in love." Alena can''t help but exclaim. This was true, she was one of Miyu''s fans, but one thing was sure, Emma wasn''t least after hearing her words.


    "Don''t worry. He will come here in just a few more minutes. I''m sure he will be happy to meet his fan, and let me tell you, he is single too!" Anna can''t help but deliberately add this to instigate more and more fire.


    "Hm... But I don''t feel that he will like someone like me. You see he is such a top-class superstar and I''m just a middle class." Alena said with a sad sigh. Her enthusiasm was now dull again but then Anna patted her back.


    Before Anna could have said something to cheer up her mind, Emma went on, "No No, Miyu is really good. Nothing likes that. It''s just when it comes to girls, his taste is really unique. So I feel what if he doesn''t like you?" This gained suspicions from Anna.


    She looked at the lady in front of her with doubt in her eyes. ''Isn''t she trying to say that Alena should step back from going after Miyu?'' Emma''s words contained a threat and she can feel it too much, but Anna kept silent because creating a scene here isn''t much of usw.


    Instead, she let Emma''s words be against her own self only, "But I felt Miyu is a down to earth person. Fame, the difference is wealth must be a small thing for him. He might be looking for someone who has a clean heart and supports him, loves him unconditionally and especially, stays with him in his ups and downs. What do you think Emma?"


    Emma did not reply because she was stuck where she did not wish to.


    If she said ''no'' then it would tarnish Miyu''s reputation but if she agreed, her ego might be hurt.


    Anna can clearly see on her face that she was reluctant to answer. Her hands had already clenched into a fist as she waited for Anna to divert the question.


    Instead of replying, she lowered her face and Anna also did not press much into that spot because she felt there was something wrong between these two somehow.


    They were just gossiping in between but then they heard a voice behind them,


    "Hello, ladies? How are you all!"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    [Please do buy privilege too!]

 Chapter 228 - Chriss outburst!

    Please do use coins to unlock new chapters!


    Thank you!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Hello, ladies! Wow, I never expect such beautiful girls waiting for me in the booth alone! I would have skipped all meetings with my other fans and would have come here directly!" Miyu joked and with his wordings, Anna and Alena both were once again impressed.


    A chuckle passed through Alena''s mouth after hearing such flirting from his mouth. After all, meeting such a big superstar doesn''t happen daily. Especially when they get face to face introduction. Along with it, Anna gave her a look and Alena was once again on her task!


    "H-hello! I''m Alena!" She brought her hand forward and shook his hands which brought a blush on her face.


    "Nice to meet you, Ms. Alena. You must be the best friend of Anna, am I right?" To which Alana nodded her head vigorously. He is asking her questions on his own, how can she miss this moment?!


    "Anna, I must say this if you don''t mind me but this friend of yours is really beautiful. It''s really my p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e that I got to meet such a good looking fan of mine." This was adding more and more blush on her face. Anna laughed at this comment of his and then spoke, "How can I mind? My best friend is the prettiest! What do you think Emma?" This time Anna shifted the attention to Emma who sat quietly since Miyu made his appearance before them.


    But it was her words which drew Miyu''s attention as he looked beside Anna and then saw a lady sitting in a little darkness and from the figure itself, he could guess who it was. ''Emma..''


    Can you forget your love? No! The person whom you loved from the bottom of your heart, it''s very difficult to let them go from your heart, about whom you know every detail! He had no expression after seeing Emma but on the opposite, Emma''s body turned like that of stone after Anna introduced her into the conversation.


    "Yeah... Ms. Alena is a pretty lady." She said with a fake smile to at least save her face. But she was not saved by Anna''s question because her next statement almost sent a shock in her mind!


    "I think Miyu and Alena will look good together! What is your opinion on this shipping of mine, Emma?"


    This brought Emma once again in a tough spot which led her speechless. Again and again, Anna was attacking her with her sharp words which hit Emma in her sore spot!


    ''Why is she asking such questions from me?! Isn''t getting the hint that I''m not interested in answering.'' Her heart showed clear disp.l.e.a.s.u.r.e with this matchmaking of Alena and Miyu but instead of replying first, she took one of the drinks in her hand, and then looking at Miyu with her cold eyes spoke, "Miyu should be the one deciding it, right?" In just one statement, she shifted the option on Miyu.


    He was just looking at the way she reacted and a sarcastic smile left his mouth. He looked at Alena who was standing beside him and when all of the sudden, he wrapped his hand on Alena''s waist and pulled closer, "Well, she is a good-looking lady. Why will I object to it anyway?'' His words clearly accepted and agreed with what Anna was saying a few minutes ago.


    Although Alena was a little bit not used to this much closeness with him, she just stayed in her act and passed a lovely smile to Miyu, waiting for Anna to see Emma''s reaction.


    Taking a sip of her juice, Anna found many things that amazed her. Although Emma tried her best to not show her expression, there was something which Anna has and Emma does not! And that was skills of reading the mind of your opponent by their way of carrying themselves.


    ''Tsk. Tsk., you aren''t a good actress Emma. You need practice but at least I got what I wanted.''


    Emma was affected by the way Miyu reacted each time. Her eyes and her mind wanted two different things and this was somehow reflected on her face too, revealing her inner thoughts.


    As Miyu sat along with them with Alena still close to him and Anna as well as Emma on the other side. Gossips were going on where Emma did not participate much, only when required or someone asked her about something. But Miyu enjoyed sitting with them. On contrary to what Anna had expected, Miyu totally ignored Emma which surprised her because no matter what happened'' they were also childhood friends making them special friends right? But nothing like this can be seen here at all!


    "Oh! Anna, you are here. Won''t Chris be upset by your presence in such a bar?" Miyu was very well aware of how Chris is and his possessiveness about Anna just like Alex.


    But Anna brushed that topic by saying, "He can do whatever he wants but from some things, he is off-limits and I will make sure that he never crosses them!" But this time, two people suddenly showed up in the bar.


    The door of the booth was opened with a BANG!


    And there, everyone saw a devil standing, anger flashed in his deep brown eyes which might pierce through someone''s body.


    The temperature of the booth dropped but the only one who wasn''t affected was Anna who just kept on drinking her drink, ignoring his glare on her face making his blood boil even more!


    He knew that she won''t give a damn about him, but what surprised him even more was her attitude towards himself. All of the sudden, she is changed!


    "Anna, how dare you come here among these unknown men??!"


    .....


    Do not forget to vote for your lovely author!


    [A humble request, please try buying privilege.


    It will help your author a lot!


    It costs only 1 coin, please my lovely readers!]


    Thank you!

 Chapter 229 - Chris, Leave Annas hand!

    Please do use coins to unlock chapter!!


    A humble request!


    Thank you!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    But Anna remained unchanged because she heard his hard words from one ear and let it go away from the other. Simple as that! She won''t let it go to her brain at least which might affect her good mood too!


    "Anna! Are you even listening to me? Or are you behaving as deaf because you know that you committed a mistake?"


    This time, Chris got a glare not only from Anna but as he turned around, he saw his younger brother eyeing him.


    ''Who told him that Anna is here?'' Chris can''t help but curse that person from whom


    Alex might have gotten this information but unknown to him, the person to be cursed, is standing beside him, none other than Jack.


    His one of the trusted aly is going against him! That was because Jack also knew, how bad Chris can be!


    "What?! Why are you staring at me like this, my younger brother?" Chris''s tone was no longer cold, instead, it was now replaced with a touch of sarcasm and teasing tone. How can he miss the chance to show off that Anna belongs to him?


    But hearing his words, drew the attention of everyone who was inside the booth. Miyu looked past Chris and saw his best buddy standing there with a sullen expression lingering on his face. "ALEX! Come inside. Why are you standing outside alone?" Miyu invited him inside, which enraged Chris even more. Not because he was his friend, but because he came before Alex and even then, they did not even ask him to sit.


    Alex''s eyes shifted from Chris and then he came inside giving a big hug to Miyu whom he is seeing after so long. "We haven''t met after the concert. How are you?" Alex''s mood was a little better because here was his brother from another mother.


    "I''m fine. See, whom I met, such a lovely lady Alena! Alena, he is my best friend, Alex Steve." But instead of saying hello, Alena got up and gave Alex a side hug while saying, "It has been long Alex. You too disappear, adjust like Anna." hearing this, Miyu was confused by their interaction. The only question roaming in his mind was, have they met before too? If yes, then through Anna?!


    Looking at the confusional look on Miyu, Alex can''t help but chuckle. He was really clueless in each and every matter here. But not only Miyu but Emma too looked like this. The doubt was written all over her face. But before Miyu could have asked something, Emma raised her voice, "How do you guys know each other?"


    Alex looked at Emma who was now full of curiosity but instead of answering her, many questions were raised in his mind, ''What is she doing here with Anna? And even Miyu is here?!?! Didn''t she want Alena only?''


    Although this was one of Anna''s plans, he can''t help but think more about it. On the other side, a small smile, which was looking s.e.xier and s.e.xier with the red dress she was wearing, was making Alex wonder if she had forgotten everything they did last night? Is that why she is here so that other men can drool over her?!?!


    This thought made his eyes dark as he was going to burst on Anna, but instead, she just blinked her eyes at him which made his heart melt away at moment, his anger vanished just with this cute gesture. But it wasn''t missed by Chris''s eyes at all.


    "ANNA! GETT UP! We are going back to the mansion! I think I need to teach you one lesson." Chris pulled Anna''s arm harshly as it brought a small sound from her mouth. It hurts her! But before he could have dragged her, Anna felt her other hand was held by someone. When Chirs felt she had stopped walking, he looked around and saw Alex holding Anna''s hand.


    It was like both the men were trying to keep Anna to themselves, only for them! But for that, Anna knew this was not possible, at least for now because she has to go with Chris for now.


    But all of the sudden, Alex spoke up, "Chris, leave Anna''s arm."


    "What if I don''t?" Chris asked with equal confidence. But unknown to both of them, Anna''s heartbeat raced when she saw both of them looking at each other with killing intent in their eyes. ''Can they both kill each other this moment?'' the answer to her question was quite clear as he looked with worriedness in her eyes.


    "Alex.. let sister in law and brother in law go. It''s between them." Emma suddenly spoke up as she got up and kept her hand on his shoulder, expressing and ordering him to leave Anna''s hand. She mentioned that Anna is his sister in law, he has no right over her, especially to stop her.


    But Alex''s expressions were complicated now. He reluctantly loosened his grip on her hand and she took this opportunity to break their contact. Looking at this, Chris did not leave this chance and brought Anna back outside and made her sit in his car.


    Hand in the mid-air, Alex looked to where Anna and Chris just went. His heart was aching to let her leave with someone like him but he had no choice for at least now.


    "Now that they are gone! I think we should go too, right?" Emma tried to cheer up Alex''s mood so that he would drop her at her house where she was staying for now. But instead of accepting her offer, he spoke,


    "Let Miyu drop you. Jack, bring Alena to the hotel safely." Saying this, he too left the booth, making Emma embraced at that moment.


    ....


    To all my Indian Readers, Wish you a happy Diwali!


    Do not forget to vote for your author!


    [Please do buy privilege. It costs only 1 coin]

 Chapter 230 - You arent a trust worthy guy!

    Please do use coins to unlock chapter!


    Thank you!


    Emma was left embarrassed here after Alex almost ignored her wordings. She never thought him to be so rude just because Anna left with Chris! But on top of that, he asked Miyu to drop her back?


    ''Has he gone insane? He could have asked Jack to drop me back but Miyu!?!''


    That was complicated for her as she looked over at him with worry in her eyes but he did not even care.


    Emma was super afraid to go with Miyu, in the same car. Not because she doesn''t trust him but because of their past differences too!


    Instead of asking her or guiding her out, he kept his arm around Alena and walked outside along with her, leaving Jack and Emma alone in the booth.


    It was pure silence and then Jack decided to break it because they all have to go back home.


    "Ms. Emma, I think we should go out. You are also drunk and might not be able to hold it for long." Emma nodded her head and walked with him with her head down. She doesn''t even dare to look up because many things are happening.


    Outside the bar, Miyu made Alena sit in the front seat of Jack''s car just like a gentleman.


    "I hope my fan did not have any bad image of his superstar? Right?" Alena chuckled hearing this.


    After such a heavy tension, when Chris left Alena now understood why Anna said that Miyu is a typical fun-loving guy.


    "Of course! How can you be so bad? But let me ask you one thing, who is this Jack?" Alena did not know him personally at all. She just saw him coming with Chris and this raised suspicion in her mind that he might be a bad guy like others.


    Miyu smiled and patted her head, "Do not think anything bad about him. He is involved in many wrong things but from his heart, he is sincere. You will be safe." Alena nodded her head and after that, Miyu closed the door.


    Walking back to where Emma and Jack stood, he first looked at Jack who looked a little irritated because of the task handed over to him by Alex. "She is one of your fans, why don''t you go ahead and drop these two beautiful ladies?"


    "Because I have my work too, dropping one lady is enough for me and who is a headache. Drop her safely and stop avoiding women." Miyu patted his shoulder and after that, Jack simply went back to his car and drove it away. But then, Miyu listened to a voice from behind.


    "You just called me a headache."


    The charm and gentleness on Miyu''s face were now replaced with a frown. The playful side of his was nowhere to be seen now. As he turned around, Emma found a frosty look of him lingering and pasted on his face which she knew is only exclusive to her!


    "Do you want me to call you something else? Like dust or mud? Will that satisfy your heart and mind?"


    "You!!" Emma felt her blood boiling at this point in time!


    Instead of saying anything further, Miyu just brought her where his own car was parked. The parking lot was empty as only VIPs are allowed to come here especially at hour.


    ''Thank god no one is able to see me with this superstar otherwise it will raise unnecessary suspicions and I will surely hit headlines!'' Emma sighed in relief.


    But Miyu''s next move surprised Emma as he held her hand and made her pinned against the bonnet of his car, pinning her beneath his body as he looked at her with his fierce eyes!


    "Miyu!! What are you even doing!? Let me go!" Emma was taken aback by his sudden attack on her. He wasn''t speaking a word but now that she understood, he was simply waiting for the right time to be alone with her where he will speak enough to make her ears bleed!


    "Why are you back?"


    His question was very simple. He wanted to know the reason for her appearance here, especially when Alex was in the middle of such a situation. But Emma looked surprised by his question. ''Why is he behaving as if he doesn''t know anything? Has he forgotten everything that happened in the past?!'' This thought was revolving in her mind as she doesn''t know anymore how to answer him, without hurting his feelings anymore.


    "I..I.''m Alex''s fiance. Isn''t it normal for me to show up here?" Emma tried to answer with a fake smile but failed because at this moment, he wasn''t normal Miyu but someone who might kill her with the coldness in his eyes.


    She was stuck in a very tough spot, where she has to answer no matter what! But from his expressions, it looked he wasn''t pleased with her words. More like, he was waiting to insult her even more! This was how their chemistry is. Many things are unsaid and uncleared and no one is ready to take the first step to clear and discuss everything at once!


    "Oh? All of a sudden you remembered that you have a fiance? What happened when we were entangled in the white sheets at your and my place?" This made Emma''s ear turn red the instant when this comment left his mouth.


    Her eyes were now widened as she looked at him with a tinge of fear in her eyes. The body which he was pinning down was no longer as soft as before because he had attacked her at the sorr spot which was a doubt in their heart.


    All the past memories, mistakes they committed were too much and now it wasn''t possible to reverse them anymore.


    "You broke the promise, Miyu. We decided to never talk or bring it up but it looks like you were not like I had predicted. Not a trustworthy guy!"


    .....


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^

 Chapter 231 - Better in bed!

    Please do use coins to unlock chapters! A humble request~


    Thank you!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Instead of losing it, Miyu''s grip on her hand became even more tightened, pinning her down with more force which made Emma think that her spine would almost crack today by this bastard!


    Bringing his face closer to her ear, he spoke in a very husky as well as s.e.xy voice, "I broke the promise? Weren''t you the one who wanted to act as pure and use me for your physical needs and then break not only mine but Alex''s trust?"


    Emma''s breathing was uneven. In her life, although Alex was her fiance, she had done many things with his best friends before she could even do anything with Alex himself. Only what she can do at this moment was to lower her eyelids as she doesn''t have that confidence anymore to look into his fierce eyes.


    "I..I. can''t do anything. It''s done and now it is my past. Alex must be having his own past and we both can do whatever we want!" In the last part, jer voice was no longer dull but that''s what she wanted to state!


    But what Miyu felt was, he was simply wasting time in talking to a two-faced woman who only uses the situation to her best and uses other''s feelings for her satisfaction.


    He let go of her but his cold expression did not change. Walking back to his car, he sat on the driver seat and started the car. Emma let go of her breath which she was holding for so long. Adjusting her dress once again, she reluctantly looked at the other empty passenger seat. ''Alex asked Miyu to send me to hope safely but can I go with him now when he just acted this way?'' Emma was now reluctant to go with him in the same car. But then she heard his voice from inside the car,


    "You want to go home or not? Otherwise, I will just leave you here and don''t expect to get a taxi here. The place is also not safe. Next is your wish." His words sounded more like a threat to her but with no option left, Emma opened the door of the passenger seat of his car and sat inside without saying anything.


    Miyu''s car hit the road as the environment inside was simply too heavy and quiet. The old Moyu was dead, who was playful in nature. In front of her, he is simply angry and rude.


    But Emma wasn''t comfortable either, which is extra closeness with Alena today. But she did not raise her voice for it.


    But suddenly Miyu spoke, "Emma, I think I should warn you. Don''t go and hurt Alex this time. If he gets to know anything about what happened between us then trust me, I will kill you!"


    "Why? Did I ask you to take me home? It was you yourself who was ready for it. Stop blaming me alone!?!" Emma was now frustrated by his continuous way of blaming everything in her.


    But Miyu had this smirk on his face again, "But you knew my feelings for you, right? I was a fool who just let you use me and throw after your deed was done!" His words were too harsh for her to handle. All she could do was to dig her nails deep into the hands, ignoring him throughout the journey.


    "We are here." Emma was so engrossed in her thoughts that she forgot to tell him her address. Looking outside, she saw her home and was surprised that he still remembers it. Out of politeness, she wanted to ask him if he wanted to come up.


    "I.. do you want to come up for a cup of coffee?" She was hesitant by his reply. And as expected, he was reluctant to even spend a single second with her.


    "Coffee? I would rather go with any of the girls and just spend my time with her instead of you! At least they will be better in bed too!" His words somewhere hurt her heart but she knew this was his limit. Getting out of the car, Emma went straight to her home, not even looking back to wave him or thank.


    Miyu just stared at left back and after making sure that she had reached safely and gone inside her house, he drove away. His eyes were just dark but his expressions were nowhere near cold but broken.


    He had been hurt by her for so long and he simply let her do it. That was the guilt inside him and he knew this won''t go so easily. It was forever.


    On the other hand, Emma shut the door of her room and sat against the door on the ground. The mighty and proud Emma was now no longer seen instead, many complicated feelings were visible on her face. Since being a child, she had believed that her heart beats for Alex who used to be sweet with her only whereas he always ignored other girls.


    For this, when she got to know that Alex is her fiance, she was over the cloud but he left her. Instead of Alex, Miyu made her feel the warmth, and.. she shared her bed with him when she was down! ''Why did I break our friendship of so many years so easily!? Why did I let him go?'' Miyu was always here but Alex? He was simply her fiance by name but he never did anything for her.


    Today''s action proved it very well when he tried to stop Anna from leaving with Chris. She is no fool. Understanding that Alex''s heart belongs to Anna and vice versa too. But Chris is the major key in her plan, who is controlling her!


    "Anna and Alex¡­ I don''t know what to do with you guys anymore.. break away or let you two be together!?"


    ....


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Please guys, think of buying privilege!

 Chapter 232 - Leave her or bear consequences!

    Please do use coins to unlock chapters!!


    A humble request~


    Thank you!!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The man came a little near her, while Alena took a few steps back, and finally was standing on the edge of the highway. "So? Why are you running away from my beauty? Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you in any way."


    "I...I don''t want to go anywhere! Just go away pleased!"


    Alena''s voice was so loud that Jack, who was at a distance from them, even heard it. His jaw tightened when he looked over at them and the guy''s eyes were just roaming all over her body.


    His blood was boiling as he felt his nerves popping out. He doesn''t know but his mind was asking him to punch this guy hard in his face at this instant.


    But the man did not halt in his steps.


    Taking another step, he came in front of her as if admiring her. His gaze was really disgusting for Alena as she tried to go back to where Jack was but was stopped by a guy as he held her arm tightly.


    "Where is beauty? Hmm?"


    But all of the sudden, the man felt something on him. His goosebumps were formed as he turned around and saw someone looking at him with his cold eyes, enough to send a shiver down his spines.


    "Y...You! I saw her first! Go away?"


    The man somehow held his confidence again while looking at this chilled man, who was vomiting so much murderous aura around him.


    But instead of looking at them, Jack''s eyes were fixed on the hand of the man which held Alena''s arm tightly.


    "Leave her or be ready for the consequences."


    his simple words sounded more and more like a death invitation to him. But how can he let go of such a damn hot beauty?!


    So what? He has money and no one can do anything to him, this was what he thought but unknown to him, if Jack just called someone right now, the man won''t be able to be seen here again.


    "No! I won''t! What can d-" Jack''s swift movement shocked him as his hands were on his hand and he twisted it in just one go, gaining a loud shriek voice from the man in front of her.


    On the other hand, Alena covered herself from the cold she was experiencing. Understanding how wrong she was to act so recklessly when he was being simply polite to her.


    She wanted to speak something but was surely hesitant to do so.


    ''But will he drop me back now?'' She was confused but at least he saved her from this pervert man whose intentions were quite clear in his eyes.


    "Pl..please let me go! T..this beauty is yours!" the man was on the verge of giving up. This guy in front of him was way too scary for him! For now, he just twisted his hand, god knows, what will he do after he gets angrier?!


    Jack kicked him once in the stomach, which almost made the man stumble back and he ran back to his car, begging for his lovely life. Alena just stared at what happened and put her face down. After seeing the man driving away, Alena sighed in relief. On the other hand, Jack looked at her with his fierce gaze and she knew that he was angry now! ''You fought with a devil, Alena, now you will be in sure danger!'' She can''t help but shiver more.


    But on the other hand, Jack took out his coat and wrapped it near Alena''s shoulder, "It will keep you warm. Now, you want to go back or still trying to look for any lift?" his voice wasn''t gentle anymore but she can feel he still held his anger for her.


    And this somewhat warmed her heart a little bit as she obediently followed him back to his car, not trying to create a scene here anymore.


    They both rode to the hotel where Alex had booked a hotel for her and there, Jack stopped his car.


    "You can go now. That''s the hotel." Alena looked at him with apologetic eyes of hers, "I..I''m sorry. You had to face that trouble because of me.." she was ashamed to even look at his face. But Jack just sighed. He knew she had the guilt but all he did was what Alex asked him to drop her safely even though she was a headache!


    "Just go. Don''t worry, I''m fine this way." Alena nodded her head and got out of the car, and saw him leaving. The only thing she had now, was her phone and his court. Going inside of the hotel, Alena straight away went to the reception


    "Hello! There is a room booked on the name of Alena." The receptionist looked at her and then glanced back at their desktop.


    "I''m sorry ma''am. But the booking is not for today but for tomorrow." Hearing this, Alena frowned. ''What does that mean!?''


    Clearing her throat again, she said, "Please do check once again. There must be a mistake. Mr. Alex had booked a room for me for today!"


    "Mr. Alex has surely booked but it''s not for today, but for tomorrow. There must be a confusion of dates. But I''m really sorry that room he booked is occupied currently and right now, no room is empty for your stay."


    At this moment, Alena felt her luck was just giving up on her. Earlier, that embraced the moment with Jack and now this event, it was just too much to handle for one day, especially in this unknown land.


    And finally, she decided to call either Alex or Anna but to her surprise, ''Wait! That is not my phone!? Damn! Where the hell is my mobile phone!?''


    ....


    Do not forget to vote for your lovely author!


    PS- Do let me know your views through comment section! It motivates me to write more for you!


    [Please buy privilege]

 Chapter 233 - Its time to talk, Sierra!

    Please do use coins to unlock chapters!


    Humble request, Please~


    Thank you!!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Alena''s mind was a mess now.


    Was all that she saw today not enough? It''s already so late and where will she go now?!


    ''I have to call Jack!''


    As his phone was with her now, Alena knew her phone would be in his car.


    She had mistakenly picked up his phone which was lying beside hers on the car''s dashboard. Tapping his phone, there was a password required and she knew, guessing was just a waste of time for her. Going again to the receptionist, she looked at them with her pleading eyes,


    "Can I make a call? It''s urgent!" They allowed her after seeing that she was one of their guests, as her booking is still there if considered.


    Dialing her number, Alena waited for him to pick it up but received no answer. She again dialed and when she left the hope that he will ever pick up her call, she heard "Hello?! Alena? Is that you calling?"


    "So finally you got to know that your phone is missing and is with me?" Alena held her sarcastic tone with her. At least when she was getting out, he could have checked if his phone was there or not!


    He did not reply for a few seconds and then suddenly said, "I will come there. Wait for me! Or you can tell me your room number!" Alena was nervous now. There was no booking on her name and if seen practically, she has no roof on top of her for this night. Alex had just asked her to come here while he had sent his private jet for her. She was reluctant but he told her that Anna is in danger and without thinking and giving it any thought, she boarded the plane and here she is, without anything of hers!


    "Umm¡­ Jack, I don''t have anything right now." Hearing this, Jack frowned on the other side. He did not understand what she meant by this? She said that Alex had booked a room for her and now, she is saying she has nothing with her? ''What exactly Alex did this time? He just left a lady alone like this?'' But he knew that this was out of his ethics to leave a girl like this.


    As he had to bring his phone back from her he spoke, "Wait! I will be back there and please, do not leave that hotel at any cost! I don''t want any other trouble." This time, Alena obeyed his words because this night was already exhausting for her.


    Sitting alone in the lobby of the hotel, her thoughts kept her busy throughout. What even more troubled was, Anna went along with her fiance.


    Just in the afternoon, she told her how scary her fiance is and also, Alex is her brother in law now! At first, she was shocked but now, her major concern was, how is Anna right now? Will she be okay because Chris looked very angry when he took her from the booth. Along with them, Alex too left in his own car and no one knew where he went afterward.


    ''God, pleas keep Anna safe and secure.''


    ¡­..


    But Alena''s concern was correct because this time, Chris was really angry at Anna for going to the bar. Throughout the ride, no one uttered even a single word and they both held their mouth from saying anything now.


    Because they both were very well aware that if their mouth opened at this moment, they wouldn''t be able to reach the mansion and their fight will result in many unnecessary things.


    But Anna was not scared. Facing him and his anger is what she has been doing for so long. It''s now more like a habit for her.


    But then her eyes widened when she looked at the speed from which he was driving. "CHRIS! SLOW DOWN THE CAR!" this brought a deadly smirk on his face and to be honest, Anna felt there will be something really wrong today.


    Her instincts were absolutely correct. Her hands were converted into a fist as she took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down but nothing worked at this moment!


    "Slow down? Baby this is the starting of everything. Enjoy the ride back home." Instead, he increased the speed more and Anna felt her heartbeat also increase with the increase the speed.


    After a few minutes, Anna was feeling she was almost going to blast. It was continuously spinning and there was surely nausea feeling from the speed drive.


    "Ch...Chris, please slow down... I.. I will pass out her..e." seeing her pale complexion, Chris felt satisfaction in his eyes. He felt proud at this moment as if he had achieved something he had been waiting for so long.


    He slowed down the car a little bit but not exactly, and this made Anna even odder. Her stomach was twisted and she knew her health was detroiding. At the end moment, Chris slowed the car and Anna knew how grateful she was for it.


    ''At last, he at least listened to me!'' But Anna did not raise her thoughts and simply laid on the seat with her eyes wide open now.


    After coming back into Steve''s mansion, Anna tried to get out of the var but failed to do so. This was because Chris came to her side and grabbed her hands tightly, dragging her to the room.


    But this time, what was different was, she let him do that because she wasn''t interested in creating a scene in the hall or in front of his parents.


    Locking the door behind her with a thud, Chris pushed Anna on the floor which made her kneel down with her face almost going to touch the ground!


    "CHRIS!"


    "Sshh... Sierra, it''s my time to talk!"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    [Please do try buying privilege, and let us reach the top 500]


    Please?!?

 Chapter 234 - You are the murderer of my love!

    Please do use coins to unlock chapters!


    A humble request from you all!


    Thank you~


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Anna felt chills down her spines. This was his way of torturing her!? His smirk was dangerous now and it was somewhat evil too! It was giving her goosebumps as the temperature of her room dropped more and more with each second.


    "C-Chris... it''s not what you think." Anna was stammering and she knew this very well. At this moment, only Sierra can handle this Chris but she was in a deep slumber right now. It wasn''t easy to wake her up and if she woke up, this place would be a mess!


    Coming closer to her, he looked at her with his unspeakable expression in his eyes, "It''s not what I think? Hah! You went to a club in such a short dress and let other men see your curves?" This time, his overbearing was speaking. As a man, he was egoistic more than anything and for him, his things are only his belongings!


    "No one saw me! We were sitting in a booth!"


    "That doesn''t change the fact that you tried to seduce others too."


    She controls her urge to smash his face and roll her eyes which will instigate his anger more and more.


    And this was the last thing in her mind, at least for now when his anger is too much, if eyes could kill them she would have been dead till now!


    Gulping, Anna tried to reason out once again, "Chris, just don''t think something is wrong. It''s not what you think. Reasonably, I only went out with my friends and you can''t cut my wings and you this too well."


    but instead of listening to her words, Chris picked her up from the floor and threw her again on the bed where she settled after two or three thuds! Just like a potato sack, but Anna was grateful that at least she wasn''t hurt in any manner.


    She was reluctant to be treated this way. His anger is known to her and if he catches her in his embrace on the bed then she is dead! He won''t let her go tonight no matter what!


    "Don''t you dare come close to me, Chris!" Anna shouted on top of her lungs and threw all the pillows on him, and also to get up from this bed but he was fast. Because of his swift move, Chris grabbed her hands and pinned them on either side of the bed.


    Horror was visible on her face. If honestly told, she was afraid now. He is no less than any devil in her eyes and if he had set his mind on something, it''s impossible for him to change it.


    At least for now, she is his favorite fruit which he wants to devour to himself.


    He c.a.r.e.s.sed her cheek softly which made Anna even more sacred, "Sh.. don''t be like this, my girl."


    "Ch...Chris, please let me go. Don''t do anything stupid Anna was almost begging. All her strength was now loosened out as his deep gaze made her shutter.


    Her whole body was shivering under him, due to the fear that something might happen here which she won''t like at all.


    "Why don''t you just trust me? Take my words seriously always and you will be fine."


    But Anna does not trust his words. He took out his belt and tied her legs with it. Streams of tears were flowing out of her eyes. Although the grip of the belt wasn''t tight, she lost all her strength. Her body wasn''t hers anymore. The weakness was spreading over her more and more.


    ''God, please save me from this demon.''


    Her wish from the bottom of her heart was listened to by God because all of the sudden, Anna felt her eyelids becoming heavy and headache hitting up. Before dozing off to sleep, the only thing she thought was,


    ''Sierra, come here and do not let this bastard do anything to Anna''s body. I beg you.'' And finally, she slept but after a few seconds, her eyes were wide opened.


    There were no emotions and maybe more deep than what Chris''s emotions were. Anna was fast asleep. It was now Sierra who will face this Demon and will try to finish him up under this moonlight. Moving her head a little on the side, she looked at the moonlight, and then, her legs were tied with the belt.


    Chris stood on the corner as Sierra''s wide eyes stared at him with her coldest expression ever.


    "You can''t do anything to me."


    Hearing this, Chris''s smirk widened even more. His grin was almost reaching his ear. "Sierra.. you are back!"


    "I''m back to kill you!" Saying this, just with a little force the belt on her legs broke. She was free from his clutch. Getting up from her bed, she stood opposite him while her body just followed the instructions of Sierra, not of Anna who was in deep slumber now.


    Anna was a little weak but Sierra is now burning in the flames of fire. Her anger might be reaching the top and no one can stop her. This Chris had given her too much pain. Anna was a new self who had hidden everything. But Sierra is the old girl who lived for so long and suffered everything before 3 years ago.


    ''You are the murderer of my love, Chris! I will kill you in the same way.'' Sierra can''t help but think about it.


    But on the other hand, Chris smiled and said, "Sierra, do you still love me? How have you been? I''m so happy that you are awake now''"


    The smile was so wide that it was almost reaching his ear. But all Sierra wanted was to rip it apart from his face!


    **


    Sierra or Anna? What will happen further?


    Will Chris be able to do what he wants to or Sierra is going to handle him well?


    Let me know your views!

 Chapter 235 - Chriss real side!

    Please do use coins to unlock chapters!!


    A humble request~


    It would be a really help to author!


    Thank you!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Sierra was taking long breaths, trying to control the anger and the urge to lash at Chris who stood just in front of her with a wide grin. The person who had given so many people sadness, and sent them to heaven and hell, doesn''t have the right to smile.


    "Sierra¡­ Although Anna is just in your body but lets me tell you, my favorite is still you. I loved Sierra who was fierce as always!" His words were making her feel more and more disgusting. She doesn''t know how she was able to control her inner anger and her heart which was just asking her to kill him this instant!


    "You are a murderer, Chris. For all of them, I will take revenge and this will happen tonight."


    "Hahaha.. baby, your body isn''t active for so long. You''re talking about revenge? Sierra, your chains are still not opened." Saying this, Chris walked to a nearby cabinet and took out one wine bottle and two classes. Opening it, he poured it into the classes and offered one to her. Instead of taking it, Sierra just slashed it on the floor.


    SLASH!


    The glass was broken into pieces, and wine spilled on the floor. But this doesn''t affect Chris. He took his sip like a gentleman while bending on her knees, Sierra picked up one glass piece, and seeing this, Chris''s eyes widened.


    "You plan to kill me with this glass piece?! Don''t forget that this is my place. My kingdom!" Chris said while reminding her but more as if he wanted to warn her, to jot try any stupid act here because she won''t survive here if anything was to happen to him.


    Sierra rolled her eyes and stared at the piece of glass in her hand, "Think Chris, how will it feel when I slash your throat with this?! Blood dripping out of your neck and giving me more and more satisfaction. Hmm?" Her voice was even colder than the air of Antarctica.


    She wasn''t going to show any type of mercy at all. Anna might be warm-hearted but she? She is a demon! Her innocence was no longer there.


    Chris felt his mouth being dried away at this moment. The moonlight from outside was even making her look scarier but at the same time, more hot and s.e.xy. He loved her this side!


    Finishing his wine, he tried to walk closer but Sierra brought the glass forwarded in front of Chris, "Step a little closer and I swear this glass will pierce through your throat. Want to give it a try?" She wasn''t joking at all. Instead, Chris also took jer words seriously.


    But his techniques were on the next level. Holding Sierra''s hand in a swift move, he made her throw the glass piece in one corner of the room and made her stand against a wall, in between his hands. "Hmm? Were you saying anything?"


    Anger was visibly flashed through her eyes. He tried to touch her hair but she flinched his hand away, glaring at Chris with her eyes which were showing the hatred she held for this specific person.


    "Sierra... it''s all just about one night. Give yourself to me!" He tried his best to make her fall into his trap but he forgot, this is Sierra. Her heart is made up of stone as she had lost all her warmness and gentleness since her brother died.


    "Ahhh!!" Pushing him harshly, Chris lost his balance and stumbled back on the ground. Thank goodness that he did not fall otherwise the glass on the floor might just go through his body. Taking the nearby vase, Sierra threw it on Chris which almost hit its head, making him dizzy. The only reason he wasn''t able to reach back on time was, Sierra did not give him any chance to do anything right now.


    Her intention was quite clear, to hurt Chris and repaying for trying to take advantage of Anna''s body!


    Picking up the night lamp on the side table of the bee, Sierra again threw it in his direction and it actually hit him on the spot. The blood dropped out of his forehead as his eyes were now looking dizzy. It is as if some type of poison is given to him and he is losing his consciousness. But Sierra did not stop here. Going near Chris, she punched him hard on his face which resulted in the tearing up of lips. A hard kick in his stomach and he vomited blood on the floor.


    This was quite clear that Chris had challenged the wrong person for sure! "You tried to humiliate me?! Haha! This is nothing in return. Consider this as a starting gift of yours. I will pay back to you all the things you have given me, either it is sadness hurt, or death." Sierra had lost her personality.


    Her eyes were now blinded with the thrust of anger and killing.


    Chris finally lost his consciousness on the floor, when Sierra attacked finally in his groins. The pain was too much to handle for him and he laid on the floor motionless. Seeing him not moving, Sierra laughed. Laughed so much that her stomach started aching.


    It was night, the time when wrong takes over but right now, the right one won.


    Walking back to the washroom, and looking at herself in the side mirror, Sierra looked at her image. The dress was a little torn and there was a scratch on her shoulder which was fur to force exerted by Chris.


    But then and there, Sierra fell on the floor as her legs give up, and lost her consciousness while only taking the last name, "Alex¡­."


    .....


    Do not forget to vote for your lovely author!


    As we are at really low in ranking, can we at least top up a little?!


    Please readers, we are at low!


    [Try buying privilege for the novel. It costs only 1 coin!]

 Chapter 236 - Annas lifeless body!

    Please do use coins to unlock chapters!!


    A humble request~


    It would be a really help to author!


    Thank you!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    On the other hand, Alex was feeling his blood boiling. He remembered how Anna left with Chris. The look was still in his eyes as he wanted to kill Chris at that very moment.


    But he locked his hands and let Anna go because he had no other option. But now, giving it the second thought, Alex knew how angry Chris can be with Anna.


    The anger was flashing in his eyes and he was seriously afraid that something wrong would happen to Anna if he didn''t help her.


    Taking his phone out, he called a certain person. The other side picked up the call in just a few rings.


    "Hello?"


    "I want you to be there at Steve''s mansion in a few minutes. It''s close to your place and won''t'' be much trouble for you." Alex''s voice was plain and emotionless but another side furiously said,


    "You ungrateful brat! So rude! But I will reach Steve Manson quickly." Alex''s popping veins calmed a little when he heard this.


    "You better reach on time. It''s quite an urgent matter this time. Can''t be delayed anymore." his cold voice rang as Alex showed no emotions. Only he knew how difficult was it, to let go of his love with someone as dangerous as Chris!


    "Hmm, don''t worry. Although it''s quite late you are calling me, this means there must be something strong to witness." The other side understood him quite correctly.


    Instant of speaking any other word, Alex hanged up and hit the road, to go back to Steve''s mansion where Chris had taken Anna.


    His heart was really restless at this very moment. Hands are almost covered in sweat and his mind was floating and fixed on Anna only. He knew it was difficult for her because he is nobody. Chris bears the title of her fiance but he can''t help but care deeply for her.


    ''I hope nothing happens to you An. Otherwise, I don''t know what I might do to Chris.''


    ¡­.


    Soon, he reached Steve''s mansion. Parking his car outside, his eyes caught Chris''s car which wasn''t parked in the garage which raised his suspicions. Without delaying any other moment, he walked inside to find his mother and father who stood on the corner.


    As it was already very late, they were in their nightclothes but then, he saw someone whom he had called beforehand. It was none other than his grandfather Steve!


    literally, no one can dare to speak in front of his grandfather because of his aura. That''s the reason, Alex called him and asked him to arrive here because, under his presence, he can do whatever he wants to.


    No one can oppose his Grandfather, NO ONE!


    "So brat, why did you call us together so late in the night?! Any specific reason?" His grandfather spoke in his calm tone, which held some authority.


    But instead of answering any of their questions, he simply turned to his mother and asked in very a cold and dangerous one, "Where are Anna and Chris?!"


    "I...I had asked the maid to call them downstairs but she said that they are in the same room and the door was locked." This made Alex really alerted. His hands were converted into a fist.


    The chance of anything happening to his Anna was now hitting heights.


    Without giving it a second thought, he rushed to Anna''s room. David and Klara were screaming from behind but he least cared.


    "ALEX! COME HERE!" His father''s loud and shrill voice but just in a few seconds, he heard another voice.


    "Let him do whatever he is doing." His grandfather said, cutting his father''s wings. Nevertheless, they all followed and walked behind him but Alex was fast.


    He came up and just slammed the door hard. But it did not break. He hit his shoulder and body weight on the door and was successful in breaking it, on the third try.


    His body jerked inside as he painted his balance at the last moment, before filling on the glasses scattered inside. His eyes came out when he saw Chris, lying unconscious in the pool of blood.


    His eyes which contained worries, were now converted into horror and coldness when he saw the scene around the room late at night.


    A deep cut on his forehead and he was sure it was none other than Anna who did this. "You must have done something Chris, otherwise she won''t have taken this step," he mumbled in between his breath.


    As his eyes wandered to all the other things in the room, he saw most of the things were broken, Wie bottle was too, broken into pieces and all wine scattered on the floor.


    But then he heard his mother''s cry from behind who just arrived inside the room. "CHRIS! MY SON!"


    Klara went near Chris and tried to wake him up. "Son, wake up!"


    "Chris, don''t scare your parents. What happened to you!!"


    David''s face was horrified but he least cared about his condition at all.


    His grandfather was also shocked to see this but did not utter a single word but looked at Alex worriedly.


    While Alex was searching for Anna!


    ''Where are you, love?'' his heart was beating too loud that anyone could hear him just like this. It was just an idiotic idea but he roamed everywhere but found no sign of Anna at all.


    Alex was on the verge of giving up and going to look at any other place but then his eyes caught something, which almost made him stop breathing.


    Alex felt his heart stopped beating the moment he saw the hand, which had a ring on her fingers, which was given by him to her on one of her birthdays.


    "Anna¡­"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote for your lovely author!


    As we are at really low in ranking, can we at least top up a little?!


    Please readers, we are at low!


    ..

 Chapter 237 - Im her Fiance!

    Please do use coins to unlock chapters!


    A humble request~


    Thank you!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Alex felt his heart stopped beating the moment he saw the hand, which had a ring on her fingers, which was given by him to her on one of her birthdays.


    "Anna¡­"


    The floor beneath him slipped away as his eyes fell on the bathroom floor.


    Without thinking anything, he walked toward the bathroom, to find Anna''s lifeless body lying on the ground and paleness spreading all over her face. Her lips already left their color and turned white. More than that, her eyes were closed shut and some blood spots on her hand. He bent down on his knees and took her head into his l.a.p.


    Trying to make her move a little, Alex shook her shoulder to wake her up but to no avail. She was not responding at all.


    "Anna... W..wake up! Why are you trying to scare me?!? ANNA!! Don''t try any type of prank. Open your eyes!! Goddammit!" Alex lost his sanity seeing his precious lying on the floor unconscious and not even responding anymore.


    His grandfather came inside and he was too shocked by seeing this scene. On one side, Chris laid on the floor while his forehead was bleeding and on the other side, Anna was in this condition.


    ''What exactly happened here!?'' But the foremost thing was to bring these children to the hospital. He touched Alex''s shoulder which was shivering.


    "Alex, relax. Nothing happened to her, she just fainted I think."


    "But.. she is not waking up.. *sobs* G..grandfather what happened to my Si!? Anna, please wake up. Will you give tension to your love like this!? See this is bad!" Alex tried all reasoning at this time. Her body felt so cold in his arms and he knew how his heart and brain were aching.


    This was just too much to handle!


    "We should send her to hospital Alex. We have called the ambulance." But instead, Alex only heard the first half, as he picked up Anna in his embrace in a bridal style and brought her out of the room.


    Taking her to his car, he made her lay on the back seat and drove his car in the direction of the nearby hospital.


    Everyone was shocked to the core by Alex''s sudden ways but they kept their mouth shut because they knew that if anything happened to Anna, the Walker family would not leave them and Chris would go crazy. Klara was crying and David just sat near his son, till the ambulance came to take him.


    Although they wanted to protest they were already drowned in sadness by seeing their son lying on the floor like this, that they just let Alex do whatever he is doing for Anna.


    But Alex was faster. He drove the car at the highest speed, ignoring all the signs. It was night so it didn''t bring much traffic. But his eyes were covered with moistness as well as determination.


    Determination of not letting anything happen to his Anna.


    The eagerness in his eyes was quite visible clearly and from time to time he looked behind Anna carefully, to only find her face getting more alert with each passing second.


    His heart was beating so loud in his c.h.e.s.t but he tried to stay calm and ride as far as he could to reach the hospital.


    "Don''t worry, my love. I won''t let anything happen to you even if it means fighting with God for your life or with anyone else!"


    ¡­.


    After twenty minutes of driving, Alex brought Anna to the famous hospital in the place. He had made a call to Jack, Miyu to come here because as he was aware of himself, his mental breakdown was near. If he did not hear any good news from the doctor, he doesn''t know how he is going to handle it.


    Pacing in front of the operation theatre, he waited for the doctors to come out and tell him that his Anna is fine. This might be the only wish he has currently.


    The tension was evident on his face as his heart was beating too loud. Beads of sweat formed on his face due to the nervousness as his clothes were too covered with some blood.


    But he did not care. At least not for now, till his eyes see Anna safe and secure.


    "ALEX!" Turning around, he saw Miyu and Jack coming his way.


    Were the support he needed at this point. Coming closer, Jack hugged him tightly, trying to give his positive energy to him. Miyu, too, did not miss and hugged him at the same point as both the men tried to console Alex, who was on the verge of breaking down.


    "Shh.. nothing will happen to her. Just have some faith in God and pray for her from the bottom of her heart." Miyu said while patting his back.


    "Yes, Alex. Anna is a strong girl. Not like any ordinary woman. Believe in her strength, she will be fine, give her some time and let doctors do their things." This time, Jack tried his best to console but he wasn''t really much good with his words.


    After a silence, Jack again asked, "Was Chris also unconscious?" Alex simply nodded his head without opening his mouth to say something. But hearing this, Miyu passed a look to Jack as both the men communicated with their eyes.


    ''Something really dangerous happened between Chris and Anna. Otherwise, it''s not easy to defeat Chris.'' Miyu said.


    ''I agree. Maybe Chris did something and Anna made him unconscious.'' Jack''s eyes communicated.


    But this time, the red color of the operation theatre switched off and the doctor came out with his two nurses.


    "Who are the family members of Ms. Anna?" The doctor enquired.


    Alex immediately stood up from the bench and went in front of him, "Me! I''m her fiance."


    .....


    Do not forget to vote!


    We haven''t even crossed 100 votes, please I''m publishing 2 chapters for you, can you also vote for your author!

 Chapter 238 - Sierra, go back!

    Please do use coins to unlock chapter!


    A humble request~


    Thank you!!!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The doctor looked over at Alex from head to toe. His appearance right now looked strange, blood all over his clothes. But the two lines on his forehead due to tension and stress convinced the doctor that he is a close relative of the girl.


    Clearing his throat he replied, "Are you aware of her condition?" Alex frowned hearing this. His Anna was perfectly fine, except for some of the hidden things. ''Does he mean by her dual personality?!'' Alex wanted to ask but kept his mouth shut for now.


    "What do you mean doctor?" Alex carefully asked, not telling anything himself.


    His eagerness to know more was overtaking his emotions. Only he knew the turmoil inside his mind and how he was coping up with it


    "Your fiance, Ms. Anna looked stressed. But we didn''t find anything on her body, physically, she was perfectly fine! It looks like she had taken a lot of stress on her mind which resulted in fever and she might have fainted."


    The doctor''s explanation did not extinguish the stress level inside his heart. But at the moment, he just nodded his head and let doctors do whatever they want, for jer viral and fever.


    But now, as he heard that her physical condition was absolutely fine, his hand converted into a fist and he looked at the operation theatre door with his deep eyes. No one could understand what he was exactly thinking as Jack and Miyu who were standing behind him felt a drop in the temperature.


    Miyu tapped Jack''s shoulder and decided to go with the doctor to do other formalities because Alex wasn''t in that condition to do it. Leaving alone Jack and Alex in the corridor.


    "It was Sierra." Alex suddenly spoke, surprising even Jack after hearing his words.


    "What Sierra? You mean Anna fainted because Sierra came!?"


    "Yes! Otherwise, why will that bastard, Chris, be injured? If it was Anna, Chris might have done something to her but as the doctor said, Anna''s body is fine." Jack understood what Alex meant. His doubts were clear that Anna wasn''t Anna anymore at that time but Sierra.


    And who doesn''t know Chris''s obsession with Sierra? For him, although Anna and Sierra gave the same body but different minds and attitudes. He likes that fierce Sierra, not a timid Anna.


    Jack sighed. This is bad for not only Anna but all of them. "What can we do now?"


    "I..I.. don''t know." Alex knew how Sierra can be. The flames of fire are just bringing inside her and if seen correctly, it can burn them also.


    Going his hand through his hair, Alex''s mind was roaming here and there. ''Chris must have tried something otherwise Anna can''t be replaced with Sierra. but my answers can be given by only one person and that is Anna herself.'' His gaze was glued to the door, waiting for Anna to wake up and tell him everything, what exactly happened behind the doors.


    But Jack got up and said, "Chris is also in the other room. I must go and lay him the visit till Anna is not coming out."


    But to his surprise, Alex''s words came out, "I will also go with you for a few minutes!"


    Jack never expected Alex to come with him and visit Chris. He was the one behind Anna''s condition, or you say vice versa because Chris was in a much worse state as compared to Anna.


    Walking to Chris''s room, inside he found his mother crying constantly. ''He is alive and still they are crying as if he is dead! What will happen to them when they actually see his dead body?'' Alex can''t even imagine that because he knew, his parents might go crazy at that moment.


    His grandfather was standing on the door, with his stick but he kept quiet. He was just checking all the surroundings and looked like he least cared about his eldest grandson.


    "Grandfather.. your grandson is lying in the pits of blood." Alex suddenly said, trying to see his facial expression.


    But instead, a provoking smile came on his Grandfather''s face. "So? This is just Karma! What you around, always comes around! He killed that girl''s lover and now he is himself on the verge of being killed!" Alex kept quiet hearing this.


    Many things are best to be left unsaid and this is one of them. He doesn''t want to say anything, at least for now related to Anna''s past.


    Alex looked up at his grandfather and knew that he was now more concerned about his Anna. "Do you want to see her?"


    "I will. Let her be shipped to another ward for now. I will come directly there and inform her parents as well as that Old Walker and his wife! Let me tell you, they will now regret sending their daughter here." Alex agreed. How can someone tolerate their precious heir going through something like this?


    Patting Alex''s shoulder, grandfather replied, "Go to her. Once she wakes up, she needs your support and care. I will handle everything here." Hearing this from his grandfather Alex passed another glance to unconscious Chris and went back to the ward, where doctors shifted Anna.


    ¡­.


    After six hours.


    It was already morning, the sun rises on her bed, from the window that was opened.


    Alex was sitting beside Anna on a chair while his head was resting near her hands while Anna was still unconscious, on the bed.


    But then, Alex felt her hand moving. He looked at her face and saw she was trying to open her eyes but something was blocking her.


    Instead of calling doctors, he himself went closer to ears and spoke in a very small whisper,


    "Sierra, your work is done. Let Anna come back now."


    ....


    Do not forget to vote, a humble request guys!


    [Please do think of buying privilege too, it costs 1 coin only]

 Chapter 239 - Revenge of her past lover!

    Please do use coins to unlock chapter!


    A very humble request!


    Thank you!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Anna''s eyes pinched a little but her body relaxed after hearing his voice. As if her inner self was just listening to his voice and his commands, ignoring her mindfully.


    When Alex felt that her body stopped shivering and her eyelids were much heavy, he c.a.r.e.s.sed her head softly. Right now, she was just like his daughter who needs immense care and dotting in this world and he won''t leave any stone in doing that even in front of his parents!


    "Anna.. try to open your eyes." Alex finally said when her body was totally relaxed and as if listening to his voice, Anna opened her round eyes and the first thing she saw was blurred Alex''s face. Maybe God was on her side that she did not die.


    Trying to bring her hand to touch his face, to confirm that she isn''t hallucinating but then she felt a sharp pain in her hand as there were needles attached to it.


    Instead, Alex mingled their hands and planted soft kisses on her forehead. "Thank God Anna, that you are fine. Otherwise, I don''t know what I might have done." At this moment, a very huge burden was lifted off his shoulders.


    Anna passed him a light smile. Her body was still weak due to a lack of energy and her fever. But her waking up was a sign that her brain wasn''t affected anymore by that high fever.


    "Do you want anything?"


    "W..a..te.-" she did not even complete and he knew what she asked for. Bringing the glass of water near her lips, he made her drink it carefully making sure that she isn''t injured again.


    On the same hand, Jack and Miyu who stood on the doorstep looked at the two love birds.


    "Jack, why is God so unfair to them? They just love each other, is that a mistake?" Miyu can''t help but ask when his eyes see this pure love.


    Jack sighed and replied, "God might be taking a test of theirs. If they pass all obstacles, who knows that a bright future might be waiting for them?" Always having a positive outlook towards everything is the greatest strength.


    That was what people do lack and this was what Jack always tries.


    Knocking on the door, both Alex and Anna came out of the daze as they looked at the two men standing on the door. While Anna tried to pull her hand back from Ale, his grip even tighter more and more. ''He won''t miss showing his PDA to others, right?''


    "How are you feeling now Anna?" Jack came forward and asked first, ignoring the blazing gaze of Alex who was sulking because his time with Anna was disturbed by these two idiots!


    "I''m feeling a little weak but I think it''s fine. I will be good after a few day''s rest, I think. So don''t worry!"


    "That''s good. The doctor would like to do a check up. I think Alex we should wait outside." Jack''s intention was to buy some time from Alex. Giving him a look, Alex nodded his head and after planting another kiss on her cheeks in front of everyone, he went outside first.


    ANNA- "..." Shameless!


    JACK- "..." Bro we are here too!


    MIYU- "..." Is he trying to kill us with his display of love?!


    While doctors were checking Anna once, Alex stood outside with the three men. there was silence between them as they both looked outside the window of the hospital.


    "Chris woke up too." Jack decided to break the silence before anyone else could. As his secretary, Jack had to handle each matter of Chris and that''s why he got to know Chris came into his consciousness.


    "Was Anna''s cut not so deep that he woke up too early?" Miyu blurted it out without thinking about


    "I know. It was also surprising for me but the doctor said he needs rest for some time. No work pressure." Jack had predicted that it would take him, at least 2 days to wake up.


    But to their dismay, he woke up much early as they all had expected but Alex did not utter even a single word.


    At first, Alex did not reply to anything. His eyes were just like a close castle, and everything was hidden in them!


    But after a few minutes, he replied, "What was the first thing he said??" Miyu did not understand what Alex wanted to be deprived of.


    "Does it concern us? Chris can say whatever he wants!" Miyu raised his opinion of Jack''s answer to Alex''s questions and made it quite clear, "Where is Sierra? Is she still there or not. These were the exact wordings."


    The three of them were aware of the split personality Anna. Before the accident of 3 years ago, she was Sierra walker, a happy go girl! But many circ.u.mstances led to change her identity and hid Sierra deep in her heart and mind.


    "What can we do now?" That was what they needed to know. Both Alex and Chris are in love with Anna. Chris won''t let go of Anna till he is alive. And the only person who can kill Chris easily is none other than Anna herself, only if she wishes to. Or, Sierra is also one!


    "There will be a fight. Just there is not an exact time when that fight will come out. Will Anna let us fight us or not?" Alex stated the fact, for which he is ever ready.


    But Jack didn''t agree with it. "Alex, she is here for a motive and we all know what it could be. To kill Chris as the revenge of her past lover and to find the murderer of her late brother who was also killed in saving her. On top of that, Kevin is too interested in breaking us down, and it''s quite possible he tries to come near Anna!"


    .....


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    [Please bu privilege too]

 Chapter 240 - Telling Alex the truth!

    Please do use coins to unlock chapter!


    A very humble request from you all.


    Thank you~


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Although this was the truth in front of them, Alex just wanted to ignore it as much and the reason was unknown to everyone. His facial expressions did not miss from Miyu''s and Jack''s eyes.


    They noticed how his face was not interested in knowing about Anna''s past. Both of them gave each other a look and kept their hand on Alex''s shoulder. "Don''t worry, Anna will be yours and we will make sure of that. If you both love each other then, your buddies are with you." Miyu promised him while Jack agreed with Miyu''s words.


    But unknown to everyone, there was another turmoil in his heart. A secret that is deep hidden in his heart and the one who can disclose it is none other than Chris.


    ''If Chris disclosed it, won''t Anna just leave me forever?'' Before he could even overthink, the nurse came from behind.


    "Mr. Alex? The patient is calling you." The instant he heard this, Alex ran inside and saw Anna weakly smiling. Her heart wasn''t in a good condition but at least jer waking up was a good sign for everyone.


    Walking near her bed, he patted her head, "You alright now?" Anna nodded while the doctor spoke too, "She needs rest but other things are good. Her vitals are perfect and just a little feverish but it will soon vanish, don''t worry about that." Alex was relieved hearing this. Her well-being was the foremost important thing in his entire life and after the doctor made sure this, his half tension was gone.


    As they both were left alone in the room, Anna motioned him to sit near her. "No Anna.. the bed is really small and you won''t feel comfortable."


    "I will. It''s enough for the two of us. Just come and sit with me. Along with it, also give me some warmness. It''s really cold here anyway." She was feeling cold even when it was the day.


    Helpless to her request, Alex sat beside her under the same blanket, while Anna kept her one leg on his!


    "Hmm.. this is perfect! Now hug me tightly." Alex did as asked from him. Seeing her coquettish sight again, his heart can''t help but warm up. She was just like a new kitten who needs immense care of his, although sometimes she becomes a tigress too!


    "Anna, are you sure it''s comfortable this way?"


    "Yeah. Otherwise, I won''t have asked you right?" While Anna rested her head into his l.a.p, he just c.a.r.e.s.sed her silky hair which made her more and more relaxed


    There was complete silence in the room, except their breathing, nothing can be heard anymore. In their own world, they enjoyed each other''s company as no one was there to disturb them.


    "Anna, do you want to meet my grandfather?" Alex asked her all of the sudden. At first, Anna did not understand and looked at him with her confused eyes but then as if it clicked her mind, her eyes widened as she stared at him. But on the other hand, Alex chuckled seeing her expressions.


    "You don''t have to be scared anymore. He won''t do anything to you, at least not hate you."


    "But will he even like? As an elder of the family, I''m involved with two brothers. One is finance and the other is.. a brother-in-law." Anna expressed her fear but Alex assured her that nothing will happen like this.


    This was a big thing. She felt guilty for being like this and breaking the family in such away.


    How can Anna doesn''t know that they are fighting for her?


    Maybe because he knew his grandfather well. If it was in his hands, he might break Chris and Anna''s engagement and make her marry him.


    At last, after convincing, Anna agreed to meet him but her only condition was after she got discharged. Not before it!


    ¡­..


    And just like it, three days passed om with Anna discharging. Alex took care of hers, leaving no stone for complaint. And what was surprising was, Chris never came looking for Anna.


    Although Alex was quite shocked, he didn''t intrude into this.


    Anna got discharged and as per her wish, they were now seating on one of the hills filled with greenery and grasses.


    Till now, Alex did not ask her about anything that happened in the room late at night on that particular day.


    Interestingly, Chris also did not open his mouth, saying it was between him and Anna and no family member needs to interfere.


    But he was dying to know, his curiousness or possessiveness isn''t bringing anything good out of him!


    The wind was blowing heavily as they both looked at the scene in front of him. "An, do you want to tell me today?" Alex asked carefully, not trying to stir her emotions.


    Taking a deep breath, Anna replied, "I can tell you everything. But¡­. just don''t judge me after that."


    "I would never ever judge you, Anna. I love you for who you are, although maybe you have your secrets but I respect them and will accept you for all your flaws!" His confession was pure from the heart. Anna''s smile widened hearing this as she felt now more relaxed and comfortable in talking.


    "That day, after we both left the booth, Chris tried to scare me bg driving at a high speed. I felt uncomfortable even as my face started paling and later he just slowed down a little. But my health wasn''t good. I don''t know why but the strength in my body was no more there.


    After going into my room, he just threw me on the floor, where I was going to just hit my head on the floor."


    He knew Anna hadn''t finished yet, but his blood started boiling when he just listened to half of what she said. She suffered. A lot!


    ....


    Do not forget to vote for your lovely author ^ ^

 Chapter 241 - Hugging him tightly!

    Please do use coins to unlock chapters!


    A humble request~


    Thank you


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    At this moment, nothing mattered to him more than Anna. Only if he had the power to kill Chris, then he might have been dead till now. But no, he can''t do this.


    Because his parents won''t allow him this ever and the business is still in Chris''s hand and he can''t just let their business go to waste.


    He wants to have it for all!


    Anna took another deep breath, and without looking at Alex''s angry face because she knew that if once she sees his eyes, her confidence to say will be lost.


    "After that, I tried to reason out with him but you know how Chris is. A stubborn head!" Although she said this with a smile her heart which was aching from his horror was quite visible on her face.


    "Then?"


    "After that, he threw me on the bed and tied my legs with his belt. I was crying constantly and my body¡­ felt like I lost my soul at that point in time.


    Dying was much better than getting r..r.a.p.ed by Chris! At last, due to weakness, I decided to let Sierra took control over me because it was the only option. If not for Sierra, I won''t be sitting beside you and telling you everything."


    This time, Anna looked over at Alex whose veins were coming out. He was angry. Damn angry! Anna knew his anger issues but he was the one who asked her to tell and the show was simply following what he asked her to do!


    "Alex.. try to be okay. Nothing happened right?" Anna tried to maintain his calm. But it did not work at all.


    "Nothing happened? Was this not enough for him to tie you with his belt?! Anna, are you f.u.c.k.i.n.g even understanding what could have happened if not for Sierra at that moment?!"


    "But nothing happened, right? So why do we have to think about that possibility!" Anna tried to argue with him.


    She felt that this wasn''t needed at this moment. Because they are already in a phase where they can''t afford to lose anything.


    But instead of listening to what Anna was trying to say, Alex stood up from the ground and walked back to his car. Anna too ran to hold him from behind.


    "Alex! stop!"


    He did not listen. Whenever Anna tried to hold him, he just pinched her hand away. As expected, his anger was taking control of him.


    ''I can''t let him take any wrong step!''


    Left with no option now, Anna hugged him from behind and so tightly that he wasn''t able to step forward anymore. Her hug wasn''t only his weakness but also a way to smoothen his anger.


    "Alex.. please be okay. Nothing happened. Try to calm yourself down." Anna said in her soft tone which was like a voice, bringing him out of his anger. They stood in the same position for god knows how many minutes.


    At last, turning around, he kissed her forehead and hugged her back. "Anna.. you are really precious to me. I don''t know what I would do if not you were there in front of me. This anger.. it is just because you aren''t safe here. Just go back to your place and to your school." His only hope and wish were to send her back to her place instead of making her stay here.


    But Anna disagreed. "I will stay here! Alex, listen to me, I won''t go till I get what I want and I''m not hiding it from you anymore. Chris is my enemy and I want his head no matter what!" Anna went to her car and drove away to Steve''s mansion, without looking back at Alex.


    Because he was Chris''s brother so she told him the truth so that he doesn''t attach himself. Chris''s death is her ultimate goal!


    Standing alone, Alex can only sigh. ''I want your all prayers to come true except one, Anna. Otherwise, I don''t know what will happen to our relationship.''


    ¡­..


    Sitting in her room alone, Anna''s plan of destroying Chris begins today!


    Soon, her school will start again, and she will have to go back to complete her last year of school.


    Before that, her motives, and that is, destroying Chris and knowing the killer of her brother is the main task.


    Except that, she has to make Emma and Alex''s engagement a failure! She can''t see him with someone else except herself and it was only possible if Emma gets together with Miyu.


    She had concluded this early. Quite early as compared to when she hadn''t even expected ever!


    ''Miyu and Emma have something but they are hiding it for sure! I have to find out what they are hiding otherwise my plan will fail!''


    But before that, her main task is not only this but also, to do Kevin''s work.


    He was eating her head constantly from the last few days because he wanted to know about Chris''s companies and factories as soon as possible!


    RING RING!


    It was none other than Kevin, and as expected, she had wonderful news for him!


    "Kevin, your timing to call was absolutely right! I was just going to call you." Anna spoke with a smile while her eyes lingered on the garden outside.


    "I hope it also brings my interest, Anna. Otherwise, it''s been a long time that I wanted you, right?" His tone contained the threat and Anna could feel it directly. ''He needs my support and still dared to warn me!'' But nevertheless, Anna simply ignored his warning.


    "Do you want to know from where you can destroy Chris? His two consignments are coming tomorrow night. Also, this time it won''t be Chris himself who will receive it instead of his subordinates.


    The best way, to attack, and take my advice, it is the best time to attack Chris, when he is at low!"


    ....


    Do not forget to vote^ ^

 Chapter 242 - Annas deadly attack!

    Please do use coins to unlock chapters!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Anna was pacing her room, waiting for screams from outside of the door. She gave all the details required bg Kevin to destroy and attack Chris''s place.


    This time, her plan was perfect and she wasn''t afraid of being caught or something else. As Kevin''s men were following her technique this time, she knew failure wasn''t possible.


    ''Your time ends, Chris. For so long, you have been dominating everything in this world but now, many things will change.'' Anna will bring this change and many of them will be proud of her, at least that''s what she thinks.


    After a few minutes, Anna heard some noises in the hall.


    Opening the door, Anna decided to go down where everyone was. Klara and David looked tense and Chris on the other side was someone who rarely expressed his emotions but at this time, he looked stressed.


    Wij her light steps, Anna went near them and looked at everyone. "Did something happen?"


    "My child, our one place was under attacked. We all are quite worried about it." Klara took the lead and answered her question to which Anna showed a little sadness to them.


    "Can I do something for you? Maybe any kind of help?" She tried her best to sound sympathetic so that her intentions don''t get revealed in front of them.


    "Don''t worry. Chris said he is managing them all." Anna''s eyes shifted to the couch where Chris was on a call with someone. She sneered looking at his frowned face.


    ''This time you won''t be able to handle it, mark my words, Chris.'' Anna had evil thoughts in her mind but she did not let it come on her face anymore. Instead, she kept on passing an assuring smile to others that everything will be fine soon.


    But David seemed angrier and angrier with each time that was passed. "CHRIS! OUR WHOLE CONSIGNMENT IS DESTROYED!"


    "Is it in my hands?" Chris answered with his cold voice, almost ignoring that his father was shouting at him!


    "Then if you can''t handle it all, go and talk with Luke." Hearing this, Anna''s eyes widened but she was successful in hiding her emotions and shitting it back to normal.


    ''He must be knowing that I did this all. I was behind it all.'' Although her trust for Alex was much more, she wasn''t sure what he would do if he got to know that she was the one who did this all. Her hands clutched the side of her dress, trying to maintain composure at that point.


    But it looked like Chris was also not pleased after hearing that his father wanted to call Alex here. She can feel the temperature of the hall dropping.


    Clearing his throat and his eyes fixed on the chart in front of him, he answered, "I feel Alex is behind this all. He might have done it!"


    "What are you saying?! He is also a steve! No... Luke won''t go that far." David found it hard to believe. It was possible that he is against them but destroying their important consignment? Nox it''s impossible for Alex to do this in his eyes.


    "Call Alex here."


    Anna had a bad feeling about this. Not because he knew the truth but because her actions are being put on him. Chris is just so cheap graded that he is trying to put the blame on Alex so that his parents can hate him more?!?!


    That was unbelievable for her!


    ''I can''t let Alex be put in such a hurdle. No... my plan will fail this way. But what if Alex is put into par with his family?'' Anna was stuck in a very tough spot.


    She doesn''t know any more about whether her plan was important or Alex?! This was the last chance to destroy Chris. If it gets successful then other things in the future will be easier and easier for her.


    Anna stepped forward in between them and spoke, "I think we should focus on how to save consignment instead of arguing among ourselves."


    "I agree with Anna. We can find it out later who was behind it but for now, we should see how much loss we are suffering!" Klara too supported Anna''s statement, adding more power to her words.


    David looked at Anna with his deep eyes and then spoke too, "Hm... Chris, go to the factory and see what happened there."


    "Hmm." Chris agreed to his father''s suggestion and got up to go to the factory. But what did not miss from his eyes was how Anna tried to change the topic when Alex was concerned!


    How much anger he felt was hidden deeply. At least for now because they had no other choice.


    His company is his priority because if he loses his business, his strength will be gone too!


    ''She is saving him again! Even after knowing that he is engaged, she can''t let go of her!?'' He got his answer really quickly when he listened to her next wordings.


    "I think Chris needs to manage his things in a better way. Maybe his old ways are already reused till now!" His eyes narrowed and he simply left, afraid that he might cut Anna''d neck if he stayed any longer.


    Especially when his parents are concerned with their consignment and factories at the moment!


    As Anna saw Chris leaving the Steve mansion, her smile widened even more. The evil smirk was surely on her face but it was also hidden from others at the same time.


    But this was not the end of miseries she was giving them. Just by his departure, David received another call.


    "Mr. Steve, our one more consignment is attacked. I think we are attacked not once but twice. The first attack was just to divert our attention!"


    ....


    Do not forget to vote


    And Hey guys,are you even reading it? If yes, let me know through comment section by commenting!


    Thank you!

 Chapter 243 - Alex will drop me!

    Please do use coins to unlock chapters!


    Humble request!


    Thank you~


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Anna can see David''s c.h.e.s.t getting heavy. He was really angry this time. But his next step surprised everyone.


    CLASH!


    David threw the phone on the ground and it was now broken into pieces. The whole phone was just on the floor but David''s anger did not calm down at all.


    ''This is what you get when you can''t even stop your own child. If Chris is at fault, then you are no less, Mr. Steve.'' Anna had no sympathy for them now.


    There might be a little bit of respect in her for Klara but for David, she has nothing!


    The way he had reacted with Alex, he lost all her respect for him as her elder. If he can''t fulfill his children''s wish, then he is not a real father!


    "Klara, go and call Luke here!" His voice was as cold as that of Atlantis. The temperature of the hall was already down, and now even Anna knew Klara was shivering in fear.


    "She is weak." She whispered to herself when she saw Klara''s facial expression and rigid body.


    Although Anna did not want to comment on her mother, she always kept quiet whenever extreme things happened in their house.


    A mother who can''t fight for her own children''s rights, what will she do now? Nothing!


    Klara asked her to do it. She took out her phone and dialed Alex''s phone but then, they looked at the entrance of the mansion and saw Alex standing there with his phone ringing.


    At that moment, Anna''s heart stopped beating. He knew everything she did! Each and everything. Will he be angry at her for trying to destroy his family?


    "Alex, come inside. I have something to discuss with you!" David said in his stern voice and now Anna can feel why his aura is so powerful.


    "Why did you call me here?" Alex did not lose out in front of his father too. If he is his father then he is also his blood, his flesh!


    "You do know about our two consignments being looted and attacked by our enemies?" His expressions tightened hearing this.


    "When?"


    "Today! Chris believes that you were behind it. Is it true?" Instead of replying to his father, Alex''s eyes shifted a little to Anna, who stood there with his mother.


    She was nervous, he knew this from her expressions as her hands were playing with each other. Anna was afraid if he would expose her or not, or just take the blame!?


    Her eyes were just glued to his face, asking for his attention once so that she can read his mind once and interfere in this all matters.


    But it looked like Alex wasn''t interested in giving her any chance like this because quickly, he moved his gaze back to his father.


    His voice was cold just like before, it did not lose even a bit."If your elder son is saying this then why are you asking me? Don''t you just think he is always right?"


    His words were a direct taunt to his father.


    "Does this mean you are behind this all?"


    "No. I''m not behind it all. I didn''t even know that consignment was coming here today. It can be someone else, maybe Kevin?" This made David realize the possibility of their enemies behind this attack.


    Before he could have said any other words, Alex replied,


    "But if you think it was me, I won''t judge you either way. After all, we all know that your love for your eldest is not something I or Scott can have."


    Alex had no intention of hurting his father''s feelings but putting all blame on him was also something that he can''t accept. His heart knew who was behind it, but disclosing her wasn''t an option here.


    Not only because he loves her, but he knows that this is right on her path. Steve''s family hasn''t given jer much pain. Instead even more and more, and which almost led to her depression!


    Klara looked at her child with her puppy eyes. She never liked it when her husband and children fought but she knew, nothing was there in her own hands. But taking a chance again, she opened her mouth, "I think Alex.. hasn''t done anything."


    Her voice drowned when David passed her a gaze to shut her mouth. But this wasn''t surprising to Anna at all.


    "Well, it''s in Chris''s hand now. Right? If he can change it again then it''s for the best! His capability will speak this time. Let''s leave this matter for now." Her voice made the environment a little less stressful.


    When Anna felt that everyone was returning to normal, she spoke once again, "Alex, can you please drop me at the nearby hotel? My friend is staying there." Obviously, he agreed but David and Klara were reluctant to let her go with Alex alone.


    "Our driver will bring you there if you want." David interfered. How can he risk letting her abalone with Alex when he openly said to them that he will snatch Anna from Chris!?


    "No need, uncle. Alex will drop me there so it won''t be a problem for you. Right, Alex?"


    "Sure. Anyway, I''m going that way so I can drop you there." hearing this, Anna did not waste even a single second and went outside, and sat in his car.


    After passing both his parents an unspeakable gaze, he too left the mansion.


    ¡­..


    Inside the Car.


    There was absolute silence inside and a heavy layer of awkwardness.


    Because of her actions, she had put Alex in a tough spot and she doesn''t know if he is angry or not.


    Clearing her throat, Anna decided to break the silence. "Umm¡­. Alex, are you angry with me?"


    "Anna. This time, you went overboard!"


    ....


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    [Please guys, buy privilege, need 100 privileges this month!]


    Okay, so we are very very near to see, unfold many secrets!

 Chapter 244 - You disappointed me, Anna!

    Please do use coins to unlock chapters!


    Humble request~


    Thank you!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Anna looked at his face with her bewildered eyes. She doesn''t know what to say to him anymore. Sometimes, he appears just too easy going and sometimes, too complicated for her.


    "What did I do wrong this time?" Anna straightforwardly asked him.


    "Don''t try to hide it, Anna. I know you are behind with whatever happened today. Although I took Kevin''s name, just because I had a doubt. But this doesn''t mean that I''m not aware of your meeting with him once."


    Anna felt the hairs of her hands standing up. His words made her surprised to the core because she hadn''t expected him to keep a watch over her!


    "I..I.. already told you about what I want." She was a clear mind from way before and from her point of view, there was nothing hidden from him!


    "Yes, but you knew how risky it is. Anna, I never said this but what if I''m planning to have this all business by myself, kicking out Chris? Will you do the same thing?"


    "Alex, you never told me anything related to it. In Fact, you never stopped me from doing whatever I wanted! I was against your family, not from today but for a long period of time!"


    "So? If I ask you to stop your revenge now, will you stop?" Alex threw a tough situation at her, which made Anna shut her mouth.


    She never told anyone about it, but one thing is quite clear and that''s her presence in the Zuak Land!


    Alex always loved her, but sometimes he found her a little unreasonable. He wants her to go and take her actions to take her revenge, but business?


    It is something his grandparents built too, and how can he see that business going down the sea just like that?


    Maybe he sounds too stupid right now but he had a small request from her and that was to leave his family business and keep it away from her revenge


    ''Anna, why can''t you just understand that I''m Steve too and this is my grandparents'' hard work.'' Alex can''t help but think like this. Looking at her, he found her deep thoughts.


    "See, you can go and kill Chris, I won''t even utter a single word against you. Even if You want me to do that for you, I''m in! But, just leave business aside." Alex again tried his best to reason out with her and make her understand how important it is for him to take control of the business.


    "But you also try to understand that Chris''s power is his business. If we have to weaken him, then it''s possible only if we take his business or destroy it completely."


    "You are not destroying his business but Steve''s family business. That is something my grandparents and ancestors worked off and put their sweat in it! If it is affected then not oy Chris but the whole Steve family will be affected, including me!"


    Anna just ignored his words again and looked at the view outside the car. His words sound like her a joke. ''All of a sudden, you remembered that you are Steve?''


    She doesn''t want to fight with Alex but he is the one who is dragging it to another level!


    In her eyes, he is capable enough to start his own business and go on with it. Why does he have to rely on Steve''s business? But what Anna failed to think about was, Alex was just trying to protect something which his ancestors have left for the future generation.


    How can he let their hard work of years go in vain just because their family had a bad gene heir, who is Chris?


    "Anna, please try to understand what I mean. Okay, if something happened to Walker''s business now, will you let it happen? Now that you are an heir yourself?" Anna''s lips were formed into a thin line.


    ''he is just focusing on what he wants. But what about my own wish and that all I suffered?'' She had also gone through a lot of traumas, who will understand them?


    "Alex.. you are just being unreasonable!"


    "I am being unreasonable? Are you kidding me? Here I''m trying my best to make you understand that you should go and attack Chris, not his business but what are you doing?"


    "You are not even thinking about hearing what I want to say!! I will do what I have planned, I don''t care if you like it or not!"


    After these words left out her mouth, no one spoke further. Maybe becaUse they knew it was just a waste of time.


    It can be considered their first fight ever! At least when their ideas never matched, which was not new but this time, no one was ready to even adjust. In their eyes, they were perfect and that was just a misunderstanding!


    When they reached the hotel in which Alena was staying, Alex stopped the car but Anna did not get out instantly.


    Meanwhile, Anna felt conflicted inside her


    Alex opened his mouth but no words came out. ''She won''t understand no matter what. Acting stubborn is in her blood!''


    And on the other side, Anna just looked down on her hands, ''He failed to let go of his business then why should I stop my revenge this time?''


    Both of them had different understandings and no one wanted to give in!


    "We are here," Alex spoke after a long time.


    "I know."


    "Go then. Anyway, you are not going to listen to what I''m saying so it would be better for you to just go, because this time, An, you are not understanding my situation at all." Anna looked over at his face with anger.


    His talks sounded unreasonable to her and she found it too childish. ''He has a high IQ then why can''t he simply understand what I feel?''


    "You disappointed me, Anna."


    ...

 Chapter 245 - Past (1)

    Please do use coins to unlock chapters!


    A humble request from you all~


    Thank you so much for the support!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "You disappointed me, Anna." Alex suddenly blurted out after admitting defeat that she won''t understand his wish at all, this time.


    Anna simply got out of the car and went inside the hotel. Alex saw her back and can only sigh at her negligence of his words, his feelings, and his one request.


    ''I can only wish, Anna. Hope you will understand what I''m asking from you.'' His mood was already sour now, as they both had a fight.


    ¡­..


    Anna was sitting on the couch, inside Alena''s room where she was gazing outside the large window.


    "Where are you lost, Anna?" Alena came and sat on the opposite side of her.


    Her mood was already ruined after the fight with Alex. Her wish was to him, understand that her revenge is important!


    Not to Anna but Sierra. If she left it in the middle, no one will be able to handle the Sierra inside her body. She is thrusting for revenge and only Anna knows how much self-control it takes to calm her down!


    "Alena, I and Alex had a fight." Like her good friend, Anna felt she could share this with her.


    "What exactly happened?"


    Anna told her each thing which they talked about in the car. Although she can see Alena''s expression changing everything and at last when she finishes Alena can only face slap herself.


    "Anna, I did not know you are so big, idiot." Hearing this, Anna frowned. Seeing her frown, Alena got up and brought her a glass of water first.


    "Drink it, calm down. After that, I will tell you where you went wrong and what Alex actually meant through his words." Anna did as asked her to do. Drinking the water just in a sip, she took some time to calm herself down and listen to Alena''s words seriously.


    Alena made her sit comfortably on the couch and took her hand into hers. "Alex never stopped you from taking your revenge. Instead, the small wish he had was from you was to leave Steve''s business aside and attack Chris personally!"


    "But you see, it''s impossible. Chris''s business is his strength." Anna still felt it was wrong.


    "Anna.. my sweet Anna. In my way, you should go to Chris''s weakness. I have a plan."


    Alena told her everything that came to her mind. At last, Anna also found it useful and agreed with her suggestion. But at the same point, she understood that Alex''s wish wasn''t that pointless.


    At that point, it clicked with her that he wasn''t entirely wrong.


    "I... I think I lost my calm in front of him without any reason." Anna''s voice low downed.


    Now she was feeling guilty about whatever she said before to Alex. Now, when she thought clearly and calmly, she felt Alex only asked for a small thing from her.


    "Yes, you made a mistake this time. A big mistake! But don''t worry. Call him at this point and say sorry. I think I''m sorry also." Alena made her understand.


    In her eyes, the love Alex held for Anna, then he won''t mind her this small mistake, right?


    Anna picked up her phone and dialed his number but it was switched off. Her spirits died down.


    ''Just when I felt like saying sorry, he was not picking up the call. He is still angry at me?'' Anna was afraid that he might take an unexpected decision in this anger.


    After seeing Anna''s complicated expression, Alena can only sigh about how foolish a friend she had got.


    "He might be busy. As you have given him a missed call, he will surely call you back after some time. Okay, I have some questions to ask from you too!"


    "Go on," Anna said while taking a sip of her shake. But hearing Alena''s words made her cough.


    "Anna¡­ I.. can you tell me what happened to you two years ago?"


    COUGH! COUGH!


    Anan choked her shake as her eyes widened in shock after hearing her request and question. Although she knew one day would come when she might have to disclose everything but is she ready now?


    After going through so much already, Anna asks herself, if she wants to tell her or not.


    ''Sierra, tell me. Should I go and tell Alena everything? will it also lighten up my heart?'' This was the only option left with Anna as she took a deep breath to control her emotions which might flow out if she spoke without thinking anything.


    "Alena, I was ten when my engagement was fixed with Chris. But can you believe this? I never interacted with Chris! Ever! He was just like a stranger. When I was young, I never knew the meaning of engagement.


    But as I grew up, my brother told me one day that I can''t fall in love with someone else because... I was already betrothed to Chris." She had this sardonic smile on her face.


    Reminiscing those old memories was never easy. But sometimes it helps you, in breaking the wall that you have built around yourself.


    *****


    FLASHBACK


    4YEARZ BEFORE!


    A twelve years old Anna was sitting in her room. Blanket on her legs and laptop on her l.a.p.s. Just like other teenagers, she was also excited to use a laptop.


    But on that specific day, her one classmate told her about one game. You keep your identity hidden there but you can play in groups.


    A curious girl, Anna also did the same as others. She downloaded the game.


    ''Let us see how interesting this game is!''


    Anna clicked on it, and it asked for the name. But Anna''s real name at that point wasn''t Anna, but Sierra.


    She was Sierra Walker.


    For the game, she decided to keep it as, ''Anna Stans.'' and popularly, in the game world, she came to be known as Anna Stans, the pro of the game!

 Chapter 246 - Past (2)

    Please do use coins to unlock chapters!


    A humble request from you all~


    Thank you so much!


    (From here, we will travel in a little past)


    .


    .


    .


    .


    She was an expert in the group of her own which was of her classmates or schoolmates.


    But later on, as Sierra started gaining a little popularity, she received some invites from other gaming groups too.


    Her friends from school knew that her user Id was Anna Stans, but in reality, she was Sierra.


    She was happy, when one day, one of the famous gaming groups invited her to join their server. If described properly, she was jumping on her bed!


    Although at first, she was reluctant and hesitant to do so, later on, Anna decided to give it a try.


    As she entered the group online, someone caught her attention.


    It was an unknown username, who was on top. As Anna played for the very first time in that group, she did not come at the bottom, but this doesn''t mean she received the top name immediately. She stayed in the middle but it gained her interest as she wanted to beat that unknown username.


    But after a few days, she received a message from that person.


    UNKNOWN- Hey.


    ANNA STANS- Hello!


    She was excited, not because she doesn''t know him but he was the top-level player and he has messaged her so of course there might be something right? But her imagination was broken when she read his next message.


    UNKNOWN- Who allowed you to enter my game? Don''t you know that no one except my approval can play here?


    Her jaw almost reached the ground.


    This was out of her expectation! But Sierra also did not let him do whatever he wished to. As her nature, she also replied sarcastically.


    ANNA STANS- Is that so? But I got one invite from you all. And I''m not sorry about that!


    Unknown to her, this was what made the other party more interested in her.


    The other side searched on their laptop and gained her IP address, which also showed her residence. As Anna was new to this, she did not give it much attention.


    But the boy on the other side smiled seeing the residence. He clicked on the safeguard button, and on her behalf, he added security to her location so that except him, no one is aware of it.


    "SIERRA! COME DOWN!" she heard her name from downstairs and ran there. Sierra was a messy princess of their house and she always acted like one.


    Downstairs, She saw an eighteen years old boy standing in the middle. Wearing a leather jacket, he looked dashing as she could see her maids were just drooling over him.


    ''What an attention seeker! Why is he here again?!'' Sierra can''t help but wonder as she looked over at the young Chris, standing there with her father.


    "Oh Sierra, now that you are here, go on a walk with Chris. Accompany him and show your new garden!" Sierra showed her dangerous look to Chris.


    From the very start, she was against this human being, whom everyone said was going to be her fiance soon!


    But she was not the only one who did not want Sierra to be alone with Chris!


    From the other side, Seb, her brother, also spoke up, "Dad, she is young and I think, we shouldn''t let her go out with an unknown man like this."


    If told, no one liked him in her household, except her father as Anna and Seb had a special hatred for Chris!


    "Chris isn''t any unknown person, instead he is our princess''s fiance, right Chris?"


    "Of course Mr. Walker. How can I let anything happen to my precious Sierra?" Chris''s words already had that overbearing attitude. From the staring, he was possessive over things. Everyone missed seeing this except Seb and Sierra.


    Sierra eyed her brother to help her- I don''t want to go alone.


    Seb just let her go, after giving her an assuring smile that she will be there with her. After receiving it, Sierra accompanied him in the garden where she did not utter even a single word on her own.


    "So, Sierra, how are your studies going on?"


    "Good."


    "Getting good marks?"


    "Hmm."


    Seeing her lack of response and interest, brought a frown to Chris''s face. He was taking initiative but she just slapped him back.


    "Sie-" before he could have said anything, Seb came from behind and replied, "Stay away from my sister!"


    The cold voice made Sierra shiver in fear. Her brother was just much older than her, and seeing two men at par with each other, made her think if she should call her mother or father here because a fight might break out here!


    Chris turned around and saw Seb standing there with his hands in the pocket, "Don''t forget that your sister is my dear fiance. So, how can you talk so rudely with your future brother in law? Tsk tsk, it''s bad!"


    "Future brother in law? My foot! Instead of giving my sister to a bastard like you, I would prefer keeping her at home, unmarried forever!"


    This alarmed Chris as Seb also came near him and both of them looked into each other''s eyes, intensely.


    But this time, Sierra stepped between both the giant men because she was afraid of a fight here.


    "Brother, it''s okay." Her warm voice made Seb pat her head. He looked at his sister dotingly, earning a glare from Chris''s eyes, who sent daggers in his direction.


    But he least cared.


    "Sierra, you don''t know that I''m in this world, there are so many bad people. And including them, this person is also one of them!" She looked at her brother with her puzzled eyes.


    Stroking her hair gently, he spoke once again.


    "Si, if in future, once I have to wed you to this person then, I would rather die first and this Chris will have to take you over my dead body!"

 Chapter 247 - Past (3)

    Please do use coins to unlock chapters!


    A very humble request from all of you.


    Please guys


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Sierra covered his mouth with her hands. "No brother! Never! I won''t let anything happen to you ever. This person can never come in between us!"


    "Do you promise your brother, Sierra?" Seb asked her in his sweet voice.


    "Yes! No one is above my brother! My Seb bro is best!" Sierra enthusiast replied to him which made Seb satisfied and his heart warmed up.


    But hearing this, Chris''s blood started boiling. His possessiveness can never bring anything good out of him.


    Seb simply eyed Chris, to step back and leave their place this instant otherwise, no one will be more badass than him! As expected, he stepped back and returned to his house in anger.


    But no one cared about him as Anna and Seb returned to their home, where Liam did not ask much about Cjris''s going away and Marrie was simply happy!


    Days passed on, and Anna started becoming friends with that unknown ID.


    She never knew why, but he always helped her in the upcoming games. Even, he sometimes discloses his inner tricks and this even made Sierra even happier!


    She never told anyone else in her family about her, indulging in the games but one day, when her brother decided to use her laptop for some purpose, he got to know about it.


    "Si, why are you suddenly interested in such games?" Seb''s voice was gentle as ever for his sister.


    "Brother, you see all my classmates are there on this game. So, I also started playing it! And you know, I even won many times." But Sierra kept it to herself about that unknown ID.


    "Okay, but make sure that it doesn''t affect your studies. Alright?" Getting approval from her brother, Sierra jumped and hugged him tightly.


    But no one was aware that this will result in such a big event after a few months!


    ¡­.


    Slowly and gradually, Anna Stans and that Unknown started talking a lot.


    In the middle of their chat, Sierra suddenly asked his real name, which was against the rule of games but out of curiosity, she wanted to know this person''s real name.


    "You don''t want to tell me?" Anna wrote down in chat.


    She can see he wasn''t replying back and it gave Sierra a little tension too. Is he angry at me? But I simply asked his name. Was this too much?''


    But after a few seconds, she received one reply.


    "William."


    A wide grin came on Sierra''s face after she saw the name. She doesn''t know why but all of a sudden, her heartfelt warm. Maybe because they chat a lot!


    Yes, Sierra started having feelings for someone, whom she never met in this lifetime, not even seeing his face.


    But with the passing time, Chris''s possessiveness and to have Sierra under his control also become over.


    She tried her level best but many times, Chris will just try to touch her lips and face, which almost made her puke at that moment. After all, she was just a twelve years old girl, not even entered into a teen.


    One day, Sierra decided to ask William to meet her finally or do a video chat with her.


    "William, can we meet? At least once?" Her feelings were growing with the passing days and she knew it was impossible to control them.


    She was getting attached to someone, whom she never saw or met. Biting her lips, she waits for his reply.


    "Why?"


    This was all he sent. But Sierra also did not step back. She typed again, "Because I want to see you."


    Her explanation isn''t reasonable but it looked like he was reluctant to show his face to her even once.


    "We can''t meet now. But, I have something to give to you. Come to the post office. There is a box outside there. Inside, you will find something, exactly at 4 pm tomorrow." Sierra agreed happily!


    ''What will he give me this time?'' Sierra wandered all night.


    Even sleeping at this time was getting difficult for her because the thought of receiving a present from someone she likes, was revolving in her mind all night long.


    Instead, she went to her brother''s room that night. Knocking on the door she asked, "Brother, are you free?"


    "Yes, come inside." Sierra stepped inside to see her brother, still working on his laptop.


    "Brother, mom had once told you to stop working on your laptop for night long. You are still doing that, this way, your eyes will get more weakened." Sierra tried to make her brother understand but he simply ignored her.


    "It''s already so late and you are in my room, I bet there is a reason for that. Tell me now!" Sierra just jumped on his bed and rested her head in his l.a.p while he slowly c.a.r.e.s.sed her hair.


    As an elder brother, he always liked to spoil her with his immense love. She is his sweet princess of this household, while Queen is none other than their mom, who is cherished by their dad!


    "Brother, how does it feel to be in love with someone?" This made Seb frown.


    "Why? Do you have someone you love? Sierra, you are just twelve, focus on your studies rather than on these things." Sierra can''t help but slap her forehead.


    "Brother, why are you so dumb? Just tell me, how did you feel when you met Shaira? Or just tell me, what do you feel now?! Oh, this made me remember!!! Are you and Shaira official now!?!?" Her excited tone made Seb sigh.


    "No. We aren''t and we have a lot of time so just don''t worry about that."


    "But brother, Shaira is a good girl. You should say to her the words she is waiting to listen to. Don''t come to me if she is taken by someone else! don''t even take her for granted!"


    "Done? Now, tell me. Whom do you like?"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^

 Chapter 248 - Past (4)

    Please do use coins to unlock chapters!


    A very humble request~


    Thank you!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Sierra''s lips were sealed into a thin line. She did not know how to tell her brother that she is in love with someone she never met!?


    He will be super angry and she can sense it now. "I... I will tell you when the right time comes! Let me figure it out myself if you aren''t ready to tell me!" Saying this, Sierra ran away from his room because she had no courage to answer any of his further questions.


    Locking the door, Sierra simply searched the google. There were many replies and she was getting confused even more.


    But later on, Sierra decided to let it go with the flow. She doesn''t care what it might be for her, she knew this feeling is just.. indescribable!


    ¡­


    Next day.


    Sierra got ready for her school and after coming back, she made an excuse of going out to meet her friend. But this time, she did not take any bodyguard or driver with her.


    This was because she was aware that they keep an eye on jer always! Even, they report everything back to her parents and she just wants to keep it a secret.


    In the hope of seeing the person too, Sierra went there one hour early!


    She kept on waiting, her eyes glued to the box in front of the post office. But no one came. As far she remembered, she did not move from her place even an inch till four in the evening.


    But it looked like her luck was really bad that day.


    "Was William joking about meeting me and giving something?" Sierra mumbled in between her breath.


    At the sharp 4 in the evening, Sierra did not have any hope. But just for the lucky, she moved to the box.


    ''There won''t be anything for sure. How can there be? When no one came here.'' Sierra''s mind was strong but she can''t help but be hurt a little bit.


    After all, she had believed that William wasn''t joking. But Sierra''s heartbeat increased as she opened the box and found something which utterly shocked her!


    It was a smile pendant, which had a blue stone embedded in it.


    Taking it in her small hands, Sierra felt her eyes were becoming moist. ''He wasn''t joking at all! He gifted me such a nice gift!''


    The wide smile, which was almost racing her face, wasn''t leaving it anymore. Although, she had no idea from where this came this was the least concern of hers.


    But unknown to her, someone, from the far, behind the pillar was looking at her figure and happy face.


    ''I hope you liked it, my Anna.''


    ¡­


    SIerra came back home and chatted with the same person. As expected, William unexpectedly came there and it did not even take notice of hers.


    But Sierra did not ask any further. Instead, she searched for the meaning of a blue pendant and it meant loyalty and confidence in trust.


    But Sierra did not bring this topic, at least not for now. She let their feelings continue to be developed and her time of chatting even increased.


    On the other side, Seb also had some suspicion about her, because whenever he goes near her laptop, she almost snatches it from his hands.


    But at the same time, he knew that he had to give her some space and maybe this was the only way through which he could be freed from the cage that Chris might want to trap her in!


    Only if she falls in love with the right man who can protect her from any mishappening!


    But one day, Sierra felt that she was old enough to confess to William.


    "William, are you online today?"


    After a few seconds, she received a ripple, "Yes. Why?"


    "I have something important to tell you. It might sound ridiculous to you though." Her number one wish was to meet him anyhow so that she can confess face to face.


    But whenever Sierra brought this topic up, he would always brush it off with any excuse.


    But this time, she knew that she had to do this otherwise, it might end up for her, even if he rejects her!


    "Hmm. I''m listening."


    "William, I...I like you more than a friend should."


    But a few minutes passed, SIerra did not receive any message from him and it saddened her mood. Nervousness started building up in her stomach as her hands were almost wet which were typing on the laptop.


    ''Does he have any feelings for me? Do I look like an idiot right now?''


    Biting her lips again, Sierra decided to just shut her laptop for a few days. She was too ashamed to message him anymore.


    But before she could have done that too, he replied her back,


    "An, we haven''t met in real life. But I know who you are in real life, Sierra Walker and I won''t hide it from you anymore. I do like you, a lot!


    But I think this world will never let us be together."


    His words made sense. But at last, Sierra decided to take another risk too for him!


    "We can go somewhere away from here! I will ask my brother to help us. You are already older than me so it won''t be a problem, right?"


    "Can you leave your family for someone, whom you never met?"


    ''Yes! I want to live my life in my condition." And also, away from that Chris! She just ate him to her core.


    At least, when he gets a little older, her father will make her engaged to him and that is the last thing in her mind!


    "William, let us just go somewhere we both can live with each other. It sounds like an idiotic decision because we are children but trust me, I can''t live here anymore because¡­. I will rather die after a few years if I reside here in this mansion anymore."


    ...


    Do not forget to vote, please guys!

 Chapter 249 - Past (5)

    Please do use coins to unlock chapters!


    (Do not miss last author''s note)


    A very Humble request from you all~


    Thank you!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Although Anna wrote it, she received no reply from the other side. For a few minutes, Anna just cursed herself for being so stupid! She had no idea that it will backfire on her like this!


    "You there?"


    "Let''s do this. We will go somewhere away from it!" Sierra''s face was now covered with a smile. William had no idea how much happiness brought it to her mind.


    Sierra was naive but not that much that she won''t discuss it with her parents. But as expected, they all thought it was such a ridiculous act to just leave the family just like that!


    In their mind, they can never even imagine Sierra to think about leaving them for someone whom she never met!


    "Sierra, don''t forget that you are having a fiance." Liam reminded her in a strict tone.


    "Yeah, How can I forget that I have a fiance who is nothing but a piece of dirt! You have chosen a bastard for your daughter!" Sierra can''t digest that her parents wanted to tie her down to Chris who is a physio!


    "Si, I agree that Chris is a waste. But going after someone whom you don''t even know!? Is that right?" Marrie concernedly asked.


    She doesn''t know who the boy is, where he lives, how they can let their daughter just go away without anything.


    "Mom, I will take my brother with me! Don''t worry, I have a feeling that it''s not fake!" Sierra tried to reason out once again.


    That was because she knew that once this news reached Chris''s ears, he would just cage her!


    Her freedom will be restricted forever and falling in love with that bastard? Ah, she would rather die before falling for him at any cost!


    "SIERRA! GO BACK TO YOUR ROOM!" Liam shouted at her but she shook her head. This time, won''t let them dictate her!


    Only if they had understood her, they wouldn''t have to see upcoming events and witness their young son''s death!


    But at last, Sierra was dragged back to her room on Liam''s order. But this doesn''t digest Marrie at all. She was ready to let her daughter go, but her only condition was, she as a mother will also come with her!


    Sierra agreed on that but Liam? He never said a word on an agreement!


    Instead, he simply locked her inside her room, without giving her food for that day. But unknown to her, Marrie and Liam also had a big fight that day!


    Marrie was always against Chris, no matter what! She knew his true colors way before. Chris could fool only Liam but not Marrie!


    While in the evening, Sierra laid in her room, looking at the rain outside.


    Her heart was punctured by someone''s words and it was difficult to fix it again.


    ''Was asking for my freedom from Chris is too much for them? Why can''t they just let me go with mom to meet that boy?''


    Chris was a demon, who will always haunt her if she stays in his shadow.


    All she is asking is to get out of his shadow no matter what! Her tears were coming out again but she controlled them. Instead, at last, she decided to go on her own!


    In this rain, she jumped from her window and walked to the place where they decided to meet, with her phone in her hands!


    She had his number now, in their last chat, he had given her his number and she had a gut feeling that William will come to her!


    ¡­.


    But on the other side, Seb was in a range of anger when he got to know what his father did with his sister!


    He can never digest it no matter what that his sister is hurt in any manner!


    He had a fight with his father but he just ignored him and went to Sierra''s room to not finding her anywhere in the room.


    ''Where are you, Si?'' Seb''s heartbeat increased as he looked for her in her whole room but found nothing but a window that was half-closed.


    "N..O... Sierra!" He looked over and saw that her bracelet was lying on the floor and, now he knew very well that she had left the house without their permission!


    But this was giving them a heart attack!


    Seb robot of his house and called on the Shaira for the sake to come and find Sierra with him as she also agreed and was reaching to him while Seb told everything to his parents in a hurry.


    His mother was the most worried as Liam asked his army to find his daughter no matter what!


    But asking about their army war their worst mistake because this made this news reach Chris somehow!


    "Si tried to run away from me?! Hahahaha.. that''s her worst mistake to think that she will get free from me!" His contacts were much sharper than Liam''s.


    His obsession for her was through the years, will he let her go out of his grasp so easily?


    While Sierra stood on the streets, under rain waiting for William but his phone was switched off. She again called it but found no one!


    Her restless heart was just vibrating non stop as she had no idea about what to do anymore. She again tried to call but no one picked it up and at last, Sierra just threw the phone into the bin.


    Tears were continuously coming out her eyes as she felt her body was numb as her heart was hearted too much from the pain!


    Her head was now a mess after whatever happened. William was joking? She had no idea but he did not come here to her!


    The rain poured on her but she simply walked absent-mindedly.


    CRASH!!


    ...


    Author:


    My lovely readers, I would like to request to stop judging me please.


    I received a lot of hate comments about the situation in which Anna was, like she was a child and had to go through a lot at thirteen years age.


    But at last, it''s just a story, not a real life(Not like vampires are there, right?) So, please read it as a story only. Don''t abuse me because I''m not like others who don''t care. I care about and every comment.


    It hurts badly to read even one and breaks our motivation to write. I''m a human too, and I can''t ignore your guys opinion. Please, its a request!


    Thank you ~Your author!

 Chapter 250 - Past (6)

    Please do use coins to unlock chapters!


    A very humble request~


    Thank you!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The truck came and crashed into her as she laid on the road. Blood was coming out of her body but her mind was already a mess.


    Many people were trying to lift her and bring her to the nearby hospital but she? Hah, her lifeless body had no soul in it.


    The person for whom she ran away from her house did not turn up and she had an accident. Her eyes were opened but breathing was still uneven.


    But then, just after a few minutes, many of them heard gunshots from the distance. As people looked a little behind, Sierra was able to get up and move her eyes a little to see her brother standing there.


    But, he was bleeding too. And that too, bleeding from his heart and stomach.


    "B..B..r..rother!" Sierra felt her eyelids becoming heavy and she dozed off in an unconscious state.


    ¡­.


    After god knows how many hours and so many surgeries, Sierra opened her eyes in a hospital room where her mother was standing on one side of hers and her father on the other.


    "Sierra! You finally woke up!!" The tension in her voice was quite clear. She was stressed and Sierra can see that on her face.


    But the first thing that she asked from her mouth wasn''t about herself but about someone else.


    "W..here is brother!?! I..Is he fine?" Her voice was too shaky. She had seen it from her own eyes that her brother was shot dead by someone.


    She had witnessed it with her own eyes and the trauma was just hitting her up. Nothing came into her mind anymore, not even William or someone but the image of her brother, being shot by someone!


    They all kept quiet and Marrie just burst into tears in front of Sierra. Liam just kept his mouth shut but she can see that he was hurt and tears were formed in his eyes.


    Looking a little behind, she can see her grandmother standing there with her face a little downcast. She had no idea what happened there anymore. ''Why is no one uttering even a single word!?''


    But this doesn''t mean that she won''t ask them any questions. "What happened!? I asked where his brother was!?" As she saw no one speaking any word, Sierra threatened them to take out all the needles on her hand.


    At last, her mother said in between her sobs, "S...Seb is dead! Shaira too died along with him." And this was the most breaking point for Sierra.


    She was frozen to death as she laid on the hospital bed for the next three days. A single letter did not leave her mouth as she skipped all meals and medicines.


    The only thing she was surviving on was the glucose that was transferred through injections.


    But she spoke and walked on the fourth day, "When is brother''s funeral?"


    "Today." Sierra nodded and attended the funeral like others. She had no idea about her surroundings and did not even dare to ask about who William was or where he.


    Because her heart was just aching so much. But later on, she overheard her father and grandfather''s conversation.


    "It is believed that our enemies were behind it. They got to know that Shaira was out without force and they thought of kidnapping her but Seb became their target as they saw him alone." her father explained.


    "So you mean to say, it''s one of our old enemies?" Grandfather once again asked with his expression and voice cold as ever.


    "Yes. Even more than that, the person whom Sierra decided to meet, was shot dead by none other than Chris!"


    CREEK!


    The door was opened by chance by her as both of them turned around and found Sierra standing there like a statue.


    She received the second shock of her life that two lives went just because of her. She was the killer of the two of them!!


    "SIERRA!" her father shouted at her while she simply ran to her room and locked herself in for days.


    Her mental condition was detected as Chris also tried to come and talk to her but she always got triggered just hearing his voice.


    Many times, Sierra attacked Chris for killing her lover, an innocent person but her parents stopped her from committing a crime.


    She was only fourteen!


    And that is how she came into depression, a state in which she stopped talking to everyone, isolating herself from everyone, and most importantly, self-harming too started!


    FLASHBACK ENDS!


    ***


    There were tears in her eyes as she remembered all the past that was the most haunting part of her life.


    Only, Anna knows how difficult it was to convert Sierra into Anna because Sierra is still burning into flames inside her. If given a chance to her, she might just go crazy and finish Chris and her brother''s kier at that moment only!


    Just the difference is, there is Anna this time. Somehow, she will always gain control over this Sierra inside her but she always goes outside the league many times.


    "Anna, you have gone through so much!"


    Alena felt her heart was aching for the girl in front of her. She appears so strong but her past is full of pain. The way she suffered, many God never gave thus destiny to enemies also!


    Anna brought a smile again on her face. "That is past but it''s my responsibility to fulfill the revenge that is of my brother and for Sierra inside me."


    "Anna, just tell me. How can I help you?" Alena felt a sudden urge to completely help Anna no matter what happens.


    Anna chuckled seeing Alena''s this side. "Alena, I suffered but I think, I''m healing a little bit. Maybe, because of happiness, Alex has given me now."


    "I feel, his love is true for me and this will bring me out of the darkness and lower the walls around me because... I love him!"


    ....


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^

 Chapter 251 - Reyan is suspicious!

    Please do use coins to unlock chapters!


    A very humble request from you all~


    Thank you!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Alena felt goosebumps on her skin after hearing Anna''s words. She was hiding a huge bundle of pain and still, there is a smile on her face!


    "An, you have gone through so much! I can''t even think that my best friend, whom I always thought was a nerd, actually had such a past!" This brought a chuckle to Anna''s face.


    "You are overthinking. I got over it after some time. All I wish for is my revenge and live a proper, peaceful life." Anna now has a small dream and that is to complete her studies, handle her business, and get married to Alex in the future!


    "May God give you all the happiness you deserve in your life!" This blessing came from Alena''s heart.


    Taking a sip of the shake in front of her, Anna smiled at her and told her the main motive for them now again, "We have to know what exactly happened between Miyu and Emma."


    "Hmm. I agree. Did you notice how Emma always reacted when Miyu tried to be close to me? I can never forget that!"


    Alena had felt a sharp gaze on her throughout Miyu stayed closer to her! She knew it was none other than Emma who was getting jealous.


    "I know. That is why I feel that there is something they are hiding from Alex."


    "Okay, but how can we know about it?" This was the main question in front of them. Emma won''t utter a single word because she is a thick-skinned person.


    But Miyu isn''t like that. When one interacts with him, they will understand that Miyu is an emotional guy.


    "I have asked Jack to come and pick us from the hotel and drop us at the safe place where Miyu will also be present. We shall ask him there and pray, that he tells us what we want to listen."


    But Alena''s smile faded a little bit when she heard Jack''s name. And how can this be missed from Anna''s quick eyes?


    Making a teasing face, Anna asked her, "By the way, What happened between you and Jack? I heard that the day I went to the hospital, you went to Jack''s home and staged with him?!"


    Hearing this from Anna''s mouth, Alena''s eyes widened. She never expected Anna to know about this also! ''She has two eyes only right?'' Alena seriously wondered about this.


    But reading her expression, Anna simply replied, "I have my ways and people to inform me."


    Alena understood that hiding anything from Anna, especially when they are in her place, is next to impossible!


    "N...Nothing happened! Alex had mistakenly booked the hotel room on the wrong date. So, there was no place for me to go in the night and Jack was a little kind-hearted, he let me into his house." Alena tried her best to sound simple and not again any suspicion from Anna.


    But Anna was Anna. Her witty eyes always ran around as she looked at Alena with her narrow eyes. "That''s it? Then why did your left eyes twitch when I spoke Jack''s name????


    "What?! No! It''s not possible." Alena vigorously shook her head. But this time, Anna too did not say anything.


    Because as far her understanding goes for Jack, he is someone who likes to be fair and helps the needy. But so much help that he let Alena inside his home?


    ''Why do I find something odd here?'' But Anna did not raise her suspicion at this point because there were more important tasks for now.


    Instead, they heard a knock on the door. Alena got up and walked towards the door to open it. But to her surprise, she found the person whom she was least interested in seeing.


    Almost her heart jumped in her c.h.e.s.t, making her grip on the door tight. But then, a voice rang from behind.


    "JACK! Finally, you are here at the right time. We were just planning to leave and call you." This brought Alena out of her daze as she nodded her head.


    Instead of calling him inside, the trio made their way to the car. But as Alena was going to sit on the back seat, Anna left no choice for her as she grabbed the back seat, leaving Alena to sit in the front passenger seat, beside Jack.


    The plea of helplessness was quite visible on her face. But as no option was left for her, Alena sat beside Jack.


    While Anna was inwardly laughing at how Alena''s face showed the facial expression, Jack was confused.


    ''Why are they reacting in such a way? Did something happen?'' He can''t help but wonder. As they hit the road, Anna constantly kept on talking, while Alena simply either nodded her head or replied with, ''hmm.'' Nothing more.


    "Jack, you are also old enough! You should get a girl for yourself too!" Anna suddenly shifted the topic at Jack.


    "No thanks. I''m happy in my small world."


    "So, you will stay single forever? C''mon! You can''t say this. Many girl''s hearts will break this way when they see that their heartthrob wants to stay single." Alena gulped as she rubbed her hands together.


    She reacted as if her ears weren''t listening to what nonsense Anna was speaking but unknown to all of them, each and every word was going inside her brain.


    ''Why does he want to stay single?! Damn, his attitude is already a killer and he doesn''t want any girl?'' This made Alena doubt if he was also interested in girls or not?


    "Alena, I forgot to ask you!! How is Reyan?! Has he proposed to you? Are you both together now?" Alena looked at Anna through the rear mirror and shook her head


    "No, he hasn''t. He suddenly vanished into thin air after the exams just like you and Alex." While Anna was joking around, her face became serious as she listened to what Alena spoke.


    ''I knew Reyan wasn''t behaving right from the past few days! He was hiding something too?'' But she was clueless about this.


    This time, Jack interfered in their talk. "Reyan? I think I have heard this name too. Maybe near Chris or from his mouth only."


    ....


    Do not forget to vote for your lovely author~

 Chapter 252 - Do you like Reyan?

    Please do use coins to unlock chapters!


    A very humble request~


    Thank you!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    How can Anna not be suspicious this time when the person is himself saying that Chris knows Reyan!? If someone else has said this, she might not believe them but Jack is the closest person to Chris.


    "Where did you hear this name? I mean in which talks?" Anna asked, Jack.


    This was something, she had never thought in her entire life, that one other friend was involved with CHRIS! For F.u.c.k''s sake, she considered him her best friend.


    "I don''t remember exactly. The only thing I remembered is that I have heard this name. Maybe, Chris might have used him in some or the other way." Anna agreed to this possibility.


    There were high chances that Chris and Reyan know each other. But this means Alena might be in danger if they come into a relationship.


    Before she could have spoken another word, Jack asked first. "Alena, do you like that Reyan?"


    This made Anna shocked. ''Jack never takes initiative to ask anything! Why is he asking this question?! Is there something between these two?'' She hopes for it to be true


    Not only Jack but Anna also curiously waited for Alena to reply to this question. While Anna was excited to hear the answer, Jack did not show any expressions.


    But Alena surely felt that his words contained a double meaning and she won''t be pleased to hear that.


    Anyhow, she answered, "We both are friends. We liked each other but for now, I don''t know any more about it." She chose her words very carefully, obviously with the intent of not upsetting him.


    "That''s good to hear." Anna smiled too but Alena was quite nervous. The air in the car was heavy for her to breathe in it but she tried to maintain a calm composure.


    Instead, when Anna was looking at her phone, Jack brought his hand on her, which was on the top of her l.a.p.


    He grabbed her hand tightly and it was as if he wanted to prove her the warmness now as her hands were covered with cold.


    Alena looked at Jack with her eyes wide. She can''t help but feel shy when Anna was sitting just behind them and she is already so suspicious of them!?


    She tried her best to move her hand away from him but grip even tightened even more and at last, Alena glared at him to let go of her hand otherwise she would shout on top of her lungs through her eyes!


    "Alena." All of the sudden, he let go of her hand when he heard Anna once again taking Alena''s name.


    "Y-yeah?"


    "Do you remember the event in which we went on last time!? I can''t find its pictures. Oh also, when will our result be announced?"


    "I...I will tell you once I ask myself from someone." Anna nodded and shifted her attention back on her phone which made Alena sigh in relief.


    ''If she had seen what this guy was doing, I would have to bear her continuous teasing.'' Alena was seriously afraid of these things because Anna can sometimes go over again and again.


    From what the show had observed, when Reyan''s name was brought up, Jack''s facial expression had changed and the way he had asked her was something she was af4aid of.


    But ignoring was the best way, at least for now.


    ¡­


    Soon they both reached a place which was quite far away from the Steve mansion, so the chances of Chris knowing about them were slim.


    As Jack was also with them, he had already blocked all the possible ways Chris might try to locate them.


    "Jack, thank you so much for bringing us here safely." Anna sincerely thanked him. Without him, by their side, they couldn''t have a safe conversation with Miyu safely.


    "It''s nothing. You can thank Alex later on for this."


    "But he is not picking up my calls. I think he might be busy somewhere." Anna had ringed him on their way too, but he did not answer.


    "Oh, he might be attending some business. You see, he has something under wraps for now. But leave it, Miyu will be here soon. Just go inside." Anna nodded and taking, Alena''s hand, they went inside after Alena glanced back for the last time.


    ¡­


    Anna and Alena waited for the next one hour also, when they finally saw Miyu''s car.


    "Anna, try to maintain calm. Don''t show your real side to him at first." Alena whispered in a warning tone.


    She doesn''t want Anna to disclose the card in her parm in the first hand.


    "Hmm. I know what to do. Miyu is my target and if there is something between both of them, Emma and him. Then I might go and matchmake them?" Alena can''t help but pass a little smile when she again saw that smirk on Anna''s face.


    "Hello, ladies. Nice to see you all once again, especially at a place like this?"


    Today, he was wearing casual clothes like others. He came, as their friend, not as a huge superstar anymore!


    Anna smiled and asked him to take a seat. They both sat on the couch on either side. All of them were in a house which looked lost from outside.


    "So? How may I help you? Because I also hope that I come to use yours in any way?"


    Alena gave Anna a look to start the conversation. It was best to talk when the person in front of you is taking the affords to come to the main topic.


    Anna shifted her eyes on Miyu and asked him the same tone. "Miyu, you are Alex''s best friend. You might be aware of my love for Alex.


    I need to know more about Emma because she is one obstacle and according to my theory, she had matched her hands with Chris!


    So, at last. Please, tell me what are you hiding from all of us?"


    ....


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Please guys!

 Chapter 253 - A grave mistake!

    Please do use coins to unlock chapters!


    A very humble request~


    Thank you!!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    For a few seconds, Miyu did not utter a word.


    But Anna also wasn''t interested in forcing him. Indirectly, she used Alex''s friendship and his trust for him, to gain the information.


    It might appear wrong but this was the only way left with her because Emma is one of the obstacles in her love.


    The love for which she was fighting! But Chris wasn''t the only problem. He had set up his own pawns in this game of love!


    As a lady herself, Anna doesn''t want anything bad to happen to her. So, for this, she might matchmake these two, only if they have that spark or something.


    While Anna looked calm and composed, Miyu was quite nervous to talk about this.


    Because they have surely broken Alex''s trust once. He doesn''t know how to show his face to him after he tells them everything they both did, despite that being a mistake!


    He knew from the start that Emma was betrothed to Alex long ago. Yet he still dared to get close to her.


    ''I might appear a fool to them for sure!'' He inwardly laughed at his destiny. The truth he wanted to carry to the grave, was now being disclosed.


    Sweat was running into Miyu''s eyes, blinding him but he kept a straight face and at last, decided to talk about whatever happened.


    "I shall tell you. All I''m asking you both are not to judge me! I love Alex more than anyone else in this world, more than a real brother could do."


    Anna did not doubt this. They both share a beautiful friendship. ''But why is he so damn nervous!? Not like Alex will eat them up instead, if Emma is getting out of the scene then it''s the best for all of us right?''


    "Don''t worry, Miyu. This is between us. We are going to support you in any way we can. Just be honest and relax." Alena said which made Miyu calm down a little bit


    Miyu took a deep breath and finally looked at Alena and Anna, "So, it started when Alex left the Steve mansion. Many of you might not be aware but Alex had no place to stay when he left.


    Scott was also with him, along with some clothes in a briefcase. I would say, it was quite a silly thing of him to leave your house without researching once!


    But later on, I understood why he left when I got to know that Emma is going to be Alex''s fiance and he had someone else in his heart at that time."


    Alena nodded her head while Anna just listened. Something else was rotating in her mind constantly and that was,


    ''Alex had someone else too in his heart before me!? But who? Why does no one take her name?'' But Anna did not ask questions at this time.


    Although it was eating her up because she really was interested to know this person, who held his heart, which made Alex so reluctant to get engaged to Emma.


    "Later on, he stayed at my place for one week, and later on, his grandparents helped him and brought a small house in the other place where he moved with his younger brother and a butler.


    But I was broken too! I...I have loved Emma since we were kids. At first, it was inflammation but later on, my feelings.. fo..r her became stronger.


    When I had decided to go and propose to her, I heard that her engagement is fixed with none other than our second best friend, Alex."


    He stopped in the middle.


    Anna doesn''t know why but she can feel it was difficult for him to digest such a thing.


    They all were childhood friends but in the end, the one who got Emma was the one who loves someone else!


    His two best friends were getting engaged and he has left the odd one out. Moreover, his crush was the one who is going to be his sister in law.


    ''Isn''t their case pretty much like us? Just the difference I can see is that Alex isn''t the same as Chris!'' Anna made the comparison.


    "But later on, I somehow digested this fact too. Of course, I had to. Otherwise, how will I come to be such a big superstar now!?" Miyu replied with a chuckle.


    But both of the girls can feel that there was pain beneath his smile and laugh. Emma had pained him in such a way that it has become difficult for him to trust someone else.


    "Miyu, you used this pain as your strength and that is your biggest advantage," Anna answered.


    "Well, I don''t know about it but there is more to the story. It was just the beginning. This can be considered a one side heartbreak because Em, Wasn''t aware of my feelings at all."


    He once again continued to tell.


    "After a year or half, I met Emma. She was disheartened to know that Alex left just like that. I knew that she has some type of liking for him and I did not console her at all.


    But instead, she kept on asking me, If I have anyone in my life or not. And I replied in a diplomatic tone, always telling that ''Yes, I had a girl who broke my heart into pieces.''


    We exchanged our new numbers and were in touch with each other. From time to time meeting and the feelings I had once stopped from growing, were once again coming out on their own which was wrong.


    Become some or the other day, Alex will be engaged to her and she is still the same, my sister in law."


    "But one day, we made a grave mistake by chance. Meeting at a bar and getting drunk to our sorrows. I think we kept on drinking for two hours!


    Later on, we drove to my home because she wasn''t in a condition to go home in such a drunkard way.


    And there, we made out and ended up in the bedsheet, breaking all the rules, and I...I became her first man which should have been her husband."


    .....


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^

 Chapter 254 - Broken Alexs trust!

    Please do use coins to unlock chapters!


    A very humble request~


    Thank you!!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Anna and Alena both were surprised that he admitted this. But what was surprising for them, even more, was, Emma and Miyu had done a deed together.


    Somewhere, they had broken Alex''s trust, which might do not affect Alex much, because he isn''t in love with Emma even a single percent!


    Even though it was done already, what happened after it? Anna was more interested to know about it rather than this.


    Because she failed to believe that something can happen to them just because they were involved in a one-night stand!? Impossible!


    But the sorrow and guilt were quite visible on his face and Anna understood how he must have felt to betray his best friend. Patting his shoulder, Anna spoke, "It wasn''t your mistake."


    "It was! I just let it happen because.. maybe I was a little bit selfish in this. Mayne, just for one night, I wanted her for myself and I knew that in this lifetime, I will never have her once again."


    Alena also felt this was right somewhere. He was helpless too and the fact that Emma let him do something more interesting.


    Alena looked at Anna and talked through her eyes, asking her to let Miyu continue because they have a minimum time.


    For them, time was really precious because each second was like a ticking bomb!


    Anna nodded her head and faced Miyu. "Just this?"


    "After we both woke up in the morning, we had a sudden feeling of guilt because this was not something we both wanted. At Least, I knew she didn''t want that to happen.


    Eventually, we decided to never utter a single word related to that night ever in our life. I promise her this and after she left my house, I was feeling so guilty that... I almost called Alex to tell him the truth about what wrong I had done.


    But¡­"


    "But you lost your courage to speak about this with him, right?" Anna completed his sentence. She had understood what he meant.


    His guilt was overwhelming over him but Anna felt sympathetic towards him. She doesn''t know Emma much because she never interacted with her too.


    Either it was on the dinner table or somewhere in a bar but never personally, she tried to get to know her. But on the other hand, she had interacted with Miyu many times and she understood that he is also an emotional fool when it comes to friendship and love.


    "For a few days, we did not talk with each other. I thought that this was the end of our friendship for years! But I was wrong. She once again contacted me and we met in cafes, restaurants just like before.


    A..and after time, I understood that she felt wrong when Alex left her. This was the reason that she allowed the thing to happen on that night.


    Drunkenness was on the other side but after that time, we again slept. Not once, twice but many times because we wanted it to happen."


    Miyu had his face down but his voice was becoming slower and slower. Thus was the sign that things changed after something happened between these two.


    Both of the girls were sure that Miyu still has feelings for Emma but he is always holding himself back.


    ''Maybe, his love for Emma brings Emma and Alex away from each other.'' Anna had it planned but she doesn''t want to hurt his sentiments too at the same time.


    "Something happened after it, right?" Alena asked him in a calm voice.


    "M...My feelings grew again for her and once, I started feeling that our feelings are mutual. She had these emotions towards me too!


    But many things changed when once I went to her home and saw a man sitting inside with whom she was having coffee. More than that, the way he looked at her was just clear that he wanted her in his bed!


    Out of anger, I beat the shit out of him and Emam was really angry at me for this!


    She almost screamed at me and told me that it was just her way to use me for her emotions. I was just.. her way of letting her emotions out and she can never have anything for me ever!"


    Tears were formed in her eyes. They were on the verge of falling. But he controls himself from his inner self.


    Alena stood up from her seat and hugged him tightly. She can understand that he had gone through so much!


    At last, he was given a tag that he was ''used'' and the girl made a fool out of him!


    "I..I.. was just broken! I can never expect that sh..e will ever do this to me! Okay, she wanted physical needs, I would have been there for her but saying that I''m useless and not worthy of her time!?" Alena patted his back and let him cry on her shoulder.


    "Shh¡­ it''s okay. Cry it out. Men also need to cry so that they can feel less heaviness in their heart." As he heard this, Miyu cried for a good thirty minutes.


    Alena continuously consoled him. But Anna did not speak even a word. She felt bad for him but it was obvious that there was something more than Miyu could see.


    Staying silent for some time, she just observed and let Miyu cry for some time.


    ''Why is my heart not ready to accept that Emma is a girl like this? She can''t be after money, right? Not even fame or I think men would be lining up for her!'' So, why did she only use Miyu for emotions?


    This was conflicting in her mind.


    When she saw that Miyu had stopped crying, she spoke her words too.


    "When does this happen? I think Emma isn''t like this and Emma had a motive to distance herself from you, Miyu."


    .....


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^

 Chapter 255 - I never loved you, Miyu!

    Please do use coins to unlock chapters!


    Humble request~


    Thank you!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "What do you mean Anna?" Both Miyu and Alena did not understand her logic and view of seeing the situation.


    They looked at her curiously, waiting for her to resolve their problem.


    "I feel Miyu only saw what Emma wanted to show him. Just think about it, all of the sudden, Miyu reaches Emma''s home and sees her with a guy and they and they had a fight." Anna again tried to repeat the situation which Miyu just told.


    In her accordance, Emma is not a girl who will simply use Miyu mentally and emotionally for her benefit. It was evident that she was forced to leave Miyu because of any reason!


    But Alena looked still confused about whatever she wanted to say.


    It was as if, everything was going above her head because, for her, Emma looked like a villain.


    "I mean to say, Emma must have had a reason to distance Miyu from herself. Otherwise, think for yourself. If she wanted a man to use, for her emotions and physical needs, why will she just go for Miyu when she already has a line of people who might just throw themselves at her?"


    This clicked them as they somehow understood what she meant now.


    Miyu was now thinking with a clear head and realized the same. ''She has everything that I have. But why only me?'' The question mark rests here.


    No one knew the answer, except only one person and that is Emma herself!


    "Hmm. If seen this way, Emma is someone who is constantly trying to hide her face cover and real motive then?" Alena comprehends the situation to which she received a nod from Anna.


    "Well.. that''s complicated." Alena sighed.


    Just now, they all thought that it was just a trick to use and Emma was a bad person but now, the information they got from Miyu, wasn''t helping in either way too!


    But can they say that Emma has feelings for Miyu? They don''t know yet.


    But one thing''s sure and that is, she has a soft corner for this person otherwise, her mood won''t slow down in the booth last time.


    Everyone was in their own mind when Miyu decided to break the silence.


    "So? Now that I have told you everything, what do you plan to do?" He looked into Anna''s eyes deeply, trying to see what was going on inside her mind.


    But failed miserably because Anna never let anything come into her eyes anymore because this is a sign of weakness.


    "Well, I have a plan for you Miyu. This will also tell us who is ordering her around and if, she has something for you or not." This made Miyu tilt his head and listen carefully to her words.


    At the last, after hearing her whole plan, Miyu.was hesitant to either play a part in this or not.


    "Miyu, this is the last chance for me to separate Alex and Emma. I know that''s a little shabby one but at last, it''s the only one."


    "But Emma, what if she doesn''t agree on this?" Miyu warned her of another possibility.


    Bringing a faded smile on her face, Anna replied, "If this happens, then I will think of something else. You see, we have a limited time to work on our plan because, soon I will have to return to my place and then, back to school."


    After giving it a second thought, Miyu finally agreed to act along with them in this.


    But unknown to everyone in this room, he was just afraid of one thing, and that was, his feelings for Emma might grow up again.


    ¡­.


    KNOCK KNOCK.


    It was Emma''s apartment where she sometimes lived whenever she came to Zuak Land. Going to the door, she opened it with the knob but to her shock, she found someone whom she never expected to see, at least for now.


    "W..what are you doing here?" Her voice was cracking as the forehead was now covered with furrowed eyes.


    Miyu looked at her with his serious face. His hands inside his pocket and trying to see through her soul, which was quite difficult for him to do.


    "Can we have a few talks?" Emma was reluctant but later on, she agreed and brought him inside.


    Of course, jer brian was screaming to not let him inside but maybe, her heart was the one who overtook her emotions


    Miyu had come here before too and this wasn''t a surprise that her place was decorated well as always. The fragrance of her perfume was lingering in each corner of the room and he could feel his throat already dried up.


    "Would you like to drink something?" Emma asked him out of politeness.


    "No thanks. Em¡­ "


    Emma felt her skin dried up when she heard him calling her, with the same name which he used to call before they distanced from each other.


    Miyu came near her and stood in front, face to face, "Why did you do that?"


    "What?"


    "Why did you send me away from you and ask me that never come near?! Why did you use and throw me like a piece of shit? I... I did everything to keep you happy but in the end, why do you always hurt my feelings Em?"


    His voice was mentally challenging for her to hear out. These questions were difficult for her to answer because many secrets are best to be hidden out.


    But she knew one thing and that was, this is best for all of them. ''I wish I could tell you the truth Miyu. We both are stuck in a difficult situation.'' She doesn''t let her emotions come on her face.


    "I did what I wanted. So? You are habitat to it anyway. I already threw you so why are you now coming back to me!? We are over, Miyu, and over rated already!" Stopping in the middle of her words, she spoke her next harsh words.


    "I never loved you, Miyu. Never!"

 Chapter 256 - Threatening Emma!

    Please do use coins to unlock chapters!


    Humble request~


    Thank you!!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "I did what I wanted. So? You are habitat to it anyway. I already threw you so why are you now coming back to me!? We are over, Miyu, and overrated already!" Stopping in the middle of her words, she spoke her next harsh words.


    "I never loved you, Miyu. Never!"


    SILENCE


    SILENCE!


    But hearing this, Miyu did not move from his place even an inch. He stood there just like before, staring deep into Emma''s eyes.


    The love in his eyes was quite visible because this was how he felt. His feelings haven''t changed from the past few years and he had no regret in it.


    Seeing him like this, Emma felt a sharp pain in her heart. His no expression face as giving her more and more tension and only she knew how difficult it was for her to control her emotions.


    Emma tried her best to act like a strong lady but it was difficult for her too!


    ''Why is he staring at me like this? Did I do something wrong?'' Emma felt tension and nervousness building up inside her stomach.


    "What?" Emma asks but instead of replying to her something, he took out a red velvet box from his pocket which shocked Emma even more!


    She stood there, with her eyes almost out of her face as the strands of hair came in front of her face.


    "Emma, in my whole life, I never expressed my feelings properly in front of you ever.


    Yes, I was always a fool. When I thought of coming after you and giving you a proper proposal, you were already engaged to Alex.


    As he is my brother, I stepped back but now, I feel that at least I should come and tell you my feelings. After that, I will have no guilt about this."


    Saying this, Alex opened the velvet box and spoke, "Emma, I have loved you since we were children. It might not be the right time for me to do this but it''s like, now or never and I choose now.


    Will you be my girlfriend and bless me with the most happiness in this world?"


    The genuineness in his words was quite clear. His eyes were already shining, waiting for her reply eagerly but on the other hand, Emma''s heartbeat increased.


    She never expected him to come to her home at this time and propose to her by going on his knees with a ring!


    "Miyu¡­ Y-You, do know who I am?" Her voice was crazy already but this doesn''t change the determined look on his face.


    "I know it very well. You are Alex''s fiance and I know it might be impossible for us. But we both know that Alex won''t be against us once he gets to know that we both are something."


    "But, I...I have feelings for Alex!"


    "I don''t care. You might have feelings for Alex but not in a romantic way, you always thought about him only and considered him to be your best friend but more than that?" This made Emma double think about whatever she was thinking.


    The trio was really close to each other. But Alex never said that he felt something towards her instant, he actually ran away once he got to know that he is engaged to her.


    But in contrast, it was Miyu who always made her laugh. Who understood how she might have felt and had kept a secret about all the mistakes she committed, not once but so many times!


    "Miyu, we are making a mistake." Emma was still reluctant but tears were already formed in her eyes.


    This might be the most difficult decision of her life ever!


    "M...Miyu, I... I lo-" she was interrupted when they both heard her phone was ringing on the other side of the couch. Emma looked at Miyu and decided to look at the caller first.


    Picking up the call, "Hello? Who''s this?"


    "Emma, You better not make any wrong decision at this time which ruins my plans!" The cold voice from the other side was making her shiver in the cold. She is very well aware, who the person was from the other side and she dared not to ask him!


    Her throat went dry as she again dared to ask, "Wh..what do you mean?"


    "If you want your brother to be in a secure place then just keep a distance from Miyu. Otherwise, he will end up in the same position as Anna''s first lover! You do know that I have that much power!


    One more thing, your younger brother is with me. The future of your family!"


    "YOU DARE!" Emma can''t help but shout at the other person.


    She was being threatened and put into a tough spot when her younger brother was now being kidnapped!


    Because this was none else than Chris himself!


    While Miyu wasn''t able to hear her talks but he surely heard her voice when she raised her voice.


    ''With whom is she talking? And looks angry too.'' But he kept patience and still knelt on his knees.


    After hanging up the call, Emma looked distressed. But the thing is that she has to do something otherwise it''s over for her family.


    She came back in front of Miyu and looked at him with her expressionless face. Her emotions were now gone and the gentleness he had seen in her eyes earlier, was now a deep ocean of darkness.


    "Emma¡­"


    "Miyu, I''m sorry but we can''t be anything together. Please just leave my house and never show me your face again in this lifetime!"


    Her words were like a stab to his heart. He stood up on his legs again, but his eyes did not leave hers.


    "You want me to leave?"


    "Yes!"


    "Okay fine, but remember one thing. You will regret it once you realize that Alex wasn''t the one you want but for me."


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^

 Chapter 257 - Pregnant with Alexs baby!

    Please do use coins to unlock chapters!


    A very humble request~


    Thank you!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Emma reached the place where Chris asked her to be there. After Miyu left her place, Chris called her once again and asked her to meet up in his secret place, alone!


    She was hesitant to come here, but at last, she had no option.


    She was reluctant in the first place but no other option was left with her. Rejecting Miyu was also his pressure upon her and for her brother, she can''t take any type of risk.


    Even though she wants to be together with Miyu, it isn''t possible till Chris is alive and he doesn''t get Anna to herself.


    ''I wish Anna will just kill you as soon as possible Chris!'' She really guts this hope.


    Because no one had this much gut, to think of killing Chris!


    ''Take a deep breath, Emma. This is for the best, at least this way he won''t hurt your brother." Boosting herself, Emma stepped inside his web.


    There were not one but many security checks. She knew this is common for people who are involved in the underworld.


    Because her family itself is one of them and they too have theirs under the base.


    Just the difference is, they can be considered nobody in the underworld in front of Walkers and Steves.


    Emma was brought inside the hall, where Emma saw a large picture of a spider.


    "Please wait here. Mr. Steve will be here shortly." His secretary said and left her alone.


    As Emma was wearing a simple one-piece and a long grey coat on the top of it, she can feel the temperature here was dropping with time.


    The nervousness was creeping out of her!


    Maybe this was just her imagination too but it was just odd for only her to feel like this!


    "Welcome Emma, to my web, says the spider will fly soon." She heard one voice behind her and all of the sudden, she had an urge to roll her eyes at his continuous ego and show off!


    Here she was going crazy, about thinking about her safety and he was trying to sound classy and funny?


    Her hands were already converted into a fist as she looked at him with her murderous eyes. "Where is my brother!?"


    "Of course with me. I already told you that if you want your brother back, you simply have to follow my leads. Otherwise, you already know what I''m capable of doing."


    "CHRIS! YOU NETRER STAY IN YOUR LIMITS!" Emma felt her blood was boiling.


    All of the sudden, she was stuck in his game plan and became a pawn in his chess! This was all just because she was said to be the fiance of Alex?! Hah! if she knew it earlier, then she might never initiate to be with him!


    "Shh¡­ No one will save you here and remember that, oy one person can raise her voice at me." His indication was to Anna.


    She wanted to say many things but controlled her mouth back. Because he was quite right. Chris can simply kill her instead and make her disappear from this world and no one will even raise their fingers to search for her, even not her family, except Miyu.


    Taking a deep breath again, she asked, "What leads do you want me to follow? Just say it directly."


    "I want you to go and drug Alex. You are already an a.d.u.l.t and I think, you won''t mind spending a night with him right?"


    Emma was dumbfounded at this time as she looked at him with her bewildered eyes. ''H...He wants me to shamelessly sleep with ALEX!?!''


    She can never expect his mentality to be so cheap! Why can''t he just go and sleep with Anna!?!


    This way, everyone''s problem will be solved!


    She will be free from his claws and he can go to his way and she can go on hers! Anna will also give up then, right?


    Everyone in their family knows how reluctant Alex is about their engagement. And on top of that, to his disappointment, she should sleep with him!?!


    "You.. are an idiotic person, Chris. I wouldn''t even spit on you, that is your place in this world!" Although Emma knew that it doesn''t matter to him if anyone abuses or causes him but all that he thinks about is Anna.


    He was holding her little brother as a hostage. How can he be so cruel!?! at least a basic humanity is always there but no. How can she forget that this is someone whom everyone calls a demon? A heartless robot!


    Making a glass of wine from the minibar of his, he looked at Emma with a smile on his face which wasn''t warm at all. It contained the hatred for Anna and she knew it too well.


    "I''m someone from whom you should be afraid of, Emma. Instead of shouting at me, why don''t you simply do whatever I''m asking you to do!?"


    "Are you out of your senses!?! You are f.u.c.k.i.n.g asking me to go and warm Alex''s bed!?!! We aren''t even properly engaged and you want me to act like a bitch already!?" Her voice was getting louder and louder with the anger inside her.


    "If you are so reluctant to do so, then why don''t you just let go of your brother and let him die? I won''t mind killing your family along with him."


    His harsh words brought her back to reality as she looked at his face and wished to make him cry in pain!


    But does she have that much power?


    Absolutely no! She is no one in front of him, even if Alex and Miyu help her!


    The only person who can go against this giant evil is none other than Anna Walker!


    Sensing her reluctance, Chris took a sip of his wine and again spoke, "Emma, why do you look sullen? This is a good opportunity that I''m giving you. It will bring you both so close! Imagine, what if Alex falls in love with you after a night?


    Not only that, he might even propose to you for engagement!" Emma sneered hearing this.


    ''If he was a guy who would l.u.s.t after a girl''s body, then I think I would doubt my liking towards such a person.'' She highly thought of Alex because of his personality and nature.


    He is a rude and harsh person when needed but he has a pure heart. One thing is for sure and that is, whom so ever received his love will be in pure bliss!


    "It''s purely your wish, Anna. If you want to do it then just go and do it. Otherwise, let me kill your brother. Don''t blame me." When she heard these words again, Emma''s eyes widened.


    Her nails were almost digging deep into her hands as she thought of the possibility of betraying her friend.


    But Chris again spoke, "Have you fallen in love with Miyu?"


    Emma doesn''t know how to be happy. But one thing she was sure of was, telling the truth to this guy is a waste of time.


    Her love for someone will be just her weakness and he will just use it against her! This is something she is well aware of and can she give her weakness in his hands?


    "That is none of your business! You want me to sleep with Alex? Done! I will do that for once but what guarantee I have that you will leave my brother afterward?" Her voice was cold as winds.


    She had already accepted that there was no way that she would be able to escape from this situation so easily. No! He won''t let her go so easily till he receives his motive.


    His motive is very clear, and that is to make Alex down from his ego. The heights his brother had reached, is now irritating him clearly!


    "I have already given you my words. Other things are in your hands." But unknown to him, a plan was cooked inside her mind.


    ''You just want me to sleep with Alex? But how will you know that I have slept with him or not in the same room!?'' But maybe Emma''s eyes were something that can be read easily because Chris observed her face for a few seconds.


    After seeing how her eyes were shining all of the sudden and the darkness was no longer there, he knew that she was thinking if going against his plan.


    "Emma, there is one more thing." She looked at him with her dazed eyes, as he continued, "Once you sleep with him, I expect you to be pregnant too, with Alex''s child as well as, Steve''s family''s next heir."


    THUD


    THUD


    THUD


    Her heartbeat fastened as she felt her c.h.e.s.t start paining after hearing her words. Unconsciously, her hands went to her stomach as she c.a.r.e.s.sed it after she heard about getting pregnant.


    "P-P-Pregnant!?!"


    She wasn''t able to digest the words in her mind. This was something she never thought about even once in her lifetime.


    Of course, she was a lady and one day, in the future, she will get pregnant and give birth to children.


    On her will, and this was something really unexpecting. More like a shock to her, when she can feel her hands already froze that moment.


    But this early? And that too, of someone whom she doubts, will stay with her!


    "I will have to give birth to Alex''s baby???!"


    ....


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    PS- What do you think? Will Emma accept this?!


    To all my Punjabi readers!~ Happy Gurpurab to you all!

 Chapter 258 - Sleep with Alex!

    Please do use coins to unlock chapter!


    A humble request~


    Thank you!!


    .


    .


    .


    Emma felt her head was revolving around as she heard what Chris just spoke.


    "Yes, you will have to sleep with Alex and get pregnant. Not only that, but you will have to give birth to that child." Her throat was now dried as she felt this was too much for her to handle.


    The word pregnancy was a really big word for someone like her, who is just eighteen years old.


    If he had asked her to simply sleep with Alex, she might just do it simply but pregnant?!?


    Chris''s eyes showed determination and he won''t go back on his words. He wants her to get pregnant and no one will stop him.


    ''Can I do this!?'' Emma really doubted this because she has not reached that age where she can think of getting pregnant. At least, it was just a sudden blow where you ask someone to get pregnant.


    "I...I can''t get pregnant right now. It''s not my ovulation time.??? Emma made an excuse once again.


    She had a little bit of hope that he would give her time to actually digest all the things going around. Pregnancy was a big step after all.


    But, can you expect anything good out of Chris?


    "Oh. No problem. There are a lot of medicines in this world that can help you a lot when you want to get pregnant. Just take them." As expected, he has a solution for everything, that he needs to be done!


    Or in other words, he is determined to make her sleep with Alex otherwise her brother might be killed.


    Tears were formed in her eyes as she gulped and took a deep breath to calm herself and think about it.


    "Will you give me some time to think about it?" Emma asked.


    "Yes. I''m giving you the next five minutes to think. This is because you will have to do this tonight. I can''t wait anymore for my plan to be acted on.'''' Chris made his intention very clear.


    "No! Not today! At least give me a day to think about." Emma almost shouted at him. His ways of torturing her were too much!


    "The more you delay this matter, the more you put your brother in danger. Just get it done, Emma." Saying this, he finished his drink and walked out of the halls leaving Emma to make up her mind.


    But in contrast to staying stronger, Emma collapsed on her knees and broke down in the stream of tears. She was put in the most difficult situation ever!


    ''T..this way, I have to go away from Miyu forever!?! I wasn''t even able to say something to him!''


    On one side, she might put her whole life in vain if she gets pregnant with someone''s child who is even asking her to leave him and break their engagement. How will she raise such a child alone!?


    But maybe this is for the best, this will maybe make Alex stay with her? Right? He won''t leave her if she gets pregnant with their child!?


    But there was a guarantee of this. He might simply leave her all alone when he knows she tricked him into getting her pregnant.


    On top of that, Alex won''t sleep with her easily.


    After exactly five minutes, Chris came back with a lady who was holding a tray in her hand which made Emma a little suspicious but she kept her mouth at that moment.


    "What have you decided?" His voice was as cold as before, showing no emotions just like always.


    "I..I.. will do it." her voice was lacking confidence because she isn''t willing to do it herself but if forced to do it!


    Although she will look like a bitch and maybe a p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.e and will lose Miyu for always, this is the only way to get her brother out of his clutches and her family will be safe this way.


    A smirk came on his face as he looked at Emma with his amused eyes. "You took the right decision, Emma."


    She didn''t reply because she was lost in her own inner conflict. Instead, she looked up and met his eyes when she heard him saying the next sentence.


    "I have medicine. It will make sure that you conceive at one i.n.t.e.r.c.o.u.r.s.e only." Emma nodded her head lazily and the lady beside him gave her the medicine and she took it with a cup of water.


    At first, she felt something building up in her stomach as she was escorted to the main gate and to her car.


    She did not matter even a single word on the way when she drove the car to the nearby hotel where she had asked Alex to meet her because there is something important to talk about between them. She was grateful that he did not ask her any questions and simply agreed to.


    ¡­.


    Inside the room.


    Emma was eagerly waiting for Alex to arrive. She looked at the setting of the room and made sure that there aren''t any hidden cameras to record anything.


    But one thing that took her notice was the candles here. They were specially built which makes the urge to having s.e.x with someone even more. She knew it too well because she wasn''t a pure lady anymore herself.


    At this point she remembered how Miyu proposed to her at her home while going on his knees and here she is, betraying him, his best friend by getting pregnant.


    Even Alex isn''t a child anymore. He knows everything but she has to somehow trick him too.


    KNOCK!


    She walked up and opened the door, to find Alex standing there, with his expressionless face.


    "H...Hey Alex."


    "Come straight to the point. Why did you call me here?" But Emma first asked him to come inside the room which he agreed and steeped in, to find the room quite weird.


    The decor of the room wasn''t suitable for at least talking right?


    "Why are there candles here?" Alex asked Emma who looked hesitant at first but built up her confidence and replied, "Actually, this room was there for some couples but got candled at the last moment. I needed the room urgent and this was the only one left so I booked it, ignoring all the facts." She noticed his expression a little bit and then added, "I''m sorry if you don''t like this."


    "It''s okay. As this wasn''t something in your hands, right?" Emma nodded her head as they both sat on the sofa, opposite to each other.


    "So?"


    "Alex... I wanted to know where our relationship stands now? I know that you ran away from your house a few years back so that you don''t get engaged to me." her words reminded him of the time when he suddenly left Steve''s mansion with his little brother, Scott.


    He needed to explain to her the situation because she was also involved in it. At least as a good fri3nd, she needs the right explanation.


    He cleared his throat and replied back to her, "Emma¡­ I don''t want to hurt your feelings at all. We are old friends and always played together. You, I, and Miyu, we all were so good, friends." Emma had a feeling that these words would hurt her somehow.


    "But I love someone else and there is none other than Anna. She is the one with whom I''m in love madly."


    When your heart is broken, no one is able to listen to it. That was how Emma felt but somewhere, she knew that it was impossible to act like a victim because she is the one who broke his trust by sleeping with his best friend.


    This time, when she heard his words, tears did not come out of her eyes at all. Maybe because she had predicted this beforehand.


    ''The day he held Anna''s hand in the booth, was this the reason he did so!? But she is Chris''s fiance!'' Emma was surprised by the second half.


    "Sh..she is Chris''s fiance, that means your sister in law. Right?" Emma asked in a low voice to which he nodded lightly.


    "I know. It is something between us so, let us not talk about it anymore." Alex touched her nose because he felt the fragrance in the room was quite odd.


    He looked around and felt that it was just maybe too weird or maybe, he was overthinking.


    Emma smiled lightly. She kept her hand on her face to just clear up her hand and spoke in between her breaths, "Alex... I had a liking for you for a very long time."


    "I know. That is why I''m here to talk and clear out. I don''t want you to go ahead in your track, instead look for someone else."


    "It''s not as simple as you think," Emma said while handing him the cup of tea that she had ordered before for them.


    Alex took it and started taking a sip of it while he replied to Emma, "I''m really sorry Em. I never gave any hint to you. If you want me in any situation, I will always be there for you but don''t expect anything else from me." He made his opinion clear to her.


    He had no plan to continue being in this engagement. But all he is waiting for is for the right time to come as fast as possible.


    But suddenly, he felt his body temperature rise. His eyes turned cold as he looked into his cup of tea.


    "Emma, did you add something?"


    ....


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^

 Chapter 259 - Cheating on Anna!

    Please do use coins!


    Humble request from you all~!


    Thank you!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Emma, have you added something to my coffee?" Alex raised his eyes and asked her straightforwardly.


    Emma gulped and lowered her face. she was wrong but this was because someone was forcing her to do this. Otherwise, she won''t have ever thought about taking this step ever in her entire life!


    If not for her brother, she might not be stuck in such a situation. Her brother was really precious to her and their family, even if it means risking her friendship and entire life!


    But Alex was intelligent about this. He knew Emma had done something wrong otherwise she won''t be hiding her face like this and not even meeting his eyes.


    "I never thought that you will do something like this to me, Emma. I came here for you, to clear out your misunderstandings. But I think you have already lost up your mind." His words here were really harsh as he had already lost all his emotions.


    He had considered her to be a good friend of his but at last, she backstabbed him!


    Emma did not reply, instead got up and went to the bathroom. From her behind, she can hear Alex shouting at her.


    "EMMA!!! TELL ME! For F.u.c.ks sake, what have you added to it?"


    "Don''t dodge my questions like this, Em. It is not good for you. Understand my situation. We can seek it out together!"


    But she simply ignored it and closed the room with a thud! Covering her face with her hands, she was almost on the verge of crying.


    It was most difficult for her to betray and at last, get pregnant and she has to do it. ''I..I¡­am sorry Miyu.'' Taking a deep breath, she felt the scent of candles filling her nostrils.


    Standing in the bathroom, and staring at her clothing in the mirror in front of her, her heart was beating too loudly at this moment.


    ''If I had told you about this Alex, you won''t help me at any cost and I know this too well.'' Emma thought and stepped out of the bathroom.


    She was wearing a nightgown of lace but instead received a fierce gaze from Alex.


    "I''m really sorry, Alex. I never thought of doing this."


    "But at last, you finally showed your real colors, right? How stupid I was to trust you." Alex replied with a sarcastic tone.


    At that point, Alex felt that this was just absolute nonsense. Their friendship of years was just brought down due to her actions.


    "No... I..I wanted to tell you but this time, the thing for the sake is someone whom I can''t lose. I have to sleep with you, Alex."


    Hearing her words, Alex turned his head on the other side, not even intending to look at her face.


    Yes, she might look good but all he felt hatred in his heart when her face came in front of him.


    ''I wished Anna, you come here and save me.'' But then, he heard Emma again speaking up.


    "Alex.. that drug is something which will make you hot and want to sleep with someone. You will also feel that you are losing your energy.


    The only option is that you and me, do something and it will relieve you too. Otherwise, it might affect your health too."


    This was what Chris told her and she knew he wasn''t bluffing. Because this was something, he will never joke one.


    The urge inside Alex will start hitting up soon and she knew this is the time when she has to take a step.


    But Alex had another thought in his mind.


    "Who asked you to act like this? For whom are you acting like a puppet?"


    His words were quite clear and the question made Emma shiver. His voice was almost sending shivers down her body, although the temperature of the room was warmed up due to the candles.


    Alex can feel his body temperature was rising up at this moment and he felt a little dizziness spreading over his head. somewhere he knew, it was the effects and soon, he will long for a woman!


    He doesn''t know what to do anymore. The strength in his body was losing out at this point and Emma just stood near the cupboard, looking at Alex who was becoming pale and pale.


    ''I wish Alex, the circ.u.mstances were not like this. I wished... You never fell in love with Chris''s fiance!''


    Emma had no problem with him falling in love with someone else because she knew, in the near future their engagement will break.


    But what was the main problem was stuck on the person whom he loved, that was his sister in law and the fiance of his brother, one of the most dangerous person the whole Underworld!


    "Stop being reluctant Alex. The situation lies here and after you feel weak more and more, I will simply do the deed. I...I have to sleep with you Alex and get pregnant!''


    "L...Ladies won''t get pregnant just by one i.n.t.e.r.c.o.u.r.s.e." He wasn''t a child. He knows how one gets pregnant.


    There were high chances that a lady might get pregnant but not always. That is why people wish and pray to God to bless them with a child.


    But her next words, even more, surprised him


    "I know this well. I have taken medicine." Alex can''t believe his ears that Emma had become cheaper and cheaper.


    "I will die before sleeping with you Emma!!" Although it was impossible for him to escape, he could see a knife in front of him.


    But the weakness was spreading all over his body. He can''t even lift his one finger, how can he expect to pick up the knife and slash his lower abdomen?!?!


    ''I won''t cheat on Anna. No! Never!''


    They had a fight in the morning but these things were common. Even if she kills him with her b.a.r.e hand, he won''t object and happily accepts it too.


    But after a few minutes, Emma noticed that he had already lost all his energy. ''I''m sorry, Miyu. I''ve to do this for my family.''


    She moved closer to Alex and lightly touched him on his shoulder but has smacked her off with all the force he had in his body.


    "Alex, let me do my work."


    "N...NO!!!"


    But his answer wasn''t taken into consideration as Emma sat on his l.a.p and touched Alex''s face with her soft hands.


    She doesn''t want to miss any chance right now and do everything she can because her hormones were also ranging up.


    She had heard once that if a woman isn''t ready to do something, it decreases the chance of getting pregnant and she can''t take any risk at this moment.


    She has to get pregnant!


    Emma slowly trailed her hands through Alex''s face and touched his nose, where his anger was on top. Pinching it, she met Alex''s sharp gaze on her, asking her to back off but she did not move even an inch from his l.a.p.


    "Alex, stop being too reluctant. It will happen and you can''t just oppose it all the time." Emma felt her confidence level was now being slowly replaced with nervousness and fear.


    Without thinking about anything else, Emma kissed him on his neck where Alex hissed from her touch.


    He just wanted to get out of this hell but it seems impossible right now!


    All the hormones inside him were also working up, making his urge to have any woman more and more.


    Emma slowly made her way through his shirt but instead of doing anything more, Emma pulled him up from the couch and made his lifeless body laid on the large bed which was covered with the petals of roses.


    Making him lay down, she crawled up on his hot body and sat on him.


    "Emma, I''m saying it once again. Just don''t do it." Alex said in a hoarse voice. He had no strength and he can only say this.


    Only one thing was going into his mind, a prayer that Anna came but it was not possible because he had a fight with her and she had no way to know about his location.


    "Alex, enjoy this," Emma answered as she started unbuttoning his shirt slowly and Alex can only shut his eyes tightly. He was feeling disgusted all over himself when he felt Emma touching his b.a.r.e skin.


    Her moves were gentle but he was losing his mind. He can''t imagine anyone touching him like this, except the girl he likes and that is none other than Anna!


    But Emma didn''t listen to his nonsense anymore.


    She started planting kisses all over his neck and then, then on his b.a.r.e c.h.e.s.t. But Alex was trying to remove her constantly from his top. The thought of having her closer was making him angry all over and over!


    Her hands made her way to his belt and took it out completely.


    But then, Emma tried to kiss his lips but he moved his face to the other side, making her lips fall on his cheeks instead.


    "Alex... I know you want someone. So, let me do it." Emma whispered intimately into his ear and crawled down.


    Alex simply closed his eyes, thinking of all the moments he shared with Anna.


    But then, his fierce eyes opened as he looked on the other side to find the knife there.


    ''I''m sorry Anna.''


    ...


    Do not forget to vote for your author!

 Chapter 260 - Anna Slapped Alex!

    Please do use coins to unlock chapters!


    A very humble request guys! Please!


    Thank you!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    In the morning.


    Chris knocked on the room and was going to step inside but before, he decided to call Anna first. Bringing his phone, he taped in her contact. "Hello?" Came Anna''s plan voice from the other hand.


    "Oh my love, a very good morning. Sorry if I had woken you up. I know it''s quite early to disturb your sleep." Chris tried to sound romantic but Anna just felt irked.


    Her face twisted hearing his talk sweet voice and that too, early in the morning. It was just like, disturbing her beautiful morning.


    In her mind, he was just someone whom she wanted to kill barehand and have Alex to herself. Hearing his voice first thing in the morning made her face crumble down.


    "What do you want? Just say it directly please." Her questions were quite direct.


    She wasn''t interested in beating around the bush anymore.


    "Can you come to one hotel? Please?"


    "Why?" Anna suspiciously asked.


    "Oh, I need to show you something. Please try and come to the hotel right now. It''s something urgent." Chris tried to convince her but sounded too excited.


    "No! I won''t ever obey your orders in this lifetime anymore Chris!" Anna replied with a very angry voice.


    "Please Anna. It''s quite urgent. I assure you that you won''t be disappointed this time. Trust me in this, please Anna!" Chris was almost begging her.


    After a minute of silence, Chris''s aura turned dangerous. ''Why is she not saying anything? Can''t she just agree to my words once a time?''


    "Chris, I''m going back to my sl-" her words were interrupted when she heard his next wordings.


    "It''s related to your lover, your precious Alex. Don''t you want to know more about it? So come to the address I''m messaging you."


    Chris knew it too well that she was deeply attached to his idiot brother. No matter what happens, she will react if it concerns him.


    "CHRIS! If there is something unusual, be ready for your death and I swear that I don''t joke on this." Her voice was as cold as before.


    Her face had a frown and glare at the same time. When she heard Alex''s name from his mouth, she knew he wasn''t joking.


    "You won''t be disappointed. Trust me for this." Saying this, he hung up, without uttering a single other word or giving her any other hint!


    Maybe this was because he had enough trust that she will agree to everything if it has Alex in it. This was the length of her love for that brother of his.


    Unfortunately, he can never have thus loge by her heart, but only if with the force and with his cheap tricks.


    ¡­.


    Anna arrived at the hotel, wearing jeans and a top. Although it was a five-star hotel, she didn''t care about this appearance because she was concerned about what Chris has under his sleeves!


    ''I hope he hasn''t harmed Alex otherwise he will face death from me!'' Anna thought and was praying that nothing goes wrong with her love.


    And there in the lobby, she saw Chris standing near a room''s door. He was smiling so wide that it was almost reaching his ears and she knew something was evil!


    The way he stood, made her feel as if he was considering himself to be a king who is going to win a serious battle right now.


    "Why did you call me?" Anna asked with a frown on her face clearly.


    "Finally you came! I had a wonderful surprise for you." Chris replied.


    "What?"


    Chris signaled her to knock on the door on her own and see it herself. On the other hand, Anna had her own doubts as she looked at Chris with her suspicious eyes.


    ''He is up to no good.'' She thought but did as asked.


    Knocking on the door once, she heard a girl''s voice coming from inside. Anna did not know how to react because she felt it wasn''t something she can do whatever about. What can a girl do?


    What has it to do with her!?


    But then, Anna felt her heart had stopped beating the moment she saw the lady opening the door and the view of her came in front of her, covered in a white blanket.


    "Emma¡­."


    All of the sudden, she felt there was a lack of oxygen in her body as her hand unconsciously went towards her c.h.e.s.t to control the pain inside.


    "Anna... Chris... What are you both doing here, early in the morning?" Emma asked innocently, with a small blush creeping out on her face.


    "Oh sorry, I think we disturbed your private time? Is it my precious brother?" Chris added fuel to the burning fire in Anna''s mind.


    "I..I." before Emma could have answered any of them, Anna pushed her harshly and stepped inside the room to find her man!


    "ALEX! WHERE ARE YOU!" her voice was loud as ever, echoing in the whole house but then her eyes swept through the view of the room.


    At that moment, she actually forgot that she was Chris''s fiance. Seeing Emma half-n.a.k.e.d, her imagination started running too wild and she did not want to guess anything without seeing anything from her eyes.


    Her steps slowed down a little when she saw the candles on the one side and some rose petals on the floor too, with the clothes scattered on the ground.


    ''W...What happened in the room? Alex..''


    Her head was already a mess as she tried to control her emotions and took baby steps inside, hoping to not find what everyone was saying.


    On the other hand, Emma looked at Chris who was smirking too much. She was feeling guilty a lot but kept her mouth shut, at least for now because it was better this way.


    Anna walked fully into the room to find a man sleeping on the bed, half-n.a.k.e.d, with his shorts on only.


    "Alex¡­" Her voice became too low, but Alex was able to listen to it. He half-opened his eyes and looked at his surroundings.


    Absentmindedly, he looked at his own self and then, met Anna''s shocked eyes. He gulped in f¨¨ar because seeing her pretty face, he remembered all the past night''s events, and no words came out in front of her.


    But then, he spoke, "Anna... I.. It''s not the way you think it is. Let me explain it."


    "E..explain? Is there something to explain anymore?" Her voice was still slacking because she wasn''t able to digest the information and register it in her mind.


    "Oh My, My! My little brother and his fiance shared a night? Can I expect a child soon in my family?" Chris''s voice rang from behind and Anna just wanted to smash his face and make him unconscious at this moment.


    Chris was adding more fuel to the fire. He wants Anna to feel broken, to make his plan succeed!


    He went near and tried to grab her waist but she slashed his hand away, not breaking her eye contact with Alex.


    "You betrayed me." Her voice was broken.


    Tears on the verge of coming out but did not fall due to the shock.


    Alex got up from the bed and tried to approach her but she stopped him, indicating not to come near her.


    "Anna... Let me explain. Emma! Why don''t you just tell her!" Alex doesn''t want any misunderstanding to arise at this point between him and Anna. He looked at Emma, who was acting dumbly but did not speak any word.


    But the deed was already done.


    Emma came a little forward, trying to hold her blanket properly, "What Alex? It is quite alright to do it. Why do we have to share it with our sister in law?"


    "Don''t play any tricks!! Tell her everything that you drugged me!" Alex shouted.


    "WHAT!?!? FOR GOD''S SAKE! You are my fiance, why will I use such cheap tactics to sleep with my own husband?"


    "Emma, I swear you will be killed if you speak any other lie! It was you who initiated everything!"


    "And You! you let her do everything she wanted and gave her p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e?" This time, Alex was faced with Anna''s direct question which made him feel goosebumps.


    No words came from his mouth any more because this was a harsh truth he was facing. Chris was just simply enjoying the scene.


    The horror on Anna''s face gave him satisfaction. ''I played a smart move this time. Ah, Alex, you will be separated from Anna this time!'' The evil grin isn''t leaving his face!


    "ALEX! HOW COULD YOU?" The last string of hope broke her into pieces.


    "Anna, let me speak first." But before him, Chris first answered, "You guys used c.o.n.d.o.ms or something? Wait a min, what if Emma is already pregnant with Steve''s family''s child?"


    The fire in Anna''s head was now doubled on thinking about this possibility.


    He betrayed her so badly that she might not be able to recover from it ever in her life!


    Her knees were giving up and Anna took the support of the nearby wall to hold herself back from falling, Alex tried to help her and touch her shoulders but instead he received a glare from her.


    "Ann, Emma simply drugged me! J never wanted to do it with her! You know how much I love you, you are the only girl in my eyes!" his words went in vain because Anna''s next move shocked almost everyone in the room.


    SL.A.P!


    .....


    So? What about Alex betraying?!


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Please! Vote with power stones!

 Chapter 261 - Obsession!

    Everyone in the room was shocked to their core when they heard the loud sound. Emma covered her mouth to stop herself from saying anything to Anna.


    At the end of the day, she was his fiance and Anna was the third party in their relationship.


    If she wanted, she could have spoken a lot but shut her mouth because last night, Alex already confessed how he felt for Anna.


    But there was a smile on Chris''s face. His wide grin, widened, even more, when he saw Anna''s action and hatred that was holding up for his little brother.


    ''Tsk tsk. You do know Alex, how much Anna hated the betrayal.'' Chris thought while he just enjoyed the show in front of himself.


    His heart was overjoyed after seeing the scene in front of him. Because his trick finally worked. What he wanted was happening as his game of chess had just begun!


    RING! RING!


    All of the sudden, the silence in the room was filled with the sound of the phone ringing. Anns did not move from her seat but Chris looked back into his pocket and found that one of the most important clients was calling him.


    "I will be back in a few minutes." He said while showing his smirk to Alex, who looked lost due to Anna''s tight slap on his face!


    Chris exited the room, leaving Anna, Emma, and Alex alone in the room.


    But all of the sudden, there was a change in Anna''s facial expression. The eyes which held anger the moment ago were now filled with sorrow and worriedness.


    No one made any sound and just looked at each other while hearing Chris''s voice from outside who was on call.


    They all were talking through their eyes while Emma gave Anna a look, and she just nodded her head.


    On the other hand, Alex passed her a reassuring smile but Anna, for now, ignored him completely. Instead of talking to them anymore, Anna went outside to Chris.


    "I''m waiting for you in my car. I can''t be in the same room with a cheater!" saying, she made her way back into the parking lot where Chris just stared at Anna''s left-back.


    Finishing his call, he moved inside and found Alex, who still stood like a statue. "You deserved this. Who asked you to go against me? But congratulations, you lost Anna, but indirectly gained Emma and soon, I think I will listen to good news from you both."


    "Chris.. please shut up." Emma requested.


    His words were adding more and more shame to her face. Because they all knew that this was happening because Chris used Emma! This scene is all created by him!


    On the other hand, Alex''s hands were converted into a fist, reading to punch that bastard''s face who resulted in this mess.


    He was giving a murderous aura to Chris, who did not seem to be affected by it. The glare of Alex''s was cutting through his body, trying to separate him and Anna but he held it back.


    "C''mon. Anna isn''t there in your luck but she is, in my luck! So, just forget about her and go, live your rest of the life." Chris paid his final goodbye and took his leave, not like anyone wanted him to be present in the room.


    "It was all done by this human being. Right?" Alex asked Emma who just lowered her head in shame.


    Not waiting to hear her answer, Alex went into the bathroom and slammed the door behind.


    While Emma shouted from outside the bathroom, "BUT ALEX! IT WENT ACCORDING TO HOW WE PLANNED IT!"


    ¡­..


    Anna was sitting on the passenger seat while Chris was driving the car. A light song was being played into the car.


    Chris had expected Anna to break down but to his disappointment, he did not even see Anna crying her heart out.


    This made him quite upset and suspicious too by her. She wasn''t acting herself or maybe, trying to hide her emotions in front of him and act tough.


    ''What will you do by acting tough? No problem, at last, I won the game of love!'' The slap of hers on Alex''s cleared all his doubts and his gloomy face was once again replaced by a wide grin.


    He had once thought that she might ignore this because Alex might push all blame on him. But to his surprise, Alex wasn''t able to use his mind and let Anna get angry at himself!


    But this contained his victory in it!


    Clearing his throat, he spoke, trying not to sound obvious, "Anna, I do know that whatever happened today wasn''t something you can easily forget but love, it''s the rule of the world."


    "Rule of the world to get betrayed by your love? For the second time? Why did I never read about this rule?" her voice contained fu disdain. She has already seen too much in her life.


    Once, that William betrayed her, and today? Today Alex did the same thing!


    "You are still young. Not seen much of the world as I have. Try to understand that you were trying to be with someone who is already taken." Chris tried his best to show the fault in her actions and love.


    He added more, "In this world, love is forbidden. You don''t love a married man and a guy can''t fall in love with a married woman. It''s taboo." Chris made it look like Alex was the third part and it was her wrong decision who made her being hurt in the second place.


    Anna just riled her eyes as she just looked outside of the window.


    But Chris did not stop here. Instead, he again spoke, "I have committed many mistakes in the past and I''m very sorry about them.


    You do know that once you came back to Zuak Land, I left all my mistresses? I have no girl in my life anymore, not even a s.e.x.u.a.l partner. That''s because I''m loyal to you and I mean it by heart.


    Instead, think deeply, I killed you, past lover, because.. he tried to snatch away my precious. You know I can''t tolerate it anyhow.


    Just try to fall in love with me and everything will be sought out. Stop finding happiness elsewhere because instead of happiness, I will change them into sadness and pain for you and in the end, you will have to come back to me only!"


    His words made Anna shiver and gulp. She just wanted to ignore his words, as much as she can but she wasn''t because the deepness and the hidden meaning of his words made her seriously wonder if she will be able to go out of this cage ever?


    ''He is simply too overbearing, not my type. A person who just wants me as an obsession but not my happiness and heart, how can I give my life to such a selfish and ruthless person?'' Anna thought while keeping her mouth shut.


    "Anna?"


    "Chris, stop your nonsense for once! Did I ask you for your opinion? No! Then can''t you just keep your f.u.c.k.i.n.g mouth shut? Alex cheated on me and you are no one to console because you have given me equal pain when you killed WILLIAM!" Anna burst whatever was inside her but to a limit.


    "That''s because only I have that right to either bring you happiness or sadness. At least, except me, no one can have that chance too. And by chance, if they tried to trade in your life and then, you do know that how I''m. Be ready for the consequences."


    He was clear-headed that she can''t be with anyone in this lifetime. But Anna will break this thought of his as soon as possible.


    ''Once I get to know who killed my brother, I will directly kill you and that person from my own hands. Just you wait and watch. That day is near soon!'' Anna can''t help but think about it.


    Instead of thinking more about him, the past events of yesterday night were revolving in her mind as she remembered what exactly happened and how Chris was trapped in his own plan.


    He tried to create misunderstandings between them but ended up being a pawn in Anna''s game plan because she and Moyu changed the whole situation and now, he is purely unknown to it.


    ''You think it was your plan that worked. But sorry, it was my idea and honeypot in which you, as a bee came and stuck!'' A sly smile came on her mind as her eyes turned evil.


    **


    FLASHBACK!


    LAST NIGHT!


    Emma was unbuttoning Alex''s shirt slowly as she looked at him with annotation in her eyes.


    "Emma, don''t regret it in the future once you get to know that you made the biggest mistake of your life!" Alex said with all his energy.


    He tried to get her away from his body but his weakness did not bring any good to him.


    At last, his energy was losing out by each passing second. The heavens on his eyelids and the temperature of his body were constantly rising!


    "LET ME DO IT ALEX!"


    But before her hand should move any forward, they both heard a knock from the door.


    Emma looked at Alex''s crumbled face and decided to check who it was.


    The continuous ringing of the bell made her head blast as she opened the door.


    "WHO THE FU-"


    "Y...You guy..ys."


    .....


    Author''s note


    At last, I want to say, no power stones for novel then no chapter!


    I as an authors write for you guys, but at the end, I''m are highly disappointed when there is no one to support this book. I feel like, if no one is even reading this novel then am I writing for myself to read?


    I might sound harsh, and sorry for that but it breaks my heart too. Writing takes time, but just in mind that my readers are reading and supporting but nothing is there.


    I hardly earn anything from this novel, but still wishes to continue Anna''s story...I hope you guys will understand me.


    This might not be the best novel, but I also do the same hardwork like others, although my hard work isn''t payed off.


    So please, vote guys!


    ~Sorry for sounding harsh!

 Chapter 262 - Real Action!

    [MATURE CONTENT]


    Please do use coins to unlock chapters!


    Thank you!!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Emma felt her throat went dry, the moment she saw two unexpected people standing in front of her.


    She had seen them many times but today, their aura was different.


    They were ANNA AND MIYU!


    At this point, Emma''s leg almost gave up but she somehow held the door tightly by her two hands while looking at both of them.


    Her mind was now more like blank as she looked over at her from head to toe. Almost on the verge of getting collapsed, Emma felt her heart throbbing because she wasn''t alone.


    Miyu was standing beside Anna!


    The same guy, who proposed to her in the evening and here she is, trying to warm his best friend''s bed!?


    "A...Anna! I mean sister in law, what are you doing here?" Her voice was shaky because Anna was giving her killing daggers to stab her stomach and cut her neck.


    Her eyes looked too dangerous. Just a few moments ago, Alex confessed that he has feelings for Anna, his brother''s fiance and here she is. On the other hand, Miyu, who proposed to her today.


    ''Is this my bad luck?'' This thought came to her mind because one thing is sure, they won''t let her off this easily.


    "Where is Alex?" Anna asked in a calm but at the same time, very cold tone, giving goosebumps to Emma. Gulping, she opened her mouth to reply but no words came out.


    When Anna did not get a reply, she asked again, "I want to know, where is Alex!? Are you deaf?!" She was losing her patience.


    They had kept an eye on her for too long and once they got to know that she went to Chris''s base to meet him, this gained suspicion of Anna as well as Miyu.


    But what surprised them, even more, was, her entering into a hotel. After a few minutes of waiting down, their eyes weren''t able to believe that Alex also entered the same hotel, which made Anna''s heart twist.


    Although she wanted to stop herself, maybe her instinct told her to go and check up in their room. Miyu had the same gut feeling and after deciding, they both somehow convinced the hotel manager to let them in. After all, money words everywhere.


    "I..I.. don''t know," Emma replied but who would believe her words when she was almost half-n.a.k.e.d!?


    Her strap of the dress was falling down from her shoulders and the fragrance from inside the room was even more making Anna curious.


    But at the same time, it made Anna feel that this was a deadly situation for her!


    Pushing Emma aside with her hands, she walked inside and at that point, as if everything stopped around her when her eyes fell on the person lying on the bed.


    "Alex!! What happened to you!?" Anna rushed beside him and tried to wake him up from the slumber but to no avail. She can feel his body was really hot, even if the temperature in the room was cold.


    "Oh My God, you bitch! What did you do to my Alex!?! Why is he not answering me!?" Anna lost her sanity and faced Emma with anger quite clearly written on her face.


    Emna was shivering and unconsciously held Miyu''s arm and replied, "A..A drug is given to him. He won''t wake up like this. Instead.. someone needs to extinguish this fire."


    Her explanation did not give her satisfaction. "Can you just say straightforwardly and in simple words!? Will it cost you something??" Anna was blasted when she heard Emma''s twisted words.


    This was a deadly situation for them and she is trying to befool them!?


    "Um¡­ S. Someone needs to have s.e.x with him."


    This gave a big blow to not only Anna but to Miyu as well. The set of the room clearly indicated that Emma drugged Alex so that she can do it with Alex!


    "I can''t believe that you can be so cheap Emma!" Miyu felt disgusted to even call this girl his love.


    "I had my REASONS! PLEASE, I beg you both to leave, and let me do it with Alex! Otherwise, Chris will kill my little brother." Emma can''t help but blurt out her reasons for doing it.


    On one side, Emma hugged Miyu and cried hard because her emotions were too coming out at the same time. That damn pregnancy medicine inside her was acting up, impaling her emotions!


    But Anna frowned deeply. Her eyes shifted back to Alex''s applying face as she tried to use a wet cloth on his forehead but nothing worked.


    ''Can I have Emma sleep with Alex!? But no! I was his first and I can do it right?'' Anna was conflicted by her aching her heart by seeing her love in such a condition.


    But they had no other option. "Anna, we have to do something. He is getting paler and paler." Miyu answered while seeing his best friend lying almost unconscious on the bed. He wanted to do something but the only one who can help Alex right now is Anna herself.


    Without wasting any time, Anna shouted, "BOTH OF YOU! Go out. Miyu, bring Emma into any other room and be sure that no one sees you and Emma getting out of this room." He nodded and after giving Alex another glance, he pulled Emma into another room.


    "Don''t worry Love, I won''t let anything happen to you," Anna said in a very soft tone, near Alex''s ear and he responded by grabbing her hands tightly.


    "A..An.."


    "Shh... I''m here." His upper body was sweating and she can clearly see it because Emna had almost unbuttoned his shirt. She felt an urge of anger but stopped herself because her main focus was Alex.


    Gulping and taking a deep breath, Anna switched off the lights, letting moonlight to come only. Anna did not know if it would work or not but she had to try something.


    Slowly and steadily, Anna took out his belt and pulled down his jeans. Her hands were a little shaky because she had never done anything in life till now! Even when she lost her v.i.r.g.i.n.i.t.y, Alex was the one who did everything on his own.


    ''Do it, Anna! It''s at the cost of his life!'' Anna boosted herself and she can feel Alex was also trying to be comfortable because he wasn''t rejecting her advances.


    His senses were working and he knew that it wasn''t Emma but Anna and he can let Anna do anything she wants. The moonlight was falling on them as Anna tied her hair into a ponytail and finally took out his rod like a member.


    ''Why do others don''t feel shy at all while giving handjow?'' Anna can''t help but wonder as her soft hands were wrapped around his hardness and for unconscious Alex, he can only groan while feeling Anna''s hand.


    "Alex.. try to relax. It might give you relief." Anna said in a slow voice as after shielding her nervousness to one side, she lightly started pressed it up and down, the way she had seen on e.r.o.t.i.c sites.


    She didn''t experience but the circ.u.mstances had made her do. But she was hoping that it would make the effect if drugs go away because anything else will take a lot of risks.


    "Ahh¡­ An." Alex can''t help but m.o.a.n when she started rubbing his member more and more tightly and fastly. But it wasn''t helping him in any way. Anna can also see that the paleness wasn''t going away and without giving it any other thought, Anna touched the tip of his member lightly with her tongue.


    At first, she gently licked his tip and later decided to take it whole into her mouth at once and did so too.


    Just after it, Anan started moving her head back and forth, while using her tongue in every special way in which she can help him overcome the stug and bring him back into his senses.


    Meanwhile, Alex kept on m.o.a.ning her name absentmindedly. His weak body was somewhat relaxed now, seeing that his love was doing something like this for him.


    Unconsciously, his hands moved back on her head to take her hair back, and let her do it properly. It was just too enjoyable for him!


    He can feel her soft lips and saliva on his member which was also making him reach climax. His eyes were closed, trying to feel it so that his body reacts and comes out of the drug effect!


    "Ann.. I''m coming. Get side." He replied, asking her to go away but Anna did not budge an inch. Instead, she kept her pace even faster than earlier and gave him the highest of leisure.


    At last, when he wasn''t able to hold it anymore, he revealed himself inside her mouth which made Anna run to the washroom and spit it out in the washbasin.


    ''It tastes so bad! I will never do it again in my life ever!'' Anna took an oath and brushed her teeth that instant. The taste was just yuck for her!


    After clearing her mouth and face once, Anna got out of the bathroom and saw Alex lying there, still sweating. ''Wait! Why is he still like this?'' She can''t help but wonder and get closer a little.


    Sitting beside him, she saw Alex open his eyes and look deep into hers. After keeping silent, Alex finally spoke in a slow and hoarse voice.


    "It wasn''t enough Anna. The drug can finally vanish when we do the real action."


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    [Please do buy privilege to see further chapters! It costs only 1 coin!]

 Chapter 263 - Deed is done!

    [MATURE CONTENT]


    Please do use coins to unlock chapters!


    A very humble request from all of you!


    Thank you!


    .


    .


    .


    Anna understood what he meant. All she did wasn''t enough to keep his body normal. They had to do it once again and Anna doesn''t know how she will do it now!


    ''That day, he did everything but I.. I''m not even experienced.'' This conflict was going in her mind. Although she wasn''t a v.i.r.g.i.n anymore it still affects her because this situation was totally different.


    "Alex... I don''t know how to do it." Anna answered honestly but he passed her a weak but at the same time assuring smile.


    "I¡­ I need you, Anna. Right now." The heat was building up in his body as he knew that it was a do or die situation for himself.


    Anna did not want to do it at this time but she had no choice. ''Not like I did not enjoy last time. It was fantastic! But if this is the oy way to solve his problem¡­''


    Alex''s intense gaze was making Anna feel as if he was seeing through her clothes. He was just making her wet with his eyes, and Anna doesn''t want to confess that she is feeling aroused by this.


    "Alex.. stop looking at me in such a way!" Anna can''t help but protest.


    "You do know what I want. It''s the only solution." His voice was weak but he wasn''t able to hide the s.e.xiness behind it.


    A crept blush appeared on her face as the thought of having him inside her once again filled her mind.


    ''It''s the only ray of light.'' And as the saying goes, Anna leaned a little down and kissed his luscious lips slowly and gently, s.u.c.k.i.n.g and nibbling them.


    With no prior experience, she just did what she had seen him doing to her. But unknown to her, Alex will go crazy just by her touch.


    Then she can''t believe what her kiss can do to his mind and body.


    Reflexively, his hands held her face from one hand and he deepened the kiss, to the much strength that was left inside him.


    The fire inside him was already burning, asking for more but he kept it slow and Anna did the same.


    Already it was embarrassing for her to take the initiative and then, the kiss was just too intoxicating for her to handle it properly.


    "Alex¡­" Anna m.o.a.n.e.d his name in between her kisses which were driving him mad and crazy.


    Without thinking about it once again, Anna removed her clothes that instant and made Alex lay properly on the bed. Their both n.a.k.e.d bodies came into touch and somehow, Anna did not feel shy anymore.


    ''He had already seen me once. What more will he see?'' Might be this was the reason she was okay with her being n.a.k.e.d.


    Acting bravely, Anna sat on top of him and roamed her hands all around his body.


    Not only that, she let Alex''s manhood get a little hard more and teased him by touching it slightly, from time to time.


    "Alex¡­ I.. don''t know how to do it." Anna blurted out the truth and he smiled at her being so innocent.


    "Communication is the key baby. Don''t worry. I shall guide you." hearing his reply, Anna relaxed a little but started with a little foreplay first.


    Maybe because she knew that entering directly won''t be a good idea for her too because this was just her second time, her folds will be tight.


    Instead, Anna licked his abs as if they were a bar of chocolate, of her favorite flavor.


    "Oh, My An... You are doing good." Anna''s soft body in his hands and he gave her b.r.e.a.s.t a light press which automatically made Anna m.o.a.n too.


    But she doesn''t stop her torture and way of making him feel good. Not only licked but at many places, she bit him too harshly by giving him a mark!


    ''Hmm. That looks good on his perfect body!'' Anna patted herself for the way she gave him a hickey. On the other hand, Alex can only chuckle at her way of behaving. She was acting too smartly.


    "Anna... I don''t think I can hold up for long. Let''s do it." He suddenly spoke because, another situation was going around his mind and that was, Emma was sent by Chris!


    If that is the case then Chris might come here at any time soon and he can''t take any type of risk. Not at all!!


    "Hmm. Guide me." Anna replied in a s.e.xy tone, making Alex gulp.


    Taking her hand into his, Alex made her touch his hardness, and then she slowly let it slide into herself.


    The tightness inside her made Alex seriously wonder if Anna was still so tight, despite them doing it once.


    But the tighter she was, the more enjoyable it was for him. On the other hand, Anna closed her eyes as the feeling of him being totally inside her engulfed.


    She was just enjoying the moment and at that time, she targeted that Alex was actually under the effect of drugs!


    Very slowly, at first, Anna started moving and Alex kept his hands tight on her h.i.p.s. Her pace was slow but it sticks to Alex because he can feel the heat inside him slowly subsiding.


    "Anna¡­ You are beautiful." He can''t help but compliment and pull her hair band down, opening her long silky hair.


    The sight of hers, sitting on him was just enough for him to just thrust inside her again and again.


    But to his surprise, Anan was much better than what he had imagined. After a period, when Anna saw that she was doing right, she increased her pace of moving.


    Moving up and down, Anna thrust him inside her hard and hard, where her folds were also making his manhood more and more lubricated.


    After a few more minutes, the session ended and the room, which was earlier filled with constant m.o.a.ns, and when Anna''s voice was reaching the top, it was now covered with complete silence.


    Only the deep breathing of both of them can be heard as Anna now laid beside Alex, looking at the ceiling of the room.


    "Did you enjoy it?" Alex suddenly asked while Anna shifted her head a little to the side to face him and saw him covered with beads of sweat.


    "Hmm. Is the effect of the drug still there?" This was the main reason that she was ready to do all of this. otherwise, Anna might never agree to do it when the chances of getting caught are just way too high!


    "Hmm. Don''t worry. I can feel my energy coming back, Anna.. let''s go for the second round!"


    "What!?" But her lips were sealed as this time, Alex came on top of her and kissed her passionately.


    He was no more gentle with his actions but not too hard, to hurt her somewhere. Instead, he did everything smoothly and gave her the amount of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e she deserved.


    But before, Alex slid down and buried his face in between her t.h.i.g.hs. Planting a small kiss on her inner t.h.i.g.h, made Anna once again wet because this was something that she wanted to experience ever!


    His torture wasn''t enough because he did not stop at that point instead, he slowly and slowly moved towards her client and once licked it with his hot tongue making Anan gasp!


    "Oh My Hell!! Alex! Do it more!" Anna''s complaints as this gave her a lot of satisfaction, that she never felt in her entire life!


    Alex had a smirk on his face. "That''s what I want you to feel Anna. Just feel it." Saying this, he repeated the earlier task and licked all her sweetness once and all making Anna m.o.a.n.e.d constantly once again!


    Her lips were now dry as something was building up inside her stomach with time and she can''t help but shrink every time!


    His thrust was just way too much to handle for her!


    ''Only if I knew that such things make one feel so good!'' One thing she was sure of was, this was only possible because he is the man she loves.


    But after that time, Anna reached her limit. "Alex... I can''t"


    "Hmm. Go for it! I want to take all the juiciness inside me." She wanted him to get away but he did not. As expected, he licked each and every but of hers and finally, thrust himself again.


    Thus, serious continues for a long time, and after m.a.k.i.n.g. .l.o.v.e for so long, they finally laid on the bed, exhausted but sleep isn''t there anymore.


    ¡­..


    "Alex... What if I did not come on time?" Anna suddenly spoke about what was coming to her mind.


    Her mind was still evolving about what would happen if she hadn''t arrived and her instinct did not ask her to come here.


    ''Maybe this is what they say, hearts of lovers are connected as always!'' This thought crossed her mind.


    "Then I would have used the knife that was in the fruit table. You see, I don''t want anyone else to touch me at all!" His response made Anna smile.


    "But who sent her? Chris? Emma had said about it." she suddenly felt the urge to just go and kill Alex at this moment because he was using his cheap techniques once again!


    "Hmm. But this wasn''t the only thing. She wanted to get pregnant with my child and give birth to Steve''s family''s child, as per Chris''s orders!"


    ....


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Please guys! Need your votes.


    [Please think of buying privilege, it will help author to make novel reach more readers!]

 Chapter 264 - Alex is hiding something!

    Please do use coins to unlock chapters!


    A very humble request from all of you~


    Thank you!!


    .


    .


    .


    If power was in Anna''s hand, she would just kill Chris at this very moment after getting out of the hotel.


    But unfortunately, this isn''t possible right now.


    Otherwise, she won''t mind making his life hell.


    ''How good could it be with Chris out of our lives already?'' Anna seriously wondered about it.


    "Alex, do you know that Miyu had already slept with Emma?" Anna suddenly blurted it out because he was Miyu''s best friend. Although she has no one to speak with, Miyu himself asked her to tell Alex everything.


    Alex''s face showed no expressions when I started but later on, he coughed twice, he replied "I never knew but I''m not disappointed too. There must be a reason. Anyway, it doesn''t matter too because she is my friend and I don''t like her."


    Anna found it reasonable because, from the starting, he knew that Miyu has feelings for Emma. Although he did break the bro code then Anna told him Miyu''s reason for doing it.


    As she had predicted it earlier, he instantly understood it all in just one go and held nothing against Miyu and Anna was happy about that.


    "Alex, you are really a best friend of Miyu. You just proved that a friendship of such a long year can''t be broken just because of a lady." She is proud of him.


    "You are right. Our friendship is much stronger than that. I only wished that Miyu had come directly to me and told me about it instead."


    He felt that Miyu might have lacked trust in him. But who will Emma lay the trap and that sympathy gaining overtook him?


    But he let it go because the past is past. He will once talk to Miyubin alone when he gets the time.


    Alex perfectly wrapped his hands around her shoulder and Anna laid her head on his c.h.e.s.t. The moment was precious because they barely got time to spend and get intimate.


    "Alex.. can we stay like this for a lifetime?" Anna suddenly said which shocked Alex.


    "I wish we could. The circ.u.mstances won''t allow us. Time won''t stop at this point." he made them remember the harsh reality in which they were currently living.


    "Let us call Miyu!" Anna suddenly suggested and picked up her phone from the bedside and dialed his number.


    Anna actually forgot that she was n.a.k.e.d but she nevertheless cared because Alex had already seen her fully. He simply let her do whatever she was doing.


    After a few rings, he finally picked up the call and they both heard his sound from the other side, "Hello? Anna?"


    "Yeah.. Alex is also with me. The phone is on speaker."


    "Oh. Buddy, you fine now?" Miyu kept it short and simple and asked from the other side, concernedly.


    "Yeah, bro. Don''t worry. It''s alright. What happened to Emma? Is she with you right now?" Alex had his suspicions about one thing and he wanted to confirm it.


    As expected, he got the reply he was looking forward to, "Hmm. She is sleeping currently. In a night of deep sleep. I will wake her after some time. She is exhausted."


    Anna looked at Alex with her round eyes. She did not understand what he meant by his words but he just passed her a smile to relax.


    "Miyu, did Emma tell you anything?" Alex asked. Although he knew enough because Emma had already told him many things when he was drugged but for being careful, he had thought that she might have uttered something else too.


    "Her younger brother is in danger. Chris kidnapped him and is blackmailing Emma. If she had slept with you then and got pregnant then he would simply leave her family unharmed."


    Anna''s blood was boiling after hearing that someone else except her was trying to have Alex''s baby


    She is so young. Is she even fit to be a mother at this age and when Alex doesn''t care about her.'' Anna can''t help but wonder.


    But then Alex touched her shoulder a little and brought her out in a daze, "Miyu, does it mean that we have to act as something happened between us?"


    "I already discussed it with Emma about it. She is alright with it. Anna will act like nothing happened and you two act as if something happened between you two. Do you both agree on that?"


    "Yeah. We do not have any choice." Alex agreed with Anna''s permission.


    But in her heart, she knew this won''t be as easy as they are thinking.


    Chris might have some other plans under his sleeves too!


    FLASHBACK ENDS


    ***


    [Anna is inside the car with Chris when she was thinking all of this]


    She was brought out of the daze when Chris tried to console her, thinking that she is hiding her tears back because she doesn''t want to appear weak in front of him.


    He looked at her face which was as if, looking like a stoic one. But what was irritating him, Anna was getting emotional because of that bastard Alex!


    "C''mon Anna. You don''t have to act like a tough lady. I''m always there for you and you are aware of this quite well. Isn''t it?" he tries to sound as if he was speaking everything for her welfare but she was not convinced.


    Not even a single percent!


    Because he is like a snake, who will just grab and bite you, trying to manipulate you.


    "Chris, drop me at Steve''s mansion. I need some time alone." Anna acted purely as if she was going through a heartbreak. And maybe she succeeded too because Chris was smiling too much!


    Chris did not say anything anymore and simply dropped her at Steve''s mansion. Anna was relieved that she is getting some time alone.


    Last night too, she hadn''t slept well because of the vigorous activity of the night. She had to come up with a plan to defeat Chris anyhow and it was way too difficult for her to think at once. But somehow, they planned to act in such a way that Chris also doesn''t get suspicious of anything.


    Stepping inside her room, Anna felt relief wash over her because earlier, her heart was beating too loudly, If not for her courage he knew that her weeks might have given up on her and must have collapsed thereon.


    ''I''m sorry Alex, I had to slap you.'' She was feeling guilty for doing so but somehow, she wiped her tears and washed her face in the washbasin. The glow on her face was visible after spending her night with Alex.


    RING! RING!


    Anna''s phones tarred ringing. She took her towel and wiped her face gently and looked at the dialer who had called her. Swiping right, Anna answered, "Mom¡­ How are you?"


    "My Child, I''m good. How are you? After that incident, are you fine?" Anna understood that her mother is indicating to the incident where she almost lost her life when Chris tried to try something else with her.


    "Hmm. Mom, I''m perfectly fine. Don''t worry about me. Is everything alright there? How is dad? And everyone?" Anna had a faint smile on her face.


    "Oh, we are good too! Although your father is still managing his mistress you know that I don''t care." Her voice was shaky.


    Mother Marrue was acting as if she didn''t care but she knew that she cared. A lot!


    When they had seen Jenra at their crowning ceremony, she knew how upset she was! ''How tough you act mother. But actually, you are weak by heart.'' Anna knew it too well.


    But she didn''t disclose it. Instead, Anna smiled and answered, "What about Uncle Addie?"


    "Oh, do you know that his wife is pregnant?" Anna''s eyes widened. after so long, they heard the good news and finally, she will get a cousin.


    A cute cousin!


    "Oh by the way Anna, your schools are opening very soon. And congratulations my baby, you topped once again and did wonderfully. The last year of school and you will be entering university." Mother Marrie said from the other hand and this made Anna wonder seriously, how old she is growing.


    "Hmm. I will return soon." when my revenge is fulfilled. Anna left the second half of the sentence unsaid because she doesn''t want her mother to be afraid like this.


    "Anna, I know what is going on between you and Alex." Suddenly, she felt her heartbeat increase once again.


    She walked to the balcony, with her phone in one hand near her ear and saw the bright sunlight outside. The view was beautiful but all of the sudden, she was suffocated in this place.


    SHe wants to get out of here as soon as possible.


    "What do you mean mom?" Her voice was a little cherished.


    "You want Alex in your life. But my child, I feel he is hiding something from you. From everyone! Try to know it fast before you get hurt once again."


    ....


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    If we reach 350 power stones this week, 2 chapters mass release!

 Chapter 265 - Taking responsibility!

    Please do use coins to unlock chapters!


    A very very humble request from all of you~


    Thank you!


    .


    .


    .


    Anna did not know what to say to her mother this time. She knew her too well.


    "Mom, I know what I''m doing. Don''t worry, if Alex has some secrets under his arms then I would uncover them and will make sure that I don''t get hurt in the end." hearing this, Mother Marrie smiled seeing her daughter acting so mature.


    "Y...Your brother''s death anniversary is coming soon."


    Silence.


    Silence.


    They both were silent from their sides. Anna''s trauma hits up whenever her brother''s death anniversary comes.


    That day was the most horrible day in her life ever! She not only lost her brother but also the love of her life.


    That was her carelessness and she was guilty till this date but no one can understand this matter, literally no one!


    Her scars are deep hidden and Sierra is still burning inside her. After standing in a daze for some time, she answered her mother.


    "Mom, do not worry. This time, on my brother''s anniversary. I will give you the best gift ever you can receive. I shall put down my phone now. Be happy and I love you."


    "child, don''t do anything wrong. I''m happy the way I am. Putting your life in danger and your happiness at risk, it''s not what I want." Mother Marrie doesn''t know what Anan is going to do but she has a gut feeling that it is something not correct!


    "Bye, mom. Take care of yourself." Anna hung up at that point.


    She doesn''t want to talk with her mother anymore about this content. Many things have happened in her life but she wants to end it soon.


    At least this way, Sierra can die in peace once her revenge is fulfilled.


    ''I hope that Alex, you aren''t hiding anything serious from me. Otherwise, you will have to face consequences.'' Anna thought while looking at one picture of hers and Alex on her mobile phone.


    ¡­.


    On the other hand, Alena was sitting in the room of her hotel, booked by none other than Alex himself. Her thoughts were flying back to the time of what Jack did in the car with her.


    But then, her thoughts flew back to the time when he had taken her to his own room, one night when her name wasn''t registered in the hotel''s book.


    Whatever happened in his hotel''s room, Alena can''t help but feel goosebumps on her hand, when she thought of her first kiss with Jack, whom she barely knew.


    ''You are seriously messing my brain, idiot Jack!'' He was much older than her and this was seriously wrong in her case!


    But who will hold her this loud beating heart? she already had one crush and that is Reyan, but what is now happening to her?


    She doesn''t know!


    RING! RING!


    Alena, who was sipping her coffee, shifted her eyes to her phone and saw an unknown number calling her. Her eyes frowned as she never saw this number ever!


    "Hello?"


    "Alena?"


    She knew this voice too well. It was one other than the person who had occupied her mind for so long time! He was just constantly revolving in her thoughts and here he was, calling her directly.


    "Hmm? What happened? Why are you calling me now?"


    "I...I needed your help. Can we meet somewhere?" She did not know why he wanted to meet her. But her heart was just not letting her say no to him.


    So, in the end, she agreed to meet him somewhere out while he will pick her up from her hotel. But she was in the next dilemma when she had to decide what to wear!?!


    ''Why did I not bring any proper dress with me?!?'' Alena was really feeling frustrated with it because she had no perfect dress to wear, at least for now.


    She had thought of wearing something good but it looks like she has to go to a plain dress while going out with Jack.


    "Bur waits a minute, why am I being too excited to go with Jack?!?" She was surprised by herself as she stared at her reflection in the mirror.


    The dress was fitting her perfectly, showing her curves too much! But for the very first time, Alena wanted to wear it because she wanted to look good in front of Jack?!?


    "You are going crazy Alena," she whispered in between her breath, and then, she received a message from Jack''s side that he is waiting for her downstairs.


    Alena, taking her purse with her phone, made her way down to his coast through the lift.


    There was a smile plastered on her lips as the thought of spending some time with Jack came into her mind.


    Nervousness was too coming up on her but she gently let it go because the most important factor in front of her is, to see what Jack needs from her.


    She wasn''t aware of why he was calling her to meet him. But somewhere, she had this in her mind that something must be important and related to Anna. otherwise, why will he even interact with her when he almost ate his brain the last time?


    But then, when her eyes fell on the men who looked too dashing in a black t-shirt, paired with denim jeans, Alena almost gulped as she felt her throat was dried.


    "H...Hey!"


    "Hello. Get in, we have to go fast." Alena did not understand what he meant but she instantly sat beside him.


    But that was the time, Alena''s eyes widened when Jack got closer to her, his eyes looking deep into hers, their nose almost touching each other.


    CLICK!


    She lowered her face to see he had helped her in putting up the belt. The instant the belt got installed, he pulled himself away from her.


    "Sorry. I had to put on the belt. It''s quite new so I thought you might not be able to put it." Jack replied calmly but there was a look in his eyes that Alena missed.


    His intentions and words weren''t matching at all and he did not even intend to make them match.


    Alena simply vigorously shaken her head in a nod as Jack got out of the hotel''s ambiance.


    After five minutes, Alena built up the courage and asked him in a confident tone, "Where are we going? You said that you need my help with something."


    "Yes, actually we are going to a jewelry shop. I need your help there to select something. Rest details, well I will give them to you afterward." Jack did not reveal everything.


    He kept it short and simple but Alena was becoming curious.


    "But you can at least tell me anything about it? You want to buy any jewel or necklace?" She can only guess it.


    "Half of it is true. I have to buy something and I thought that you might be free so I asked you." He kept his lips sealed, making sure to not reveal more than what is needed.


    But this time, Alena did not reply. Instead, she stared out at the highway and the tall buildings of the Zuak Land. She got this beautiful chance, how can she miss it?


    She simply wanted to enjoy this moment for a few hours, at last, she will have to go back to her state and live her ordinary life like others. Right?


    But then, Jack''s next words rang inside her mind.


    "I hope you do not keep a grudge against me about whatever happened on that day?" Her eyes and face did not move in his direction.


    She had no reaction and this was quite shocking Jack to notice!


    "Alena? It was just an accidental kiss. Nothing more. I..I never wished for it to happen and if not for that damn slippery flo-"


    "No one asked for the explanation by the way. So keep it to yourself and concentrate on driving." Alena interrupted him with her words and he was shocked to see her coldness towards him.


    He hadn''t expected this attitude of hers towards himself. Of course, he was now aware that his words were more like a knife that pierced through her heart.


    He had committed a mistake. But he did not wish to give her any hints.


    After all, she is simply a teenager. If he doesn''t clear his stand, then she might start to feel something for him and that is the last thing he wants, at least for now!


    "Alena¡­ You are taking me wrong." Jack still felt that she was a teen, he should first clarify himself in front of her.


    "I''m already old enough. Although you took my first kiss, that doesn''t mean I will ask you to take responsibility for mine. So, stop worrying."


    ....


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Let us get into the top 200 first!


    {You can buy privilege to read further!}


    PS- Let me know about what do you think about the cover?

 Chapter 266 - Buying a ring!

    "Alena¡­ You are taking me wrong." Jack still felt that she was a teen, he should first clarify himself in front of her.


    At least, he isn''t someone like she thought. But now? What can she do?


    "I''m already old enough. Although you took my first kiss, that doesn''t mean I will ask you to take responsibility for mine. So, stop worrying.'''' She was direct this time.


    For Alena, she felt that there was no need to explain anything more because he made it clear on his own that it''s something that he doesn''t d.e.s.i.r.e at all.


    So who is she to interfere in his matters? Of course, it was her foolishness to think that he felt an attraction towards her. But unknown to her, those words of hers weren''t digestible to Jack.


    But he kept quiet and the rest of the drive to the shop was silent. No one thought of talking because there wasn''t any topic they wanted to talk about.


    When they reached the shop, the first thing that caught her eyes was, how big the shop was. She hasn''t seen such a big shop in a long period of time so it was really surprising for her.


    "This... it must be costly." Alena suddenly spoke up about what came to her mind. But then, she realized how crazy she might sound. ''Of course, Anna and well Alex are rich. This place.. isn''t someone like me.''


    As she was a middle-class person, Alena hasn''t seen much jewelry in her life. Yeah, some basic necklace of her mother but not more. They have more things to worry about and put their money into it.


    Jack did notice how Alena felt uncomfortable in such a place. Though he does know that she isn''t that rich to just put money into things just like that, how can he tell her that these things aren''t anything for big families like Walkers and Steve?


    "Shall we go in now?" His voice tore Alena out of the daze and she hesitantly nodded. But his next action surprised her all of the sudden.


    Jack held her hand and walked inside the showroom. Alena did not expect him to make direct contact with her after he is the one who clearly said that she shouldn''t misunderstand his actions.


    ''Now he is the one who is confusing me. Why does he have to act like a lovey dobby?'' Alena can''t comprehend.


    Only she knew how her heart started beating too loud whenever he tried to touch her. But then, he is the one who says, don''t take his actions wrong?


    ''Hmm, You are making my feelings grow more and more, Jack.'' But she did not raise her voice.


    But he did not give her any chance to think anymore also because the moment they came inside, he brought her to one of the best salesmen in the shop.


    "Hello, Sir and Ma''am. Welcome to our showroom." he greeted them politely and Alena smiled back at him.


    "We would like to see some rings. Like engagement rings." Jack answered and at this point, Alena became curious about why they were buying a ring? For whom?


    Many questions arise in her mind but she did not ask because she wasn''t in any place to ask. They had no relationship and he simply asked her to assist him to select the things. She shifted her eyes back on the salesman.


    "Sir, heavy rings or light-weighted?"


    "One of the best rings but they should be lightweight too. Any symbolization on them." Jack replied and Salesman brought out the best collections of the rings present in their store.


    Jack was simply waiting to get any one of the best rings for someone he d.e.s.i.r.es but then, his eyes noticed the girl beside him.


    On the other hand, Alena''s eyes widened when she saw rings of different types, all were top collections. ''If I had enough money to buy myself those rings.'' Because one thing was destined for her that she would be wed into a middle-class family.


    They can''t have these types of rings at all and they had no taste of it too!


    "Hmm? Which ring do you think is perfect?" Jack asked for Alena''s opinion because he had no interest in selecting rings and even had no idea about what girls prefer to wear.


    Alena picked up one by one and observed them carefully. As a girl, she preferred a normal engagement, but it matters who is giving the rings.


    "For whom do we have to select? Can you give me a little hint? Like her types or taste? Preference?" Alena asked because she doesn''t know how to select one ring among all of the perfect shaped and different types of rings.


    "You can think that you''re giving these rings to yourself?" Jack''s suddenly reply made Alena dumbfounded as she looked at him with a glare


    ''Is he making fun of me that I''m a middle-class person?'' Alena can''t help but think this wag because his actions were making it look more and more complicated as Jack stared at Alena''s face for a few seconds and then started laughing.


    If said, this would be the first time that she is seeing him smiling like this and her heart melted by seeing his cheerful smile. Those perfect teeth, lips, and crystal moon that his eyes make.


    They were just all making her attracted to him more and more and Alena wanted to stop that feeling inside her heart at that point!


    The fact that he is tooo handsome for someone like her, is eating her up and she had no idea that he is feeling the same for her? maybe he is?!


    "Okay Okay sorry! No jokes anymore! There is a girl who needs this ring. Select one." jack answered as she was getting more and more curious and he has to tell her, otherwise she won''t stop eating his brain, right?


    "Your girlfriend or crush?" Alena can''t keep that question inside her stomach anymore. She was waiting to ask this question for long and finally, those words came to her lips.


    But Jack did not reply to her questions. He easily dodged it and started checking out all the rings, like this. That one thing, that doesn''t miss Alena''s eyes was the blush on his cheeks.


    ''Why the hell is he blushing after when I asked him about his girlfriend?'' A strong gut told her that she can''t be attached to him at all. She has to stop her growing and overwhelming somehow soon so that she won''t end up being hurt.


    Alena, again, shifted her eyes to the rings and tried to divert her mind from the rings, present in front of her. While looking at all the rings, she wished that someday, she can earn enough for herself and give one to herself.


    "Which one do you like?" Jack asked, seeing her serious expression but at the same time, the glow and sparkle in her eyes were quite visible.


    "THIS! It''s beautiful. The girl will be very happy to wear this ring." She showed a gold, plated ring with a small diamond on it in a heart shape.


    The salesman nodded his head, "Yes Sir, that''s a new stock. And one and only ring in this world, the only masterpiece. It symbolizes that in this world, the girl will be the only one in his heart for that man."


    Jack looked at the ring with his deep gaze for a few seconds and then turned to look at Alena with a complicated expression, "Do you seriously like it?" Alena nodded her head in response.


    But instead of buying, he kept it on the side and replied, "Pick any else, I don''t like it." Alena found him ridiculous because has now liking such a beautiful ring and to her surprise, he kept it on his side without giving it another glance.


    ''He is a psycho for sure! Who doesn''t like such a beautiful ring! He is an idiot for sure!'' Alena rolled her eyes and once again looked for another ring, which might suit his taste.


    But unknown to Alena, when she had kept her head down, busy in picking up the ring, Jack signaled the salesman to pack the ring, through his eyes. The salesman who looked overjoyed to hear this did as asked him but he somehow managed to hide it in himself because Jack doesn''t want Alena to know about it.


    His eyes showed a mystery, as he looked at Alena with his gentle gaze, which almost was not noticeable to Alena at all.


    ''You are too strange and sweet for a man like me. So many dreams which might not be able to get fulfilled but you still hope for them.''


    ....


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Please do use coins to unlock chapters! Humble request guys! Because it helps authors like us to at least earn something from a novel like this.


    [Let me know your suggestions in comment section!]

 Chapter 267 - Who is worthy of me?

    But Jack did not raise his inner thoughts in front of her. Instead, he simply let her choose whatever ring she liked, of course not for her.


    At last, they both agreed on a ring, which held a blue sapphire inside it and the salesman packed it. Alena was simply delighted that she got to see such a rare collection of rings.


    Because, in her normal life, she was sure that they won''t even think of such high and expensive things ever!


    The fact that Jack especially asked her to choose a few rings when he was aware that she comes from a middle-class family and her taste is always like that.


    Jack held the bag of rings, but inside, there were two rings. First selected by Alena of heart-shaped and second was the sapphire.


    Inside the car, they both decided to have lunch somewhere because it was already afternoon and her stomach was glowing loudly due to hunger.


    "Where do you want to have lunch?" Jack asked about her opinion. Till now, he had a simple and plan expression, neither too warm but not too cold.


    But on the other hand, Alena was trying hard to not notice his expression and face. Without making eye contact with him, Alena answered, "Anywhere which suits. I''m fine with anything."


    "In that case, let''s have Italian today. I''ve been craving some Italian food for a long time." Alena had no objection as Jack brought her to one of his favorite Italian restaurants.


    Alena was happy to eat whatever he wants to have. After all, she is someone who adjusts to everyone''s taste.


    But what he found funny was, he never brought anyone here. Whenever he came here, was all alone, no other companion but this time, he suddenly felt like sharing his taste and favorite dish with Alena, which had taken him aback a little by surprise.


    This was somehow a new feeling for him to share something precious with him with someone else who is absolutely new to him.


    But on the other hand, Alena felt weird here. Not only was it a high-class restaurant but on the other side, most of the people sitting inside were elites. She never went to such a place with her family ever, and if we talked about the dress which she wore today, it did not match the style at all!


    Seeing her conflicted face, Jack held her hands warmly, giving her all the warmness so that she could feel comfortable. "Don''t worry, no one will judge you here. You don''t have to feel shy or embarrassed. Come, follow me."


    "I...Know it..''s just a foreign feeling."


    "Don''t worry. You are with me so, treat yourself as one of the elites. As for the others, ignore them although you do not know anyone here."


    She looked into his eyes and all the embraced and reluctant vanished. ''Alena! You don''t have to make any eye contact with him! No!''


    She had promised herself about it, but she can''t help but take another glance at his face. He brought her inside with himself and then took a seat of two. From the interior, Alena can understand that most of the places in Zuak are made up of elites.


    She turned to Jack, who was going through the menu, "Are most of the families in the South, influential?"


    "Well, No. But I would say that almost everyone is wealthy here so they can afford these kinds of luxuries in their life. There is less poverty here, as compared to the place where you live." He had lived here for a long and knew how people worked.


    Money is the most important factor here and if you have money, you can have anything. That''s the protocol followed at such places.


    "Each one of us tries to use the money we have to the maximum. After all, we won''t carry our money to our grave right?" Jack joked a little bit which made Alena nod.


    "Hmm, So, most of you guys are wealthy and come from rich families. That''s the reason coming here is not a big deal for you guys."


    "Yes, absolutely. But it''s not like I have lived in richness from the start. I have gone through poverty days too, where I had nothing so I understand how both the classes feel and how they live."


    Alena found it difficult to accept that a guy like him understands how a middle-class family functions.


    "It''s good that you have experienced everything. This way, you value things more." Alena commented but Jack only smiled but did not reply.


    ''Such a mysterious person! God knows what he has gone through and from where he comes.'' These were Alena''s thoughts as she wanted to know more about him but as she knew, this wasn''t any place to ask if she kept her mouth shut.


    Jack ordered some dishes and Alena agreed to eat them because she did not have much idea about Italian dishes at all. In her entire life, she rarely went out to eat.


    "Alena, I forgot to ask. How did your family react when you told them that you will have to go somewhere?" Jack started a conversation with her.


    "They were pretty much worried. But when I told them that Anna needs my help then they agreed and I was happy to come to help my best friend. Especially when he suddenly vanished, without speaking anything." Her family was supportive of her friendship with Anna.


    Jack nodded his head. But before he could have asked something else, Alena''s phone rang. She shifted her attention to the dialer and saw Reyan''s number flashing on it.


    ''Why is he calling me at this point? After so many days!'' She wasn''t able to have an answer but all of the sudden, the cold glares from Jack, on her innocent phone were quite evident.


    The phone was lying on the table, beside her plate and he had easily seen the contact. How can she forget who Reyan is after Anna mentioned his name in the car?


    "Umm¡­ I have to pick it up." Alena gave him an apologized smile and he did not say anything further. He let her do whatever she was doing.


    But the frown was quite evident on his face as he did not like her talking to that person, but he had control.


    "Hello?"


    "Alena, where are you right now?" Reyan asked in an authentic voice but she found it quite strange because Reyan never talked to her in such a manner.


    "I''m at a restaurant in Zuak land. Why? What happened?" Alena tried to keep her voice down so that Jack can''t hear but he wasn''t a fool. Her voice was loud enough to reach his ears.


    "Nothing. I just wanted to meet you¡­ I''m in Zuak land too! Let us meet some other day."


    "I''m sorry Reyan. I will be going back to my home the day after tomorrow. We''ll meet at the school. I''m having lunch right now. Let''s talk about it some other day, bye!" she quickly hanged up to see Jack''s horrified expressions.


    "W..what happened to you now? Are you okay?" She concernedly asked as she noticed a frown and drop in his aura.


    "Why are you going back?" He asked directly. At this point, he doesn''t care how this might sound.


    But Alena found him unreasonable. "Are you forgetting that I''m a school student? My school is reopening soon and I don''t belong here. Of course one day I had to go back." She was right in her words but to him, he felt an arrow had stabbed his heart.


    "Can''t you simply transfer here?!? It''s such a good place?" Jack did not realize what he was speaking. His brain was a mess when he heard that she was leaving too soon!


    But to his response, Alena chuckled, "Are you kidding? Hahaha¡­ My family lives there Jack. I can''t come here, only for a small vacation maybe."


    He felt a lump in his throat. At this point, he lost his appetite to eat because all those dishes looked tasteless to him.


    His heart was aching at the thought of not being able to see such a beautiful girl once again. ''Why is this sudden feeling arising inside me!? I only met her a few times'' he knew that was crazy.


    But she can''t help with it because, somehow, he just wants to keep her closer to him.


    "Will you say yes to that friend of yours?" His words surprised even Alena who never thought about it.


    Reyan was her good friend and she even felt an attraction towards him. But anymore? She wasn''t sure at all! Her heart and mind weren''t working together at this point.


    "I don''t know. Maybe yes? Maybe no. Everything will happen that is written in our destiny, right? We can''t change it at all!" She gave him a diplomatic answer which did not satisfy him at all.


    "Then just say no to him! He isn''t'' worthy of you at all, especially if that guy is involved with Chris! He is a dangerous guy and I think your friend is one too!"


    "Then who is worthy of me? Someone like you?"

 Chapter 268 - Alexs deep, dark secret!

    "Then just say no to him! He isn''t'' worthy of you at all, especially if that guy is involved with Chris! He is a dangerous guy and I think your friend is one too!" Jack replied harshly.


    But what was unknown to him, his words sounded like a protective boyfriend, when he wasn''t even a friend of Alena.


    "Then who is worthy of me? Someone like you?" Alena bluntly asked but later realized what she had spoken in the heat of the moment.


    Her tongue slipped because they were being frank enough but now, she understood how wrong she sounded and


    It was Jack''s turn to be shocked by her words as his hands stopped in the middle air when she asked if he is worthy of getting her?


    ''He might be angry.'' She knew this! Those words simply came into her mind but absent-mindedly, they came into her mouth and she regretted it deeply.


    When she noticed Jack not saying a single word, Alena began to get nervous.


    Her hands were sweaty as she thought that he will just dump him alone and will think of her as a girl who is just super clingy to him!


    "I...I didn''t mean it in that way... I..I''m sorry."


    "But your words have a point. Maybe someone like me is worthy of your attention? What do you think?"


    Now, it was Alena''s turn to feel the shock and surprise which came directly. He had spoken in a flirting way or with a serious tone, she wasn''t able to guess it from his expression.


    "Hahaha.. let''s leave this topic for now! Umm¡­ this dish is delicious. Try it!" Alena added more food to his plate but he simply gave her a meaningful gaze.


    Alena too, understood what he meant but she did not want this topic to extend anymore. They were far away from each other. Barely met one or two times. How can she decide if he is worthy to give a try or not?


    ''Well, why is my heart beating too loud?'' She had no answer for it but a small blush came on her face. As she thought of both of them being together.


    "Alena.. can I drop you at the airport?" His sudden words caught her off guard.


    "Yeah sure. I will message you my flight timings tomorrow." He nodded his head as they began discussing the more gossips.


    One thing, Jack loved about Alena was her way of speaking without any worry. She looked like a free girl, despite not having money.


    ''You are changing my point of view that money can buy everything in this world. But maybe, money can''t buy the smile on your face, Alena.''


    ....


    On the other hand, Alex was sitting with his grandfather. He had asked to meet him and he had absolutely no idea about the reason.


    Taking the sip of the tea which was served, he looked at his grandfather with his eyes, showing clear questions.


    "Child, I have got some information from my poles. It''s about Chris." As expected, the smile on Alex''s face faded the moment he heard Chris''s name.


    As an old person, he had more contact than anyone else. His information is too reliant and he knew this well, that it is important!


    "What is Chris planning this time?"


    "Complicated. Way more dangerous than anything else. Also, Walker is ready with her plan to destroy everything in our field. We have to send her back as soon as possible!"


    Grandfather Steve respected the walkers and had some sympathetic nature for them too because their miserable state is a result of their grandson.


    But this doesn''t mean that he will let them do whatever they want. Of course, this is his base. Even a scratch on his business is like a scratch on his heart!


    Alex took a deep breath and replied, "I know Chris is planning something deadly. But you do know what happened a few years ago. Only a few people are aware of the reality behind those mishappenings.


    Her brother was killed and she was involved in an accident. Although the truth is still not outside, we are also not fully aware of the matters but anyone can easily frame us too!"


    "No one has this much strength. We know who killed her brother and the heir of Seb very well! Don''t think much about it because it can never come in front of Anna. Never!" Hsi grandfather reminded him, to which he nodded his head.


    Hee brother was really precious to her and it was no doubt. Whenever she gets to know the person who killed her brother, she will go behind him and mercilessly kill him with all the pain she had suffered.


    But this was, not only Anna''s but also, Sierra''s revenge which she has been waiting to be fulfilled for the past few years.


    "We can only hope that your other grandson doesn''t open his mouth otherwise, his death is already written through Anna''s hands!" Alex was sure of it.


    Despite Chris''s playing a very dirty game and using all his efforts to keep them away from each other, he is too afraid that if Sierra wakes up, his game is all over!


    She is thrust for his blood and will not sleep back till she kills him brutally!


    ''But who will tell her that her lover is still alive?'' Alex thought but this secret was better to be kept hidden.


    This was something that he doesn''t want to come out ever in his life.


    A deep, dark secret which he is guilty of.


    Instead of disclosing this ever, Alex will carry it to his grave and won''t let anyone speak about it ever. Not even Chris!


    "So? What are your other plans?" His grandfather asked to which Alex replied.


    "I have planned to convince Anna to g-" he was interrupted when both of their phones rang.


    Opening it, they all saw the top headlines of the news and at this point because their blood was s.u.c.k.e.d out!


    *CHRIS STEVE ANNOUNCES HIS ENGAGEMENT WITH WALKER PRINCESS!*


    ..


    ..


    ..


    The phone almost dropped from Alex''s hand when he read the news. Till now, it was only known to the nearby family member that both families were involved.


    But now?


    It was broadcasted live on television and he had no idea what to do next. For a few minutes, his mind stopped working for a few minutes and he just felt the urge to drop everything and smash Chris''s face.


    But then, a hand came and tapped on his shoulders. "Take a deep breath and clear up your mind."


    He did as asked from him and his emotions became even. But the anger was still hidden in his veins and mind. Somehow, he controlled it because in front of him, was his grandfather.


    "Do not take it much seriously. It''s okay, many things happen. Maybe this was what he wanted to do. The deadly plan we were talking about." Grandfather gave his wise words.


    But it looked like Alex had another thought. Grandfather was wise and experienced while Alex was nothing when it comes to comparing.


    That''s the reason he wants to learn everything from his grandfather but he can''t afford to lose Anna too at the same time.


    Everything he wishes to do is because he wants to be together with Anna. It was quite clear that by announcing he is marking her as his property and it would be more difficult for him to be with her.


    Putting a trap of knives, where it is obvious that he will die. He found it quite funny!


    "Deadly. plan? More like a cage. He just wants to tie Anna to himself and I swear Grandfather, I WILL KILL HIM BEFORE ANNA CAN!" His eyes were red due to his anger.


    This action of Alex made his blood boil as he looked at the phone in his hand, which was also making his blood boil to his core!


    But what he was looking forward to seeing, how Walkers and Anna reacted.


    "I think Anna is a quiet intelligent girl. She understands everything very well and will handle this situation perfectly. Have that fight in her." grandfather advised him.


    "But Chris is just trying to separate us. How can I let that happen? She Is almost going away from me! Publically, she is now my sister in law. Can I Pursue her anymore?!" Thinking about this, his veins were almost popping out.


    Grandfather could sigh when he saw his grandson in so much tension. He knew that his eldest grandson js nothing but a piece of shit, but how can he make Alex a little less angry?


    "Son, I would suggest you wait because I feel your girl won''t let it go just because it has happened. She will surely go and deny thus engagement. If she doesn''t, then her family will definitely do it. Just wait for it."


    "But, will Anna leave me so easily?"


    ¡­.


    350 power stones= 2 chapter mass release!


    And guys, please do use coins to unlock chapters.


    A humble request from all of you!


    Do not forget to vote!

 Chapter 269 - Publicly announcing engagement!

    On the other hand, Anna was peacefully sleeping in her room. Last night''s exhaustion had taken a troll on her body and it was becoming difficult for her to stay awake the whole day.


    As she was peacefully sleeping, with curtains flying due to the wind, a ring of phone was heard as a frown came on her forehead.


    ''Which bastard is calling me right now!?!'' Whenever someone tries to wake her up from her precious sleep, her inner anger comes up.


    Finding the phone on the side table, Anna answered with half-opened eyes, "He..hello?"


    "Anna!? Are you okay?" From the other side, she heard Miyu''s concerned voice.


    "Yeah. I''m okay. What happened? Why Are you sounding so worried?" As he had already woken her up from her sleep, Anna decided to sit up on her bed.


    ''At least I got a two hours nap.'' But her body was still aching because of that damn Alex!?


    Miyu on the other hand stayed silent for a few seconds and replied, "Chris returned Emma''s brother and decided to not harm her family anymore."


    "That''s good. But she said something about pregnancy too? Right? That Chris asked her to get pregnant with Alex''s child?" Anna found it super funny.


    She knew very well how Chris is. A cruel demon! But he actually asked an eighteen years old girl to get pregnant?!?


    "Hmm. Don''t worry about it anymore. I have taken care of everything." Miyu replied. Despite that, she was worried but decided to not ask her anymore because if Miyu is saying, then she can trust him that he had taken care of.


    "Okay fine! Anything else?" She felt there is something more for him to say otherwise he might have already hanged up till now.


    "Um¡­ Anna, have you seen the headlines recently?"


    "No! I was sleeping peacefully but actually disturbed it. Leave it, what happened on the news? Is there something interesting going on?!" Anna was massaging her head as she carefully asked him but unknown to her, there was almost a storm outside, caused by Chris!!


    "You should see it yourself. I think that would be much better. Or, let me know, shall I send you the article?" Miyu asked.


    "Just send me the fact! I won''t go through the whole headline. It would be easy for me to look." Anna replied and instantly, Miyu hung up before saying any other word. But at the same time, the notification came on her phone.


    Cl.i.c.k.i.n.g on it, Anna had the relax mode on. As there was nothing for her to do, and it was still the only afternoon, Anna decided to rest for the day and do nothing.


    But then, her eyes widened as she looked at the heading of the article. The smile on her face faded away, as she read her name along with Chris.


    ''He announced our engagement in PUBLIC!?! But he agreed to keep it low till I pass my school!?'' It was more unexpected, rather than a shock.


    Never ever she can imagine Chris to just openly announce their engagement and on top of that, he even posted the date of their engagement officially!?!


    Till now, her freedom lies in the place because till now, they haven''t exchanged the rings but all of the sudden, he wants to exchange the rings before she completes high school!?!?


    "I WOULD RATHER DIE!!!" Anna instantly got out of her room. And ran downstairs. Her hair was a mess and at that point, she completely forgot that she was an heiress!


    Instead, the anger was taking control of her emotions as she ran downstairs in her wrinkled clothes, but to her disappointment, there was nobody in the living hall!


    "Where the f.u.c.k everyone wants!?" Anna breathed heavily as the running made her out of breath. The Steve mansion was too big to find someone.


    Instead, at last, she decided to find the butler who will clear her queries and tell her where others are.


    In the kitchen, she saw the butler instructing others about the work.


    Anna ignored everybody there, not minding her image, and asked straightforwardly in front of everyone.


    "Where is everyone!? Mr. Steve? Mrs steve? Chris!?"


    "Miss Walker, everyone is busy in the preparation of your and the elder master''s engagement. The date is fixed and we got orders to set accordingly. By the way, congratulations from our staff, Ms. Walker!" He Bowed respectively.


    On the other hand, Anna lasses everyone with a warm and gentle smile but it soon vanishes as she walks out of the kitchen area.


    Her facial expressions were conflicted as she had no idea that Chris will use this trick and just make a game in his own favor!


    Absolutely, everything was going according to her plan but now? She feels used! A pawn in the chess!


    But the question arises, will she let others use her just the way they want!?


    ''Keep yourself cool, Anna. Keep your mind cool and think about everything!'' She had to use the power to analyze the whole situation quickly!


    Defeated, Anna decided to meet Chris at his own office to discuss this action of his! On one side she is trying to break this engagement and get out of the cage and he is simply trying to cage her even more earlier!


    ¡­..


    At Office


    Anna arrived with the driver available at the home. It was a total one hour drive from the home to his office building and, for the very first time, Anna arrived here.


    But the ambiance and large structure doesn''t surprise her anymore because her father has the same, big office for himself.


    It was just his way of showing off that he is a rich person and Bratt!


    ''I wish that idiot is inside.'' From the outside, she kept a calm composure because, at this point, she doesn''t want to burst on anybody.


    But to her surprise, there was the media waiting outside his building, trying to get the interview of Chris because of today''s news.


    She wore her goggles, and as Anna looked quite mature and big as compared to her age, she made it look like she was a.part of the employees.


    In a s.e.xy black tight one piece, can anyone simply believe that she isn''t Chris''s fiance? Her face was half-covered with the strands of her hair but her luck was really bad.


    Some people did notice her and shouted.


    "OH MY GOD! MS. WALKER!"


    "YES! THAT''S HER!"


    As guessed, Anna would take it as her bad luck because at last, she got unwanted attention.


    She simply increased her pace to walk and reach inside the building.


    But the reporters are what they are. That''s their profession to stop someone and interview them.


    "Ms. Walker! Please tell us how you and Me. Steve met!?"


    "Are you both staying together? Is engagement happening for real!?


    "Are the two giant families coming together for politics and power or is there real love!?"


    Different types of questions were bombed on her but at last, Anna did not answer even one! She had no intention of doing that before too because it was just out of her league.


    When she safely come inside the building and other employees also helped her to get out, she sighed in relief.


    They have already shut the door behind and no one can reach her for an interview. Anna turned around to face the people who saved her.


    "Thank you so much for earlier." Anna politely answered.


    "No worries, ma''am. It''s our responsibility to help someone in need! And you are our boss''s fiance so of course, it was nothing." Their intention was right but somehow, her heart did not fly when she was named as Chris''s fiance.


    They had marked her right, ''Chris''s fiance'' because that''s how everyone is labeling her now.


    "Umm¡­. Can any one of you take me to your boss''s cabin?"


    But then, a lady with a black tight pencil skirt, with a white shirt on top came forward. Large glasses with thick layers of makeup and lipstick and only Anna knew how she handled this lady''s perfume! Or more like smell.


    "Ma''am, I''m sir''s secretary. He is currently in a meeting but you can''t wait in his cabin. Please follow me." Anna nodded her head and quietly followed her.


    But she felt a constant gaze on her from top to bottom. Not like she cared but it was making him feel odd.


    "Miss secretary, can you keep your eyes to yourself!?" Anna bluntly said which caught the lady off guard. She might have not expected a lady like Anna to directly say those words.


    Of course, Anna doesn''t like to beat around the bush. What was making her feel uncomfortable, she said it directly.


    "I...I didn''t mean anything wrong, ma''am." His secretary apologizes but Anna ignores her completely.


    After she was brought inside the room, she found his cabin quite big.


    "Mr. Steve will be here in just a few minutes."


    "Hmm. Ask him to come fast otherwise my anger, which is already boiling, will increase even more, and don''t blame me if his office is then converted into a jungle and a mess!"

 Chapter 270 - Agreeing to Chriss demand

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    A humble request!


    Thank you!


    .


    .


    "Hmm. Ask him to come fast otherwise my anger, which is already boiling, will increase even more, and don''t blame me if his office is then converted into a jungle and a mess!" His secretary felt the chills run down her spine.


    Anna held no emotions while talking to her and it was as if a robot was speaking and threatening her.


    "I...I will ask Mr. Steve to come as soon as possible! Thank you!" The secretary exited the room, leaving Anna alone in Chris''s cabin.


    She had no interest in talking, but more fun in ruining all things.


    because as far as she was aware, Chris just loves his business world and his office more than anything. ''How will he react if he finds out his workplace is damaged by me?'' A fox smirk came on his face.


    After ten minutes of wait, there was no sign of Chris yet.


    ''I don''t turn back on my words, Chris!'' The anger of him publishing the news on the media is still ranging her up!


    Now that''s the only way she can begin and irritate Chris more and than anything! Standing up on her legs, Anna looked at the shelf of books with a smirk.


    All his important books were lying here and an evil plan was revolving around in her mind.


    Using her hands, Anna pushed the bookshelf and itself fell on the ground with a loud thud!


    The glass was broken, but she least cared, right?


    Nothing mattered here anymore because she was in the urge of anger! Blinding with anger in her eyes and fierceness!


    Instead of stopping here, she went to the file rack and scattered each file on the ground.


    More than it, everything that was supposed to be present on the table, was now lying on the flooring.


    Hearing too many sounds, Chris and his secretary came running to his cabin and opened the door, to find the mess Anna created for them and standing in the middle with a huge grin.


    "ANNA! ARE YOU OUT OF YOUR MIND!?!" Chris shouted which made Anna turn to face him.


    His anger was hitting the top as veins were almost coming out of his hands! The place where he works was now fully ruined by none other than his fiance!


    "Me? No No. But I doubt if you are in your senses. You see, this is just the reciprocal of your actions!! Who f.u.c.k.i.n.g asked you to announce your engagement dates!?!"


    Anna kept her calm composure but in contrast, Chris''s blood was boiling after seeing his bookshelf as well as files on the floor.


    "You, go back and close the door behind!" Chris ordered his secretary who was quietly excited, not intending to be a part of their huge discussion.


    "I did what I wanted to. And isn''t it true? We are going to get engaged soon, right? So why are you feeling angry, my love?"


    "Angry? Nah, I simply want to stab you with a poisonous knife for that! Is that anger? Nope." Anna had that huge smile on her face which might irritate him but not anymore.


    He already did what he wanted to and no one can take those headlines out of the newspaper!


    ''She is publically mine now. Who will dare to steal my people?'' With this thought, he dared to announce their relationship in public


    "Anna¡­ now that your lover, your precious Alex has also backstabbed you and has already slept with Emma, then what''s the problem from announcing a relationship?" His words backfired on herself.


    ''You bastard, I slept with Alex! Who dares to claim my love!?'' But Anna dared not to raise her voice because once he knows that she is no longer a v.i.r.g.i.n, he might just r.a.p.e her at that point.


    "Chris.. don''t use Alex''s cheating in your favor! You said that you will wait till I complete my school! I''m not even eighteen till yet!"


    "Are you kidding me or yourself? Oh maybe to others but don''t forget that I know everything Anna. Your birth certificate shows you are already nineteen this year. Right?" The evil expressions of Chris were almost making Anna shiver in that place.


    But instead, hearing these words from him made Anna''s face paler. Her hands were converted into a fist as she thought about what he had said.


    "H..H...How do you know about that?" Her voice was shaky and this fear satisfied Chris''s male ego.


    "My darling, I know more than that. You were in depression for two years and had to drop out of school. Right? Just that other schools take you in, you changed your name, age, and everything!"


    He had done a check on her already. From the moment she entered that school, he kept his spies on her!


    She was the one he was engaged to, and how can he not keep her in control?


    To not show her more emotions to Chris, Anna just decided to go back to her own house in Zuak Land.


    But before she could have walked out of the cabin, Chris held her arm rightly and looked deep into her eyes, "Anna, engagement is fixed."


    "Cancel it then!"


    "Not possible. You will have to stay here till the engagement is not done. Not going to any other place, and your family is already informed about it. They will be flying here too!" Anns flinched his hand away from her and walked off from the cabin.


    The angry mode was still one as her veins were almost popping out. The anger she wanted to control, is still coming up!


    All the employees noticed how she walked off with her expressions as they started the rumor that their boss and madam does not have good relations.


    But who knew that their equation is absolutely ruined already?


    ¡­.


    Instead of going back to Steve Mansion, Anna decided to have some peaceful time.


    She messaged Alex to meet her on the top of the hill, as she wants to have an important talk with him.


    He simply agreed because he also has many things to discuss with her.


    Anna was eagerly waiting for Alex to arrive, but somewhere, her heart was beating too loud but at the same time, she was feeling lonely from her heart. many images were being flashed in her mind. All the memories of the past were like coming back in front of her eyes.


    Sitting on the top of the mountains, Anna felt her killing herself once again. The view was brilliant but she had no wish to admire the view anymore.


    Her heels were in her hand, sitting on the grass and experiencing the cold breeze the flows, making her hair fly in the air.


    But then, she heard a honk of the car. Turning around, she found Alex coming in her direction.


    Their anger was evident on his face but seeing Anna, lost in her world, he felt a sudden ache in his heart.


    "Anna¡­ what happened to you!?" Bending on his knees, he hugged her from behind while Anna did not react even for her second.


    "Alex, Chris already fixed our engagement. We are soon going to exchange the rings." Her plane tone made him shattered as he looked over her face from a distance.


    "I...I know that very well. But I''m here to ask, what have you thought for now? Are you going to give in to his demands and requests?"


    "Y...Yes. I will get engaged to Chris. Alex, just forget about us from now. Please, leave me alone from this time onwards!"


    At that point, Alex the floor beneath him just slipped the moment those words left her mouth. Never ever he could have imagined her to agree to Chris''s demand.


    She was someone who can''t keep her wings caged. A bird who is simply from everything in this world. But why is she intending to be caged now!?!


    "You aren''t in your senses Anna!! How can you agree to Chris''s request just like that!?! Don''t you know how dangerous he is and what he wants from you!? Use your brain!" Alex almost lost his sanity when the thought of Anna leaving crossed his mind.


    His grip around her shoulders tightened.


    ''No..No... I will never let Anna go away from me! Never!'' He had promised himself about this.


    After so many struggles, they might be together but why is she stepping back now? He can''t understand it at all.


    But Anna removed his hand from her shoulder and then asked him directly, "Alex, are you hiding something from me? Right?"


    His hand froze hearing this. While Anna''s eyes were glued to his face, hoping for the answer, Alex did not open his mouth at all.


    He had nothing to answer her.


    "Anna.. what made you think like that?"


    "Alex, just tell me what are you hiding? Is this related to my past? Or my future? Because from your face, I can easily guess that you haven''t revealed everything in front of me. So, just now tell me or say goodbye."


    At first, Alex did not reply to her.


    He had many secrets hidden from her but he was afraid. Because those things might just separate them completely.


    But then, he looked into Anna''s determined eyes. She wanted to know everything this time.


    "Anna..there is something I want to tell...It''s that I..I''m¡­"

 Chapter 271 - I will wait for you!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    A humble request from all of you please~


    Thank you!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Anna..there is something I want to tell...It''s that I..I''m¡­" Alex felt his hands were already sweet enough. Anna''s eyes were glued to his face, waiting for him to answer her answer.


    But Alex backed off. He took a step back, distancing himself from Anna. A confusional look came on Anna''s face as she saw what he was exactly doing. ''Why is he behaving so oddly just when I asked him to reveal everything?''


    Anna had this suspicion grow more and more while observing his facial expressions and his body language.


    In the past, she had let it go. In the beginning, he said that he wants to keep some secrets for later. But now, she wants to know them too.


    They were on the verge of losing each other and Anna can''t help but become greedy to know more about him.


    This act of hers might look very selfish but somehow, this was the only option left with her. Anna disclosed everything about herself. Each and everything. But that day, what her mother said, something that touched her heart.


    Alex had a guilty expression on his face, not even staring at Anna''s face. He can''t face her with his ugly truth, and he knows very well that if that comes out, they are going to be separated forever.


    "Anna, please don''t bring irrelevant things in between us. It''s not the right time to discuss those things." Alex tried to divert the topic from what she wanted to ask.


    "I know it very well Alex. But I think you don''t plan to stay with me. I''m simply asking you to tell me what are you hiding from me for so long? Is that so difficult?" Anna felt her heart was breaking when she saw how he was acting.


    Never in her life, could she have imagined that Alex, whom he loved too much, will hide something from her.


    "An¡­ Do you want to be with Chris?! Why?! You are also having any motive which you are hiding. Tell me about it first, if you are so interested to know about what I have to hide." Alex asked her again.


    He was not ready to tell her, but at the same time, just like her, he wants to know what she is planning to do with Chris! Why did she agree to his demand for getting engaged?!


    But Anna zipped up her mouth. She had a reason to agree to Chris''s request, but can she tell him about it? Anna highly doubts it.


    It was something between her grandparents and her, for her brother Seb. He has no idea what she wants, but Anna is ready to reveal everything.


    But Anna faced Alex once again with her straight face, and a fire inside her eyes, which made Alex gulp.


    "Alex, you know that very well that I hate your brother from the bottom of my heart. He had done many things to me, hurt me in many ways and I would rather describe him as a monster!


    But till now, I never killed him because I had my reasons. I was unfit to kill him and had no perfect opportunity to do so. Till now, I have no idea who killed my brother but very close to finding out.


    It''s a simple engagement, but in the end, I will get to know who was behind my brother''s life. I want to kill that bastard with my b.a.r.e hands, and along with him, Chris has to die too.


    But, this engagement is important to happen."


    Anna knew it perfectly that she might not be able to explain it to him in a proper manner, but she had that much trust in him that he would be able to comprehend.


    Alex took a deep breath. Taking her hands into his, he stared deep into her eyes, trying to see through her soul at once.


    He had no words to understand her feelings. Somewhere, he wants to support her in her revenge but on the other side, he is afraid that his secret might come out and he can''t afford to let it come.


    "Anna, you do know I love you?" Alex asked her, without shifting his gaze from hers.


    To his reply, Anan vigorously nodded her head in response. She knew it very well that his love for her runs deep into his veins.


    "Because of my love, I can''t see someone else mark you as theirs. I want you fully or myself. Chris is someone, I can never trust you with him. At last, his motive is simply to kill me and have you and business!"


    "I know that Alex. But why are you not trying to understand my situation? I''m stuck somewhere, from which I have to find my brother''s killer!"


    "Is your brother, who is already dead, more important to you more than your present life and happiness?" Alex threw a tough question at her.


    Anna stepped back and took her hands back.


    His questions were making her heartbeat too loudly. Maybe because she knew, he twisted the question to ask, if her brother was more important than him or not?!


    For Sierra or Anna, Seb was someone who can''t be replaced, no matter what. The guilt inside her will always be there that her brother died because of her silly mistakes.


    Closing her hands, Anna was almost on the verge of crying. Her head was a mess as she thought of answering this question because she could feel the tension between them was rising.


    Clenching her hands into a fist, she asked Alex directly, "What exactly do you want me to do?!"


    "Decline Chris''s request. If you want to kill him, go ahead but don''t get engaged to him, Anna. Please, I beg you. We have come till this time, we can go ahead too together." Alex put forward his wish in front of her.


    This was making it more and more difficult for Anna to think about. Her detective told her that after she gets engaged to Chris, it would lead to more closer to her brother''s killer.


    But on the other end, is her lover Alex. She wants to avenge her brother and ex-lover.


    How!!?! One is bound to get hurt in the end, and Anna has to decide it at this point only.


    Winds started getting stronger, as the night was going to come now. It Was going to be dark, but Alex was simply looking forward to what Anna had to say.


    Sweat was almost blinding him blind but only he was aware of how nervous he was at that point. One of his hearts was simply asking him to go from here and stop his fight because it won''t result in anything to them, but today, it was a say or bye situation for them.


    Tears started coming out of her eyes as she opened her mouth with her eyes ill closed, "Alex, I do love you a lot but not more than my brother. He was my everything in this and died by protecting me.


    I''m sorry, but I have to get engaged to Chris on the date. You can have someone else in your life. Because, high school relationsh.i.p.s don''t work till the end, I think we are in the same situation.``


    By the time Anna completes her sentence, she can hear her own heartbreaking. She was simply asking Alex to move on from her and this was the most difficult thing one can ever do!


    On the other hand, for the very first time, Alex, who thinks that crying isn''t made for a boy or man, was having tears in his eyes. Not because Anna chose to keep her brother close to herself and choose him, but because she was going to get engaged to his worst enemy, that is none other than his own brother!!


    "Anna¡­. Till the time, you and Chris don''t exchange the rings in the hall, on that fixed date. I will keep waiting for you. Even if you call me one moment before your engagement, I will come to you like a mad man.


    But, even if you get engaged, I will simply wait for you to break your engagement and come back to me like before."


    "W...Why Alex! Why! Just go and get engaged to EMMA! Or just simply find any other girl! There isn''t any less girl in the world." Anna asked in between her sobs.


    "Because I love You, Anna. I always did and will do till my last breath." These were Alex''s last words as he walked backward, keeping his eyes on Anna whose eyes were closed.


    Turning around, he walked towards his car while wiping his tears and left her all alone on the hill, making Anna collapse on her knees at last, with her crying voice ranging in all the hilltop.


    ''I..I''m sorry Alex! I''m really sorry¡­ I... I can''t.."


    ...


    Do not forget to vote^ ^


    Let me know your views through comments!

 Chapter 272 - Walkers are here!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters]


    .


    .


    A few days passed.


    The day when her family was coming to the South has arrived. She did not invite them at all, but when they heard the news of her engagement, they had to fly up here.


    Her mother was the most worried. about her because she knew that this was only Chris''s doing. They all had asked Chris if he wanted to announce their relationship earlier and he had declined it but all of the sudden, they were almost receiving the shock that their daughter was getting engaged.


    Wearing a long coat, Anna''s eyes were covered with black sunglasses. Her hands were tucked inside her pocket as the fur of her bodyguards stood behind her.


    They all were assigned to her by none other than Chris himself. He was afraid that his enemies would aim for her now.


    Her lips were sealed as her eyes saw two helicopters landing down on the large ground. She was present at the airport in the South of Zuak land.


    Her long hair was flowing in the wind as her mother and father got out of one helicopter, along with her grandparents in the other another helicopter.


    For a moment, Anna felt her heart being warmed up which has been bent like a stone for so many days!


    "Mom¡­" Anna stepped forward as she and Marrie hugged each other too tightly. This waste logging of so many days being apart from each other.


    "I miss you, Anna."


    "I miss you to mom, but don''t worry now that you are finally here, we will spend most of the time we can together!" Anna replied to her but Marrie was still worried as she looked at her daughter''s face.


    After looking at her face, and making sure that she is fine, Marrie sighed in relief. They have been away for so long, and as a mother, she has always been protective of her daughter, after her son''s death.


    But at that point, she did not wish to speak anything because many people were present.


    Her father came from behind and patted her head, "Anna¡­ how have you been?"


    "As usual. What can Chris do more? Nothing happened more than being hospitalized once when Sierra came out." Anna had her sarcastic tone ready.


    Till now, she hasn''t forgiven her father because this was all happening because of him. If he had not taken a liking towards Chris, she won''t have stuck at this place!


    A pang of guilt flashed in his eyes but he covered it up quickly, "Hmm... We have a lot to talk about."


    But Anna ignored him and faced her grandparents who stood behind. Breaking her embrace from her parents, she went and hugged her grandmother and grandfather.


    She knew that they know why she is here, but somewhere, they are still unknown to the discovery she has made in Zuak Land, and she has no intention to tell them.


    "Princess, is it me or I find my granddaughter looking too mature in just two weeks?"


    "It''s because you haven''t worn your spectacles!" Anna commented as Grandmother Sarah was a little relaxed as she saw the smile on her granddaughter''s face.


    But only the ladies were able to see that this smile of hers was temporary.


    They had no idea that she was living in misery for so long and no one was there to comfort her even for once!


    "Anna.. you could have called us and told us what Chris did. But, you suddenly said yes to his request?" Liam asked from behind as her body stuffed hearing his question.


    She did not wish to answer him and her reluctance was sensed by everyone. Instead, grandmother spoke, "Give her time. We have just landed. Let us relax first and then have family talks, right Anna?" Anna passed her an assuring smile as they touched her face lightly.


    The family made their way to their respective cars. Three cars were waiting for them. One for Anna and another for two couples. As Anna sat inside, her mind was now taking a troll over many things.


    ''They will surely ask many questions from me.'' she was well aware of this face from their face, a series of questions can be detected too easily. They all were looking forward to the perfect timings to go one with their investigations of questions but was Anna ready?


    Looking at her phone, she saw that there were no calls or messages from the certain. It has already been four days since they had a fight at the top of the mountains but Alex hasn''t answered her yet.


    For a few reasons, her heart was constantly uneasy but she had no choice because this way, their relationship will be distant and he can at least move on from her.


    But who will tell them that it was already breaking her heart? It was becoming more and more difficult for her to continue living like this.


    Diverting her mind from Alex, Anna looked at the scenery as she had no idea about what her parents are going to ask her about in the next few hours.


    Soon, they all reached the Steve mansion. As it was big enough for all of them to stay.


    Klara has even pestered the families to stay together because this will help them in bonding. She even insisted to bring Alex here but thank goodness that David denied this option.


    Otherwise, she was afraid that this will result in another abruptness in the family because of her.


    Anna got down from her car as she went back to where her parents were.


    "Hmm, Steve''s mansion is quite big. The preparations here are happening at high speed." Marrie commented while screening the surroundings.


    "Yes! What can you expect the enlarged Chris and his excited mom, Klara Steve to do? Of course, they want to show off as much as they can." Anna was irked by seeing the celebrations.


    Her heartfelt no gentleness anymore.


    Grandmother came forward and spoke, "Don''t worry. This all is fine because I know my princess and the heir of the Walker family deserves this!"


    This made her remember that she wasn''t simply Anna anymore but also the heir of the Walker family. But commenting on this was something she was least interested in. Instead, Anna changed the topic and brought them all inside the mansion where Klara and David were waiting for them.


    "Welcome to the South of Zuak Land, everyone. We are pleased to see you all here." David warmly welcomed but Liam showed no emotions like before because of what their son has done, he can''t be warm with them anymore.


    On his behalf, grandfather walker took the lead here, "Thank you but please don''t consider it to be any formality. Our granddaughters are getting engaged so of course, we all needed to be present here."


    Grandfather Walker made it clear that this wasn''t any type of formality. they all were here because their princess was getting engaged as David felt a little awkward.


    In his eyes, it was always as if the groom''s side had to be a little more authority but he forgot who his inlaw was here this time. they won''t take his nonsense anymore and his dominating nature because they were too an authoritative family.


    "Su¡­sure sure! Anna is more like your daughter. Calling her a daughter in law is a just formality. Please, make yourself feel at home."


    "We might do that. But I need to have a few talks with you and your son along with Anna. You see your son had suddenly taken a drastic step which is a huge blow to all of us." Liam spoke after a long time of staying silent.


    His words were clearly showing that he wasn''t pleased with what Chris had done. David was also feeling nervous because Walkers were always like this, having a strong aura around them.


    "Y..yeah! Klara, why don''t you show them their room? They have come from so far, let them rest." David excused himself and pushed all the responsibilities on Klara who nodded her head.


    She was a puppet of her husband, always following what David says.


    But before that, Marrie interfered between them as she looked at Anna and grandmother Walker. Giving them a look, she answered all of them, "I would like to spend some time with my daughter and see what she is wearing. Rather, I''m not even feeling tired! Elder Madam Walker, will you like to come with us?"


    "Of course! This is my princess''s engagement. You men go and take some rest, I and Marrie will go in Anna''s room." She supported Marrie''s sentence but only Anna knew what they wanted to talk about.


    She took them to her room, where they sat on her bed and looked at Anna with suspicion in her eyes.


    Feeling their constant stare, Anna bluntly asked, "What it is?!"


    "Anna, you start speaking about everything that happened in a few days! Why did you accept Chris''s request for getting engaged?!"

 Chapter 273 - Anna is heartbroken!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters! Humble request~]


    .


    .


    Anna looked at her mother and grandmother, who looked stern in having all the answers to their questions. ''Of course, they won''t entertain any lies.''


    The fact that they were almost a lie-detecting machine made her stomach twist as she thought of the consequences which she could face if they aren''t satisfied with what she replies back.


    Taking a deep breath, Anna spoke, "I...I had my reasons. I Plan to finish everything. This game began since Chris asked for my hand in marriage but in the end, he will die from these hands only."


    "Do you plan to kill Chris soon?" Grandmother Walker asked first as she looked at the killer intent in Anna''s eyes.


    "Yes! My plan is already the way and you might also remember our motive to come here. The school wills that really soon and I don''t want to leave this work for some other time." But hearing this, Marrie frowned.


    She had no idea what they both were talking about because she was kept in dark about everything. She looked at Elder madam Walker with her confusional eyes and in return, she passed her a warm smile


    This made her feel a little bit weird but she then again asked her.


    "What are you both hiding from me? Please don''t do something which is risky! I don''t plan to risk Anna''s life again just like last time." As a mother, she had a deep trauma of losing her young son.


    How can she afford to lose another precious child just like that? No!


    Marrie can''t help but think it like this.


    She can''t let revenge take Anna away from her, no matter what it costs. In the most prominent time, she would rather go away from everyone, far away, and will just cut off contact with everyone if required


    But Grandmother Walker understood how her daughter in law felt as she patted her back warmly and replied, "Anna is also our princess and our granddaughter. Don''t worry, we won''t let anything bad happen to Anna. trust me."


    But it looked like she wasn''t satisfied with whatever they both were planning. Seeing a frown settled on her face, Anna came near her and hugged her shoulders as a little child would do.


    "Mom, I agree that... I have committed any mistake in the past. But this time, I''m well prepared. It would be his brother''s fifth death anniversary and let this be special."


    "Special? in what way do you mean special?" Mother Marrie asked with a surprise.


    She knew that Anna has planned something really big for her brother''s revenge but Anna''s confidence was making her feel a little bit nervous at the same time.


    "Mom, I will make sure that the person who killed my brother is found out and killed on the same day, when I lost my brother and you lost your son." with each passing word, her voice turns colder.


    The moment she realized the fact that her detective will tell her about a key lead soon, she took an oath of completing this story the day her brother died.


    "Does that mean you are close enough to catch the culprit?"


    "Yeah. I''m very close to a big lead. Don''t worry, I won''t harm me how?" Marrie could only conclude this because there wasn''t any way she would speak with such confidence in it and will obviously make sure that Chris suffers the most he can! This engagement.. will be the horror of his life!"


    She had planned each thing with her own mind and hand. Her plan was already put into action, the day when she accepted Chris''s offer of engagement and fought with Alex.


    But on the other hand, it looked like the Grandmother was proud of whatever her granddaughter was doing. She had no objection and was happily supporting her in her decision, just like grandfather Walker.


    But Marrie was still confused because she felt that her daughter would end up being hurt the same way, she was five years ago!


    Seeing that Marrie wants to talk to Anna alone, Grandmother Walker took the leave and gave the mother-daughter a little bit of personal space.


    Marrie smiled seeing that her mother-in-law was so understanding and passed her a gentle smile as she closed the door behind her.


    Then again, Marrie took Anna''s hands into hers as she stared at her daughter''s face concernedly.


    "Anna, you do know that you''re putting yourself into immense danger?"


    "I know that very well and I''m even prepared for it because this is.. what I have chosen myself." Anna held her chin high as always.


    "So? What about your friend Alex and who is the brother of Chris?" Hearing his name from her mother''s mouth, her smile vanished. This indication was enough for Marrie to understand that something was off between them.


    When Marrie did not get any reply from Anna''s side, she once again put forward her question, "Was Alex hiding something important from you? is that why you left him?"


    "Mom, can we just not talk about him? I''m not interested in speaking about him anymore and¡­ We haven''t talked for a long time." Anna requested her mother which made Marrie understand that something happened.


    "Anna.. you do know that you can share everything with me? Tell me, was Alex hiding something from you? Is that big?"


    "No..I¡­ mean yes he is hiding something from me but.. he isn''t ready to disclose it anytime soon. I asked him to tell me.. but he.. wasn''t ready and just that... it''s not important." Her voice was breaking with each passing second.


    The strong Anna was no longer seen as she was now replaced with a broken-hearted teen, who felt heartbroken by the truth and not being beside her lover!


    It was eating her from inside the fact that she was getting married to someone else except Chris, although the garment won''t happen.


    It was all just a drama but he.. simply asked her to call him whenever she is ready to be with him instead of painting such tricks.


    Tears were on the verge of falling as Anna laid her head in Mother Marrie''s l.a.p while Marrie massaged her scalp with her gentle hands.


    "M...Mom, I... I just wanted to be with him but he.. is being stubborn! All I''m asking him is to help me with this plan and I will be with him but he is being ignorant!" Anna cried in the l.a.p.s of her mother.


    Marrie understood the situation in which Anna was put. She loved someone else but was getting engaged to someone else. But at the same time, without being partial, she felt that sad for Alex too.


    ''He is a good child but God is testing their both bond and love for each other. Oh God, how many hardsh.i.p.s they will have to undergo?'' Marrie prayed in her heart that this situation ends as soon as possible.


    Because for her, Anna''s happiness is all that matters.


    After a while, Anna fell asleep in Marrie''s l.a.p as she adjusted and made her body lay on the bed. Covering her with blankets, she switched off the light and closed the curtains.


    Going outside of the room, she saw Liam standing beside the door outside, in the hallway, trying to build up courage for something.


    "What happened? Why do you look so nervous?" Marrie asked as she looked at her husband.


    Liam, who wasn''t aware of Marrie''s presence, turned around and saw her standing with her expressionless face. "Is Anna alright?"


    "Yeah, she is. She was a little bit exhausted so I made her sleep so that she could be a fresh head. But you did not answer my questions." Marrie replied.


    "Umm... I thought about talking with Anna once. This whole situation is really messed up and I thought that as her father I should.."


    "Father? Were you a father when you just gave her to someone else at the age of ten? I almost begged you but you did not listen to me ever! I regret that I even married you and gave birth to such wonderful kids! Your career has made their life hell! Damn your underworld!" Marrie blasted at Liam who just lowered his face in shame


    He had an idea that everything was happening because of his reckless decisions.


    "Liam, why don''t you go and return to your girlfriend or mistress? I won''t mind you being absent from here, just go and leave us alone and let us live in peace!" This time, mother Marrie left no space for Liam to answer back.


    Her words were right and it was sticking to his heart as he kept quiet and let her say whatever she was trying to say.


    Marrie gave him a glare and passed by his side to go back into her room to rest for a little bit while Liam just stared at his wife''s back.


    ''I wish I could turn back the time, Marrie. But this time, I will help Anna in every way I can. This time, she wouldn''t be alone in fighting this battle!''

 Chapter 274 - Shouting on Anna!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters! Humble request~]


    .


    .


    .


    In the night, Chris had come back to the mansion to stay when he heard that his in-laws were coming to meet him.


    Although he was aware that his presence won''t be appreciated, how can he miss this opportunity when the whole Walker family will agree to his wish?


    From the very start, they were against his marriage after whatever happened a few years ago. Marrie was revolting to get his daughter married to her, but in the end, he had his way.


    Sitting on the dining table, everyone was having their dinner. David was trying to strike the conversation with Liam but failed miserably because Liam was in no mood to talk about anything.


    The absolute silence was engulfed in the room where each one of them was waiting for someone to say something.


    But then, Chris decided to break this silence, "Isn''t it good to have the whole family together? I feel so lovely meeting Walkers again."


    "Family? We still have to decide whether we are family or jot after dinner. Your reckless decision caused a lot of chaos already, Chris." Liam was no longer soft this person.


    "Oh C''mon, uncle, or shall I say father in law? I think father will be better. Yeah, I was saying that let it be how it is. After all, Anna also agreed with what I''m doing. Right, love?" Chris nudged Anna a little bit and she did not react.


    Instead, concentrated on eating her foot but unknown to everyone, her brain was already on a race of thoughts.


    ''I agreed to this engagement to destroy you, Chris!'' This crossed her mind as she gave him continuous glasses.


    But her idea was still kept in dark from everyone because Anna has no plans to bring it to everyone''s notice till yet.


    Seeing the lack of response from Anna''s side, Chris''s blood boiled. ''Why the hell is she behaving like a spoiled brat!? Can''t she agree to simply request and nod her face!?''


    At that point, Chris just wanted to smash something but then, he was made aware of his surroundings. Already they had a bad image of him in their mind, why will he damage and tarnish his own reputation more?


    Liam and Marrie noticed how Chris was getting angry and then calmed himself down. ''He is still an asshole like before.'' Marriage concluded but did not raise her voice.


    Instead, Liam spoke, "I would like to talk to you, Chris. Along with Mr. Steve and Anna after dinner in the study."


    "Sure. I shall come there just after finishing dinner." Chris had no fear inside his mind and heart. He was alright with anything as long as Anna is marked as his.


    But Anna did not react at this moment also. She simply focused on her food and kept her face down.


    Soon after, the dinner was finished and Liam, Anna David, and Chris made their way to the study room where they would like to have some talks.


    Amna was sitting on the chair while David and Chris sat on the couch and Chris stood on the side.


    Liam took a sip of his wine as he gave a glare to Chris with killer intent. All the things in the past were coming back into his head with Chris''s face in front of him.


    "Your this reckless decision¡­ Of getting married before asking Anna''s family. Shall I take it as a disrespect?" Liam left no stone to speak harsh words and tried to provoke Chris.


    But on the other hand, Chris smiled widely as he looked at Liam in front of him with gentleness.


    "Never Uncle. How can I afford to disrespect the Walkers? I was simply trying to give my love a surprise about our engagement. You do know that she is already an a.d.u.l.t. I''m nineteen years old and I think it would be perfect if we could get engaged."


    "But she is still in school. First, you were the one who said that you want to let Anan blossom first into a lady and would rather prefer to let her live her life." Liam backfired his own words.


    The smile on Chris''s face turned into a smirk as she answered, "Yeah. But now I changed my mind and want to get engaged with Anna publicly." Chris did not hide their intention anymore.


    But Anna felt her veins were popping out after hearing what he said. She stood up from her place and stared deeply into Chris''s eyes for a few seconds with her expressionless face.


    "You aren''t simply trying to get engaged with me but also cut my wings and cage me in your jail. But let me remind you, Chris, I''m not one of those who just throw themselves at you. I''m different and YOU CAN NEVER CAGE ME!"


    The coldness in her voice was reflected well as David felt nervous. The tension in the air was almost making him choke because three big personalities were on the verge of fighting.


    Chris tugged his hands into his pocket and replied sarcastically, "Why are you being afraid? Do you not wish to get engaged with me? But why? Afraid to disappoint someone?"


    "That is my business and not yours. But why are you so eager to get me engaged? Is that because you are aware that someone else is your competitor and might snatch me away from you?"


    Chris''s hand turned into a fist hearing her words. the smile vanished because she simply used his word against him.


    "You do know what you are saying, Anna? Who can be my competitor in this world?"


    "Do I need to name the person? Or shall I assume that you have no brain to guess about whom I am talking about?" Everyone present in the study was aware of who was being discussed here.


    Because each one of them has already met Alex at least once!


    Liam looked proudly at his daughter who held this much courage to stand up against Chris and speak the truth of the world and argue with him without any fear inside her.


    "Anna, I think that here we are discussing our engagement, not about anyone else so don''t bring him in this!" He was giving Anna a warning to not spout nonsense about someone else because if he got angry then no or will be able to stop him at all.


    "You were the one who brought him! Don''t even dare to blame me for that! I got ready to get engaged to you. That doesn''t mean that I will agree to whatever you say. So, stay within your own limits!"


    "ANNA!!!"


    "CHRIS! DON''T FORGET THAT HER FATHER IS STILL ALIVE!" Liam instantly raised his voice from Chris''s behind when he heard him shouting at Anna.


    Liam felt that his blood started when Chris raised his voice on his precious daughter. But Chris knew how to act normally and convince Liam. but what he had no idea was, Liam has changed. He isn''t that sweet Liam anymore who will be manipulated by his techniques like in the past.


    Chris looked at Liam with his fierce eyes, but it had no effect on him even a percent. For him, Chris had lost his worthiness, when he decided to hurt his daughter, Sierra, emotionally and mentally.


    "Chris, let me remind you something if by chance you take them for granted. Anna is a walker as well as the heir of Walkers. if you try to take any advantage hours, then it is me whom you will have to face and you are aware that a whole force is instant behind me." Liam opening threatened him


    "Of course, sir. How can I go against a superior person like you? Never!" Automatically, Chris''s expressions and tone engaged. Well, no one was surprised who was present in the room because they were aware of how Chris is. He is a chameleon who can change his way of talking in just a few seconds.


    ''He is such a bastard! Only now, he was raising his voice on me, and now? He is in absolute silence!'' This crossed her mind but she did not raise her question voice anymore. He was someone, whom she didn''t want to interact much with.


    But David was getting more nervous. Although Liam was in his territory his aura is much more imposing than him. While David is a short-tempered person, Liam is the opposite, calm as equal/.


    "Chris.. you shouldn''t raise your voice on Anna like this. She is your future wife!" Although, in his house ladies aren''t much respected but Ana is different. She is a walker and they can''t go against this like this after all.


    Liam did not speak anymore but only asked one question with utmost seriousness. The temperature which earlier dropped in the room, now even dropped more!


    "Anna, I have only one question to ask you. I don''t know what has happened between you two because it is a matter between you two, not me. So, just tell me that, do you really wish to be with this Liam or not?"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^

 Chapter 275 - Do you want to get engaged?

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Please guys!


    .


    .


    "I will continue this engagement, dad," Anna answered, surprising Liam and David.


    But Chris had expected this answer as the smirk on his widened even more, almost reaching his ears.


    This was something they hadn''t expected at all. Till this time, they felt that she would leave this engagement son.


    Liam had many things going inside his mind but he didn''t raise them. All he did was give her a meaningful glare but Anna ignored it as her eyes were simply fixed on Chris''s smirk which was provoking enough for her.


    "Anna, are you sure?" Liam once again asked to confirm whether she is ready for the situation or not. He had to confirm one again.


    "Yes, dad. I''m ready to marry this demon. Let''s see, if he can handle me or not!" Anna was determined as her eyes showed the flare of revenge. Everyone was aware of how eager she was to face Chris with her anger.


    "Alright. As you wish Anna. let this engagement be held after two days as Chris has planned it earlier. Mr. Steve, I hope that all arrangements will be perfect as always because I don''t want anything to be lacking behind in my daughter''s engagement." Liam shifted his cold eyes from Anna and faced David instead.


    While David was still confused about why Anna agreed to marry his son. He was fully aware of how ruthless and merciless Chris could be. What he had done to Walker''s family, especially to Sierra was no longer a truth from the family members. Her agreed answer surely raised his suspicion but he had this much trust in his son that he won''t let anything go wrong.


    The sharp Chris''s mind works are known to him and this situation must be known to him already!


    He gave a smile to Liam and spoke, "It is our son''s marriage. How will we leave any stone? Engagement will be done in a whole traditional manner and our guests will be surprised to find such a lovely couple as well!" David boosted but no one agreed to his words which made him a little bit embarrassed as well.


    In the end, it was decided to let everything go and start anew.


    But then, Liam took a sip of wine as he looked at Chris as if he was looking at any piece of shit.


    "If you will dare to do anything which will end up hurting my daughter like before, trust my words, I will kill you without any mercy and you are quite aware of that fact!" Liam showed no emotions and a small smile came to Anna''s face when she heard her father''s words.


    ''All of a sudden, he is acting like a protective father!'' This made her heart warm up a little bit as she looked at her father''s expression.


    But Chris did not blink his eyes too. I knew Liam was a named person in the business world but he was no less. "I know the father in law. Your daughter will be safe with me until she doesn''t rebel and do something that makes me more and more upset."


    "She will do everything that she wants. Don''t you dare to stop her or cut her wings? My eyes are there on each action so take your step very carefully." Saying this, Liam finished his wine and exited the study room, leaving everyone behind.


    They all looked at his back, as the aura that he carried was always seen. Because being best in the underworld and carrying so many responsibilities of a walker family is an important thing.


    He never maintained a happy relationship, except with his wife and children.


    But everything changed when the incident happened three years ago.


    "Umm... I shall go back as well. You both spend some time and try to understand each other. Give yourself another chance." David also spoke and went out of the study, leaving Anna and Chris alone.


    While Anna was going to go back to her room, Chris held her wrist back from behind, asking her to stop.


    "Leave my hand, Chris. I don''t wish to talk with you." Anna spoke with her emotionless voice.


    "An, we are getting engaged. Why are you still acting cold towards me? Do you still have feelings for Alex?" Chris can''t help but ask.


    Although he had kept an eye on both of them and had received everything negative. they both haven''t been in contact for so long which made him happy but why is she still acting so coldly?


    This thought was revolving in her mind for so long. Now, he wants to know the answer to this question at last.


    "Chris.. feelings don''t get away so easily. It takes time for us to move on. I''m not like you. One night stand is your piece of cake, not mine¡­ I need time. Although I have agreed to get engaged to you, that doesn''t mean that all my feelings have vanished away." This time, Anna maintained a plain and simple tone.


    She had no I tend to fight with him at this point because she was already exhausted from everything. The day was hectic as well as emotionally challenging for her.


    From facing every up and down, Anna had to act normally and can''t show her real anger which was residing in her inner self.


    But Chris did not let her go. When he noticed her calm tone, he relaxed a little bit as he sighed in relief.


    "Anna, I don''t wish to upset you. I.. I just can''t handle you, thinking about some other man and especially when he is my brother. I don''t want to kill him because mom will be upset." Anna did not reply to him.


    But her other hand was clenched into a fist when she heard that he wanted to kill Alex but just is holding himself because Klara would be unhappy. But Anna had no interest to talk about Alex anymore.


    Because her motive and plans are known to none. Not even Alex.


    "I need to go. Bye, Chris." Saying this, she took out her hand out of his grip and walked back to her room where she almost ran to her place.


    Locking the room behind her, Anna took a deep breath as she felt her heart was beating too loud.


    She had maintained a cold composure around her but the thought of getting engaged to Chris is making her heart shutter.


    All through the time, she wanted to get engaged to Alex and wanted to live with him. But what is happening now? She is breaking both of their hearts.


    "I..I..m s..sorry Alex!" Anna broke down as she sat on the ground with her head in the knee.


    The mental challenge that she was going through was making her emotionally and mentally weak. She never wanted to be with Chris! But her destiny is planning another game over her which she isn''t even being aware of.


    The room was silent, nothing can be heard except the sobs of Anna. She was missing Alex so much that it was difficult to even breathe without him!


    ''Can''t he even just contact me for once? Does he really mean that he will leave for forever?'' Anna found that funny as well the truth she was facing.


    She was too, heartbroken that he actually cut off everything between them just because did something and asked him to wait for a few more days. Clearly saying, she had no intention of getting engaged to Chris. all she had planned was to kill him at the right time.


    What Anna had no idea about was, Alex on the other side was too planning his attack to take over the business and kill Chris if chance he gets engaged to Anna.


    He won''t leave any stone as well, to get his love back like before. Standing in front of the screen, he saw the statistics of the business of Steves.


    "So, it looks like Chris doesn''t have any shares at all. Instead, everything is in dad''s hand." A smirk came on his face. Alex''s face looked more dangerous with the killing intent coming around him as his eyes were glued to the screen.


    "Yes sir, everything is going according to our plan. Our arms at the point and will attack the whole Steve mansion, once you order it." Alex knew that his power was nothing then it came to combine the power of Walkers and Steve.


    But he was ready to take the risk because he can''t afford to lose Anna. Especially when he has got another opportunity to be with her after he had committed a grave mistake in his life.


    "No. We will attack the ageement day. Let us see if Anna has something planned under her sleeves or not. If not, then we are ready to attack them after two days!"


    "Sir, are you sure?" Saven again asked, to confirm.


    "Yes, let us wait for Anna''s move and see what she is up to."


    ...


    A/N- Do You guys want me to post two chapters of 2k or one chapter is enough? Let me know your views through comments.

 Chapter 276 - Way to truth (1)

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    ..


    The day of engagement finally arrived. The preparations were all done. Floors and walls were decorated with flowers in white, with a combination of light pink.


    Everything was set, the candles, the balloons, and the dresses for everyone. While, Anna sat inside her room, staring at her reflection in the mirror.


    The day she was waiting for so long is finally here but she wasn''t ready at all. There was no smile on her face as the emotionless expressions of her were quite similar to any grave.


    Anna was getting her makeup done, as the makeup artist was specially selected by Klara because she wanted her daughter in law to look magnificent in between all the guests as she was the star of today''s event. But no one asked Anna if she wanted to get ready or not.


    Her down spirits were making the makeup artist believe that this bride was absolutely not interested in getting engaged to their boss.


    But none of them even dared to open their mouth because they were too afraid of the aura that she was omitting at this time, which might make others believe that when Anna opens her mouth, they might all be dead!


    "M...Ma''am, shall I apply eyeliner as well as eyelashes?" The makeup artist''s head asked while being a little nervous.


    Anna looked at him with her cold eyes and then slowly nodded her head. After getting permission to do so, he gently applied a little eyeliner on her eyes, and after the makeup of fifteen minutes, Anna was perfectly ready to be presented.


    "Ma''am, you can try on your dress now. We all shall leave and wait outside. We will do the touch up afterward." Amna lightly nodded her head as they closed the door behind them, leaving her alone in the room with absolute silence.


    ''It looks like this day will be the dullest day of my life.'' As a girl herself, Anna has dreamt that she will be super happy on the day of her engagement but nothing is like that.


    Instead of looking happy, she was sad and missing Alex too much. She looked around to find her phone lying on the bed. Walking up, Anna took her phone and tried calling Alex, but to her dismay, his number was switched off at this crucial time.


    "What the hell is he doing!?!" Anna was getting frustrated with each passing second. Alex hadn''t contacted her for so long and she was eagerly waiting for him to appear somehow.


    But then, her revenge for her brother came inside her mind. Instead of calling Alex once again, she opened one picture of hers and Alex in the gallery of her mobile phone.


    It was a picture that they both took when he had taken her for the campaign on the mountains. Many memories were associated with it. Their first kiss, the heart to heart confessions as well as their win in the competition.


    ''I wish Alex, I could stop the time here and just come to you and give you a tight hug.'' Anna''s heart was breaking because she knew, if her detective doesn''t call her on time, then she will have to proceed with the engagement and get engaged to Chris In front of everyone which she is reluctant to do.


    Taking a deep breath, Anna looked at the dress besides the phone, lying on her bed.it was a long, white color dress which was quite tight skinned. Taking it in her hand, Anna stared at it for a few minutes with a complicated look but later on, went inside her bathroom to change it.


    After two minutes, Anna came outside to find herself staring at her body and the dress gifted by Chris, which showed her all curves of the body which Anna tried to hide forever.


    The door opened as Anna turned around to find grandmother walker and Marrie standing there and looking at Anna with new.


    ''My princess, you look beautiful." Grandmother Walker complimented as she came a little closer to Anna and gave her a kiss on her cheeks. While Married felt a little conflicted while Seeing Anna in such a dress.


    "Anna¡­ You do look beautiful but let me remind you, I''m not happy with this engagement even for a second. I think you should run from here!" Marrie once again warned her because, as her mother, she felt that this was nothing but a cage for their dear daughter.


    Anna smiled at her mother and hugged her tightly, "Don''t worry mom. I''m doing something for my brother. Tomorrow is my brother''s death anniversary. I swear that everything will be alright and brother''s killer will get what he deserved!" Anna assured her mother as she whispered this softly in her mother''s ears.


    Marrie slightly patted her daughter''s back and spoke, "Did you and your father get to know who was behind it?"


    "No. But I will soon find it out. All I''m requesting you is to act normally and don''t try to gain any suspicion from Steve''s. Especially from Chris or David."


    Anna knew how their eyes are, as sharp as an eagle. A simple action of theirs will get them alerted as soon as possible and her plan will drastically fail because they all were living on their land and their powers are still limited when compared in the south of Zuak land.


    "Anna, you aren''t only Anna walker but also, Walker''s family''s heir. I''m sure that you will keep everything in your mind and then take all the important decisions." grandmother spoke from the other side which made Anna nod her head once again.


    "I know who I''m. I wish dad had made all the preparations that I have asked him to do. If everything goes according to our plan then today, there will be two deaths. One of my brother''s killers and the other will be Chris!"


    The determination was reflected in her eyes as she spoke these words to her grandmother who looked proud to see this side of her granddaughter after so long.


    While Sierra was fierce, Anna was calm and composed. She makes all her moves from the brain, not from the heart. Every move of hers is planned beforehand which is why Anna is a better option to take her revenge than anyone else.


    "I hope you succeed in everything that you have planned Anna. This will be long enough to test your patience and emotions but don''t let your emotions take control over you!" Grandmother advised her granddaughter while Married was still concerned for her daughter''s safety but did not raise her voice anymore.


    Instead, Liam came inside from behind and looked at the two ladies inside already. But, he simply gave Ana a meaningful glare, which made Anna turn around and speak to the ladies present in her room.


    "Ummm¡­ I have something to discuss with dad in person.."


    "Sure. we will be waiting downstairs for you. Do tell me when you both are done." grandmother Walker said and pulled Marrie along with herself downstairs.


    Liam looked at Anna from head to toe and was surprised to see that she was wearing something so tight, which he was aware wasn''t of her taste at all.


    "''You don''t wear such clothes at all."


    "Of course I don''t. It''s that I don''t want any suspicion here at this time when our plan is almost on the verge of getting fulfilled." Anna sarcastically and practically replied which made Liam frown a little bit.


    "As you have asked me, I have asked my mentor to be present outside Steve''s mansion. Just one call and they all will be ready to attack inside and capture everyone you want. What are our further plans?" Liam asked while he noticed Anna''s cold nature.


    She was not aching like herself for the past two days since she agreed to get engaged to Chris. But he hasn''t asked her anything because he was aware that she hurt very badly. As her father, he can easily get to know this but minted, he never entered in her matters.


    Anna took a deep breath and replied, "I''m waiting for someone''s call. I just want that person to call me and give me all the details that I want. My next move will depend on the details and information that I received now.." Anna replied which made Liam wonder if his daughter will be able to manage everything on her own or not.


    "Are you sure that you will be able to take revenge on your own, Anna? It is a difficult road, to begin with, and I don''t want you to be hurt like before." Although Liam maintained his cold exposure outside, from the inside, he was hurt as well.


    All the things which should have been done by him as Seb''s father were being done by Seb''s sister, who herself is a child.


    Anna chuckled after hearing his words because she felt her father was obviously joking at this crucial time...


    "You should have thought about this before because this is the action time. No stepping back is allowed, even if I get hurt or die in this order!"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Humble request~

 Chapter 277 - Way to truth! (2)

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    ....


    Liam looked at the determination in the eyes of his daughter and suddenly felt that he failed as a father but maybe, his daughter made him proud. She always acted maturely and especially, the time when he should go and stand up for his son''s death but no.


    Instead, she, as a sister did everything that and is now also, going for the revenge of her brother, and ready to sacrifice her own life just for this revenge.


    From the bottom of his heart, he felt that Anna was not going to stop, till she found the answer to her questions.


    She just wishes to know everything and will kill everyone, who tried to harm her and killed her brother. These two were topping her list because they are the people who give her the worst pain of her life ever!


    "Anna, I hope you consider each situation before taking the step ahead. Your every move will affect you and your family. Although we are always supporting you from behind you need to also keep it in your mind that your responsibility is not only to take revenge as Seb''s sister but also as the heir of the Walker family." Liam reminded her in a calm and composed tone.


    Anna nodded her head slightly because she was aware of her position very well. ''I hope nothing goes against what I have planned.''


    After discussing some more details, Anna''s phone rang which was lying on the bed behind her.


    Turning around, Anna picked up her phone and saw the dialer was none other than the detective that she had hired. But her reluctance was clearly shown from her body language because Liam had sensed it.


    "I shall take you relief. Do let me know what to do further. Also, keep those things in mind what I have said to you." Saying this, he left and Anna looked at the caller.


    Taking a deep breath, Anna spewed right and answered, "Hello?"


    "Ms. Anna. it is nice to talk to you once again after so long.``


    "Yeah. Did you find anything related to what I have asked you? The person, William, whom I said?" Anna knew that he was already that but his presence wasn''t felt at all.


    Last time, he told her that there is no person named William, which showed her to the core. It was impossible because she had talked to that person so many times in the past.


    On the top fit hat, he had given her a necklace as well, which was very close to her heart. But unfortunately, it was misplaced during the accident a few years ago on the road.


    "Well, Ms. walker. There is something I want to tell you which is another discovery that I made in this investigation which also made my mind blow." This made Anna frown.


    "What do you mean? Speak it clearly and don''t twist it in any way." Anna wasn''t interested in beating around the bush at this moment.


    The line was lingering over her head like a thread and wants to remove it as soon as possible.


    "Well, the person you considered to be dead, is actually alive!"


    THUD


    THUD


    THUD


    The complete silence engulfed the whole room as another bomb was dropped over Anna''s head. Her brain stopped working and the information that he just presented wasn''t digestible at all.


    The angle, which she had set actually was wrong! The person, for whom he left everything a few years ago, was actually alive and not killed by Chris!


    The moment those words reached her brain, she knew that another panic attack was on her way. Because, hearing this, Sierra will not keep quiet.


    Till this date, she always thought that Chris killed William and he is no more in this world, keeping the guilt of two deaths in her mind and heart.


    But the truth was far more different from what she had ever imagined. The truth, she doesn''t want to hear anymore.


    "A...Are... You sure?" Anna once asked Angina, making sure that she heard this right.


    "I''m absolutely right and confirmed in this matter, Ms. Walker. The person, named William is alive, and let me tell you, William is for sure a fake name used by the other side!" Losing her balance, Anna sat on her bed absentmindedly and cut the phone that instant.


    Her knees had given up, and it was the help of the bed behind her that she did not fall on the floor instead of on the soft mattress of the bed.


    Laid back, and string at the wall, she knew how her heart twisted.


    "You are alive¡­ William. You are alive in this world!" She kept on mumbling this but no one was there to console her.


    Not like, she would be considered and stop reacting because everything that she got to know was too much to handle for her brain and heart.


    The person, whom she consisted of being dead for so many years, was living perfectly and even, not even trying to contact her!?


    "Then, who did Chris actually kill? Was he manipulating me throughout these years to make me believe that he is someone above me?!" Anna concluded this because this was the only option that came inside her mind.


    ''He wanted to dominate me always. And he chose to act like he killed my beloved so that I can be in his favor? Or has he killed anyone innocent?!'' Anna had no idea how to digest it and find it out.


    Her eyes were filled with tears, only they came out because the redness of her was visible from outside.


    Because, this time, her heart broke completely as it was shattered on the floor. But what Anna had no idea was, this was just the beginning of everything that she is going to face in the future. It was simply a trailer for it because many important events are awaiting her.


    RING! RING!


    Shifting her gaze, Anna saw her detective once again calling her afterward she had cut her phone because of the surprise and shock that she had received just now.


    "Hmm?"


    "Ms. Walker, this might be really difficult for you to handle and digest because someone, you thought is dead, is actually alive but there is more to it." He felt sympathetic towards Anna.


    Studying her case, he came across many parts and plots which actually surprised him even more than her. But he need not reveal everything in front of her so that she can make her decision perfectly according to her choices.


    "Is there something else?" Anna asked in her heavy voice from another side. The weight that she was carrying on her shoulder was very heavy and she has got responsibilities to fulfill as soon as possible.


    "Yeah. It''s about Chris and your brother''s death. The person who killed your brother is very good at hacking and hiding. Because I tried my level best and wasn''t able to locate much information about him at all." Hearing these words, Anna has no expression.


    Already one shock was enough for her, so now onwards, not many things might surprise her in her life.


    "Just tell me honestly, is the person someone I know?" Anna was aware that he might say yes to her question.


    Having one heartbreak was making her more broken and now this is herself even more!


    "I can''t'' define it properly but there is someone who knows who killed your brother and where William is residing now. I''m at least this sure that both of them are present in Zuak Land, your brother''s killer as well as your ex-lover, William."


    Walking up to the balcony, Anna opened the sliding door and stepped out in the open sky. Looking at the magnificent view from here was at least making her heart feel a little less worried but that doesn''t mean that her worries will vanish.


    Inhaling the fresh air, Anna took a deep breath to calm herself because Sierra is trying to come out because she knew that Sierra is ranging up inside herself and she wants to come out.


    But Anna can''t let that happen because Sierra is like a flame fire that will just disturb and damage all her other plans as well.


    "You do know that I want to know everything as soon as possible? Don''t hide anything from me anymore because I''m the one suffering in the end."


    "I don''t wish to make you suffer, Ms. Walker, and your past is really interesting and sadistic. But, as my responsibility, I''m only telling you what is right and what I have found out. I have prof-"


    "Who is that person who knows about both the men''s location? I want a name!" Anna interrupted him and directly came on point because she has no time to waste on useless talks.


    "That''s none other than Chris. He is the one who knows each and everything.. but...


    ..


    Do not forget to vote.


    A humble request

 Chapter 278 - Way to truth (3)

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Humble request from all of you!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Chris is the one who knows about both of them.. but.. he has kept them hidden very well. He won''t reveal the name and their location too easily." He knew how clever Chris is.


    After all, Steve people''s blood is like this. They knew how to cheat a person and make them fall on their feet.


    Making them speak something against their wish is next to impossible, but only if the other person doesn''t know the trick. Anna knows them too well.


    Her eyes turned cold as she heard his words and that instant, her mind worked in the direction to plan revenge, and she further moved against Chris.


    The plan was already cooked but the pain in her heart was still reading. the news, of her ex-lover, still alone is already enough to break her mentally and emotionally.


    But for the sake of her brother, Anna did not let it take many trolls over her because she is aware, once she overthinks then everything will fail and fall apart.


    "Hm... Anything else? Is there any other information about Chris? Like, who did he kill a few years back if not William?" Anna once again asked as this question was mostly making her doubt.


    "I''m sorry ms. walker but I don''t know about it. Otherwise, I would have told you about it. The whole situation is only known by Chris himself. Even, you are kept in the dark and manipulated by him!"


    "He manipulates the whole situation in which we all are living. I think you are the only victim in this, Ms. Walker. Instead of finding them, go and ask Chris what is the reason he did everything and the real truth behind what happened a few years ago." He genuinely wanted Anna to reach her motive because she was a nice girl.


    He had no idea that whatever he was saying was just the most difficult for her to do. It wasn''t as easy as it is said. She will have to do many things today so that in the end Chris opens his mouth and tells her everything.


    "I''m thankful that you helped me with his task. It''s your profession but you helped me personally as well. I''m grateful. All I''m asking is you to keep my information secret. I can''t afford them to be disclosed!" Anna has only this wish from him.


    "Do not perry about it, Anna. I will make sure that no one else except you and I are aware of it. Just go and get your goal done!" Saying this, he hung up, leaving Anna to execute her plan.


    Instead of Wasting any other time, Anna messaged a certain person and asked him to execute his plan because she can''t delay it anymore.


    ''This engagement won''t happen and I will make sure of it.'' The traps of lies that have been built around them, will be burst and broken today.


    A knock on her door, Anna looked up and saw her mother standing there. "Ana, are you ready to go down now? Guests have arrived."


    "Yeah. give me another two minutes. I have to take something with me.'''' Saying this, Anna walked to the wardrobe cupboard and took out a gun from it.


    Marrie, who was standing behind Anna, was shocked to see a gun in her daughter''s wardrobe, "from where did she even get this?''


    Although Anna was very well trained in such things, as others she was still afraid of such things.


    "Let us go, mom. I think it is the time to go down and for everyone." The determination was now making Marrie even more worried.


    She had no idea what the father-daughter duo have planned this time but can only pray that it is not life-threatening anymore.


    "Wait! There is something missing!" young this Marrie took out a veil from behind and put it on Anna''s face which hid her beauty from others.


    Only the close relatives would be able to see her while Anna smirked inside her veil because she doesn''t want others to see her heartbroken expressions.


    She hasn''t told anyone in her family that her ex-lover is still alive and she has no plans to do that even because it is something past.


    Her main focus for today itself is to find out who killed her brother as soon as possible and kill them mercilessly with her own hands!


    Walking downstairs through the stair, Anna looked around at the decorations made especially for herself.


    "Mom, aren''t they showing off too much of their money?" Anna whispered to Marry who was beside her.


    "Yeah. after all, all this money is going to go to waste, right?" This wasn''t funny but Anna did not reply to her question.


    Coming into the main hall, her eyes examined all the guests present here. She was hoping to see a specific person, her Alex but he wasn''t'' present here at this time. ''He must be angry and waiting for my call.'' This thought crossed her mind because he remembered how he had asked her to call him, once she got free from this engagement.


    ''Do not worry, I will definitely call you Alex. Just give me some more time!'' she knew that once this matter is resolved, there is no one between them but what Anna has no idea was, once this matter resolves, her relationship with Alex will also be at stake of life and death!


    In the middle, Chris was standing within a smile, reaching to his ears with his parents behind him.


    On his opposite side, Liam was standing like a statue, and her grandparents on the other side.


    "Well, finally our princess and the star of the day has arrived!" Klara boosted as she went near Anna and gave her a warm smile.


    "You look beautiful, Anna. I''m proud that you are my daughter in law." Anna had no response but simply nodded her head lightly because she was afraid of getting any suspicion at this time.


    "Mom, have you talked with my bride for enough? Can you bring her here?" Chris shouted from the stage, while others laughed at how impatient Chris was getting.


    "Why are you acting like a love fool? No one is taking away Anna from you? Stop worrying and let me admire my daughter in law first! You have a whole life to love and cherish her!" Klara teased Chris, which made David smile wide.


    Chris blushed after hearing his mom''s swords, but only Anna knew the turmoil inside her heart and mind. ''None will snatch away from you? Well, your brother is someone, who will do this good work!'' Anna thought while she walked with Klara to the stage.


    Anna kept her face down because she was simply waiting for the bomb to be dropped on Chris as soon as possible. But no one knew her ulterior motive except her father.


    Before facing Alex, she went and hugged her father tightly, embracing herself into his embrace.


    "A. she is such a sweet daughter! Hugging her father before engagement! For sure, she is a father''s princess!" someone commented in between the crowd.


    Anna heard everything but instead, Anna whispered, "Switch off her lights when I signal you. Ask your men to do this and I want this to be done properly. Understand dit."


    Her whisper was really quiet, but Liam heard it loudly and properly. Patting her back, he answered with a ''Hmm.''


    Turning around once again, Anna finally faced Chris for the very first time in the night. She knew that he was happy from inside but soon, Anna has planned to turn his happiness into a nightmare!


    "You look beautiful Anna," Chris commented as his eyes were glued to her face under a veil.


    "Thank you." was all that Anna replied as her eyes lingered on the plate which was in the hands of Klara.


    "Okay, no more delaying. Chris, take this ring and slide it into Anna''s hand. Make her yours!" Klara happily asked while Marrie, who was behind Anna, was getting more nervous with each passing second.


    The fact that she knew nothing was also eating her up. Chris happily took the ring from his mother''s hands and started at the unique diamond ring that was massive big.


    ''Tsk tsk. They got diamonds to show off!'' Anna can''t help but narrow her eyes under the veil. The advantage of the veil was mostly probability is that no one can see who exactly are you and how are you reacting.


    "Chris, go ahead. First, it''s your turn." David spoke while Chris nodded his head and took Anna''s hand into his.


    But all of the sudden, the main door was opened to reveal Chris''s important secretary coming out in his direction. Of course, the panic and nervousness were reflected on how to face while Chris felt very irritated at this point.


    "Si..sir! There is something important!" Controlling his anger, Chris looked up and asked him what.


    "Tha...at your factories¡­

 Chapter 279 - Way to truth (4)

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters]


    Thank you!


    .


    .


    .


    "Tha...at your factories¡­are at risk! Someone attacked them and there was a blast!"


    THUD


    THUD


    THUD


    There was absolute silence in the hall. Everyone felt that they had heard it wrong because someone couldn''t attack Chris''s warehouses and factories because there is very tight and high security.


    They have especially done everything to protect their factories so that no one can dare to mess with them.


    "WHO DARED TO DO THAT?" Chris felt this blood was boiling. Leaving Anna''s hand, he walked to his secretary and gave him a deadly glare.


    "Tell me your name!" Chris wanted to know who even f.u.c.k.i.n.g laid their hands on his favorites. For some reason, he had doubts about his brother itself but he didn''t have any proof at that time.


    "We don''t know sir. All that we got was that the person''s name starts with K and he is one of your enemies." That instant, Chris understood who was behind this attack.


    No one except a specific person whom he hates too much is trying to compete with him and witness his anger, on his engagement day!


    "Kevin¡­" Chris mumbled while everyone behind him heard this name.


    On one side, Liam''s eyebrows knitted on the other side, David came near Chris and shouted at both of them, "You are such a useless child, Chris! That''s too on a second time!"


    For the very first time in his life, David felt that his eldest son was useless and idiotic to think of his enemies and take them too lightly.


    For god''s sake, they knew very well that how powerful Kevin is and how much damage he can cause to the,


    From the last time, investigation, they gotta know that it was Kevin who attacked their arms and took them away with him. But this time, despite tight security, he managed to plant a bomb on one of the factories and complete his task of distracting them!


    In the crows, most of the whispers can be heard. Seeing their guest talk like that and being ashamed, Klara walked to her husband and held his hands gently, trying to soothe his anger, "Everyone is laughing. Try to maintain calmness" Klara whispered.


    "Calmest?!?! Are you ever in your senses? Here, our factories are benignly attacked due to the useless ones so for ear son and you want me to stay calm?!" David flicked Klara away, which almost made her fall on the ground but somehow, Marrie cam forward and helped Klara.


    "Are you okay, Mrs.Steve?" Despite the barrier between the two families, MArrie has a soft corner for Klara. Maybe because she sees herself in her, the only difference is that Marrie is fierce while Klara is adjusting and silent.


    "I...I''m fine." Feeling ashamed due to her husband''s harsh actions, she excused herself and went to her room. She had no more reason to stay here after being humiliated so badly!


    But David did not care any less for her. His attention was on the secretary who has arrived just now, "Which factors are attacked?!"


    "T...They all aren''t Steve factories but, Chris sir''s personal factories which he had recently bought for illegal workers and others."


    "WHAT?!" Chris can''t digest the news which he heard. Until now, everyone believed that Steve''s factories were destroyed with the blast but instead, it was his assets that were at stake!


    On the other hand, Liam looked at his daughter, whose face was hidden due to the veil but from her body language, he understood that it was doing it. While he kept his expressionless face on, his heart was laughing inside.


    ''This is just the starting of Anna''s plan. You all will see how mercilessly she acts from now on and makes you all lie hell!'' This thought crossed his mind as he stared at the father-son duo who were making a fuss in front of all of the guests.


    But in contrast to the tense environment around her, Anna had a wide smirk under her view which was hidden from everyone in the place.


    Her plan has started working as this was just the ging because the real move is yet to be played for all the Steve members today.


    "I think we should send guests out. We can do engagement as a private ceremony." Anna recommends it to the other family members, while David variously agreed with her, but Chris looked super reluctant.


    He publicly wanted to acknowledge Anna but it looks like, now it was impossible because of the drama created by Kevin at his factories.


    "Everyone, thank you for attending but have an urgent matter to attend. The couples will exchange the rings in the presence of personal relatives only." David said in front of everyone while the guest was just taunting the family for trying to show off.


    "This family has always been like his! If they had no plan to get married then why did they even call us?" Someone whispered in the crowd, loud enough to hear.


    "I think that couples don''t have good relations. Maybe these engagements are for the right political purpose!" someone else said while everyone''s face paled. Steve''s were the most ashamed at this moment.


    Although, Walkers were also present for the personal engagement as announced by Steve''s, not y Walkers.


    David was ashamed because never ever his family has been humiliating in such a way. Because of his eldest child, he has to see this day in his life!


    "Chris! You need to seek our things very quickly! Don''t blame me for interfering and coming in between your works!" David warned him while Chris was on the calls. After one another, he was trying to contact people at his favorites, the security head but no one was picking up the phone at all.


    "Why the hell is no one even picking up my damn call?!" Chris can''t help but feel a little bit frustrated at that time.


    "Sir, maybe they... All are injured. I think we all should go there and see if they all are alright or not?" His secretary gave him a suggestion which made Chris also nod.


    This was the only one left with him to go to the site and see himself l what has damaged what hasn''t. That''s because no one is picking his calls at that point and he is becoming more and more irritated.


    But in the end, he spoke, ''Ask Jack to appear as well. Where is he?! Today was my engagement and he wasn''t present here at all!" His inner feeling was telling him that something wasn''t right.


    But he has no time to think about something else. He has to save his factories and see Kevin too. ''I will kill you, Kevin! You dared to disturb my engagement day!'' his veins were popping out.


    But Anna intrepid his thoughts, "Now that guests are also not here, we should face the real drama, Chris. Shouldn''t we?"


    "What do you mean, Anna?" Chris curiously asked.


    While Anna''s face was covered, no one knew how her facial expressions looked, no one was interested in reading body language at this moment. Taking her veil, Anna''s daggers eyes looked at Chris as if she was looking at any piece of dirt in front of her.


    "I think I need not explain it to you, Chris. You are very well aware that this is just the karma of what you have done in the past! Blackmailing me emotionally, mentally, physically. Killing others because they were close enough for me?! You''re Just a crazy bastard and nothing else!"


    Seeing Her this fierce and angry side once again, Chris doubted if she was in her senses or not. Till now, everything was perfectly fine and she is behaving very sweetly but her transformation surprised me a lot!


    ''Is she again trying to fight with me?!'' This thought made him once again cold faced.


    From the very beginning, he has tried to keep Anna under his fets and control. He can''t bear to see her rebelling against him in any manner. But his wish was coming to an end.


    "Don''t twist and turn, Anna. what do you want to say?! Just speak it clearly in front of everyone because I don''t have much time to hear your nonsense talk!" A smirk came on her face as her hands brushed through her hair and walked close to Chris.


    Standing with him with such proximity, eyes deeply looking into his, Anna spoke, "Be ready now." With this saying, everyone looked around to see something abnormal.


    Shh...


    All of a sudden, a wide smirk surrounded the hall, making everyone present here cough hard. The only two people who were ready were Liam and Anna as they covered their mouths.


    Chris was confused by his actions. The smoke suddenly surprised him because there was no fire in the house!


    "ANNA! WHAT ARE YOU DOING!" Chris felt his throat and c.h.e.s.t getting heavy and finally,


    BRUMP!


    ...


    Do n not forget to vote ^ ^


    Please guys!


    A/N- Let me know your view through comments!

 Chapter 280 - Way to truth (5)

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    .


    .


    The smoke covered the whole room, as Chris fell on the ground with a loud thud. The smell went into his lungs and made him unconscious while Anna smiled triumphantly.


    Everyone in the room was feeling dizzy, while David too was on the verge of falling down on the ground because the toxic gasses were inhaled by everyone.


    Not only him, but her mother and grandparents knew that this is Anna''s plan. Although they didn''t get dizzy, the heaviness was surely there in their head and c.h.e.s.t. It was getting more inconvenient for them to stand still but somehow, they managed to pull through it.


    But it looks like this wasn''t enough. Anna once again gave her father a meaningful glare which he instantly understood.


    With a covered mouth, Liam took out his phone and failed his people, "Cut the main lights till my next order."


    "Yes sir!"


    Just in the next few seconds the whole main hall of Steve''s family was black. The lights went off of the whole mansion, and David, who was still conscious, felt that they were now trapped into Walker''s trap very well. It was impossible for them to get out now.


    ''They actually trick us to believe that this engagement was real?!'' This thought crossed David''s mind when he saw how fine others were before the lights went off.


    "LIAM?! ANNA?! What happened here?!" Marrie felt that this was really strange for the light of the whole mansion to go at a sudden point. The absolute darkness made her lose her balance but somehow, she felt a warm hand around her waist.


    She had no idea who was there near her but she felt a little relief due to the warmness that came in her way. But then, she felt a hot breath on her neck.


    For some reason, Marrie felt goosebumps on her hands because of this breeze. The black hall, and on top of that this intimacy.


    "WHO are you!??" Marrie can''t help but ask.


    "Shh¡­. don''t worry. It???s me. All Anna plans to cut off the lights so that she can execute what she want to do. Do not worry about anything, light will be switched on just in a few minutes." hearing Liam''s calm voice made her raging heart relax a little bit.


    "But... Why is everyone so silent? That smoke¡­"


    "That smoke was a way of making people unconscious. I had already given you and mom & dad the antidote so that you won''t feel that dizziness but just try to maintain the composure. Don''t panic at all." Hearing his warm and gentle words, made Marrie believe that at last, he was only helping Anna in whatever she was doing.


    But what made me even more curious was, What has Anna planned his time? What is she up to because this is unknown to everyone?


    But her plan swerves as different as what everyone flr it to be. No one knew about it and this was why she planned to tell no one, except the people who will help her in this plan.


    In the next few minutes, Lights turned on but what shocked everyone was that there was no sign of Anna as well as Chris!


    They just vanished into the thin air but on top of that, the unconscious Chris was now in Anna''s trap!


    Half-awake David shouted at the top of his lungs, "WHERE IS MY SON?!" the leftover energy inside him was now ranging.


    Although the dizziness was present that doesn''t mean he wasn''t afraid about his son.


    Liam looked at his face with absolute disgust as he angered, "Your son needs a lesson, David. It would be better that he receives what he deserves. From so many yes, he was controlling all of us but not anymore! His end is near!"


    While, Klara who was present in her room came down running, almost out of breath. Looking around, she found her husband, health dead on the floor. "DAVID!" she ran towards him and tried to get him up from the floor but failed because his weight was much more than hers and can''t pick him up too easily as she guessed.


    "Where is Chris?!" Klara asked David while looking at the members of the Walker family but did not receive any answer.


    Instead, she looked at her husband and asked him once again to which he replied, "We failed a parent, Klara. He is with Anna¡­ the walkers set their trap so easily and let us into it!" She had no reply.


    From the very start, she knew their child had done many wrong things but he always escaped from every one of them. None was able to make him understand how to respect girls, how to treat his brothers and sister, literally no one!


    "Klara¡­ go and save your child.." David can''t lose his son! But that wasn''t because he loved him. Instead, his reasons were quite clear and that was simple, he wants Chris to inherit the business. There will be no heir if Chris is dead and he rarely doubts Alex will be under his control.


    The business which he gained with his power and threw out the Grandfather Steve with too many mind games, he can''t let it fall into his father''s hands once again.


    "David¡­ leave it. Let him get what he deserves this time. We won''t stop Anna." Klara''s words shocked almost everyone present in the room. They haven''t expected another to say these words because, for her, her child is the most precious thing.


    But somewhere, she knew that Chris was more like demons who need to be killed because his deeds are just horrible! As another, she was ashamed of his child''s actions and till now, she did nothing.


    No one was even stopping Anna anymore and Marri felt relieved but then, she looked at Liam with her complicated eye, "Anna will be fine, right?"


    "She knows what she is doing and it is for the best. For Seb''s death and for the pain Anna suffered from the past three years.s it is not Anna''s revenge but Sierra''s. Let her do what she wishes to because this time, she is right in every manner!"


    ¡­


    On the other hand, Anna was standing outside the Steve mansion, while Jack threw Chris''s body on the back seat of the car and tied him with the rope seat tightly. "Anna, I have done. the smoke is filed in his nostra and I don''t think he will wake up too soon."


    The drugs which they mixed with the smoke were effective and he will not get up before Anna gives him another injection. With Jack, Alena was standing who looked quite generous at the same time.


    Holding Anna''s hand, she asked her in a concerned tone, "Anna, you will be fine, right? This is what you want?"


    Passing her an assured smile, "Yes Alena, this is what I want. This is what I deserved! This demon needs to die but before, I need answers to a few questions, and let me do the things I want to know." Many people might call her crazy but instead, this was her revenge!


    Jack simply witnessed the worries in Alena''s eyes and couldn''t help but sigh. As Chris''s one of the secretaries, he was aware of how harsh and black-hearted this person is.


    For a few minutes, he considered him to be his best friend but then, many things came in front of him when Alex revealed them to him which made him wonder if he was supporting a liar all these years?


    Nut not anymore.


    He was helping Anna because, somewhere he feels that this person, Chris, needs to die so that they all can live in peace. This will be the justice to all those people whom he had killed in the past for his personal motive always!


    "Anna, I do not know how you plan to do it. But make sure that this human being is given the deadlines dead! I don''t wish to see his face ever again and make sure you get your revenge done." Jack replied as Anna shifted her gaze from Alena to Jack.


    ''I know the type of human being is. Although, I have my doubts also. I don''t know why you are helping me all of a sudden when Chris is your best friend but I won''t question it also. You might do the things which suit you and drop Alena at the airport. Alena¡­ I will meet you soon." After giving Alena a tight hug, Anna sat inside the car and hit the road while making her way to the nearby river.


    Looking at the car driven in the distance, Alena felt her eyes some ing moist. she knew it will be difficult for her but somehow, she felt this was right also.


    "You don''t have to cry. I assure you that Chris is someone who needs to die and will go to the place he should be, the hell!"


    ...


    Let me know your views.


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^

 Chapter 281 - Way to truth (6)

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters! A humble request form all of you!]


    Thank you!


    ...


    it was already night here. Moreover, the weather wasn''t good. The lightning was there in the sky along with it, clouds were covering the stars.


    The prediction was that it would rain but no one knew when it would rain. But Anna has no time to think about it. In her dress itself, she drove the car, on the empty road. Far too far, there wasn''t any vehicle, only her car''s headlight could be seen


    But this did not scare her at all. For today, her fear vanished completely because in her case, she thinks this all is just baseless.


    Already the dangerous Chris is lying in the backseat of her car, unconscious and all she prays is that he doesn''t regain his consciousness very soon, otherwise it will be a big problem for her.


    The dress she was wearing will not allow her to fight against him.


    Her grip on the steering wheel became even tighter as she made her way to the abundant river. As it was already late in the night, she knew that no one would be present there.


    "Let us see how you do not speak or utter any word, Chris!" The thought that he had heard almost everything was making her burn inside and she just wants to take his life there itself.


    But somehow she has managed to control herself because it was damn necessary!


    Until she doesn''t get to know everything, till that time she doesn''t plan to kill him. He doesn''t deserve any easy death, depending on how many people he killed in his life, and those also innocent people!


    She isn''t against any law but the amount of pain she has received, it is enough for her to give him those pain and suffering back now. It was the right time to know about everything in which she was sleeping in the dark for so long!


    Ana increased the pace and drove it at the maximum speed. She wants to end this game as soon as possible, bear the morning because she can''t'' wait any longer. The total time she has suffered is making her feel more and more anger inside her.


    At last, Anna finally reached the place near the river. Opening the gate for the car, she went out to see the river flowing with the huge river sounds. The river was actually a large flowing river. If anyone fell into it, the chances of cervical are almost next to zero percent


    A sly smirk came on her face as she looked at the car where Chris was still lying inside, unicorns as she wanted and the river''s sound even making the place more dangerous.


    At last, Anna did not want to waste any more single minute on anything and brought out Chris on her shoulders.''Why the dan is he too heavy?!'' She really wanted to punch his face and kill him that instant but the problem was, this isn''t in her hand at all.


    But she has nothing to worry about, after all this is his last day.


    Anna threw him on the ground harshly which made him roll to the corner a bit. Anna just dated this body with disgust in her eyes. The water sounds, entering in the ears and her hair flying in the air.


    She was no less than any danger, a person whose eyes could kill anyone if they tried to mess with her as the word merciless is nor either dictionary


    "Chirs... You need to wake up to answer my quotes!" mumbling the words in between her breaths, Anna went to the car and brought out a gun for the underside of the seat.


    Filling it with the bullets, Anna also took out the injection which Chris has given to her so that she can put it in Chris''s body so that he can come into consciousness.


    A with the darkness around Anna wasn''t able to do much but all thanks to the moonlight, Anna knew where to put the ignition.


    Walking a little closer to his body, Anna looked at the injection in her hand and down a little bit. Inserting the injection without any earlier preparation because she doesn''t care if it hurts him or not. That matter isn''t of her concern at all. She simply wants her revenge and Anna knows that she has to get it anymore.


    With her grip even more tested on injection as she wished to fully inside into his body and break the needle inside only. But Anna did not do that. She wants him alive and conscious so that he can answer all her questions of her which were revolving in her mind for so long.


    She was just too eager to get to know who actually killed her precious brother and where is her lover right now, who actually made everything happen?!


    At last, when she noticed that the fluid inside the injection was fully inside his body, Anna pulled out the injection and went a little back, away from his loveless body.


    ''He will get his conscious back.'' In her mind, Anna had no option but to wait for him to open his eyes. But she has made sure that his body remains as weak as before because fighting isn''t an option right now.


    But then, her eyes trend cold when she saw his body moving a little bit his hands moved with his eyes slightly opened.


    At this point, Anna lost her calmness and pointed the gun in his direction. "Wake Up Chris! Acting weak won''t help you here?" as if hearing her voice, he moved his face to see a gun pointed at him which made his eyes Widnes.


    "A...Anna! What are you doing?!?!!?" he just regained his consciousness and found himself on the cold rocky ground? But then, the voices of the river''s water enter into his ears.


    As he moved his head to the other side slowly and slowly, he felt his death was near because the river was famously called the death river for so long.


    None can survive into it if by chance they fell. Especially for him, he has no wish to be killed when he has so many things to do!


    "Anna, what are you planning to do?! Just get me outta here!" He used all his energy to speak to her because, in his mind, many things are going on.


    As he noticed that no one was there except them, his mind worked and then he remembered that they were present in the hall of his family earlier!


    ''She tried all of us?!'' the thought struck him and this was enough to make his face more horrid.


    It turned paler and paler when he understood the situation because he wasn''t even able to use his hands or legs to stand up!


    But a trumpet smile came on Anna''s face seeing him in such a miserable condition. He was someone, whom she had other core and can''t wait to see him even more suffering!


    "Nothing will happen even if You shoot me, Chris! Instead, simply understand the situation in which you are. No one will save you from here!" The words clearly showed how much hatred she bore for this person.


    From threatening her at a small age to trying to r.a.p.e her, she let him do everything because that wasn''t the right to raise her voice.


    But not anymore because this is her revenge. The revenge that was awaited from the past three and a half years!


    "Anna! You a reminder stn sign what I meant and gun? Why are you holding the gun?! Are you thinking of killing me at this point?! How can you do this?! I''m your fiance."


    "You aren''t my fiance. The news was published by you but it is now taken down by my father, don''t worry about you. After You die I will live a happy life don''t let myself be sad!" the sarcasm in her voice squirt evident as Chris felt that she was no longer Ana.


    Seeing his facial expressions, she replied once again, "I''m Anna only, at least it''ll be now because if I was Sierra, then you might be dead till this time, not lying and hurting me!"


    This was a deadly face twitch no one can ignore because Sierra will automatically kill him, in the same way she tried to do when he tried to rap her in the room alone! Seeing Her expressionless face, he can''t help but gulp a little bit.


    ''"Anna.. my love... Don''t do anything. Don''t shoot me."


    "I won''t shoot you so easily. You deserve a better death. But before it, you need to tell me many things." bringing her going down, Anna once again gave him a cold glare and continued, "Tell me honestly, what happened a few years ago? The truth you have hidden from me for so long and almost from everyone!"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Please guys! need your warm support with power stones!


    Let me know your views through comments. Are you guys ready to know the truth?

 Chapter 282 - Way To truth (7)

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Thank you!


    ...


    Her voice was no longer soft but with the drop in temperature, her aura dropped in negative as well. Only Chris was aware of how difficult it was for him to manage and remain calm, despite how Anna was eager to know everything right now.


    "What do you want to know? You are aware of everything!" Chris shouted at the top of his lungs but Anna shook her head variously.


    "Do not force Sierra to come up and deal with a bastard like you! Do you want that to happen?" Anna asked him once again which made Chris up in fear.


    She was like a demon, standing in front of him with his death already written in his fate by her hands. The person he had targeted the most in his whole life is actually, the reason he''s dead and he can''t help but request her once again.


    His body was already becoming weaker and weaker with the passing minutes and he knew that it is only Anna who knows what is happening to him.


    While one side, his life, another side is the death lake where he won''t want to die so easily!


    His whole life is ahead of him, but will he let go of it so easily? Never!


    Anna''s grip on her pistol even more tightened when she saw him not moving and guttering anything. Her patience is getting over with each passing second because she just wants to know everything as soon as possible.


    "You better tell me everything otherwise, I will just shoot you directly in your body and you will forget how to breathe!" She once again threatened.


    "An...Anna cough..cough... Anna why are you doing this? You are aware of everything that happened a few years ago! It was you who went to your f.u.c.k.i.n.g lover and your brother died!" Chris can''t help but once again shout but Anna wasn''t taking his bullshit in any manner.


    She wants to know everything otherwise, he is dead for sure!


    "Chris, my brother died for sure and I know that very well. But you do know that he was killed and tell me now, who killed him? Where is my lover?! Where the hell is WILLIAM?!" she knew she was going crazy if he doesn''t'' reveal her anything


    His death is already lingering over him, but look at him, he is trying to fool her once again with his lies.


    Before he could have opened his mouth once again, Anna once again spoke, "The river is famous for killing people and ka in them in their l.a.p.s. I think today is your day of that. Be dead under the moonlight, what beautiful experience right?"


    With this, Anna went to the beach, inside the car and so to the driving seat. The river was down, in the distance just like Niagara falls, as they were standing on the hilltop.


    Inserting the key, Anna stepped on the accelerator and drove the car in his direction. As Chris was lying on the ground, he could see that car was coming his way and if he did not move, she would just tell him down in the river!


    "ANNA! WAIT! I will speak everything! Stop, please!" hearing his words, Anna did not show any emotions and kept on riding the c ring in his direction.


    Seeing The car at a small distance, just 100 centimeters away from his face, he sided out and Anna stopped the car at a small distance to scare him away.


    She just wanted him to fear his life so that he could spill out everything about the events shd as asking him.


    The beads of sweat were formed on his face as he slowly looked over and was relieved that she did not roll him down the river line. ''Why is she being so dangerous all of the sudden?'' he failed to understand the fact but somehow, manned to breathe in relief.


    But to his dismay, the energy was released as Anna got out of her car and gave him her gaze which might kill him at that point itself, "You shall speak now otherwise be ready to face my wrath. And how I''m, you are quite experienced with it."


    "i...Will tell you! A few years ago, when you went out without telling anyone to have the gift from William, I was there to see you. Knowing that someone is there in your heart and you are seeing someone behind my back."


    The tone he used was more lot scarier. Although he was almost on the verge of getting killed somehow, his ego remained the same. The arrogance was quite visible on his face and she knew that it is a big deal that she will let him go once he speaks.


    But was his plan at the end?


    "You knew that heifer me something, right?"


    "Yes, I know about that pendant. I saw the smile on your face and it made my blood boil. But at that point, I did not do anything because I had no proof to prove this.


    But to my dismay, you went out to go out of my cage and be with him which made me even madder.. And I actually tried to kill your William!"


    ''That is a lie! You didn''t kill him at all! I know that he alive!" Anna shouted while pointing the gun once again towards him.


    She wasn''t going to bear his lie anymore because it was just too much for her to handle. Almost living in the world of lies for many years, she now wants to know what happened.


    His way of lying was actually so believable that she got filled earlier but not anymore. It was the time for him to speak the truth, under the moonlight as the moon was witnessed to eventing she was doing and undergoing.


    "w..What are you saying? I killed WILLIAM!"


    "You f.u.c.k.i.n.g did not kill him and kept him alive! Who is William? Tell me this?" she wants to know the real identity as soon as possible.


    Her detective told her about it. William was a fake name. There is no one named William who was considered dead that year! And there is no missing report as well.


    How can she believe his words too easily?


    "Anna, do you seriously want to know who William and your brother''s killer are together, especially now after two years?"


    Ana raised her one eyebrow looked at him with a sly smile on her face. ''As I speak in any league till now that he failed to understand what I meant?'' This thought arises in her mind when she hears his words.


    ''I want to know the truth, Chris. Otherwise, your death is wasted by my hands and it is written here itself. You want to die or not, it is absolutely in your hand!"


    "Then, what about my weakness?! What have you given me? Moreover, that smoke in the hall? Is this the side effect?'' Chris asked in a hurry.


    Although, he has no idea what is happening to him, somehow, he was more afraid that he has consumed any type of poison or not.


    "Oh need not worry about that. By the way, aren''t you really interested in knowing what happened to you? I have given you an injection that will kill you in a few seconds if you don''t tell me anything. I have the antidote with me as well. It''s is in the car but you see, I won''t use it."


    "WHY?!"


    "Because you aren''t useful to me in any way. See, if you tell me about it clearly, what happened a few years ago and my brother''s killer and who is exactly William in real life, I will give you an antidote and you will regain your energy as well!" Anna replied which made Chris''s eyes sparkle.


    Despite the low energy, the spark she saw made her smoke.'' he actually loved me?'' She made a fool out of him but she has no intention to speak the truth at this point. Let him live with the fear, at least this way he will spill the bean south.


    "Anna, the person who killed your brother and William, your lover is the same person! Someone, very close to you is the one whom, you trusted to mucin your life." Chris made her even more alerted.


    ''Someone close to me? Who? Shaira?'' even her brother''s girlfriend was killed in that ancient time. Was also that lie? Was she not killed at that point?


    Many questions are either mind. The prime suspect was Shaira, the one who killed her brother and betrayed their trust two years ago?


    Seeing her changing facial expressions, Chris again spoke, "It is not someone you have ever expected. But someone, you just love more than your own self!"


    ...


    AUTHORS NOTE:


    If you guys more chapters, I mean 2 chapters per day, all I''m asking you to do are the following steps.


    1. Use coins to unlock chapters. (a request)


    2. Please vote guys. Let us at least get into the top 200. (Author is loosing her motivation and will right now)

 Chapter 283 - Way to truth! (8)

    ''Someone close to me? Who? Shaira?'' even her brother''s girlfriend was killed in that ancient time. Was also that lie? Was she not killed at that point?


    Many questions are either mind. The prime suspect was Shaira, the one who killed her brother and betrayed their trust two years ago?


    Seeing her changing facial expressions, Chris again spoke, "It is not someone you have ever expected. But someone, you just love more than your own self!"


    At last, Anna wasn''t able to comprehend the name of the person about him he was talking about. As his words are quite clear but in the past, she had many people whom she loved more than herself.


    "Are you talking about now? Or past?" Anna bluntly asked as her pointed gun was ready to be fired if Chris dared to lie to her.


    Seeing her different nature and coldness towards him, Chris took no chance. ''She might get angry and kill me at this point only.'' with this thought, he decided to speak everything.


    After all, this way he is going to be proven innocent.


    "It is someone who is your beloved right now. Anna, we both know that person. moreover, your whole family is aware of him. But we had him become... He is someone dear to your family and or grandfather as well."


    She can''t help but grip at this point. He was confusing her more and more with his words and at last, she can only threaten him with her gun as well. This is his weakness and she knew this!


    "Chris! Don''t twist your head! You f.u.c.k.i.n.g killed William once. Or shall say that you had up a story that I would be afraid of?"


    "Yes, I made him a story that can be hurt and ends up coming home. This a, I would have provided you my shoulder and you will fall in love with me. Sierra is someone I loved dearly and I wanted her to be with me. Only me!"


    His obsession was on the next level. In his point of view, no one is more deserving than himself or herself. But why I''ll tell him that, everything he thinks of is absolute nonsense?


    If he dearly loved her, will he sleep with other girls? Won''t he have simply waited for her to be an a.d.u.l.t so that they can be together?


    At the very start, he gave her every reason to hate him because he talked rudely not only with her father but also with her brother. Then also, he wants her to fall in love?


    "That is utter bullshit in my eyes, Chris!" everything that happens in past was now coming back in other eyes as she recalled each moment with her brother Seb.


    They shared such a strong bond and most of the others were jealous of her that she got such a protective brother, who takes care of her in an eerie manner.


    But maybe, this wasn''t acceptable to God. He took him away from her, or maybe, he was sent as her shield., to protect her from each and every worry and danger in the coming future.


    "Chris... You do know that I love my brother dearly. Even after his death, for me, he is someone who not only saved me but also, took one piece of my heart and soul away with h...."


    "I know Anna... I know this very well. Your brother was everything to you.." Chri legged no mind to know that Seb holds much important CEO in him.


    He had saved her from every danger, especially from his protectiveness also. They were on par with each other in those matters of Anna.


    But then, Anna asked with a sudden cold voice, "You knew who killed my brother but then also, you did not reveal it to me? You could have told me and I will kill that person''s mercies! I won''t have to suffer all these years!" Anna can''t help but shout at the top of her lungs


    The veins were coming out of her hands as she felt that her eyes and heart would come out of her body if she shouted one more time.


    The flames were burning, and Sierra was now patiently waiting and got everything that Chris had to say to her.


    Once he speaks his game will be finished and Anna Will make sure of it/!


    "Ana..that person is really close to all of us. I can''t reveal his name like this. Even if I would have, I might be dead till now because my grandfather will kill me mercilessly!"


    ''You are afraid of your grandfather? Well, this is the first time I''m seeing you so afraid, Chris Steve!"


    At last, with no option, Anna fired one gunshot on his leg, which made him shoot in pain


    "ANNA! I..it hurts!" His voice was now more weakening as she heard his words.


    For a very long time, she was holding up her patience, and now seeing him crying in pain as giving a lot of pain to her heart.


    ''You deserve this Chris!'' this thought came into her mind as she saw his paid expressions brought a smile on her face.


    "Chris, I''m giving you the last chance. Do tell me who killed my brother!?"


    "WILLIAM! Your f.u.c.k.i.n.g William killed your brother! Happy to know that? Are you now satisfied?" his heart was beating too loud but he failed to notice her expressions.


    Chris was lost in his mental battle with t.h.i.g.h pain and telling her everything. Either as a lot of risks if he spills out the brains about what exactly happened a few years ago.


    Although he ain''t awarded bau the exact truth as well, most of the pieces brought together, he knew that William is behind everything that happened.


    But on the other side, Anna''s face paled as she heard the name from his mouth.


    "Wi...William? He actually killed my brother?"


    "YES! HE KILLED YOUR BROTHER! Oh, F.u.c.k.. It hurts'''' Chris cried while holding his leg but Anna stood there in a daze, as her grip on her gun licensed.


    The stubbornness and anger that was the last second just vanished away after hearing the name. As if, there was nothing in her eyes. A soulless and lively person looking at Chris with no emotion other eyes.


    Till this time, she was guilty that her brother died protecting her but now, she is getting to know that the person he thought she loved was actually trying to kill her? Was he her enemy? Or who was he?!


    Many questions arise in her mind, as tears come along with the mind''s emotions/.


    She had no idea that the truth would be too much to handle for there. Only if he knew it would become too difficult for her to handle such a type of thing, she would find it out earlier.


    "Chris... You aren''t kidding, right? Chris no longer feels that he has to hide that person.


    For a long time, he tried to hide because he feared that he would be targeted by his grandfather but not anymore because, in his mind, everything we did was done by someone else, why should he be the consequences??


    There were many things inhis family, that were hidden from a very long time. He has no affection for his younger brother, but he can''t forget that some people, have his grandfather''s support which is strong enough.


    "Noo. I can''t joke about such an urgent matter, especially when it concerns our lives. I know how you feel Anna.. William was behind everything. You were the main target to be killed in the end, your brother came in on you.


    In the end, you were involved in an accident and he got killed, as William shot your brother Seb''s back!"


    These words are very difficult to digest for her. She can feel her stomach was stitching slowly and slowly.


    The images of the seine flooded her inner mind as she could feel that her legs were not supporting her anymore. The most challenging task for her was to accept that she loved the wrong person, and in the end, she was responsible for her death as well?


    If not for her, then her brother might be there with her, their parents would have been together and... Their life might be different from the one they are living in


    "Chris... I want to know the real name... I know that William is a fake name.." Anna hesitantly asked.


    The expressions that''s realty reflected on her face, news now replaced with eagerness as she thought that, this person''s I someone who she might be into her form a very long time.


    "Anna... Are You sure?"


    "YES!" Anna answered while Chris took a deep breath and then, looked into her deep eyes


    If in the end, she finds to know everything, then why should he step back? Why should he put his life at risk anymore?


    "It was none other than my brothers, Alex Steve."

 Chapter 284 - Way to truth! (9)

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Humble request!


    Anna''s hands turned cold the moment the name entered in her ears. From her perspective, she knew that he was lying. How can Alex do anything to her? It was almost impossible for her to believe as she was aware that he simply wants to make them separate in every way!


    But she failed to understand that for the very first time, Chris wasn''t speaking a lie anymore. In His mind, it was clear that it won''t gain him anything, he tries to save Alex anymore because Anna will kill him this instant.


    She is angry and wants to know the truth. So in the end, he chose the path to spill out the bills.


    But if Anna trusts him or not, isn''t in his hands. But Anna can feel that the river''s sound was more horrid, adding extra effects in the background.


    In contrast, they were making Chris scared a lot! He can feel his veins were popping out the moment, the sound of rivers entered into his ears as he shifted her gaze from Anna to another side as he saw the waves were getting deadlier.


    The Night was getting more dark, as it is at its peak. The darkness covered all the sky but the only moon was visible in the sky. The moon''s reflected rays were falling Anna''s as well as Chris''s face glow but this wasn''t what they wanted.


    Anna''s grip tightened her gun as he once again asked him in a husky voice, "Tell me the truth or be ready for your death, choose one!"


    "I''m telling you the truth, Anna! Alex is William! For the very first time, I''m not kidding and lying to you! Trust me, in this because Alex is trying to befool you. He doesn''t love you at all." Chris knew that Anna was going to hate him a lot.


    But in the end, this was the truth and he was a shift from her for so long. Her lover was the one behind her sorrow for so many years and the reason why Anna had to change herself into Sierra.


    But Anna can''t believe this too easily. The amount of trust she has in Alex is on the next level and breaking it up isn''t'' as possible as they all think it to be.


    "Chris, last warning. I already fired the gun on you and won''t hesitate to you kill you also. Speak the truth if you want to live in this world anymore." Her threatening voice sent the shivers down his spines.


    "Please, Anna! I''m not kidding at all. for the f.u.c.ks''s sake, believe me of this time. You want me to tell you exactly everything? Will let me tell you about it now." Anna narrowed her eyes after heating his works because she doesn''t expect anything good from him


    But she kept her ears open to listen to what he had to say to her.


    "No one had any idea that William is Alex. He plays games online with the name of William. Let me tell you this clearly, the fact that he killed your brother was a part of grandfather. vs plan to end Steve''s." This was the ultimate truth he knew.


    For a moment, Anna can feel that her breath was becoming more as she knew that her uneven breath is due to the revelation made by Chris just now.


    But she calmed herself down when he continued to speak, "I got to know about this when you went to search for William on that street alone. The first instant of my mind was, to kill this William guy.


    I had sent my men but in the end, I lost. My people killed another person named William and later when I arrived on the road where I saw your brother and you lying on the road, there I saw my younger brother Alex.


    The gun was tugged in his pocket and I know that instant because Alex was standing behind Seb at a distance and he perfectly aimed for Seb from there. I''m sorry Anna. But this is the ultimate truth that you have to face. The reality, harsh and bitter as sour but accept that the person you love, is your brother''s killer!"


    Anna took a step back in absence of mind. Her legs were weakening as she just wanted to collapse on the floor. But for a second, Anna can feel that her head was becoming heavier and heavier.


    ''Why the hell is this pain hitting me up?''


    She had no idea but the pain was too much to handle. Unconsciously, she held her brain in pain and shouted at the top of her lungs, "F.u.c.k! Damn! What is happening to my brain!!"


    Chris looked at her concernedly but he wanted to get the gun from her hand. But he was too weak to move at this point. He wanted the antidote she is going to give him otherwise, he is surely dead!


    ''Anna! Don''t let Sierra take over you at any cost otherwise, it will be the end of us!" Chris shouted because he can see that this is the only reason Anna is having a headache.


    Because from his heart he considered Sierra to be a killer. She will kill him if she sees him like this and he has no head. He wants it over his life like before and continues to have his Anna and his dreams.


    But Anna Has always lost her control. Closing eyes for a minute, Chris''s eyes were just glued to her face. He really was looking for hard to see the flame in her eyes, which can be used to differentiate between Anna and Sierra.


    At last, the thing he was most afraid of happened. Sierra was awake. She opened her eyes to look at Chri full of anger, quite opposite to Anna who was colder. This Sierra was bringing her flame signage, not because he hasn''t killed her love but because of everything, he did in the past few years.


    She can''t have a penniless life and has tried to dominate her too much, he almost r.a.p.ed her!


    "Chris, your last call. Now that I know what happened a few years ago, none can save you from me anymore." Sierra said.


    "Si! But I didn''t kill your lover, right? Then why are you being so angry my love? I simply followed what my heart said and that was, to never let go of you. Was I wrong there as well?" He tried to sound innocent.


    But his innocence was no longer needed. For Sierra, Chris was way before dead mentally and this is just a formality to kill this bastard and remove him from this earth as well!


    "We are the people of the underworld, Chris. hiding is equal to betraying. And you have not only betrayed Sierra but also Anna! You f.u.c.k.i.n.g slept with another woman while calling me your fiance? Trying To Threaten Me?


    now, it needs to be over and you need to feel the consequences of your actions now!"


    Sierra once again pointed her gun in the direction of Chris as the flame was burning side her body. The body language now changed as Chris once again pleaded her, almost on the verge of begging her to spare his life/


    "i...I''m sorry Anna! Sierra, I know that I Was wrong but please, let me go! You''re the one who says that we shouldn''t kill innocent people right?"


    "You aren''t any ocean, Chris Steve! Do I need to remind you that you do human trafficking as well? The drugs, guns, and women! You are trying to r.a.p.e me as we! How can I Forget that all? If not for knowing the truth, then I would have killed you a few years back only!"


    Chris had no idea how to manage to save himself from this deadly situation.


    Both sides were dead. If he managed to pull off from her then, another side is the deadly river. He will surely be dead if by chance he tried to save himself from Sierra anyhow.


    But he had no option. His mind stopped working when Sierra found another shot on his waist, making him shout and he cried more in pain. But the smirk on Anna''s face did not vanish.


    She was happy to see his pain because the amount of pain and hurt she was, is nothing compared to her pain.


    "Chris, you should bid the final goodbye to everyone now," Sierra said, while Chris''s eyes widened as Sierra pulled the trigger, straight into the direction of his heart as the bullet passed through his c.h.e.s.t and he laid dead there itself.


    Blood oozing out of his body and the sight was just horrible to witness!


    But Sierra did not bud leg off. Her eyes were still fixed on his body as she sat in her car and rolled Chris''s body down in the deadly river.


    "Now that you are done, Alex... it''s your turn!"


    ....


    Do not forget to vote guys!


    You can read chapters ahead, before anyone else buy buying privilege also!

 Chapter 285 - Clearing her past (1)

    Please do use coins to unlock chapters!


    ..


    Alex was standing on the hilltop, with his hands tucked inside his jean''s pocket. He had received a message from Anna, asking him to come here as she has something important to discuss within. He agreed as always because he got the news that the engagement got canceled and this was what he wanted.


    At last, this was his motive and finally, he knew that Anna will be his and they both can be together without anyone else interfering between them. A wide smile appeared on his face as she thought about their future.


    As they weren''t the peak of their future, he knew how to handle her mood swings very well. Chris was wiped out from their way, and he had finally decided to confess everything to Anna about his past.


    Not because he was afraid that she would find out but because he feels that there should be no secret between them as they both are coming into any relationship now.


    A new reality where he knew that they would be together, as a happy family. But for some unknown reasons, his heart wasn''t as happy as his brain. He had this fear inside him and he just wants to remove it from himself.


    But it isn''t going. No matter how hard is he trying, that fear is racing inside him. His instincts were also in favor of that fear. But he had no idea that a big storm was going to come over in just a few minutes.


    The top of the hill was just beautiful. The whole late night view was visible from here. The high road buildings, the nightlife of everyone and everything and he just wishes to share it with Anna.


    As he checked his time, he thought that something was surely odd. Anna has messaged him when she left the steve mansion but hasn''t reached the hilltop yet.


    ''Why are we getting so late? She is alright, right?'' Thus arises in his mind because he had no trust over Chris. He can do anything with Anna but his love isn''t any weakling. If she had taken Chris somewhere then it is just that she might have taken all precautions already.


    But his intention wasn''t washed. He was looking forward to meeting her as soon as possible because waiting was the wk4st thing to ever go through. HE doesn''t wish to want at all, for his love to arrive here and tell him that emerging js over, the mess is completed and finally, they both can he one, officially.


    He can feel his heart was beating aloud, but then, a horn sound came from behind as he looked at the car and saw Anna sitting inside it. She parked it nearby and came out.


    But then, Alex was caught off guard when he saw blood over her dress. Moreover, her eyes were like a deep ocean or sea which were quite similar to Sierra.


    Something wasn''t right with her, and he can see that from her face only. She was trying to hide many things but what? And the blood!?


    "Anna.. Or Sierra?" Although this question came inside his mind but blurted it out before thinking anything else.


    His eyes were fixed on Ana''s facial expressions as he saw her body language. But many things were revolving in his mind. But Anna did not answer anything. She simply stared at Alex in such a manner that made Alex shivering ear but he can''t help but walk a little closer to her.


    She was like a statue standing there, but he had no idea what''s happening to him. The air around here was tense as the wind became even colder and colder and the temperature even ripped to the down.


    "Anna.. do you understand?" he once again asked her concernedly. But to his disappointment, he saw nothing in her eyes.


    "Alex...I...I killed Chris today. The dead river, I killed him and pushed him down in the river. By the car." she didn''t hide anything and directly told him everything that happened today.


    But Alex was quite shocked that she actually did that and a lot of rivers are required to do it. And this was what made him quite surprised. Not because he doesn''t know how much hatred she has for Chris but because killing someone is a big step.


    But in end, she did and he was happy that she did this. At least, this way, her inner demon for Sierra will vanish as soon as possible and she gets relief from everything that was happening in her life.


    Now, there is non one to threaten them in any manner and at least, none who will try to kill them.


    Although, it was deep black in the night moon was the witness to everything that was happening between them. It provided enough light of his for Alex to see her clearly.


    "Anna, you''d id it and I hope that Sierra is satisfied with everything that you did." Alex can''t help but comment and he held her shoulders with his warm hands and looked at her with a convinced face.


    "You''d do everything that you thought was right. Do not feel sad about it anymore."


    "I know that very well. But today, Alex, I feel that I have loved very wrong people my whole life. Each person, whom I loved was snatched away from me anytime soon. My brother... My sister in law... Shaira.. My ex-lover William.. Everyone!" Alex gulped hearing her words.


    He can feel the heaviness in her words because from her eyes the sorrow was quite visible. He can feel the twisting heart when the heartful and broken expressions of Anna came into his view.


    "Anna, don''t think about anything else. You did everything that you felt was right. No one has the right to judge you because you also went through a lot. But I agree that in the past many people were snatched away from you in life, but not anymore. I''m with you forever and I will never leave you, no matter what happens in this life!" Anna looked at him with her also eyes.


    She was constantly changing her personality but this time, Anna seriously felt that her heart broke into pieces. ''He can speak the lie even without blinking his eyes.'' tears were formed into her eyes as she felt that this was making her weaker and weaker.


    She has promised herself that, no matter what happens, she will complete her revenge but her heart wasn''t ready to believe whatever Chris said.


    "Is that truth Alex? Will you never leave me?" Anna once again asked to confirm.


    Alex cupped her face into his hands and replied softly, "Under the sky and moons, I promise you that I will never leave you. Even if we fight and you try to push me away then also. I will never leave you, Anna! I love you too much to leave you."


    His words made her feel that how can a person lie too much to her? Has she committed any crime there past life? Is that''s why God is trying to punish her in every manner he can?


    "Alex.. I feel that this is not the truth. You will leave me." because I will make you leave me. I will snatch you from myself. She left the last part of the sentence unsaid.


    But Alex had no idea how she was feeling at that point. But he became more confused by her words.


    "What do you mean Anna?" his eyebrows raised when he looked at Anna''s heartbroken expression, as if he had committed a mistake he shouldn''t have. But what?!


    Instead of reply to him anymore, Anna pushed him away from her as Alex stubbed back a little bit and looked at Anna as he spoke, "have you so your mind Anna!?"


    "I have lost my mind?! Alex, you made me like this! Everything That I''m facing is because of you and Chris! You f.u.c.k.i.n.g Steve people have ruined my entire life!"


    "Anna.. what are you even saying?!" Alex can''t comprehend which context she has said this.


    ''What have I done for her to react in such a manner?'' her appearance was already haunting him as the big fear inside him grew even more.


    A sardonic smile curved on Anne''s face as she replied, "Alex... I never knew that you are such a liar and I have fallen in love with someone who can lie to my face without even thinking twice. how could you do that to me, Alex?!"


    For the very first time, Alex can feel that his heart was almost coming into his mouth when he saw how she was reacting. He didn''t reply to her but then, her words made him feel like a bomb was dropped over his head.


    "What shall I say Alex?! Or William? That I have fallen in love with the same person twice?!"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    A humble request!~


    [You can buy privilege as well, to read further]

 Chapter 286 - Clearing her past (2)

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Thank you!


    ..


    Alex felt that his legs were frozen to that place itself because her words were like a stab to his heart. It was very clear that he had told her about his identity and everything that he had planned for them was now just allusion. She knows that he is William!


    Seeing him not reply, Anna can''t help but understand that Chris was absolutely right about everything. He mentioned to her that he was telling the truth and she failed to believe it.


    "Alex... Luke... William, how many names you have? I feel like I have lost my heart today... You are just a cheater Alex.. Willliam You just played with my emotions today and had a happy smile! You completely broke me mentally and emotionally!" Anna shouted at the top of her lungs.


    The emotions that she never felt were now coming together and she doesn''t know why but her stomach feels too off at the same time. Unconsciously her hand went to her stomach because something was happening but the pain of breaking her heart was much stronger as her mind did not divert from Alex''s silence.


    "An, trust me... It''s not like what he has told you.."


    "Who has told me?! Chris?! Is this the reason you said that you don''t want me to put my hands over your business?! Alex, trust is something which must be won from both sides. But from time to time, you proved that I failed miserably in love. You made me realize that love is just an illusion and nothing!" Anna lost her mind.


    Streams of tears were flowing from her eyes as she couldn''t take it anymore. The pain was too strong to handle. The love, she felt was forever was actually backstabbing her from the very start.


    Alex tried to walk back to her and hold her because he can see that she might break down at any moment but Anna stopped him at the proper distance, "No! Don''t come near me!"


    "Anna¡­ don''t behave in such a way.. Please understand that whatever Chris said we are all wrong." Alex insisted on that but Anna can''t help but smirk in between her cries.


    "Wrong? Do you have that much power and strength to look into my eyes and say to my face that you weren''t behind it? You aren''t William? Can you say that?"


    Alex moved his eyes away from her face and she immediately went there to answer which was a big no. The reality has actually slapped her on her face for trusting the wrong person.


    The person who wanted to kill her and ended up killing her brother?


    She understood it all perfectly. His motive now was simple. To make her fall in with him and kill her this way. What a trick!


    And she acted like a foolish person who became mad with his power of love! She was f.u.c.k.i.n.g an idiot person as Anna gave herself a tight slap on her face for her stupidity.


    "ANNA! Don''t'' harm yourself!''


    "SHUT UP! YOU HAVE NO RIGHT! Don''t even dare to say my name by our betrayed mouth! I feel like shit when I hear my name from your mouth! It makes me realize even more how bad I was, how idiot was to fall in love with someone who has actually changed my whole life in the past.


    Indirectly, I gave an invitation to you to come and destroy my life once again! But no, not anymore! I won''t let that happen anymore! Because, this is Anna, the new Anna! She isn''t the same Sierra with whom you played the game only, William or Aled! This is Anna who is going to take the revenge of reverting you did to me.``


    Hearing her harsh words, Alex can feel that his eyes were now also red due to the tear he was holding back. He had no interest in hearing her harsh words in any manner but she¡­ is his limit and he can never let her go away.


    But the situation right now is getting out of his hands. He wants to tell her everything but nothing is coming out of his mouth at this moment. The only thing he can do is to make her understand that Chris doesn''t know the real truth.


    This time, Anna actually was believing more in Chris''s words because Alex''s silence is making her seriously doubt her own love for him.


    "You know what Alex? At the very beginning, I had this suspicion that why will a boy come to me and say that he wants to help me explore? Especially when I''m simply a nerd?! Why?! But now, today I got my answer. Because that boy wanted to kill me. You never got what you wanted and that is to remove Walkers. But somehow, you killed my brother but then, you came to know that I''m being crowned.


    In the end, by this love trap, you fuking wanted my whole life and killed me the same way you actually killed my precious brother and his fiance!"


    "Anna! Please understand. I never killed your brother. It is all just a misunderstanding and nothing else. Can''t you simply trust me on this once again?" Alex can''t help but ask irritatedly. He knew that he had committed a mistake by not disclosing everything but it already happened.


    At last, he had thought about it and wanted to tell her today waiting before starting their relationship but who would have predicted that she already went to know something and that too, Chris manipulated her very badly.


    Her cheeks were whole red, and the eyes were burning with anger. Anna and Sierra were mixed at this time. But for the very first time ever, Sierra did not come out. She wanted to kill Alex but understood that it was Anna who fell in love with Alex.


    It was her innocence that she actually let herself come close to Alex and Anna needs clarification from her. T was her mistake and Sierra let her speak out whatever she is feeling at the moment.


    "Anna.. I do agree that I have committed many mistakes.. But Chris is trying to separate us. Understand Anna! I''m begging you to not trust these words. Please!" He was almost on the verge of begging her.


    Folding hands, tears were going out of his eyes as well, he can''t help but pray to god to make her understand her in any manner. In the end, he is someone who fought with many things in this world, only to get Anna. Yes, he loved her dearly but hatred was quite visible in her eyes.


    She was burning in anger as her breathing became uneven with every passing second.


    He had broken her trust at every stage of her life. How can she believe him once again when they are almost at the end? When did she know that he is the one whom she loved and messaged her at once?


    "Alex.. my brother was my life. You do know that when I said that I want to turn away with you somewhere far from here, he was the one who supported me and came outside to find you.. But you actually shot him? Is that what you love? Your Love was just to remove me from this world! And if not today, you have done this same thing for a long period of time. So, this time, I won''t take this joke anymore." a sarcastic smile passed formerly.


    As the minutes pass, Alex can feel the drop in temperature. They both were crying too much because this was the love inside both of them which was making these emotions come out at this point. Nothing could save their life anymore. Alex doesn''t have any proof to give her and prove his innocence to them. No, he has anything!


    He had the possibility in his mind that anyone could from him in this, but who would have thought they would be the result of it and in the end, he would have to suffer in such a way?


    "Anna, you feel that Chris is more reliable than me? Are you seriously giving up on you because he asked you to do that?"


    "The sierra inside me is yearning for revenge!!!! I wanted to know who killed my brother! But I never thought that..you... You Alex steve! You are a murderer who killed my brother in front of my eyes.. You are the reason for my paint for so long and I..I thought you are my healer.."


    She mistook him to be her healer, the one who will bring her out of this black environment but no, she is heavily mistaken. He isn''t someone like that.


    Instead, he is the one who was adding more salt to her wounds and making her die in pain!


    "Alex.. are you William or not? And did you come there on that day or not?! Tell me the truth in the final line."


    Alex stared at her face, and spoke with a serious tone, "Yes. I came there on the road to meet you and saw your brother getting shot. Also, I''m the William you used to chat."

 Chapter 287 - Clearing her past (3)

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters! Humble request~]


    Thank you!


    ....


    But in the end, Anna has got the answer she wanted. Yes, he was the person he loved and he deceived her in the end. Everything that came to her mind was right and... She was once again.. Hurt by the same person.


    At this moment, she actually lost her sanity and just wanted to kill herself. The amount of pain piercing through her heart was making her crazy!


    "Alex.. I''m so upset to have you in my life.. You made me forget that I was once Sierra and now I know the truth. You are going nowhere and trust me, only one of us will leave this place alive today." she meant her words.


    Alex did not doubt that she was bluffing because the amount of the plains he was going through was also making his heart crushed at the same time. He wanted to stop this, the betrayal that she was feeling but he was having no other option. He had no evidence to prove his innocence and her.. Will never let go of the past.


    Because Sierra is waiting for revenge inside her body. She is someone he loves dearly and both of her personalities are dear to him. But the fact arises, her dual personality is also because of his actions.


    Whatever he did a few years ago made her go through much pain in her life and he had to turn from his home with Scott.


    "Anna.. I know that one of us will die today. But do you have that much strength to fight against me? Can you kill me so swiftly?" his question and Anna gulp.


    The stream of tears was making her look more vulnerable at that time, in the end, she is someone who needs her revenge. This is what she wishes for, right? Her brother''s killer should be killed on his death anniversary!


    "Today is.. My brother Seb''s death anniversary. Only if you don''t know Alex.. today is the day you killed him and the day I asked you to meet me under the thick rain. I actually ran away from my house for you but in the end, I only got pain. Today is the day where it all started and today only, it will end. Before sunrise, one of us will leave this place."


    Anna did not hide her intentions at her. But the question arises, will she be able to kill him this time? Will she allow her to kill him and make him go away forever just like her brother was snatched away from her?


    Walking close to him, she tried to me him back and as she had predicted, because of her aura, Alex also stepped back, closet other hail falling. Her step forward was his every step backward as he consciously stared at her face.


    His eyes were glued to the deep emotions reflected in her eyes as he had no idea that he was himself, moving closer to his death. The More he stepped back, the more the chances of falling into the months increased.


    No one knows what is there down the hill, and obviously, no one can survive once they fall down from here. No one!


    "Anna.. think about it once again..you are taking a very big step." Alex can''t help but war her once again.


    "I''m doing whatever is right. You killed someone close to me and now, I will kill you to avenge him it''s for tit for that!"


    "For someone close to you, you are killing someone else whom you love. Is the show you want to define it? The person is dead and one peon is still alive. You can stop this and stop yourself from falling into deep guilt for the show of your life, Anna. I don''t have any evidence to show to you that I never killed your brother but in the end, I can''t help but accept what you have written. I will accept it happily."


    Alex''s eyes showed zero percent fear. The only thing she found in his eyes was the love for self and the adoration. He loved her too deeply and she knew that his love fuhrer is pure. But her heart has stopped working after getting pain. Now, it was her mind taking functioning and the mind doesn''t know what feelings are, right?


    At last, Anna took out the guy from her back as she pointed it out in his direction, aiming for his heart but no, Anna wasn''t going to give him the direct death. The pains he received won''t vanish by killing him silly.


    Now, it wasn''t Anna anymore. It was Sierra who came outside with the change in her eyes. Alex also observed it and knew that no one can change Sierra''s mind. Noo one!


    Only Anna is the person who can stop Sierra but it looks like she is already asleep now. He had no idea what to do but right now, he can feel that his heart was aching a lot.


    Not because his death was standing in front of him but because she is ready to kill him because there is a huge misunderstanding between them. He had done many things in last for her to not believe him anymore but can''t she even see the love inside his eyes?


    How much does he want her? How much does he need her? Is she blinded with her revenge so much that whatever Chris told her, she is ready to do? Ready to follow his lead and whatever he wanted?


    ''That guy is dead but still, also, he tried to put a line between me and Anna!'' Alex can''t help but curse under his breath.


    Tears were on his line which made him believe that Anna won''t show him any mercy anymore. She is someone ruthless and for the very fact, this is not Anna but Sierra!


    "Sierra, you will regret this. Just for acne, think with your mind!" Alex can''t help but comment but it looks like Sierra wasn''t in the mood to listen to anyone right now.


    SHOT!


    Sierra fired the gun, to shoot Alex''s shoulder which made him flinch back a little more in the lain. The bullet passed while touching his shoulder as blood started oozing out from the wound now.


    His hands, holding the wound, were red as the night wind was blowing. He can feel his uneven breath and also, his increased heartbeat. But his eye never moved from Anna''s face.


    Even while dying, he wishes to see her face before so that he has no regret. But there will always be one guilt and that is, he was never able to prove himself even once.


    "Alex.. You are seriously brave. Anna inside me is still trying to manipulate me into not shooting you down but you are aware that My, Sierra''s, power is more. Otherwise, do you think that I would have missed shooting you right now?"


    Alex understood what she meant. The fact that she is so good at shooting and with a gun, it was impossible for her to miss the shot.


    ''Anna.. still wants me?'' This made him a little fused but this confusion was not taken into consideration because Sierra needs her revenge.


    "My God knows that I never killed Seb. That day.. many things happened and I simply have no proof or evidence to show you. But I will accept everything. Don''t blame me when you feel guilty in the future after knowing the truth. My God knows that I''m innocent and he won''t let me go away too easily!"


    "Is that so? But I feel that you are very close to your death. No running away. Alex.. you have actually taken my brother away from me. William was very close to me. But who would have thought that he was actually the demon''s brother. Neither did you speak about your true identity. You have almost three hames and then say that you aren''t lying. what a f.u.c.k.i.n.g joke!" Sierra can''t help but burst on him.


    He was trying before her to come again with his words but Anna had sworn that she won''t let his words take another troll, over her mind and heart. That''s the reason, Sierra made Anna sleep. She will end this game for once and forever.


    This is needed because this is the only way to remove her revenge and to make Skerra go away from this bond forever.


    Alex was in much pain but in the end, he let Anna do whatever she wishes to.


    It was absolute silence in the environment, except the heaving breathing of Alex can be heard.


    "Alex, I do love you. But my brother is more important."


    "I know that very well. But in the end, you are killing the wrong person." Alex said that Anna did not reply to his words.


    Her grip on the gun tightened as she directly aimed for his heart this time. He was on the verge of falling from the hilltop because he was standing on the edge.


    "G..Goodbye Alex.." Saying thus, Anna pulled the trigger.


    SHOT! SHOT! SHOT!

 Chapter 288 - Anna is pregnant!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters. Please guys!]


    Thank you!


    ...


    Anna found it hard to open her eyes. she felt a sharp pain hitting her up in her body as she could feel that her body was becoming heavier.


    ''Am I dead? Or injured badly?'' She had no idea because her mind was not giving her an option to think. All she is trying to open her eyes but in the end, she found it very hard.


    But then, a voice rang in her ears. "An..wake.up..wake...up Anna!" The continuous voice ran in her ears as she could feel the twist in her mind as her body was losing its control.


    She was continuously shivering from the top to bottom as her legs turned colder and colder. She had no idea what was happening to her but she just wanted to treat it as a bad dream and open her eyes to see the sunshine of this world.


    The voice.. Became heavier and started bursting her ears and at last, Anna woke up the bed with her eyes opened, breathing heavily, with her whole body covered with a bead of sweat. She had no idea where she was, so it did not even hard to look around her at this time.


    No one even disturbed her as they let her calm down a little bit. Her heartbeat was faster and faster as she spoke in a hoarse voice, "W..Water.."


    A glass of water came in for her and she drank it in one go without looking at who was provided with the glass. Her eyes looked at her blanket and after a few more minutes, Anna lifted her eyes slowly to find her whole family present in the room.


    ''But Wait, this isn''t any room!'' she looked sour once again to find the drip, attached her hand and a needle with it, inserting glucose in her body. With that, she can see that many injections were lying on one side of hers.


    Many thoughts ran inside her mind. She had no idea where she was but at least, this was a little relaxation that she was with her family and her parents are together with her. But she won''t in the right state to question them.


    All that she understood was that she was in a hospital room.


    "Anna.. My baby..you okay? Do you need more water?" her mother softly asked him who was standing behind. Anna lifted her eyes and looked at her mother with her round and conflicted eyes


    But mother Marrie did not say anything. She simply patted Anna''s back lightly and passed her a light smile to be assured that nothing has happened. They are fine.


    "W..What happened?" Anna asked hesitantly. She wanted to know what had happened and why everyone was so quiet? Why are they not cutting even a single word? She needs to know!


    Her crust will not bring anything good out of her. As far as she remembered, they never acted so distantly like this with her ever in her life.


    "First, let the doctor check you and see if they need to d any test or not." Anna wanted to revolt but she had no option left. The doctor came to check her pulse and confirm that she was alright. But then, he took a few samples of other blood to do a test to make sure that she is alright and she let them do it without any objection.


    But she can feel that everyone present in the room were quite concerned over her health. For the very first time, after waking up, Anna decided to think about what happened when she was awake.


    Series of events splayed inside her mind, killing Chris, talking to Alex, and after that¡­ killing him by pulling the trigger. The gun passed through his heart as he fell from the high mountains.his screams were still alive in her mind and ears she actually broke down on the ground term itself.


    Her legs gave away¡­ and maybe due to the emotional tension, she gained right away. Although, she wanted to ignore all the events theory is no embedded in her mind like a nightmare. It is not easy to forge them.


    After the doctor left, Anna looked at her mother with teary eyes... "Mom, I did it. i ..I took my brother''s revenge."


    In return, Marrie patted her shoulders and gave her a weak smile, although ANna doesn''t know why they are acting so strangely towards her?


    "I know ANna. you did a good job. Seb will be proud of you. You actually had your brother''s revenge and finally, Sierra can rest well and go away." Annan nodded her head.


    But there was something she could see on her parent''s face. They were surely hiding something from her and were super reluctant to share. What it could be?


    "Dad.. are you okay? Why do I feel that your face looks too sullen?" Anna bluntly asked which caught Liam off guard.


    "Nothing Anna. I was just too scared to see you like it when we found you unconscious. You know, it was like a scene of horror because you were lying there with blood on your dress and hand. Your body was too cold which made me.. Leave it." He knew that whatever Anna did was right and at last, he can only pray that nothing happened to her.


    Otherwise, he would have never been able to forgive himself. But he wasn''t the only one who felt this. Almost everyone, grandmother and grandfather felt that they lost another grandchild, but by God''s grace, she is alright.


    "I know¡­ I''m sorry."


    "So, Alex was William and he was the one who killed your brother. Right?" grandfather directly asked without beating around the bush. Anna gulped when this thought again crossed he remind.


    Except for her parents, no one knew what was there, or whatever happened between her and Alex.


    And she did not even plan to bring out information in front of everyone. It would be best for them to keep it hidden from everyone but Anna was a living illusion. She had no idea the most dangerous situation she has to face right now.


    Married Hotel patted her back, with her slow hands to make sure that Anna doesn''t feel any type of discomfort. But they had no idea that everyone gazed were aiming to feel her nervousness. She knew that they were hiding something from her for sure and she can''t help but ask them directly.


    "Are you all hiding something from me? Is it related to my health? Or someone else?"


    "My child¡­ we shall talk about this later on. You need to rest right now and we should wait for the doctor''s call as well." Marrie can''t help but lie to Anna''s face.


    But Anna was also persistent, ''No mom.. Tell me. What happened? Is it related to Steve? Tell me! I want to know. No matter what I will listen to it fearlessly." She already killed them. What else can affect her anymore?


    Yes, she was broke from the inside but she can''t shed her tears to her family who is already too stressed because of her. Anna doesn''t want to make them anymore upset, because this is her mistake and she wishes to hide it herself. It would be best if she suffers only!


    "Marrie. Tel he. She has the right to know about everything because.. It is something related to herself." Liam can''t help but comment and say to Marry directory.


    "B-'''' before Anna could have said something, she felt her stomach was grinding. Something abnormal was happening as her hand went to her stomach and suddenly, she ran to the nearby bathroom by removing all the blankets and without sleepers.


    Going near the washbasin, Anna vomited everything but that was there in the stomach as she felt that her body was again becoming weak. Marrie and grandmother ran behind her and patted her back and held her hair back, letting Ana throw out everything.


    "Anna.. take a deep breath along with it." Grandmother said while she can see that her granddaughter is tense as well.


    After she finished, weakly, she laid on the bed with her eyelids becoming heavier.


    ''Maybe I have a stomach infection. Mom, ask the doctor to prescribe me some medicines." ANna said to Marry but they all knew it wasn''t as she thought.


    "Anna.. you don''t have an infection. The vomiting and throwing up wasn''t because of a stomach infection."


    Anna frowned when she heard this. This doesn''t fit in her mind as she asked, "What do you mean mom?"


    Mother Marrie slowly c.a.r.e.s.sed her hair and head lightly but Anna''s eyes did not bulge from her mother''s face. She was looking at her mother with her anticipating eyes as she doesn''t wish to listen anymore. She wants to know everything!


    "Anna.. you are pregnant."


    ....


    Do not forget to vote


    PS- Your reaction? Let me know through comments!

 Chapter 289 - Whose child?

    Please do use coins to unlock chapters!


    Thank you!


    ...


    Anna can feel that the land beneath her was moving when she heard her mother''s words. Something tugged her heart very badly at that moment as she just wanted to close her ears and listen to no one in this world. Not because she doesn''t believe anyone but this isn''t what she wishes to hear.


    "Y..You are kidding mom, right?" Anna Seriously felt that her mother was kidding and joking with her. But she forgot that her mom will never joke about such a big thing ever in her life.


    The vomiting and everything is a part and sign of pregnancy and she was very well aware of that fact. She had studied science and seen many ladies as well. But the fact that it was happening to her was a major task to accept.


    For God''s sake, she is only nineteen this year! How can she accept that she is pregnant at such an early age?


    "Anna... I wish that I had that much power to joke about such a big thing. But believe me. I don''t have any intention to joke around. whatever I''m saying is an absolute right. The doctor confirmed us once you were unconscious."


    Hearing her mother''s work, her hand unconscious went to her stomach to c.a.r.e.s.s it. Another life was now residing inside her stomach was making her feel something else.


    Mixed emotions were coming up on her face as Marrie continuously c.a.r.e.s.sed her child''s back and head. Grandmother understood that Anna was in turmoil.


    She won''t be able to digest this news very easily but they had no other option left. they had to tell her somehow and this was the best option otherwise it might be too late.


    The one who has to take care of her own body is Anna herself and if she isn''t aware of her baby, then how will she take care of herself then?


    "Anna.. take a deep breath first. In and Out.. in and out." Grandmother asked her when she noticed how paler her face started becoming slowly and slowly.


    But Anna followed her advice and did as asked from her. Taking a deep breath, she relaxed even more although the mess inside her mind was already revolving around.


    But no matter what, no one can change the fact that she is already pregnant with a child. But moreover, only she knew who the child belonged to.


    Everyone had their doubt that this child might be of Chris or Alex but the clarity only lies with Anna. They wanted to know but something was stopping them first.


    Because Anna''s condition was becoming worse than what they had expected also. Her eyelids became heavier as she drifted to her sleep and they all could only sigh.


    "She won''t be able to handle the news well." Marrie can''t help but sigh. He noticed how Anna was sleeping in her arms.


    "She will handle it. Don''t worry. It isn''t easy to accept that you''re pregnant but we don''t have any other options as well. We can tell her everything and later, it is upon her to decide." Liam knew how this would change their whole life.


    Chris and Alex, both are dead and are killed by none other than Anna herself, either own b.a.r.e hands. And the possibility that one of them is her child''s father is already life-threatening. She actually killed her unborn child''s biological father.


    His heart was twisting at this time, thinking how Anna was ow looking weaker with the passing second. He simply wanted to remove everything in this world that will give his daughter pain.


    But he had no power like this.


    "Marrie and Liam, she''s our daughter and our family''s future as well. Her child is our future. No matter whose the child is, it doesn''t concern us at all. We can only think about how she will react and if she wants to keep the child or not." they are ready to leave the decision purely on Anna''s hand.


    She will have the whole family''s sport where she decided. No one will criticize her and her blood, her child will be their future as well.


    Liam and Marrie agreed on this but they were still afraid of how Anna will react. This was a major decision to take and moreover, she is still a child. She hasn''t passed school yet and is only nineteen. Will she be able to handle her own child?


    "Liam... I''m afraid that she will criticize the child and blame it for her pain misery. After all, the child will be of the two demons. Either Alex or Chris. You remembered what we have heed when Anna was born? What did these people say to us?" Liam shut his mouth hearing his wife''s concerned voice.


    The prediction was very well, embedded in his mind.


    Chris was strong and powerful. They had many enemies and he had thought that he will save his daughter from everyone. And maybe, this was the reason he was ready to accept Chris as his son-in-law but now, what he wanted to break the engagement, the prediction came true, even though both of the children of Steve''s family died.


    "Which prediction are you both talking about?" grandfather can''t help but ask them when he saw their downcast faces. He had no idea what they meant by prediction.


    "There was the prediction that she will be different from other heirs of the Walkers. At first, she has crowned the history of the Walkers, a girl was crowned and finally, now, Steve''s blood is mixed with Walkers, which I least wanted now."


    "You mean to say that there was a prediction in the past that Steve family and Walkers will combine?" the grandfather asked with raised eyebrows and waited for his son to say something a s Liam only nodded his head lightly.


    They all can ly sigh. No one will ask further her who the fate is of the hill. It was something, only if Anna wishes to tell and let it be. Because all that matters to them is the safety of both the unborn child and Anna.


    ..

 Chapter 290 - Want to keep child?

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Thank you!


    ...


    After taking a sleep Anna opened her eyes as her eyes went to the light coming from the window outside. The Sunrays were falling on her light body as tears were formed in her deep moist eyes.


    She wanted to cry out so much but somewhere, she can only cry silently. The past events were still in her mind, about her killing Alex and shooting him. But then, the fact that she is pregnant is almost not digestible to her at any cost.


    ''Why is God being so partial and demanding from me? Can''t I have any peaceful life anymore? When I wanted to remove Steve from my life, God actually gave me another Steve?''


    She was carrying Steve''s family''s child and there was o doubt in her mind that this was Alex''s child.


    C.a.r.e.s.sing Her belly lightly, "Baby.. I have killed your father. Will you accept me as your mother air also? Will you be a Walker or Steve?" she doesn''t know to react at this point


    She was broken, mentally, and physically as well. Nothing can be reminded as she remembered how Alex used to cherish her. Their sweet moments, the time, when they actually had s.e.x, and how they used to have the heart to heart conversation.


    But then, her mind shifted back to the time when she got to know that he is her William and he has betrayed her from the very start. Can she accept the child of someone who actually killed her brother also? Can she accept someone like him or her?


    Anna had no idea how to react and reply to this question because now, she was also a killer after she killed two people in her life.


    The child will always be reminded of the crimes she committed. Always! But is she ready to know this? Can she accept the fact that she actually was the reason for someone''s death?


    The door wide open as she looked at the people who entered the room. It was another than her mother and the doctor.


    "Good to see that you are back ms. Walker. We ran the tests we wanted to and found out that there is no problem in your body. Your vital sare extremely perfect." The doctor said but Anna can''t care any less.


    She had no reply to him and can only sit properly and stare at the reports in his hand. Anna has already lost the color of her face after knowing that she is pregnant because she had no wish to know anything about herself anymore


    But then, her eyes met Liam and Marrie''s eyes. They were passing her an assurance she knew that this is something that needs the most ethics.


    "Ms. Walker, your family might have already told you that you are pregnant. The child is healthy though. But I shall remind you that you are at a very crucial age and only nineteen years old."


    "I know that very well, doctor you need not remind me." her tone remained cold as always because they all were aware that she was hurt.


    Marrie can only hold herself back from crying seeing her daughter''s situation.


    But the doctor has to do his work. He had it tell her the pros and cons first about being pregnant and the fact that she is still so young.


    "Ms. Walker, I will not advise you anything. It is entirely upon you. But as a doctor, it is my duty to remind you that you are still a child.


    A nineteen years old is still an age where you want to grow up and your parents told me that you haven''t even completed your high school.


    But at the same time, being pregnant is a big responsibility. Raising a child will mentally challenge you and I don''t wish that you go through a lot.``


    "Are you done, doctor?" Anna''s eyes sparkled with the coldness. She had no interest to hear his babbling nonsense. It was making her feel disgusted and she wished he would shut his mouth.


    It sounds rude but she has gone through a lot and does not wish to listen to anything anymore. But the doctor looked quite weird and angry as well. But he can''t help but tolerate it because he feels that this is something every teen mom goes through.


    But this time, Marrie asked Lima and the doctor to give them some time. She needs to have some personal talk with her daughter, after all, she''s the mother and understands how to console her daughter in this tough situation.


    "Mo..m I don''t wish to talk on the phone. Let me be like his and please don''t force me."


    "Anna. I understand that this child is very unexpected and you aren''t ready to accept it but you must do everything so that, in the future, you ever have any regrets.


    And the most important thing you should mentally ask from your heart, do you think that you are ready to accept the child of someone, who you actually killed? I won''t ask you who is the father because that''s your personal thing and will not force you. But, is this child a mistake of any wrong situation, or does it happen as per your wish and willingness?"


    Marrie just wanted to confirm, whether Anna was.. Actually r.a.p.ed by Chris or not. If yea, then the child in the future, won''t be tolerated by Anna because every time she sees him or her, Anna will always regret it and the child''s face. I''ll always make her remember the past and will haunt her days also.


    But Anna kept her head down. She doesn''t know how to react at this time. Yes, everything happened by her willingness only but when did she convey? They always used the proceeding to make sure nothing goes wrong.


    ''Wait! It won''t be the day when I helped Alex to get over the drug?'' this suddenly stroke Ana''s mind as her eyes wide opened on the


    "Everything happened by my willingness only."


    "Then Anna, you have to decide, do you want to keep this child or abort it? Everything lies in your hand. Do you want to keep this child?"

 Chapter 291 - Anna changed!

    The author wants to thank you so much with the amount of the love you are giving to me. In this coming year, hope you all stay safe as always and be happy. Also, this novel hasn''t ended!


    I hope, you will continue to support me too!


    It will continue as always. But all I''m requesting is to use coins to unlock chapter and also, you can buy privilege too.


    Thank you!


    ...


    AFTER 7 YEARS!


    A HUGE LEAP!


    ..


    The city changed a lot in the past few years. Many things crowded the place, with everyone. It was the day in the city, with the busy road and the humbling of the cars can be heard. The noise was too loud. The recent generation had no patience and always tried to do things on time. With this, the richness in the city also increased.


    But a lady was standing in the office with her eyes on the outside world, where the bustle of daily life was going on. Her white skin color, along with her long, silky hair was making her look like an angel but she wasn''t an angel. Instead, she was the demon and the devil everyone looks for. She is the one, who has destroyed so many lives and has gone through too much in her life.


    The past few years were of some peace, which made her at least relax and do everything that she wanted. The blood was soon at hands, she was the killer but circ.u.mstances changed her and made her even stronger.


    Because this was none else than Anna herself!


    With her eyes glued to the outside world, she can''t believe it but sighs. A frown appeared on her face, with her hand folded in front of her c.h.e.s.t.


    with the passage of time, she has changed too. This wasn''t the nineteen years old, high School Anna but a mature businesswoman now.


    The door of her cabin opened as she turned around to see her secretary, "Ma''am, this is the time that the meeting will start. We need to go and interact with the shareholder."


    "I''m coming." he nodded, and left the cabin, closing the door behind her while Anna can only look at the watch on her wrist.


    ''Time flies. So much work is left.'' She was wearing a white shirt, with a pencil skirt of the reddish-brown color, with her high heel. A light makeup, making her curves look s.e.xier.


    Because she wasn''t me Anna anymore She has changed a lot and one of the ways of her handling the situations also changed. One of her new versions of her example would be seen shut in the next few minutes.


    Anna picked up her laptop and went to the meeting room, to find everyone waiting for her. "Good afternoon ladies gentlemen. It is nice seeing you after long."


    "It has been a while Ms. Walker. We all have been waiting for you." one of the shareholders commented but in return, he revived a glare from Anna.


    "I think I''m at the perfect time. You''d see you were too early to come here instead of saying that I have made you wait for me. You might have come to early but that''s not my concern." the other person was shut because of the way she humiliated and answer him in such a rude manner in front of everyone who sits inside the meeting room. The aura around tuned more chilly as they all kept the breath on that.


    "Let us start the presentation, we all have had excellent profits this month. I can see that there are many loopholes as well." Anna directly on the point, without beating around the bush as one employee stood up for his seat and answered, "Ma''am, I have checked everything but I there am one specific company which is trying to steal our client and tried to make them break the


    contract with us."


    This made Anna frown even more. She was confused about which power has this much courage to try to steal their dealers?


    "I don''t care. Propose any better scheme and present it to ur client. I don''t want to lose any of our clients otherwise, think that your job is already at high risk." Anna kept her dark aura around her as always and others were fearing around her more and more.


    But Anna did not care even a bit. Will this hurt her? No!


    ???Ma''am, I think we have a traitor as well who is supplying our information to the opposite companies. They can''t know about our clients too easily. It is inside information." Another shareholder suggested which made Su Xi think twice.


    There was a high possibility that someone is trying to play a trick with them because the clients can''t be convinced so easily. They are still hitting them but there are high chances that the clients will break the contract.


    But it looks like another shareholder was feeling nervous when the topic of the traitor was brought up in front of Anna. he can feel that his hands were sweating up badly. But he has to speak something otherwise, Anna will take any step that might go against himself.


    "I don''t think so anything like this. We should trust our employers first! They work for us!" He can''t help but protest the sentence and this makes Anna shift the attention of rhyme.


    "Is that too? Then why don''t you tell me only that how are our enemies getting to know about our clients? It isn''t possible that they are trying to steal our IT team, right?" Anna was guessing only but her tone held the authoritative manner


    They all feel that she was not kidding, telling me her orders are something they have to follow and by God''s grace, she has never worn in the major steps taken for business.


    "H..How would I know who is behind this?"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Humble request~


    Also, A Happy New Year!


    Let me know your views through comment!

 Chapter 292 - Kiara?!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Thank you!


    ....


    A sly smirk cam on her face when she heard his answer. How will he know then what is the problem with someone being a traitor? Why is he being so revolting again? This made Anna super suspicious and she can''t help but ask once again, "Are you sure? I feel that there is a traitor to our company who is supplying ad giving the information to anyone else."


    "How can it be?! Are You trying to suspect our employers?" The shareholder was dressing on the word that there is no one in them, a traitor in the company but he had the idea that the more he was pestering on this, the more Anna''s doubt was increasing.


    She raised her eyebrows and said in a harsh tone, trying not to sound at all, "Then I must say that you should stay at your home and do not come to the office anymore until the mole isn''t found. Is that okay? Well, one month would be best for you" everyone''s eyes widened when they hear her words.


    The shareholder was respected in the company because he is even older than Anna and has a workforce company for longer. They can''t believe that Anna is actually suspending someone just because revolved against something Anna?


    Well, no one had expected it to happen, especially at this time.


    But those who knew her well will understand that this was nothing in her dictionary. If she wanted, she could have snatched his job as well. She has too much water but has no intention to misuse it.


    "H...How can you do this to me?'''' the shareholder can feel that his head was revolving around the moment those words registered in his veins. she was actually overthrowing him for the next one month and he can''t help but wonder why is she so merciless towards everyone?


    The fact that she actually even thought of thinking and taking such a big step is already making his blood boil. "Ms. Walker! I think you are forgetting that I''m a good friend of your father and grandfather! they won''t spare you if you try to suspend me!"


    Anns raised her eyebrows hearing this, "really? But I feel that my family members are always supporting the decision I''m making. So, you need not worry about anything. And moreover, my parents are my concern, none of your business!"


    The aura and the temperature in the room dropped to negative as they vang felt that the tension was super heavy.


    The shareholder''s face was almost pale, not only because he was being suspended but also because there are high chances that she will try to find the mole in the company.


    "Get the hell out of here. You can take you to suspend notice from the HR department!" hearing her words, the shareholder shamelessly stood up from his seat and made his way out of the room.


    No one dared to utter even a single word as they all were holding up their breath lightly. The fear that she will actually fire them too, was lingering on their head.


    But in the end, when Anna saw the shareholder going out for the room, she moved her gaze back to the employer who had suggested about the mole, "Go and check the cabin of my dear old family friend once."


    Saying this, the meeting was adjourned to the next time, while Anna simply went back to her cabin to find her secretary standing there.


    "Ma''am, your mother was calling you non stop. I think it is some emergency and you should go home." Anna nodded her head and took her handbag, she made her way back to her home in her car which was there in the parking lot.


    Many things have changed in the past few years, along with her position. She took over the walker groups of business, which was once handled by her father.


    As the only heir, she had to make sure that everything runs smoothly and the position, which is maintained from the past years, is maintained now also Walkers remains on the top.


    That was not only her duty but also her repsonsibility as the daughter of Liam and Marrie. As her brother isn''t there anymore. She has to do this.


    Anna matured, not only in the terms of body or mind but emotionally as well. She knew that now the world is almost against her and she has to manage many things ahead.


    Anna parked her car in the parking lot of her home, as she had bought a penthouse for herself.


    The walkers owned a hotel as well, and Anna plans to take the top two floors as her house and make them according to her preference. In the lift, Anna pressed the topmost button and wanted to reach the floor.


    ''I hope there is nothing important. But why will mom give me fifteen missed calls?'' She was in tension.


    CLICK!


    The door of the lift opened into a world-class penthouse where one side was a dining area and a large kitchen, along with dining space.


    There was her mom, sitting in the dining room, "What happened? Is there something important that you called me for?" Anan directly asked.


    "Oh Anna, you don''t know how important this work is. You are so busy in your work, you could have called and told me till when will you come back?" Anna found out about this.


    Her eyesight went to the clock on the wall, to see that it was already late till she reached home. ''She must be worried.


    But Anna was wrong this time. Marrie can''t help but slap herself. "Kiara is angry with you. She hasn''t eaten anything and said that she will sleep with her empty stomach."


    ...


    Let me know your views and, do not forget with power stones!


    You can also help author by buying privilege of next chapters and read them before others!


    [PS- Any idea who is kiara? hehehe let me know!]

 Chapter 293 - Her child!

    [Please do use coins. too unlock chapters!]


    Hearing her mother''s words, Anna did not react much in front of her. Instead, she looked at the door in the distance which was closed, and could only sigh.


    "Is she throwing tantrums once again?" Anna can''t help but ask her mom once again.


    "She''s right. You aren''t giving her the time which she needs. After all, she is only six years and needs her mother''s care. In the past week, you used to come so late in the night when she was asleep." Anna can only keep her mouth shut.


    She knew that overworking was taking a troll but she had no option. The company needs her time too, especially when it is the year-end.


    "She slept?" Anna asked as she kept her handbag on the side and went to the kitchen, to take a plate and some food in it. Marie simply noticed what her daughter was doing and answered in a plain tone.


    "She is acting as she slept. But in reality, you better know." Anna nodded her head. She did not have any emotions before she knocked on the door to receive an answer.


    "Kiara? Are you asleep?" No reply. There was absolute silence as Anna stood outside with a plate of food in her hands.


    Without thinking anything else, Anna Opened the door to find the darkness inside the room, with the moonlight coming inside. Expect the moon, there was nothing lighted up, as the lights were deliberately switched off.


    "Kiara, see I brought your food. You should eat your dinner."


    "I don''t wish to eat. Take it back! I told you that you should come home today before seven in the evening but you did not. So now, I will not listen to you anymore! Hmph!"


    Yes, this was her precious daughter, Kiara Walker, whom she has been raising as a single mother for the past few years. This year, she was already six but she can see that she was stubborn just like her.


    At last, Anna kept the plate on the side table and sat along with her. Bright blanket a little down, she looked at her daughter''s face, which was very chubby.


    Kiara was as chubby as Anna, with her red and juicy lips and puffed cheeks. Fairer skin color was making her look more cut but at the same time, she was angry with her mother.


    "I''m sorry baby.. You know that mom got a little busier. I had a special meeting to attend."


    "Every day you have special meetings. I just asked you to come home early today and play with me! But in the end, you weren''t there and I had to play with my grandmother! I won''t talk to anyone anymore!" as her daughter, she was as moody as her.


    Throwing tantrums around and, making it more difficult for Anna to handle her. She was really difficult to handle, especially if she gets angry and never talks to anyone in the family.


    "Okay, this week we will go to the amus.e.m.e.nt park. What do you say?" hearing this, Kiara looked at her mother, with her one eye, as if she was doubting her mother''s words.


    "What if you failed to complete it just like today? You always say that you will do something but later make excuses! That Is wrong! You shouldn''t promise anything that you can''t complete." Anna scratched her forehead as she replied with an equally soft tone.


    "I promise my baby this time that we will spend the weekend tomorrow. No work and thing. Alright? Even more, if you want we both can go to watch the movie as well, or maybe more night?" Anna suggested receiving a doubt gaze from her daughter.


    ''She is such a suspicious person! Children at her age easily just trust, ''Why is she like this?'' Anna failed to understand this as her mother. But anyway, this will help her in the future also so that she won''t trust the wrong person like her.


    Throwing a blanket on one side of the bed, Kiara got down from the bed barefoot. "Kiara! You aren''t wearing any socks!"


    "C''mon mom. I only got up to get this." She showed a notebook and a pen in her hand and handed it over to Anna. she confusedly looked at the notebook as if asking her daughter what should do with this?


    "You will have to write that you will not go back on your words and also write punishment for yourself if you failed to complete your promise!"


    Anna- ".." Is this a way of signing any contract?


    Anna can only do what her daughter was asking her to do so that this way she can be back to normal and make her anger go away. Otherwise, if Kiara gets angrier then it might become impossible for her to make it up to her.


    She wrote the sentencing notebook and showed it to her. "I will make sure that we spend the weekend together this time. For sure! You can count your mother on his!" Seeing it, a bright smile came to Ana''s face as she flashed her small teeth to Anna.


    "That''s good! Now can you make me eat the food? I feel lazy." Anna gave her a look but seeing her sweetness, melts Anna''s cold look and she can only do whatever her daughter demands, at least this way she will eat her food and Anna will be able to make sure, she doesn''t go to bed with her empath stomach.


    Anna took the plate in her hand, and with the spoon, she signaled Kiara to open her mouth. "Open your vermouth!"


    "AHHH '''' Anna made her eat the food in the next few minutes, which made her heart relax that her daughter had finished her dinner.


    But in between eating the diner, Kiara said something very unexpected which made Anna''s hand stop in the middle air, "Mom, I don''t know why but I feel that food''s taste suddenly becomes tastier when you feed me. Do you have any special technique which dad gave it to you?"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Humble request~

 Chapter 294 - Longing for a father!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters.}


    Anna had no idea how to reply to her daughter at this point. Suddenly asking about her father, Alex, whom she killed was making her sweat.


    She sat there in a daze but then, Kiara''s voice was heard and entered into her ears, "Mom, I''m hungry! feed me more!"


    "Yeah." Anna took another bite into a spoon and kept on feeding her until the food was fished into her plate. At last, Kiara rubbed her small tummy and signaled her, "Umm... Mom, your hands have a special taste! You should make food more often!"


    Anna smiled seeing her naughty angel''s this way. she is a food lover and gives her anything, she would finish it in just a few minutes. Many times, Anna wonders if God gifted her a large tummy?


    "Hmm¡­Baby, you shouldn''t miss your dinner ever in the future. Okay? You need nutrients for your body and then don''t tell me, you want to lag behind from your other cousins!" hearing her mother''s words, Kiara vigorously shakes her head.


    She was the youngest among them and there was always a competitive spirit inside her. She wanted to win everything with her small body as she stood on the bed and looked at her mother with her round eyes and proud body language.


    "I, Kiara Walker, will become stronger and will finish all the bad people in this world! Just like those superheroes! I want to be like them too."


    Anna giggled hearing her daughter make her sit on the bed once again. "Okay okay, you can do what you want and you are the strongest. Now, come and sleep. You have school tomorrow and no holiday!" Kiara made a pout. She had thought that her mother would grant her a holiday for one day but it looks like her mother won''t agree to her request.


    Anyway, Anna pulled the blanket once again up and covered Kiara properly so that there is no space left for Air to pass and make her feel cold. She turned the room temperature to a little up as well so that there is warmness on the sentiment. Pulling the curtains aside, she let the moonlight come more. As the astral light was something, both the mother-daughter loves.


    Once again, Anna sat beside her and c.a.r.e.s.sed her head lightly, making her feel asleep. "Sleep Kia.."


    "Mmm¡­ keep your hand on my head and I Will sleep," Kiara said in her sleepy tone as Anna followed her daughter''s command. She knew that Kiara is someone, who can''t sleep alone until someone is there beside her. She always makes sure that if by chance she isn''t there at home, then her mother sleeps with her until he falls asleep and goes into a deep slumber.


    As Anna recalled what she had just spoken just a few moments ago, her heart twitched a little bit. Although Kiara said everything in a candid way but one thing we are clear, she eagerly wants to know about her dad.


    Until now, Anna never talked to her about her daughter''s father. Never! But by God''s grace, Kiara never asked about her father as well. Even after going to school, she never wondered why she never has a father with them.


    ''How much you long for a father Kiara?'' Anna has nothing to tell her daughter. She has no one to tell her that she is the killer of her father before she actually knew that she was pregnant.


    As Anna deeply gazed at her daughter, she noticed how her face matched with her father''s. She has the same nose and lips as that of Alex, and with the same hair color as well..the dark, black floor with a little touch of brown, just like Alex! Anna knew that she is the daughter of Alex, but somewhere, she only wants her daughter.


    Only if she can remove Alex''s significant relationship with her precious daughter. Only if Alex wasn''t the father and if he hadn''t killed her brother.


    Slowly and slowly, Anna noticed that Kiara''s breathing was stable and she knew that she had fallen asleep, into a deep slumber. But she had no wish to go away from there. For a good few minutes, Anna kept on gazing at her daughter longingly because it was too hard for her to go away from her and leave her.


    From her bottom of her heart, Anna knew how difficult it was getting for her to manage the business along with the growing age of her daughter. She took over the business very late because she had insisted to see her daughter growing and capture all those moments in her eyes.


    But now, as she as taken up this responsibility


    As another, she has hanged. Her heart has undergone a change. For the exterior world, she was ruthless and emotionless. But for Kiara, she is warm and gentle as soft honey.


    Maybe because this little kid is her lifeline and is made up of her. This naughty kid has a little piece of her body and she has kept it in her stomach for nine months! A special bond is always there between her mother and date duo and no one can deny it ever!


    At last, Anna kissed Kiaa''s forehead gently and smiled at her face. Taking a last look, she switched off the light of the room and came out of the room, closing the door behind her to find her mother waiting for her outside, and looked at her with her complicated eyes.


    Anna knew this very well, that her mom won''t let her go back t o her room until she gives her a proper lecture on the upbringing of the children because that''s how she is.


    ''And here goes another pair of the mother-daughter who is ready to lecture her daughter about someone for sure. This thought crossed in her mind as he gulped swinger mother''s stern expressions.


    "W..What happened to you?"


    ....


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Please guys! You can also comment!


    [You can buy privilege to see further chapters before others!]

 Chapter 295 - Move On.

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Humble request from all of you!


    Thank you!


    ....


    Anna knew that her mother will ask her a series of questions or at least, will lecture her that she wasn''t taking care of her daughter rightly. But is this her mistake? She is doing everything she could, but at the same time, she has a business to manage, as well as her daughter to care for.


    "Mom.."


    "Let us have dinner first. I know you haven''t eaten anything in the office, right?" Anna nodded her head lightly and came to the dining table where her maid served her the food along with her mother who sat with her. For a very long period, Anna was eating food, alone. She never had anyone as to when she used to come home, everyone used to go back to sleep.


    It used to be so odd for her to eat alone, but with the passing time, she got used to it and it became her habit. At last, she can only accept reality.


    "Anna...I know that Kiara is your daughter and her decisions lie in your hand, but as a mother, you can at least give her the time she requires, right?" As expected, Anna''s hand stopped in the middle after she heard her mom''s word. She knew that it was her mistake somewhere as well.


    She is neglecting her daughter''s happiness and for a period, giving more time to their business but she has a reason too.


    "I''m tryna be the best mom but I know I''m not. You know that I can''t just give up the business otherwise, no one is there to handle it also. Dad Has already retired and you are a simple housewife. That''s the year ending mom, I have to manage the business profit and loss." Anna tried to sound the reason she was doing everything she can to be with Kiara at the home at night.


    But Mother Marrie wasn''t convinced. The six years have already passed and with time, Marrie understood how her daughter has grown into a mature woman.


    When many of them have asked Anna to abort the child, she denied and firmly says that this child is also hers. She wanted to keep the child, despite knowing how difficult it is to become a mother at such a tender age.


    "Anna, I won''t ask you to completely change yourself. But I know that business also needs you. All I''m asking is you to give Kiara some time as well otherwise she will reveal more. today, she only tried to sleep empty stomach but what would have happened if she tried to do anything else?"


    "Mom, you know how big a foodie she is. Even if I didn''t come home on time, without anyone not, she would go to the kitchen and eat something at night and you would only think that she was hungry all night."


    This made Marrie a little shocked. She had no idea that her granddaughter used to go to the kitchen late at night to eat something when they all used to be so concerned.''She is seriously clever.'' This was something that she has noticed.


    Both of the mother-daughter duos, no matter how much they become stubborn, are still soft-hearted. Similarly, Anna can''t help but always make sure that Kiara is safe in the school and reaches there on time.


    What she failed to understand was giving her time is also important.


    "Your daughter is simply like you!" Marrie can''t help but comment but Anna totally ignored her words. This war because she knew after whom Kaira went.


    It wasn''t on her but someone else, her father.


    "Leave it. I have promised Kia that we will have a movie night together on the coming weekend. My all meetings will be wrapped up the next day and I Will be ee this weekend so I think it would be best to spend some quality time with Kiara."


    Although she knew that her mom might not be interested, she couldn''t help but tell her once, because this was how she was.


    Marrie had seen Anna raising Kiara with utmost care and hw much love they have. She can''t help but pray to the God, that they both stay together. She hopes hat nothing can make their relationship sour.


    After becoming a mother, Anna has taken many responsibilities on her shoulders, despite not being perfect at investing.


    But what they all failed to understand is, benign perfect time verity is not required. All everyone asks you is to be good in them, because in one is perfect in everything, except some god gifted people.


    Marrie''s eyes sparkled hearing Anna''s words and assured her, "You just need to give her some time and mark my words, she will be super happy with you once again. Kiar Is a soft-hearted girl."


    "I know that, after all, I''m her mother. Did you see, after the bright plate of the food inside, I somehow made her eat her and did not let her sleep on her empathetic stomach. Otherwise, I might have caused her stomach ache."


    Seeing that Anna actually remembered this, Marrie can''t help but smile a little bit. But in contrast, Anna''s face remains stoned as always. She has nothing to say, no expressions, and no emotions.


    Just being a cold-hearted person who will ever approach you and Anna has become that only. She has no intention to be with someone.


    Because now, her closest ones are only her family, and even among them, her special is her daughter Kiara.


    They both have to cooperate with each other. This will keep a good relationship between both the mother and daughter duo!


    At last, Marrie cleared her throat once and asked Anna in a light voice, only to be hesitant, "Anna, it has been six years almost. Why don''t you just forget it and move on with our life?"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote^


    Please guys, let us reach another goal.


    [You can buy privilege to read chapters before others!]

 Chapter 296 - A Step father!

    Anna passed her mom a glare at first and then once again started eating. She had no interest in talking about something like this at this point because she wants nothing more than her life. For her, this peace was enough to carry on for the rest of her life.


    But Marrie never agreed with her thoughts. In the end, all, she wants her daughter to settle down once again, especially when she is already twenty-five.


    "Anna, you have so many men behind you. Just ask one of them and he will already agree. Can''t you just provide Kiara a father figure as well?"


    "Kiara never asked for a father. She doesn''t need a stepfather as I will act as her both parents. And let me remind you that her real father is dead and I was the one who killed him!" Anna literally raised her voice because she has no interest in talking about him.


    Whenever the topic of her marriage is brought up, Anna always signed it because she doesn''t feel that she needs for a man in her life now. She is big enough to handle everything and men are just a piece of an asshole.


    Everyone who has come in her life, actually just broken into pieces and she has no interest in being broken once again, now that she is strong enough after six years.


    It takes time to mentally become stable and accept that you''re being another and single, you don''t have your baby daddy to you and he actually was the killer. But at last, she did it and achieved everything happily because at last, all that matters is Kiara.


    "But Anna, you can never let go of this matter for always, right? Yes, we do know that Kiara''s father is dead but when my granddaughter sees new people in her life she might even long for a fairy as well." Marrie just wanted Anna to be happy.


    She knew that she can''t sleep well, because of the trauma. Falling in love with anyone in her life now is like a nightmare for her and all she cares for is her daughter.


    Anna sighed and then replied to her mom, "You don''t understand mom. At first, no men will treat Kiara like this because she is different. Secondly, they all want my money and fame and I''m not ready to share it with anyone else. Third and most important, I don''t intend to make Kiara upset. The person I will marry will want another child as well and I don''t wish to give Kiara any brother or sister so she might feel inferior now."


    The stepfather is something, as far knew nothing that she would prefer Kiara is a child for her and she can never let her childhood go in pain, just like hers. If her staying single-make Kiara happy in her life, then she is happy to stay like this forever.


    For once, she has stopped falling in love. Giving love a second chance also made her broke then what was the fact that this time, everything will be alright?


    No, she can''t take any type of risk anymore.


    "Ann-"


    "Mom, why don''t we talk about dad? I haven''t heard from him for a long period. Who is he?" this made Marrie pale.


    Only Anna knew how much her mother hates talking about her father. Whenever she brought this topic up, but this was the only option Ann ahas to shut her mother on the topic of her marriage.


    He was not staying with them is because of her as Marrie feels that Liam has slept with Jenra. But she has o idea that all that drama s because Jenra is blackmailing Liam in every way to keep his secret. The secret which he is most afraid to let open and he can never let out.


    Marrie led out a sarcastic smile on her face when she heard Anna''s words. She had no interest in talking to him anymore.


    Many things changed with the years but the distance between her and Liam never changed. She had hoped that they could come together once again after all the events but once again, Jenra was a problem as always.


    And in her mind, she will never take a man to her bed, who cheated on her once.


    "Anna.. you know how your father is. Just let it go because it is such an old matter. we don''t want our mood to be spoiled right?"


    "Mom¡­" Anna places her hand on her mom''s and continued, "You know that you could have moved on as well but you did not. I don''t know the realism out there but that your choice so let me make my choices as well. Let me decide what I want in my life. Please, mom."


    Marrie smiled in return as she replied back, "I''m an old hag. But you are young. You have a whole life ahead of you but you aren''t seeing the whole situation in front of you. Understand it, An."


    But Anna did not reply anymore. It was tough to handle so many things at once as she continued to eat her food whereas Married can only sigh and finish her food also.


    The dinner which was once too loud has turned into a silent one. No one has anything to speak about because they were too preoccupied with their own brain and to solve their own matters.


    After all, their life''s a mess and the only light is the daughter of the house, Kiara Walker!


    Anna quickly finished her dinner and went to her room, as she closed the door behind hers and stood with its support as those things of her mother were running inside her mind.


    Blinking her eyes for a few minutes, she called herself down as she remembered that this is a normal thing in her life.


    "I wish.. I could change the past and let everything be normal."


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Humble request from all of you, please guys because more chapters=More chapters!

 Chapter 297 - Nightmare!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters. Humble request from all of you!]


    Thank You!


    Anna was sleeping soundly on her bed, with her eyes, totally closed. The curtains are flying outside, because of the opened window, bringing more and more coldness inside the room but somehow, Anna did not feel anything. She was deeply absorbed in the dream, or maybe this is called the nightmare.


    The grown-up Anna has to undergo many things in her life, from giving birth to a child at the age of nineteen to completing her school and college. At the same time, she had to manage her child and also, her business. Many responsibilities came to her shoulders at the same time, and she knew that she wasn''t mentally strong enough to handle everything together. But it looked like she did it. She finished every task in her life and proved everyone wrong that a mother can multitask.


    But there is more to her life. The night of her life is horrible. Beads of the sweet covered her whole face, as a clear frown over her face, which made her feel pain all over her body.


    There was a twitch in her body, with her hands and legs paining too much which she can pray to end!


    But her eyes were deeply shut, not opened even for once. Yes, she was in a nightmare!


    ''This time.. An.. I never did it. You are thinking of me as the wrong guy.


    Anna, you are the only one I love in this lifetime.


    You recommitting a mistake.


    You will regret it.


    ALEX IS WILLIAM ANNA!


    He killed your brother.


    Alex is William!''


    "SHUT UP!!!!!!!" Anna woke up from her dream, with her hands and body covered with sweat as she looked and the darkness in the room.


    Her mouth was already dry as she took the near glass of water and gulped the entire water in one go. After finishing it, her eyes travel the outside world, where heer window was opened as she could feel the shout of Alex, who had fallen from the hilltop that night.


    Yes, she killed him in the night and this made her each night horrible! The trauma was making her feel vulnerable to the next extent! only she knew, how difficult it was for her to undergo so many changes.


    Her hands are shivering with a nightmare as she opened her side drawer and took out the medicine inside it and swollen it.


    ''I can''t think about them anymore. They are already dead! No !'' The medicine was making her body weaker but she had no other option.


    Anna doesn''t wish to make anyone see the pain she was suffering what''s it keep it to her own self. Showing others her work is mainly more vulnerable as she doesn''t wish to gain any sympathy for this.


    Killing Alex and Chris was her requirement, right?


    But who will make this understanding to her mind and heart which were constantly traumatizing her? Sierra was long gone but she has another problem to deal with.


    Many probes are arising around her but she has no idea how to deal with them. Kiara is growing up and she has to make sure, that everything is hidden from her. But for how long, can she keep those things hidden for so long?


    Anna has so many fears inside her mind and heart but in the end, she can only endure everything.


    Standing up from her bed, Anna went near the window to see the high rise buildings and the moon outside.


    Moon was the only one who saw how much she suffered on that day, with her heart and actions almost making her fall on the hard rock itself.


    "Why can''t I move one in my life? Why does that person''s memory stick to me so badly? We were never in any relationship but thanks what was this?" Anna can only question the stars in the sky, from whom she knows that she will never receive any reply.


    Anna continued, "I had everything in my life. But God, why did you make me fall in love with someone who was constantly pestered son to hurt me? Not once, but twice? Even more, you left his piece with me, my sweetheart Kiara, whom I can never hate in my entire life."


    Kiara is like a reflection of Alex. But she knew that it was impossible to hate Kiara ever! Despite her father was the one who actually killed her brother and was also interested in killing her.


    Only if she could change the past. Only if Alex and Anna never met and only if she never conceived Kiara. But then, was it possible for heat to survive?


    Only if she could receive the answers.


    Anna chuckled at her own stupidity to think that Stars will answer her. ''How foolish of me.''


    But no one can deny that her heart still twists whenever these nightmares come. His last words were still embedded in her mind and heart and she can never make them go away for her.


    "Regret? But for what? I killed the river person and he said that I.will revert? Tsk tsk."


    Anna can''t help but smile. A sly smirk came on her face. Those nightmares haunt her but she was used to them.


    At first, she went to her washroom and washed her face with cold water. The sweat was making her feel uncomfortable as it was becoming more sticky. She has no idea how cold the water was because she was resistant to keep those thoughts away from her.


    Going back to her bed, Anna covered herself with the blanket and stared at the sky itself. this was simply making her feel warmer and warmer inside her heart.


    Just after staring for a bit, Anna finally dozed off to sleep as the medicines she took finally showed the effect and she was feeling sleepy.


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Please guys. Can you support this author?

 Chapter 298 - Teasing Kiara!

    Early Morning.


    Anna was sleeping in deep slumber when her alarm started bursting. Searching for her alarm to stop it from ringing and disturbing her beauty sleep, she found nothing.


    At last, with her head almost bursting, she opened her eyes wide to see the time on the clock. ''I slept too late?'' Anna has taken the medicine so that she can sleep well and those nightmares stay away from her.


    But it was taking a stroll over her health too and she was ignoring it continuously from the past few years. With the passing time, Anna became addicted to them, just to get a good sleep.


    Standing up from her bed, Anna went inside her bathroom and selected today''s outfit.


    After selecting out, Anna kept the dress on the table and went to Kiara''s room to find her daughter still sleeping.


    Walking closer to her, Anna c.a.r.e.s.sed her head slightly and spoke in a soft tone, "Baby, get up now. You have to go to school."


    "Mom¡­. five minutes more¡­" Saying this, Kiara once again drifted to sleep from the other side but Anna knew that this trick won''t work on her.


    "Kiara, get up now. I let you sleep for five minutes extra already and came late to your room. Now don''t waste time otherwise you will be late to school and let me remind you, Leo will come to the school on time and will at last tease you as well." Anna said this purpose, with her intention to see Kiara''s reaction.


    But to her disappointment, Kiara did not react in any way and was sleeping peacefully but Anna had to do anything to make her this princess and get her ready for school.


    "Okay, so don''t blame me if Sophia comes and takes Leo away. Of course, why will Leo choose a best friend like you? He will go after any other beautiful girl, like Sofia right?" Anna teased her daughter intentionally and as expected out of her, Kiara got out of her bed at a fastening speed.


    She ran to her bathroom and started brushing her teeth. "Mom, help me! I won''t let Leo get close to Sophia at any cost! she is just too much! Hmph! No!" Anna chuckled seeing her daughter''s reaction after she took Leo and Sophia''s name in the same sentence.


    Her baby girl was just too adorable whenever she gets jealous as she possesses the same possessiveness nature as Alex.


    "Hmm. I will now. Brush your teeth properly and let''s get you a good bath also." saying this, Anna made her bath properly and got her dressed. At last, Anna combed her hair into a braid which suited her little daughter.


    After making sure that Kiara is ready for school, Anna rushed to her own room and took a quick shower, and put on the outfit of the day. Meanwhile, Anna let Kara eat her food in the time, Anna got ready for their work as she has to drop her daughter to school also.


    When she got out, she saw her mom and daughter sitting at the table together. "Good morning mom."


    "Good morning Anna. see, Kiara isn''t willing to eat breakfast because she feels that he could be late for her school and will let Leo and Sophia get together!" Marrie complained to Anna as she knew that Anna would handle the matter in a perfect manner.


    "Kia, I Will ask Leo to stay away from you if by chance you don''t chew your food properly. Of course, that isn''t what you want right?" Kiara vigorously shook her head and started eating her breakfast people and to his amus.e.m.e.nt, Kiara finished her whole breakfast in a smooth manner, which made Anna happy.


    At last, the both mother and daughter duo made their way to the parking lot where their car was parked and Anna made Kiara sit in the passenger seat and bulked up her seat belt also.


    "Mom, Leo, and Sophia won''t talk to each other right? Otherwise, I''m sure that I will eat Sophia''s Who lunch box if she tries to get any closer to Leo! Of course, how I can let Leo go close to my enemy,"


    Sophia is Kiara''s enemy, who always tries to compete with her and tries to snatch away her best friend. On The other hand, Leo is none other than, son of Anna''s brother''s best friend, Sean, and Kath''s son.


    As Kath and Anna convey at the same time, their children are also old enough to go to school with each other and their children also became best friends with others.


    Like Kiara, Anna knew what Leo is too possessive about. But the only difference is, he never shows it to her and only becomes shy in rocher this old daughter, who always speaks her emotions out.


    "Don''t do anything stupid which will make you earn any punishment from the teacher. Stay within your limits and don''t try to speak any foul language." Anna made her understand the calm manner, to which Kiara nodded her head.


    "But still. I won''t let him near my Leo! Drive the car fast!! Please, mom!" Anna can''t help but slap her own self seeing her daughter''s eagerness to meet her best friend.


    ''Calm down Anna. she''s just a child.'' a child who always makes her worry if by chance she fought with Sophia.


    Soon, they reached the school, as Anna got out of her car from one side and from another Kiara stepped out as Anna handed over her the school hand back.


    "Let us go and find Sean first. You should greet your Sean uncle first, okay?"


    "Of course mom! Sean''s uncle is one of my best friends Leo! He is the best!" Anna can only dry smile.


    Sean has changed a lot. He barely came into the underworld section now, once he has married Kath and since Leo is born. He wants to keep his family safe and secure and somewhere, he was also her aid.


    The couple helped her a lot when Kiara was born and made her feel comfortable. Kath and Anna take care of the children together and that is why there is a special bond between the kids as well.


    As both the mother-daughter walked a little Kiara shouted, "SEAN UNCLE!!! HELLO!!"


    ....


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^

 Chapter 299 - My daughter-in-law!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Please guys, Thank you!!


    Sean turned around to see the mother-daughter duo standing there and smiled wanly. He bent down on his knees as Kiara came into his embrace and he hugged her tightly.


    "Oh, my sweet girl. How are you?"


    "I''m a good uncle. See, I got more healthy since the last time I caught the fever!" Kiara shows her biceps which made Sean laugh aloud. This little girl was his favorite, even cuter than his own son.


    But Leo had no jealousy from it. He always liked the fact that his family loves Kiara from their heart because, for him, she was someone special whom he can'' lose. Sean pulled Kiara''s cheek and replied, "Well, our little price is quite strong after all. Nothing can happen to her and of course, nothing can keep her away from her best friend, right Leo?"


    Behind Sean, his son, Leo stood who was looking at Kiara in daze. He looks a little shy whenever Kiara talks to him, but in contrast, wherever anyone else comes to him to talk, he acts cold towards him.


    The most wanted boy of the school, with whom girls want to interact and do friendship, is actually more interested in keeping Kiara with him, who is the center of attraction and attracts too much attention from the boys from his classes and other classes as well.


    "Yeah. Kiara, you are... Strong." seeing him hesitant, Anna can''t help but chuckle and comment, "Leo, she won''t eat you, okay? Your Anna aunt is there with you and is safe." Leo nodded his little head in agreement but Kaira felt that she was offended.


    "Mom, Leo is my best friend. Why would he feel that I will eat him? I''m not a monster or dragon! I''m the cute princess of the Walker family!!" Kiara jumped high acting Scottish which made Sean and Anna chuckle.


    She was so true and pure soul and all they wish that she never has to undergo anything in her life ever. The innocent face of hers is enough for everyone to make everyone''s day!


    "Okay, you two. Go now and Leo, take care of Kiara. She recently got up from the fever and made sure that she doesn''t catch it once again." Leo took full responsibility and holding Kiara''s hand, they both made their way inside the school, with their bag on their back.


    Seeing their children going inside the school campus, Anna tweed to Sean, "You do know that Leo is shy, and Kiara?" Anna asked to which Sean nodded his head.


    "Then you must know the reason behind it slowly. Don''t try to be foreign. I won''t give my daughter to you so easily, okay?"


    "C''mon! Kiara is much more pretty and cute. No one will be able to ignore her and that''s for sure. So, I won''t mind taking your daughter as my daughter in law in future!'''' in his eyes, Kiara is one of the best girls he has ever seen.


    She is naughty, over-possessive but at the same time, her cuteness always makes everyone laugh and love and pamper her even more.


    Sean also wanted another child but due to Kath''s health issues, they both decided to stop with one child only, and unfortunately, he can''t have any other child, which he wanted to be a girl.


    But Anna narrowed her eyes, hearing his word. she can''t help but give him a glare. "Don''t even think of snatching my precious daughter.So, I won''t give my kid to anyone until I know what they are worth to her, and for me, Leo is best!"


    In her eyes, Leo is such a cute and confident child that as a mother, she won'' hesitant to give her child to him but Anna knew one thing and that is, Kiara is very small. If by chance, in the future, she falls in love with someone else then, as a mother, she won''t force her to marry Leo but would simply support her in every decision that she would make.


    After all, Anna doesn''t want her child''s life to be the same as hers. She went through a lot and Anna will make sure that Kiara doesn''t know through the same, at least through the same trauma and other things.


    "Anna, it has been so long¡­ you know that Kiara must be missing her father." Sean had no idea who the father of her child was. All he knows is, she somehow killed up the person she loved the most and also finished Chris, who was like a demon in everyone''s life.


    Well, he can''t be happier than it because, in his knowledge, he knew how bad Chris was. And first of all, his best friend''s killer was dead and what was most important about it? Now, all Sean wants to focus is on his business, his family, and making sure that Marrie, Anna, and Kiara stay safe, as a family as well.


    But only Anna knew how much pain these questions always had. Everyone is so much interested in her personal life that she can''t help but frown a little bit.


    Anna did not make an eye contact with him anyore but only accept that he was saying. She knew somewhere that this is absolutly right but Anna doesn''t wish to be like this. No, it is very disheartening for hersefl too.


    "Leave it. I don''t care. And, Kiara is very happy like that. You call that selfishness but for me, that isn''t selfishness but a way to protect my daughter from everything"


    "But you can''t help and protect your daughter from everything. You know that some or the other day, many things will come infront of her and you will have to face everything."


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Also, if you want to know about Alex, if he is alive or not, you can buy next tier too!


    PS- How do you find Kiara to be?

 Chapter 300 - Marrying Reyan!

    Anna blinked her eyes as she looked at her soul brother with her confused eyes. Somewhere, her heart was ready to accept that one day, her daughter would know everything that her mother had done in her life. Yes, someday, there are chances that Kiara might hate her from the bottom of her heart, but will Anna be able to take it?


    Will Kiara accept that her mother killed her father and kept them away from each other. Anna lowered her face to hide her sadness thinking about this situation but maybe, Sean understood how she felt.


    Patting her small head like a baby, he spoke in a slow tone, "Don''t worry about anything. We all are with you and we will support you in any situation you are in. I know that Kiara is small but one day, she will understand your situation too."


    "I hope brother because I won''t be able to take her hate." Anna can''t help but shiver thinking about such a situation in her mind. Yes, she needs someone to help her clear her life, so many things are going on in her life that she must take a break from everything.


    "Anna.. I know that it was painful for you. But trust me, moving on isn''t that hard as you think. Maybe, you will find someone who will love you and Kiara even more than you both and imagine and not for your fame or money but because of you. Thinking about a stepdad isn''t a bad idea. Give it a thought."


    "I can''t brother. I seriously can''t." Anna honestly replied which made Sean wonder why is she always so reluctant?


    He never asked her, why is so reluctant to be in a relationship once again. But he will never force her to do something that will make her unhappy.


    "Well, I and Kath are celebrating our anniversary very soon. I will send you the details. We are organizing a big party this time and of course, you are invited as well. You will have come along with your whole family so don''t forget. I''m going now, otherwise, I will be late" Saying this, Sean walked off from the parking lot, leaving Anna standing here in a daze.


    She can''t help but gulp once again when the thought crossed her mind about being into a relationship once again. She hadn''t thought about it even once, never!


    Last heartbreak was already too much to handle and she isn''t interested to go and look for it once again. Not anymore.


    Anna shook her head as she took a deep breath, ''I need to clear up my head otherwise I will soon bust on someone else.''


    As Anna went back to the other car, she took a deep breath and made her way to her company. A light song is played in the background, while Anna was mumbling it slowly into her mouth. But then, her phone rang which was attached to the Bluetooth.


    Without looking at the dialer, Anna clicked the Bluetooth to answer it., "Hello?"


    "ANNA!!! You actually forgot about me? seriously? " she knew who this person was very well.


    A bright smile came on her face, as she spoke in an enjoyable tone, "You seriously think it like that? How can I forget someone like you who missed the drama, Alena? By the way, why are you calling me so suddenly in the morning?"


    "Well, I have something important to inform you. first tell me, where are you exactly? Have you dropped Kiara to the school?" Alena asked for the other side.


    "Yeah. I''m on the way to my company. but what happened to you?" Anna can''t comprehend the reason behind the call. As far as she have remembered, Alena had gone to other states to study.


    She was there for the last two years but as the best friend, they always stayed in contact. Even, Alena always supported her when Kiara was born. She was the one who helped her study and Alena loved her daughter, as much as hers.


    "Oh, well, I''m back to the city. Do you want to meet me? C''mon Anna! Spare me some time! Please!" Alena requested in her sweet voice which in return made Anna giggle.


    She knew that her silly best friend will ask her everything. This sweet voice always makes Anna wonder, why does she always agree to her request when she hears her sweet voice of hers?


    "Okay done. Were you? When are you free?"


    "I''m free right now I''m sending you the dress and you will have to come there. Deal?" Anna nodded her head in response to her as they both agreed to meet at the nearby cafe, which was pretty close to the other company as well.


    As we both haven''t met in such a long time, Anna had a series of questions to baby her. Of course, she won''t let her go too easily otherwise how will Anna be called her best friend?


    ¡­


    Soon after twenty minutes, Anna reached the cafe. Parking her in the parking lot, Anna entered to hear a loud scream from the other hand of the table, "ANNA! COME HERE!"


    Only she knew how difficult it was for her ears to handle it, this excited Alena. She has changed too but in a positive way.


    Walking to the table, they both hugged each other''s eyes tightly and sat opposite each other.


    Anna spoke first, "first tell me, are your studies finished or you are here for a special motive?"


    This question made Alena stunted. She hadn''t expected her to be so directive. ''Why does she always welcomes me with such a shocking question.'' Alena seriously wondered but did not help but secretly and sadly nod her head.


    "I''m here because my family called me. And you are aware when they call me here." hearing her words, Anna can''t help but sigh. She Knew the exact reason why her family will call her back otherwise Anna had this in remind already.


    "You are getting engaged or married to Reyan, right?"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^

 Chapter 301 - You like Jack?

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters]


    Humble request~


    Anna doesn''t why but she found this as the only reason why her family will call her back from the states. Her studies were her first priority, but for her family, she should get married first and then study as much she wants. Quite conservative!


    Alena can''t help but nod her head once again as she knew that Anna knows everything about her life. Her parents¡­ how they actually react are well known to Anna because they don''t treat Anna well too. Just because, she had a child before her marriage, doesn''t mean that she should get the same respect, right?


    But her parents thought differently and no one can change their thinking, right? But Anna did not care. There are so many people in this world who don''t like her because of so many reasons. She isn''t someone who will take other''s shit in her mind now.


    Alena shyly nodded her head, "Yes, they want me to get married to Reyan as soon as possible. I don''t know what they find so good about that person! Hgm!"


    "You have never seen him through those eyes. For you, he will be the best friend that you want for your life but not as a life partner, right?" Alena nodded her head in agreement.


    She does like Reyan but that liking isn''t'' in that manner. That liking for him is or like a best friend but not as a life partner. Especially when she has her own suspicion of him.


    When earlier, years ago, Jack had told them about Reyan, they had cleared about this from Reyan himself and he had told them that it was Chris who was blackmailing him to kill his family if he doesn''t keep an eye on Anna and Alex.


    But Anna hadn''t forgiven him so easily but in the end, Alena had no choice. Because he had convinced her family so well, they automatically liked him as their son-in-law. For everyone, he was like a charming prince! But why can''t she have feelings for him too? Why does her heart doesn''t agree with the fact that she is getting married to him?


    At last, Anna can''t help but roll her eyes at her answer, "You seriously want to get married to him? Especially when you know who exactly he might be? He might be related to the underworld Alena!"


    "I know. But to see that.. I can''t convince my parent of this. They want to send me away from their lives as soon as possible because, for them, I''m just a piece of luggage." Alena had no choice left for her life. Al her decision was either taken by her father or mother.


    She has the least control as no one is making her independent but all of them just want her to reign as a bride!


    "Why don''t you come to stay at my house if they don''t agree? You can stay at my home with me, mom and Kiara! I''m always there and you know this very well. Don''t worry, I won''t mind even helping you to run from your own wedding!!"


    Anna was serious about this matter. If she has to help her best friend in any manner hen she is always there and from her perspective, that isn''t wrong at all. After all, Alena doesn''t deserve this type of treatment from anyone. That is her life and she has that liberty to think about herself.


    In Anna''s mind, She only wishes Alena to be independent and take her decisions herself.


    "You are kidding, right? They are my own parents... And at the end of the day, I can''t just run away from my own home. I know that this is complicated because they all say that Reyan really loves me!"


    A sarcastic laugh passed from Anna''s mouth when she had her words. Love? Well, this was a very foreign word to her especially when it comes to Reyan, whom she doesn''t trust at all now. Moreover, he reminds her he has another image of this person, who put her dear Alena''s life into danger also.


    "But wait! I thought that you had feelings for that guy.. Jack! Weren''t y both two a thing years ago?"


    Hearing his name once again, Alena''s hand stopped in mid-air while taking a sip of her coffee, as her heart skipped a beat when this name came once again in front of her.


    ''Jack..'' the name was something that made her blush even now also. Years have passed but the effect is still the same. They haven''t met, not being in contact too but somehow, she knew this was absolutely wrong. No, she can''t develop those feelings and have to bury them deep inside her!


    "N..No!! We were never a thing. I never met him after we left Zuak land on that day. He simply dropped to the airport the day you¡­ ran away from your engagement party and nothing after that." Anna noticed how Alena was reacting while talking about Jack in front of her and this brought a sly smirk on her face.


    "Really? But I thought that you liked him?! Maybe I was wrong. However, I don''t even know where he is... Are you Aware? He suddenly vanished like into thin air!" Anna can''t help but comment that she thought Jack was actually a good guy in her mind.


    He helped her in her difficult times, but she was surprised to see how Alena felt for Jack, but she continues to deny it no matter what happened.


    But they both knew the truth. although they never met Jack once again but somehow, the feelings are still there and no one can deny it in this r own brain.


    Alena nervously smiled and replied he was back, "H...He is past! Of course, he isn''t coming back now, and all I have right now is Reyan."


    ....


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Humble request!~


    Please!? More powerstones, means more chapte!

 Chapter 302 - Where is Steve family?

    Anna only laughed inwardly when she thought like this. Only she was aware of how the situation might change only if Jack can appear once again and make Reyan out of the war. But one thing he was clear about was that Ryan isn''t someone whom he pretends to be.


    Her friendship with him was already ruined but Anna doesn''t let him ruin her best friend''s life at any cost, especially when Alena is so dear to her and when she can sense the danger near them itself.


    "BY the way Anna, how is Kiara?" Alena was so absorbed in the brown taken that she forgot about Anna''s daughter and the lovely princess in their life.


    She is someone, who can make all of them smile like an idiot once she comes in front of them and everyone can forget about their tension, for the time being, you are with the sweet little princess of theirs.


    A warm smile spread across Anna''s face as her eyes sparkled whenever her daughter''s topic was brought up, "She moodier and moodier more moody nowadays. You know, her tantrums have increased so much! After all, I''m not able to give the time that she deserved from another. But somehow, I''m trying the best for my bsde


    Anna had this guilt but somehow, she only has limited hours in a day and when Kiara is free.


    "I know, that''s something a mother always fear. Don''t worry, she will understand because our princess is so durable! But let me remind you that Kiara is your copy. Or maybe not. I don''t know, but tell me, when can I meet my little baby?" seeing Alena once again turning into a child, she can''t help but roll her eyes.


    ''They both are like my children and I''m raising two children in my life.'' This thought cross he reminded but she kept it to herself and deserted her in a plain tone, "You can meet her whenever you want in the night. You know this is the time we all are at home. Come visit the home to meet mom also.


    Alena nodded her head but then, Alena made a series of the face which made Anna wonder what happened suddenly.


    "Anna, you won''t mind what will ask next, right?"


    "Of course not. You know that we are best friends and I will never feel upset about anything. You have the right to ask." Anna had no idea what her next question might be but somewhere, she was sure that it won''t be something odd.


    But then, Alena opened her mouth to ask her in a slow tone, "Are you still in contact with anyone in Steve''s family? like his brother or mom?"


    CRICK!


    The cup in Anna''s hand fell down the round, with a loud sound which made Alena shocked. She hadn''t expected this reaction for her because this topic was very s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e.


    Anna doesn''t talk about Alex or someone for their family because this makes her remember these events once again. But Alena was curious!


    Being in a daze for a few seconds, Anna blinked a few times to remove those memories pestered in her mind and then faced Anna with a frosty face.


    "I don''t know. All I heard was, both of them died after Scott was sent overseas for high studies and Klara went along with him. As you know, David was already dead at that time.. So I don''t know what happened and I don''t have any interest also."


    "Are you sure that you don''t have any interest?" Alena once again asked, suspicion her his best friend because she might act frost and aloof but from inside, she has a warm heart.


    The heat, which was longing for love from someone closer to her but unfortunately, the circ.u.mstances in'' allow her.


    Anna didn''t tell her anymore but shifted the topic to another thing, but Alena''s eyes did not miss how Anna was reacting.


    She was avoiding such talks in Alen had no intention to talk about it anymore because this was something that Ana always likes to neglect no matter what happens.


    After a while, they both departed to their respective work. Alena promised to talk to her parents once in a school site but she had this doubting herself whether they all will agree or just pass it like always? Lol, she doesn''t have any side about this but she will find it out very soon.


    Anna was making her way to her company, where she saw many reports out there. This was not new for Anna. As her company was famous for many things, reporters always turn around here, in the hope to have a glance at others.


    Taking her large black color goggles with her, Anna put on a hat on her head and made her way inside the company, shielding her face from the rest of the reports so that she wouldn''t come on the front cover of the newspaper of any magazine.


    coming inside, Anna made sure that no one captures her picture.


    Stepping inside the company, everyone stood up as they all greeted her, "Good afternoon ma''am." Anna nodded her head a little bit and made her way to her cabin where her secretary reports to her about the event.


    Anna placed her handbag on the other side and looked through the files when the secretary told her something surprising.


    "M''am, there is a company which is competing for your project. We have tried to negotiate and find out more about them, but have failed many times. We don who they are, who is thor CEO but one thing''s sure, they are ready to steal our position.`


    Anna raised her eyebrows and replied, "Who exactly are they?"


    "We don''t know ma''am. But I''m sure that we have to do some tug otherwise our business is in danger but I''m sure that they are new and forever slurping, they know who you are."


    ...


    Do not forget to vote^ ^


    Please guys, I dearly need your votes and support as well!

 Chapter 303 - Alex is dead or alive?! [1]

    Anna doesn''t know who they are. But she has a bad feeling that she won''t like to know their CEO at all. She had no idea why the feeling was arriving but for some reason, she neglected this question and panic as much as she wanted. But unfortunately, Anna had to search for them well.


    After all, at the end of the day, they are competitive and they won''t let them have their own way just because they want, because that will make things more difficult for Anna.


    Sighing deeply, Anna asked her secretary again, "They are new but there will be some name or something? For how long are the existing?"


    Anna can feel that somewhere, her company was in major danger. Many companies have come in the business world, but none of them dared to go against them, because everyone knew the power of Walkers!


    "Ma''am, their name is also very unique. It''s A&W private limited. The most surprising thing was, we don''t know whose initials they are using but they have control in the field. You can either say in the automobile or the diamonds, they are fleeing they are very well."


    "But they are new right? How can they flourish in those fields too easily? It is impossible to be at the top in the short span of the time." He agreed with his ma''am words.


    From the everyone''s point of view, the businesses take centuries to be at the top and this company has already made a name for itself in just two years which is very next to impossible.


    A&W company is now competing with the Walker family''s business and Anna doesn''t know why, but she can feel that it will be very difficult to beat them because their Ceo must be very well played in the business world.


    The business world is a shabby place where sometimes, you will have to use the wrong way to get your things done. Being honest and true don''t work here and Anna learned it a hard way but in the end, she somehow managed to adjust herself to such situations too.


    Because businessmen won''t see if the company he is dealing with or is trying to destroy is handled by a woman or a man.


    At the last, Anna sighed in tension as she massaged her temples, Anna can''t help but sigh once again. She had so much workload and had no idea how to deal with it at once. On top of that, she has said that Kiara and she will spend the weekend together.


    But with the passing moment, she can feel that it will be quite difficult as well as, her brother''s anniversary is also coming closer. Sean has specially called her at his home and won''t miss him at any point.


    "Well, is there anything that you want to tell me? Or that''s it?"


    "Ma''am, there is one more thing, I heard that some of the people inside our company are planning to go to any other company. The company we talked about right now is more interested in taking our employers away from us and we can''t let our experienced employees go away."


    "Hmm. I will see what I can do. You can leave."


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, overseas.


    There was a family residing away from the limelight for so many years in the fear of shame. They have committed so many crimes and left their ancestral home as well, just to forget all memories of the past. But it looks like, until and unless you don''t get rid of your past, you can''t move forward ever in your life.


    In the warm and cozy house, a lady was making food in the kitchen while a man was working on his laptop being seated on the corner sofa units living room.


    His eyes were simply fixed on the laptop''s screen, but he wasn''t more than 19 years old. The facial expressions do make him look older but he was really young and completed his studies more earlier than anyone else.


    Of course, this was his talent.


    The lady finished her preparations for the dinner and turned around to keep all the food on the dining table. "Scott! Dinner is ready! come, eat it before it gets cold."


    The same, similar voice was of none else than Klara, who was still alive and took her son out of the country. She decided to live the rest of her life with their children, who she failed to do from the past years but in the end, made up for the rest of the year.


    This was the reason, she had insisted to take away her kids from everyone because she was aware that, they won''t grow up until and unless, they leave their past.


    Despite her husband, David died but she, insisted to keep going and move on in her life because, she has also suffered and watned to get out of everything now.


    She acted as a goodmother, as a bright smile was there on her face. On the other hand, the stylish and handsome man was none other than the lovely Scott who has grown up into a fine boy.


    He turned to the other side, to see a man, tall enough, who looked at the world outside of the house, with high glory in his eyes. His back was facing Scott and Klara as his aura was too strong to say anything else.


    "Brother, dinner is ready. Would you like to eat as well?"


    ...


    So, Any idea? Who can be this persoanlity?


    PS- My exams are going on and that is the reason, I''m quite slow in updating but don''t worry, this novel will go on until it doesn''t reach its end and I hope that you all will support me.


    The only request I have is, to keep on voting and please use coins to unlock chapters. This motivated the author a lot!


    ...


    Do not forget to vote^


    [You can read further by unlocking chapters!]

 Chapter 304 - Alex is dead or alive? [2]

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    ...


    But the person stayed silent and did not move an inch from the place. Instead, Scott can''t help but feel a shiver down his spine. Klara can''t help but wonder why is he acting so strangely.


    "Both of you, I think that you should come and have food now. Scott, you haven''t eaten food in the afternoon also."


    Scott smiled and stood up from the seat and walked to the dining table and started eating while the person near the window did not move. Klara wanted to say once again but before Scott once again interrupted.


    "Mom, we got a invitation from Sean and Kath. They are celebrating their anniversary on the upcoming weekend. Should we go there or just skip it?" Scott asked while taking another bite of the food but Klara can''t help but put her face down.


    She knew that many things happened in the past and how Sean is related to the lady, who was after their family''s life.


    Klara''s eyes shifted to the man, who was near the window, and asked him, "What do you say, son? Should we go there?"


    Both of their eyes turned to the man, as his back was facing them. Their eyes met as they had no idea how to deal with this man. Not because of him or because they were eagerly waiting for his answer as they were eager to know what will happen to them in the future.


    The person on the other hand, opened his mouth to reply to the two people who were eagerly staring at his back to look for any answer as he can''t help but say in his hoarse voice.


    "Yes, we will go because this is the time to go back into the limelight and clear out the misunderstandings."


    ¡­.


    Soon, Sean and Kath''s anniversary arrived which was the most awaited event for everyone as the family members will meet again to have fun.


    The most excited one was none other than Kiara herself. Going to attend a party with her best friend present there was something she was much looking for, after all, she is the little princess of the house who is loved and cherished by everyone in the household.


    Anna combed Kiara''s hair and made her wear a white color frock, with pink lace on it. Along with it, Anna put on a hairband on her head to make her look like the exact princess of today.


    "Mommy, I think that I will be the prettiest girl today at the party!" Kiara jumped on her stool with excitedness which in turn brought a smile to Anna''s face.


    From the very start, she is behaving like this, and Anna can''t help but giggle from time to time.


    "Yes, our Kiara would be the best today! But don''t forget that today''s main and popular couples are your uncle and aunt. So, to remind you, my dear princess, you can''t outshine them!"


    "Yes! After Aunt, I will be the prettiest person and Leo will only stick with me! I won''t let any other girl drag him somewhere." Hearing Kiara''s possessive tone again, Anna can only sigh.


    "Kia, you can''t cage him in any manner otherwise he will leave you for good. You don''t want that right?"


    Kiara, in return, pouted her face to react in a calm manner, "I don''t care if he feels caged or not! He is my bestie and I will not let any other girl snatch him!"


    "As per your wish goes." At last, Anna gave up to make her daughter understand this because, as far as she knows, her possessiveness for Leo is more like a best friend''s love.


    Only time will tell her whether this will convert into something else or, will make them stay away from each other? God Knows!


    After getting Kiara ready, Anna made her way to her room and decided to wear an off shoulders gown of black color. As her skin was quite white, it goes perfectly with her body as well.


    Seeing herself in the mirror, Anna can''t help but compliment her own self in this.


    "Well Well, I think you look beautiful Anna Walker!" A bright smile came to her face.


    Walking out of her room, Anna saw someone very unexpected, who was sitting on the couch with Kiara talking to him very sweetly.


    "Oh, Grandpa! You aren''t old. Instead, you are just a little old than mommy. Of course, first, you were born then mommy was born then I was born!"


    "Seriously? Okay so my Kia has said that I''m not old then it means I''m still a young and fresh oldie!"


    This was none other than Liam himself who most likely likes to vanish from their lives and then suddenly come back.


    But Anna has no control over him. She had tried to make things sought but in the end, he asks her to let it go because he doesn''t wish to make Marrie upset.


    ''How much I wish that you and mom were together and you both could have taken care of Kiara together.'' But this thought was away from her.


    Anna walks closer to them till Liam''s attention shifts to his daughter now. "Anna, how are you now?"


    "I''m all good. You know that I always stay good so you don''t have to worry about me..but I''m really curious what both granddaughter and Grandpa are conversing!"


    Anna had this curiousness when she saw both of them were talking with o much laughter. Although Liam has committed many mistakes he was the one who helped her to raise her daughter and made everyone ready, to give Kiara the surname Walker.


    He stood with her when almost everyone accused her of being a single mother and carrying an illegitimate child, but in the end, he made sure that Kiara gets the best things in her life!


    Before Liam could have replied to her, Kiara once again spoke, "No No no¡­ that''s our secret! we won''t tell it to anyone else!"

 Chapter 305 - Illegitimate child?!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Anna controls her urge to roll her eyes because she knew this was a bad habit of hers and Kiara will catch it immediately. But in return, Anna can only smile at her daughter''s ''top-secret thing''


    "Okay, I won''t interfere in grandpa and Granddaughters thing but can I have some talk with my father Kia?" That wasn''t a request but in such a tone that Kiara understood that she should leave for a few minutes.


    "Yes, sure mommy. I would go and see how the grandmother looks!" But before they could have talked in some privacy, the three of them heard a voice from the other side of the hall.


    "Kiara! Anna! Are you both ready? We will be late if we don''t get out of the house right now."


    Marrie walked in the hall with her wearing a simple but elegant dress but then her year met Liam''s, who was quite shocked to see her in such a dress.


    Without any formal greetings or anything, Marrie bluntly asked him, "What are you doing here? I think you should have been to your precious girlfriend''s home right now."


    This made Liam frown. She was rude as always with him but he was to it, that is what he thinks. But from time to time, whenever she acts this harshly, he can feel the twitch in his heart as always.


    On the one side, Anna knew they would fight anytime. But Kiara was looking confused. She had no idea why her grandparents don''t live together but she was fast in catching words.


    "Girlfriend? What is a girlfriend mommy? Why do grandfather have it?"


    "My precious granddaughter, girlfriend is someone precious to you, just like how much you care about your toys. But I think that your grandfather has forgotten about his age and would like to keep such toys with himself at such an old age as well." Marrie had this sarcastic comment which made everyone feel ashamed of themselves.


    The only person who wasn''t shocked to see such a verbal spat was Anna because this was very casual. for her now.


    "Really? Then my cattie is my girlfriend from now on!" Kiara said but then in return, Anna picked her up in her embrace and asked her to keep quiet for a few minutes.


    Looking at her parents once again, Anna commented, "If you both can attend the party like a normal couple then come otherwise, no one is required to come and I and Kia will only go!"


    Anna gave them the ultimatum which they had to follow no matter what happens. After all, Sean is also close to them and precious one. How can they afford to miss his anniversary?


    Kia kept quiet and only let her mother say whatever she wishes to. Although as a child she had many questions inside her mind but for now, she can feel that it was better to stay quiet and let them talk smoothly.


    Marrie looked at Liam with her dagger eyes and spoke, "I don''t have any problem. Let us go and simply, Liam, don''t even think of getting closer to me!" Saying this, Marrie waked to the list while Anna followed her and Liam did the same when he saw everyone was leaving.


    ¡­


    After a while, the family of the four arrived in the house of Sean and Kath. They have decided to throw a party in their large backyard and house, which was alone big enough to hold large numbers of people inside it.


    But the only thing Anna afraid of was, reporters and the media!


    Sean is a well-known name in the business world on now days and she was sure that it won''t let go of the matters. The media and press will definitely be present there and she has no wish to be captured by them or make Kiara come in the limelight. NO!


    But in the end, Anna can only hide herself and Kiar from all of them. For her sake, Liam and Marrie took the limelight and Anna escaped from being questioned by the media and those reporters!


    But it looks like Liam wasn''t spared at all as he was bombarded with all types of questions.


    "Sir, we would like to know, who is now managing the whole business. Is it you or your daughter or anyone else?"


    "Well, the Walker business is in the hands of my daughter, Anna walker. She is doing a wonderful job and I have absolute trust in her capabilities that Walker''s business will go to the other heights. After all, that is how our traits are."


    "But sir, we have heard that you even had a son. Aren''t most businesses given to the sons and not daughters? Why did you take such a decision?" all the reports perfectly know how conservative Walker mainly can be.


    But they had no idea that Anna was different from all of them. She Isn''t like others, who will be a housewife and let the men do the work alone.s he likes it. Come forward to take the responsibilities like others and perform them in such a perfect manner.


    But Liam can''t help but smile at this comment as he looked at Marrie with his loving eyes and said, "My wife has given birth to such a talented Daughter that I don''t see any difference. All that matters is the capability and I can see why my daughter loves doing it. So, I don''t see why I shouldn''t give my business to my daughter?"


    Liam twisted his words perfectly and everyone was stunned to see the lovestruck l on his face when he gazed at Marie longingly. But then, the next surprised many of the people standing here as the question was everyone''s sour point.


    "Sir, we have hard that Ms. Anna walker has given birth to someone at a very early age and that she has someone illegitimate. Is that true?"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Please guys!

 Chapter 306 - Still Single!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Only Liam knew how difficult it was for him to hear such words against his daughter whom he loves dearly. The Kiara, who is such a lovely and bubbly girl, will get to know that she is an illegitimate child and everyone just hates her?


    Clearing his throat, Liam replied, "I think you''re mistaken. My daughter is still single so it would be better for you to keep your mouth shut otherwise, be ready to receive a legal letter as well."


    Marrie looked at her husband, with her afraid eyes but then relaxed a little bit when she heard his words. After all, most of them were not aware of Kiara''s existence in this world.


    But Marrie''s handgrip on Liam''s shoulder tightness as she passed everyone a warm gaze but in return, Liam knew it was the time to go inside and away from th3 reports because Marrie won''t be able to take it.


    "Excuse us, please. Thank you." The reports kept on asking them more and more questions but they stopped instead and walked out of that place and entered the magnificent ha where they saw any of the guests.


    "You did a great job out there." Marrie suddenly spoke, surprising Liam as well when he looked at Married with his loving eyes.


    "I can never let my daughter be cashed by anyone. I know that Kiara''s existence is like thin air for everyone outside, but for us, she is as much as important as our Anna. I won''t let anything happen to her until and unless I''m alive."


    Marrie easily reloved hearing his words because she knew how possessive he was for his daughter and granddaughter.


    Coming inside, Anna joined her parents as well with Kiara holding her mother''s hand.


    "We should go and greet Sean and Kath first." Everyone nodded as they made their way to the most amazing couple of today''s night.


    Walking closer, Anna''s eyes landed on the beautiful coiled form of her, as she saw Kath wearing a tight, body gown which was making her curves look too s.e.xy and immediately Anna knew that Sea wasn''t very happy seeing Kath wearing such a gown in the public gathering.


    But at the same time, Sean wore the same colored tuxedo which made Anna wonder from which brand they had bought the clothes.


    "Sean, Kath.. happy anniversary to both of you." Anna came forward and hugged Kath tightly.


    "Oh My God, Thank you so much, my baby girl! Anna, how are you?" Kath passed a smile.


    "I''m all good," Anna replied while Married came forward and gave both Sean and Kath her blessings.


    "You both, I hope that you both stay together as always and be happy. May God bless you with immense joy and happiness." Marrie can''t help but feel her eyes were coming torn seeing such two couples who were in so much love with each other as Married just hope that they both stay together as always.


    "Thank you so much, Mom! Your blessings are all we all need." Kath can''t help but feel her heart was warming up from her heart. She knew how much Marrie feels for them and from the very starting she takes Married as her mother only.


    On the other hand, Sean can''t help but hug his mother once again, "We are very happy to have you both come today." his eyes traveled to Liam standing behind others, "Thank you so much, Sir, for coming today form the walker''s side."


    "It is all my p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, Sean. I hope that you both stay together as always and be blessed." Liam complimented them. as they both nodded their head but one, it was Kiara''s turn to wish them.


    Coming forward, she hugged Kath''s leg as she spoke in her sweet voice, "Happy An...Anniversary Uncle and Aunt! You know, I prepared a special gift for you both and I hope you will like it."


    With this, Kiara flashed her beautiful smile which made all of them Giggle. She was someone, who could bring happiness to their life no matter what and that is why, everyone loves her!


    I was scared of saying anything else, Kath picked Kiara in her embrace as she pinched her cheeks and spoke, "My princess, no matter what you make for us we will like it anyways!"


    "Really?" Kiara''s eyes sparkled with happiness hearing her aunt''s words!


    "Of course my doll. You know, how much I wish that I had you instead of all of Leo! See, he isn''t even with us and is playing around with his friends." Kath just wanted to keep Kiara to herself.


    She knew how cute this baby girl is and only hoped for her to be with her, the only bad luck as she wasn''t this girl''s mother.


    Only if, she could give birth to another child as well, as sweet as that of Kiara, who could bring so much happiness in his life but that was, unfortunate that her health doesn''t support her at all!


    But it looks like Kiara was alerted when she hears her words, "Where Leo can be? I want to see him! I have been here for so long but he did not even meet me!"


    Anna can''t help but tease Kiara once again, "Oh maybe he is with Sophia! Who knows they might be together and she might have been her best friend already." As expected from her, Kiara''s eyes turned cold, and as she looked around to see her best friend but failed miserably.


    "Mom.. I''m going now! Bye." Before Anna could have said something to her daughter, Kiara already left with her fastening speed, which made everyone laugh a lot.


    After then, Kath''s eyes shifted to Anna as she asked her in a low voice, "Anna, you know that¡­ Are you okay now? Is everything good with your body?"


    .....


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Are you ready for the face off between these two again?![With Kiara!]


    Humble request~

 Chapter 307 - You killed Chris!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Please guys!!


    Anna gives Kath a weak smile but at the same time, Sean diverted the topic because he was aware that something like this was a s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e topic and he absolutely understood what Kath actually meant.


    "Umm...Anna, your uncle is also coming here." hearing this, Marrie''s eyes sparkled because, for a very long time, she hasn''t met her brother. She turned to Sean and asked him again to confirm it.


    "Are you sure? Addie is really coming tonight?" Marrie''s voice had this excitement, which no one missed seeing as Sean smiled at her.


    "Yes, he is. I invited my uncle to come and be with us on this special occasion. But maybe he''s late already." Anna only smiled because her eyes were diverted to the people present there. She knew that most of them were top class people.


    More like an anniversary party but a business deal party, where many business deals were stricken and many newcomers in the business met the experienced ones.


    As a businesswoman herself, Anna has to take care of such thing as well because, many of her competitors were arriving tonight and she has to make sure that they don''t snatch any of her deal otherwise it will result in a big loss to her company, which they can''t afford at the year ending.


    When Liam saw her suspicious eyes roaming around, he whispered in her ears, "not only eyes but you need to keep your ears open as well. Many people will only talk but will react normally so you have to make sure that no one enters into a deal which will make you any losses."


    Anna glared at her father but she knew that her father was speaking the truth. She has to make sure that nothing goes against her because it will immensely affect her business.


    "I will see that. Excuse me." Anna went behind Kiara to make sure that she was alright but failed to find her.


    ''Where the hell is she?'' Anna can''t figure it out because, just now, she had thought that Kiara had gone behind Leo. but now, when she cakes on the children''s section where children were playing, she found neither Kiara nor Leo.


    But ignoring that, Anna once again went inside the deep of the mansion, on the terrace but failed to find her there as well. In the end, with no option left, Anna decided to go to Leo''s room to find her.


    But it looks like her luck wasn''t that good because, in the corridor, she found someone she was least interested to interact with.


    Because the person is none other than Reyan whom she hates from the depth of her heart. "Oh My God, look, I found my ex-best friend in this mansion. Hello, Anna."


    Anna controlled the urge to roll her eyes because at that moment wishes to punch the smirk out of his face. "I''m not really interested to answer to my ex-best friend, Mr. Reyan."


    "Your words did not hurt me. After all, you know that whatever I did was just to keep my family safe. And in the end, you were the one who killed Chris." Yes, Reyan is aware of her crime but Anna did not care any less.


    Everyone knew how bad Chris was, and only if she knew the truth about the person as well. The mask he wears to please everyone is just a fake one because of beneath someone dangerous to everyone, especially for Alena!


    "Reyan, do you know what? For me, you''re just a piece of shit who just wishes to obtain Alena without thinking about what she actually wants. Have you ever asked her? Well no, so you don''t need my approval and remember one thing as well." coming closer to his face, Anna once again continued, "Hurt my best friend and I will make sure that you do not see the sun the next day."


    Stepping on his shoes with her high heels, Anna walked of the corridor, leaving Reyan shouting behind her in the pan. Not lying, she is sacred because this is what he deserves for trying to ruin her mood.


    But at the same time, Anna once again entered into the main hall, to find her precious daughter with Leo, in a protective manner while Leo was enjoying protectiveness towards him.


    She knew that Leo is a shy person but one thing''s sure and that is, he loves Kiara a lot, at least like a best friend for now.


    Anna smiled and walked near them, and that is the time when Leo noticed her presence, "Hello Anna aunt!"


    "well well I can see that someone is trying to cage you, my dear Leo. is Kiara disturbing you?" Anna had asked Leo but in return, Kiara pouted after hearing her mother''s words because she felt that this was a plan against her.


    "Mom, why will I cage my best friend. I was just shielding from the guns of the girls. They just wanted to snatch him from me! You know that I don''t like if someone, snatched the things which are mine and in the same manner, Leo is mine!"


    Anna can''t help but face slap herself when she heard her daughter''s words. She is too possessive over her things and from the corner of her eyes, she can see that Sophia was standing nearby.


    Kiara has wrapped one arm around Leo''s stomach, claiming her right over his and Leo can only sigh. He passed Anna an assuring smile and this made Anna relaxed. Otherwise, she had guessed that Leo will only disregard Kiara by her possessiveness.


    But then, Anna heard a sudden voice behind her, the rush of the report which made her weak at the same time.


    "Oh Let''s go there! The Steves are here!!"


    ....


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Humble request from all of you!


    Let me know your views through comment!


    [You can buy privilege to see chapters before others!]

 Chapter 308 - Take Kiara away!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    No one knew how she felt at that moment, her legs already gave away the moment, she heard that family''s name once again in her mind. The family, which she almost destroyed, and killed. The family, whose blood is running in her daughter''s body.


    Kiara noticed her mother''s face was becoming paler and paler as she went there and touched her once again, "Mom, are you alright? Do you need anything?" Anna, who was in a daze, looked at her daughter with horrific expressions.


    But at the same time, she hugged her tightly and this made Kaira wonder what happened to her suddenly. Why is she acting too weird in just a few seconds?


    She had totally no idea what to do next. But for some reason, she kept quiet and let her mother be alright first.


    "Mom, do you need anything? Are you sure that you don''t have a fever?" Kiara was getting more and more worried about her mother as she looked at her mother''s face which was getting colder with the passing second.


    But at the same time, Anna passed her assuring smile and then made her way out of her mother Marrie while carrying the Kiara in her embrace. Anna also asked Leo to come behind her because she needs his help.


    When Marrie noted how Anna was breathing heavily, she worried and asked, "Anna¡­"


    "Mom, please take Kiara away from the hall! She can''t be here!" Anna was almost on the verge of pleading with her mother as Married looked at Anna with her confusional eyes.


    She did not understand what happened of a sudden which made Anna look so miserable?


    On noticing more deeply, she saw that Ana was surely hiding something from all of them and Marrie can guess it too easily just by seeing in her daughter''s eyes.


    "An, what has happened? Why are you in such a hurry?" As a mother, Marrie can''t help but ask her daughter what is disturbing her so suddenly? Just a few minutes ago, she was absolutely fine but now, suddenly she is urging her to take Kiara away when Kiara is enjoying so much with Leo?


    On the other hand, Kiara did not understand anything. She looked at her mother, wishing for her to reply and answer it but in return, Anna''s serious eyes were glued to Marry, waiting for her to do the things she asked her to do.


    "There...are.. some people whom I don''t want to know about Kiara''s existence! Take her to Leo''s room. Understand it, mom. I can''t answer many questions at this time but can only request you. Please!" Marrie took Kiata from Anna''s embrace and nodded her head.


    "I will take her to Leo''s room. But you have many questions to answer me." Marrie said while Anna nervously nodded her head but in return, Kiara wasn''t satisfied.


    She puffed her cheeks, and looked at her mother, and spoke, "Mom, why are you slowly sending me away from you?"


    Cupping her daughter''s small face, Anna smiled and answered, "Baby, mom is not sending you away. You will be with grandma and Leo, isn''t that wonderful? Leo, will you please take care of Kiara?"


    "Of course Aunt! That is something that you do not need to ask me. I shall take grandma and Kiara to my room now." He had no idea about the reason why his aunt is doing this thing but one thing he was sure of was, it was because of the reports on the behind of them.


    He just led Marrie and Kiara to his room, while when they left the big hall, Anna was sweating daily.


    With each passing second, her breath was becoming heavier as she dared not to look beyond here to find the Steves standing there as she didn''t have that much strength to face them.


    Anna was aware of their existence overseas. Scott was studying and he lived with Klara. After all, she had to make sure that they do not suffer because of their brother and son''s sins.


    No, Anna can''t let an innocent person suffer! But at the same time, it was difficult for her to face them after so many years. A


    After all, she has killed their family member and she was responsible for every that happened in the past.


    ''How will I face them?'' She had this fear inside her but at the end, Anna slowly and slowly turned around to see the mother and son duo stand at the entrance with the reporter''s anthem.


    Their face wasn''t clear at all, but Anna can''t help but gulped once again when Scott''s fine face into her eyes as she noticed how much he has grown up in the past years.


    The reporters kept on asking them questions, not letting them go away like he and she didn''t expect them to do so also.


    Scott, who used to bubbly years ago, has now grown up into a fine man, with his beauty almost at par with his other brothers, and now, she knew that he has matured as now, Scott was rescuing his mother front he other reports also.


    But at the same time, it looks like Liam noticed her worry as he came closer to her, with a wine glass in his hand, and spoke in his husky tone, "Well thy are Scott and Mrs.Steve. I haven''t thought that they will show up here."


    But along with him, no one had thought that they will appear here, especially at Sean''s anniversary?!


    What was more surprising was, Sean called them here which was absolutely a joke for them, the Sean who know about everything!


    "I...I don''t know either.." Anna nervously shocked her head as She did not know what to say anything further. Her lips were tightly zipped at this thought.


    "But Anna, will you tell them about Kiara''s existence? After all, you are aware that they are also her grandmother and uncle by blood."


    ....


    Do not forget to vote. Please!

 Chapter 309 - Who is the CEO?

    [Use coins to unlock the chapter!]


    Only Anna knew how much her face twisted when she heard her father''s words. They were her beloved daughter''s family but she is deliberately trying to hide her daughter from everyone, even though it was a bad idea, she can''t do anything like this.


    Anna was trying to separate from them, for her selfish reason but this is how she is. Killing her brother was Alex''s'' most bad decision and she swore that she won''t let that go through anything like tissue in her life!


    Her eyes were totally fixed on the mother-son duo standing in the middle of the reporters, where she saw them coming inside the mansion but, only Anna was aware of how she actually felt.


    "Anna, I think you should go and greet them. Scott was innocent after l, it was his two brothers who.." Liam was interrupted by Anna''s glare.


    He gulped back, seeing her horrific expressions, which was mixed wiht so many emotions!


    "I know it''s bad. But I can''t overcome the fact that I was the one, who killed his two brothers. I''m sorry but I can''t digest this fact no matter what happens. It isn''t that easy as you think." Anna did not hide anything from her father.


    "I know that it is difficult for you to face them but at least remember that you were at fault along with them. After all, they have killed your brother!" saying, he left Anna on herself because it is in accordance, so he needed time to think about everything that was happening in her life from now onwards!


    Steve''s returning act was like a big game-changer for all of them!


    Anna wanted to say many things at that very moment, but she kept quiet because for now, it was better to not say anything. Many people will try to defame you and put you down but you can''t take everyone seriously right?


    That is how Anna thought. for her, they weren''t important but somehow, she knew the reality herself because they all hold a soft spot in her heart. maybe, that is the reason, she was keeping an eye on them for the past few years!


    She can always fool her mind, but maybe her heart isn''t able to listen toher mind at all, and she knew that Scott is someone dear to her, she can see how much his face resembles her Kiara!


    ''Why the hell am I even giving them so much importance even after they did so bad things with me!'' Anna hated herself for this.


    But then she can feel that reporters weren''t leaving any stone to them or ask many twisted questions.s


    "Weren''t Mr. Chris engagement fixed with Ms. Walker?! Why did Chris die?!"


    "Why did your second son Luke die?!"


    Of couse, she had expected such questions to come on top, as they ahve come into the limelight after so long! It has been almost six years!


    From the very beginning, they have kept the top secret from everyone that Chris and Luke died because of some unknown reason. No one dared to reveal anything because, in Klara''s eyes, her sons were at fault.


    Scott, remained aloof like before as he looked at each reported with his cold expressions, sending the chills down the spines of the people present there.


    "Does my family concern you so much? Then why don''t you join our personal family group to know every update?" His words made all of them shut as Scott almost pushed everyone aside and brought his mom inside to meet everyone, except Anna as she walked over the food counter to escape from meeting him.


    ''They will surely fight for Kiara!'' the fear relied inside her. The only light in her life will be taken away from her bychance if they got to know that she has a child together with Alex!


    But who will tell her that her dream was going to be tossed aside to have a peaceful life anymore because someone she considered to be dead from the past years was returning back to have her again in his life and make sure to take revenge from everyone who underestimated him!


    Anna took a sip of her drink, while talked with people near the bar, as few of the businessman tried to talk to her about the business deals and after a few more minutes, Anna totally forget about the existence of the Steve and she was blessed that they did not even come near her to have a chat.


    ''I wish they haven''t noticed my presence.'' she can only pray but who knew the truth!


    On the other hand, many men tried to flirt with her as her statement of being singled was making her on the top of the headlines again.


    "Ms. Anna, you''re one of the best beauties I have ever seen! Beauty with a sharp brain! The deadliest combination!" on the of the young master of the family commented while Anna can only smile on this complement


    "Thank you.. I Guess. That is what I inherited from my parents and it is all that I have."


    "The guy you would choose in the near future will surely be the one the best!! Of course with a wonderful guy as well." Anna had many things to say but she decided to be quiet and let them speak to whoever was coming inside either brian.


    "Ms. Walker, have you heard about A&W company? I have heard that they are aiming for your projects and will soon attack your company. I would recommend playing safe!" Anna had an urge to ignore him and about that company but on second thought she once again asked him.


    "Are You Aware of their Ceo? I have heard that the person is very secretive! Not revealing his face to the public at all."


    Hearing this, the person smiled and replied her.


    "I have heard the same but I guess, he will be present today here shortly in a few more minutes to come with his girlfriend and meet all of us!"

 Chapter 310 - Alex has a girlfriend?!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    "Are you sure? Because I''m looking forward to seeing and meeting that person who is able to secure all the fields despite being new in the business world. You see, most of the people take centuries and ages to understand the market but this person did it in such a short span of life!"


    Anna had immense praise for the person in her heart because she understood that this will be a tough competition for her in the near future!


    But she wasn''t aware that the person she was praising was the reason for her worries as well. The reason, which landed her in a miserable state and she had no idea how the life, which she started enjoying now, was actually going to turn once again!


    The man in front of her smiled hearing her words but he didn''t tell her anything else. Instead, when the conversation shifted to more business-related matters, they all heard a commotion in the center hall.


    Everyone''s eyes, including the guests of the evening, were quite curious to see what was happening now? Why is everyone so excited all of the sudden?


    "I think we should go and see what is going on." the man said to Anna, to which she agreed. They both make their way to another hustle to find the reports gazing at the car with their intense gaze!


    Anna looked curious to see who was inside who had gained too much attention from everyone. Especially Sean and Kath, who looked confused as well.


    Taking the man''s leave, Anna went near them to whisper into their ears, "Who is he?"


    "We don''t know. We had sent the invitation to the main guests only and others were taken care of by my manager. I don''t know who this person is." Sean was totally clueless to which they all looked forward to seeing the person''s identity.


    The driver stepped out of the driver''s seat and opened the back door for the man to come out. The cameras were ready to click their pictures as everyone''s eyes were glued to the face of the other person.


    But before the person who could have stepped doubt, something strikes inside the mind.''Is he the CEO of the famous A&W group? about whom everyone is talking about?'' The curiosity and appreciation of her mind raised the double of the person''s standard because he has managed to gain everyone''s attention for a few minutes.


    She looked around her to find many of the people, whispering and gossiping about this special man as well as trying to show exactly who he was!


    As the person stepped out of the car and looked at the car with these facial expressions, aloof and cold, which made everyone shocked but only there was someone who could feel her legs were not supporting her anymore because, this person, this face was like threat in her mind. she knew this person too well.


    Anna''s hand unconsciously wants to hold Sean and Kath in her, as she felt that her blood has already dried the moment her eyes are laid on the person in her.


    "W..What is h..." without thinking anything else, Anna who wasn''t able to handle seeing it now, collapsed on the floor with Sean holding her and Kath gave her the support of the other body.


    Most of the people''s eyes were just fixed on the person''s face as they failed to notice how Anna collapsed right now and only cared about the CEO of the A&W.


    Because he was none other than ALEX!


    Stepping out of the car, Alex looked too dashing, with passing years, his body and physics have made him look more and more indifferent to others, as one can feel that he was not like other friendly CEOs!


    Alex looked at the camera pointing toward him as reporters were too eager to have his interview but no one noticed the change of expressions On Alex''s face. As he was standing away from the main entrance, he wasn''t able to see the figure who collapsed on the floor just bowed.


    But then, a lady from the other side of the car, walked on the carpet, coming to beside Alex. The lady was none other than the most popular model of this time, in the industry world!


    Olivia made her name recently and no one had any idea that she was involved with someone of top class! Her beauty was taking a troll over others as she passed others a smile but did not utter a single word as well!


    "Sir! Are You the Ceo of the A&W company?"


    "Sir, are you both dating right now? Miss Olivia is said to be your girlfriend!"


    Reporters were simply doing the work they have to do but no one cared about the tension that is going to be raised inside the hall.


    Alex ignored each one of them, as Olivia kept her hand on Alex''s hands and they both walked inside the hall, away for the media and reporters while Scott helped Alex to enter the hall without any disturbance.


    .....


    But there was another game being played in the room of Leo! Anna was lying on the bed with her eyes tightly closed. Her whole body was covered in sweat as she was continuously shivering as well.


    But in that state also, she is only numbering a single name that has left a horrific impression on her mind! She wasn''t able to control the turmoil that she witnessed today, to see someone once again alive whom she killed by her own hands!


    But slowly and slowly, Anna found it difficult to open her eyes but then, at the last when the picture of her pulling the trigger the gun on the hilltop, from the last six years appeared inner mind, Anna opened her eyes to see two blurry images staring at her face!


    "K..Kiara!"


    ....


    Do not forget to vote ^^


    Humble request~

 Chapter 311 - He is alive?!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!}


    "K...Kiara!"


    Sitting on the bed with such fast actions suddenly, Anna hugged the small figure beside her without caring about anything in this world. Only she knew the fear that she had killed someone was revolving once again.


    But for this time, Anna had no choice. She doesn''t know why but her brain stopped working when she saw the exact same person, whom she considered dead for the past six years!


    Hugging Kiara so tightly, she started sobbing while Leo and Kiara could only sing cluelessly. But as a good and obedient daughter, Kiara rubbed her mother''s back and spoke, "Momm...I''m alright. You need to be okay."


    But Anna did not reply, instead she cried. She cried very hard! The pain for the heart was just too much for her to handle but Kiara was a piece of her heart!


    "Mom...Please...you can''t cry like this! older people do not cry, remember that!" Kiara can''t help but feel that she was being sad when her mother wasn''t even saying anything. Leo on the other hand felt that this situation was out of their control.


    He walked out of his room and went to the other side where Marrie was standing near Liam, and tugged her dress a little bit from the down, "Grandma, I think Aunt got her conscious back. She is crying very much!" Hearing Leo''s words, Marrie and Liam ran in the direction of his room with worried expressions on their faces. They knew what happened tonight.


    Coming inside the room, Marrie saw Anna was almost in a very bad condition due to her crying and shivering and her makeup was all ruined.


    Kiara is getting more and more afraid of seeing her mom like this, but she controls her tears and supports her mother like anything so that she doesn''t appear any weak person in front of her mom!


    "Ann.." Marrie lightly whispered, gaining Anna''s attention towards herself. At the time, Anna released Kiara from her embrace and looked at her mother in bad condition.


    "M...MOm! He is alive! He is f.u.c.k.i.n.g alive!" Anna lost it at the moment. The news of seeing the same person, the person whom she doesn''t want to see in her life anymore was now once again present in her life, as her competitor!


    But Anna remembered clearly, everything was still fresh in her mind that she killed him, she shot him twice but still, he is alive?! Her brother''s killer is still not dead?!


    Marrie came nearer and cupped her face as she passed her an assurance smile, "Don''t worry. Calm down first!"


    "NO MOM! B..Brother''s killer is still alive! he is not dead!.. But I shot him and he fell from the hilltop! I..remembered that!" seeing her daughter in such a state, Marrie''s heart drenched away in sorrow.


    "Anna, you have to calm down. If not for yourself then for your daughter." Marrie knew that in this situation, the only way Anna would keep her cool was because of Kiara. The only light in her life is her daughter and if she brings her in this, she might gain her sense again!


    When Marrie noticed Anna''s shivering was calming down a little bit, she added on, "Kiara is getting afraid. You don''t want her to see you in this condition. right? You are her mother and you need to be strong for her! Remember this!"


    For her, in her dark past, Kiara was a blessing and the only person, who can keep Anna in her current state as they all can''t bear to see her like this. Yes, Alex was once again back but he was like a thorn in their life who they all wish to take away, and send away from them!


    After a few minutes, Anna finally calmed down as her mascara was now fully under her eyes, making her look really bad but no one really cared. Liam just stood on the door and saw how Anna was reacting but did not utter even a single word.


    But inside only, his heart was breaking. Alex was alive and the news traveled to them, they all saw him, entering the main hall with Olivia but no one thought that Anna would react in such a way.


    When Marrie saw that Anna wasn''t anymore crying, she asked her to sleep for now and take a little bit of rest. Anna laid like an emotionless body while Kiara just stepped inside her blanket and hugged her mother tightly.


    From the very first time, Kiara never saw her mom like this. Leaving her in such a condition was absolutely no for her, and Anna also wanted to keep her child with her, at least she can have a little piece of mind!


    "Mom... You can sleep now. I''m with you and you don''t have to cry. No one can bully my mom." Hearing Kiara''s soft tone, Marrie can''t help but kiss her forehead lightly.


    "Kia, why don''t go with your grandfather and let your mom sleep for some time." Marrie was afraid of Anna''s reactions. She doesn''t want Kiss to witness anything wrong and see her mother heartbroken, but Kiara was more persistent to stay with Anna!


    "No.. Grandmother, I will stay with mommy. She needs me right now and I won''t let this lie. I promise that I won''t disturb them anymore in her sleep." Marrie had no reason to say anything because Anna signaled Kaira to come to her and she placed the blanket above both of them.


    After making sure that Anna doesn''t need anything else, everyone left the room and let Anna rest in Leo''s room. While Sean and Katherine attend the guest, Marrie and Liam can''t help but make their way back to the mansion to see the person, who was the killer of their son!


    Back in the room, Kiara laid beside her mother and stared at her face. She was purely confused by what happened just a few moments ago and can;''t help but ask.


    "Mom, why did you cry so badly?! Did you see a ghost?!"


    ....


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^

 Chapter 312 - Meeting daddy! (1)

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!}


    Anna can''t help but smile at her daughter''s question. ''You do not know my love. I saw your daddy ghost!'' this thought came inside her mind but she let it go and just c.a.r.e.s.sed her daughter''s hair lightly.


    "Kiara, there is nothing like a ghost. It is just that, I saw someone very unexpected and that is why I react in such a way." Anna did not give her very much detail because she knew that if Kiara becomes much more curious then she won''t stop asking her questions about this.


    "Then Mom, you shouldn''t meet that person otherwise you will feel more ill. Okay, mom?" Kiara was very much afraid to see her mom like this. Only she knew how much it hit her to see her mom in such away.


    As her daughter, only she understands that it is very disturbing to see her parents. Although her grandparents asked her to go outside and leave her mom alone, it was her luckiness that her mother did not let her go out and let her stay with her!


    Anna smiled and pinched Kiara''s nose as she replied back, "Why? You were afraid of something?"


    "Yes mom, I can''t see you in such a manner. You know, you are my strength and if you cry then I will also cry. It is our connection!" Anna can''t help but laugh at her comment.


    Maybe this is the reason, she loves her daughter too much in this lifetime.


    The only brightness in her life is this person and Anna can''t even imagine what will happen to her if by chance Kiara goes away from her. No, she can''t imagine her life without this cutie pie, who has brought immense love and light need into her dark world!


    After a few minutes, Anna was sleeping in a deep slumber with Kiara in her embrace, as the blanket covered both of them. But Kiara wasn''t feeling sleepy. Her energy levels were still at the top and she was only concerned about her mother''s health.


    When the little girl noticed that her mom was already asleep, she took the opportunity to go out as she was relieved that Anna was not crying anymore. Quickly getting up from the bed, without Anna''s knowledge, she got out of Leo''s room and walked through the door alone.


    ''Why is there so much silence here?'' Kiara had no idea as she looked here and there, to see the large walls. Yes, she has come to Sean''s uncle''s house many times but for the very first time, she felt very lost. Maybe because the mansion was too big to roam around!


    Kiara was simply feeling too thirsty as she wanted to have a glass of water. ''I will have to find grandma or someone I know.''


    With this in her mind, Kiara ran in the direction of the main hall, where the party was going on intending to see someone she knew so that someone can help her guide the kitchen and she can eat something as well.


    Without thinking about anything else, Kiara ran into the main hall, without a sign about her long dress which was almost lying on the floor also. As her height wasn''t that big, she had to manage her dresses in a better way too!


    But then, the main hall wasn''t something for kids. She could feel her head spiny gourd when she saw that no face was familiar to her.


    "Where is everybody?" a tense feeling was washing over her but no one came into her eye contact. talking to a stranger wasn''t a bad idea but she first thought of talking to either Sean or Leo or her grandparents otherwise, they would scold her for forming around without informing anyone else.


    But what surprised her was, there were all elders and she can''t see her best friend Leo also. ''Maybe he is with other kids!'' she was too thirsty and hungry to think about Sophia at this time otherwise she might have bunt in jealousy!


    Raising her frock a little bit her both hands, Kiara made her way to the nearby kitchen as she saw the delicious food do the food counter. Water started coming inside her mouth and she wanted to just have a bit of everything there!


    But the counter was way more bag every height. She can''t reach there and of course, Why will someone even help her if she asks them to?


    A sanding feeling came over her because of not getting what she wanted. Pouting her face, Kiara roams her eyes here and there to see someone''s family, in the hope to ask someone to help her.


    Going to one old uncle, she tugged his pants at the don, "Uncle, can you please help me with the food counter? I am not able to take it!" Kiara sounded very polite and soft tone.


    But it looks like no one was interested to give attention to a child here because the man harshly replied, "Go Away, child! ask your parents to help you! Shu!"


    This deeply hurt Kiara. Tears formed inside her heart but she managed to control her inner feelings and go away from the man. Rubbing her whole face, Kiara controlled the urge to cry a lot because no one has ever scolded her in such a harsh way just because she asked for a little help?


    "But I can''t sleep food! I have to ask someone else''s help too." Kiara once again locked here and there in the hope to find someone by her dismay and bad luck, there wasn''t someone who could heal her with foodstuff.


    But then, maybe there was something that caught Kiara''s eyes because suddenly, her eyes sparkled on seeing the favorite watch one man was wearing! Yes, Kaira loves to watch to her core and she always makes sure that she treats all the beautiful watches, whether it be men or women!


    Running to the man, Kiara looked above her face to see a bright tall person, a man who had a handsome face to define with, and for some reason, Kiara can''t help but smile at this person in the sweetest manner!


    "U...Uncle, can you please help me?"


    ....


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Another chapter coming up in few hours!

 Chapter 313 - Meeting daddy! (2)

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Kiara looked at the person above her with her sparkling eyes, making her look even more and more beautiful


    No one could imagine such a cute girl to have tears in her eyes and surely I can bet you will not be able to see her in tears! As her eyes were still glued to the watch in the man''s hand Kiara was a little excited to ask the person for help.


    The guy looked down to see the girl standing near his leg and asking him for help with her innocent eyes which could melt anyone''s heart.


    "Yes? What happened?" Scott answered in a hoarse voice which made Kiara feel shivers but at the same time, electricity passed through her mind when she looked at the person more closely.


    "Um¡­. I need to eat something but I''m not able to find my relative. Can you please pick me up so that I can take food on my plate and eat it?"


    Kiara left no stone of being cute. But seeing a stranger, she behaved in an absolute behaved manner, which also marks a good impression of hers as the daughter of Walker heir!


    Scott scanned the little girl''s face clearly as he bent a little down to come directly into contact with the little girl in front of him. "You want to eat something?"


    Kiara nodded her head vigorously and added on, "I''m thirst also. You see, my hands do not reach that counter!" Kiara pointed towards the food counters where a buffet was held for others.


    A faint smile lingered on Scott''s face as a giggle passes from his mouth. Turning around, he looked at his brother who was also looking at the little girl with his warmed eyes.


    ''Brother''s eyes can only warm when he sees children.'' He can''t help but wonder why this is the reason.


    "Brother Alex, would you like to help the little girl? I have some work to do and meet some people."


    Alex can''t help but smile when he saw the little girl, asking for help. She wasn''t'' able to manage her own dress but was trying to get the food from the counter. Bending on his knees, Alex pinched the girl''s nose lightly as h spoke, "You know that you are very cute?"


    "Thank You. But I already know that because many people say that I''m very cute!" Kiara as always did not understand that her words were making Alex even happier. But it looks like that same can''t be said for the lady who was standing behind Alex.


    "You can''t be serious Alex! Her parents should be the ones who should help her instead of us! So many people are now seeking to have favors from you but you want to help a little girl and waste time!?" Olivia found it ridiculous. She was almost stunned to see Alex giving attention to a little girl and was actually trying to waste time on her.


    But Alex did not even care about Olivia. He ignored her like thin air without giving her any reply which made Olivia frown.


    "Alex, I''m saying something to you!"


    "Did someone ask for your opinion? You can keep your mouth shut!" Just a few words and this was enough for the lady behind to feel that she was crossing her limits.


    Alex has no patience and everyone was aware that coming into good books of Alex is very difficult and of course, she can''t dare to offend him at any cost.


    But instead, the lady directed her anger to Kiara, giving her a sharp gaze, and a warning but Kiara wasn''t aware of so many things. Her eyes were fixed on the two uncles in front of her.


    "Uncle¡­ I won''t take much time. So, can you please help me?" Kiara once again asked.


    "Of course. Do not think about this aunty''s words. Here, come, let me pick you." Alex extended his hands and Kiara without thinking anything else, came into Alex''s embrace as he picked her up in his arms.


    Kiara without uttering anything else, only looked at Alex with her anticipating eyes to help her, and Scott can help but ask, "Brother, her facial expressions are good. Little girl, I have to say that you aren''t only cute but also beautiful.." Scott rarely compliments anyone but once he dies, this means that he found the person quite good.


    Kiara passed him a warm smile but Olivia was burning in anger and jealousy. ''A little girl is getting so much warmness from Alex as compared to me?''


    "Alex¡­ you can''t miss any deal with others. Everyone wants to have a chat with you."


    "I don''t care about your shit Olivia. No one wants your opinion and also, you''re most welcome to go to your friends and do not stick with us." Saying this, Alex brought Kiara near the food counter, leaving Scott and Olivia at the back.


    Scott sat at the lady beside him and scoffed, "You should always remember that a brother loves children. Also, never try to make decisions for him because he hasn''t given any tight to you. You need us to show off then go but don''t expect anything else." Saying this, he also left making Olivia deeply hurt.


    Her nails dug inside her hand making her feel her anger rising to her head, "I will tell you what right I have very soon you Scott!"


    ¡­.


    But on the other hand, Alex had a smile on his face as he gave Kiara a glass of water, to begin with. Later on, he asked Kiara what she liked and helped her to take her food into her plate, and brought her to the nearby table, making her comfortable sit there.


    "You don''t much chossy though," Alex commented as he saw the girl eating her food in an elegant manner. But he can see that Kiara likes many things.


    "Hmm. I love eating. No matter what it is because my mommy says that children at my age need proteins!" Alex can''t help but giggle.


    "By the way, what is your name, little girl?"


    .....


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    [You can buy privilege to see chapters before others!]

 Chapter 314 - Meeting daddy! (3)

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Kiara looked at the person, with her round eyes, and spoke in a low voice, "You should tell me your name first! I won''t tell my name without anything!" Kiara did not want to speak her name aloud, because she was aware that her presence was hidden.


    Alex laughed seeing her this gesture as he replied, "Why? I already helped you to eat food and take water. But You aren''t ready to tell me your name now also?"


    He had met so many children in his life but for the very first time, this girl was refusing to tell him her name. One thing he noticed was, she was a combination of laughter as well as bravery.


    "No! You know, mom always said that you shouldn''t take help for the stranger but then I saw the watch in your brother''s hand and I thought of asking you for help." Kiara honestly replied with an Alex wonder, why is this girl so bubbly?


    He has raised his brother too since he was small so that is why he was quite attractive to the children but he had no idea that this child would be more extraordinary as compared to his own young brother!


    Controlling his laughter, Alex replied in a gentlemanly manner "My name is Alex Steve or you can call me Luke Steve as well. The uncle you previously saw was my younger brother, Scott Steve." Alex did not know how but he felt happy while talking to this little girl.


    She was eating her food very fastly as he patted her back from time to time to make sure that she doesn''t cough or food doesn''t stuck in her throat. This level of warmth inside him rose suddenly which made him wonder why he is being so gentle and kind to this little girl?


    "Hmm.. you have a nice name! But not nicer than mine! My name is kept by my mother because she said that this name was specially designed for me when I was born when elders said that it was the best!" Kiara boosted.


    "Okay, little girl. But what exactly is your name?"


    Smiling At Alex with her bright smile, Kiara answered, "My name is, Kiara W-"


    "KIARA!"


    She was interrupted when they both heard a voice behind them. turning around, they saw Leo standing with a Worried expression on his face when he saw the girl sitting with a stranger he wasn''t aware of.


    Although, he knew that most of the business people are present here today and of use, this man would be one of them, seeing her with a stranger made Leo alert of his nose and ears!


    Coming down from her seat, Kiara ran towards him and asked in a smiling one, "Leo, why are you angry? You know, I searched for you for so long but I wasn''t able to find you anywhere!"


    "But that doesn''t mean that you can talk to any stranger Kiara." Leo can''t help but tell her as she felt guilty for doing that. But he didn''t notice that she was too hungry to think about those calls.


    As he was elder than her, he knew how to handle the situation. But he was seriously worried when he failed to find her anywhere in the rooms.


    She had considered the fact that this was Sean''s uncle''s party too, of course, no one will be able to harm her, right? But she had no idea that whatever she thought was actually contradictory to what Leo thought.


    Turning towards Alex, he looked at him with a lazing gaze as he replied to him, "Thank you sir for taking care of Kiara but her parents are looking for now. I have to take her."


    "But wait! Who you are?" Alex can not let the girls get away with anyone else. He had to make sure that this girl stayed safe and reached her parents instead of once again being lost in the crowd. As he has come into the party and light very late. He wasn''t aware of many young people here.


    Tucking his hand into his pocket, Leo''s dashing side flashed at Alex with full confidence. There wasn''t even an inch of fear on his face, just like Sean!


    "You are stinging my home, Sir. So I hope that you won''t have to ask who exactly I am. Thank you once again." Saying This, Leo took Kiara''s hand and brought her back into the room, where her aunt was waiting for her but both of them weren''t'' aware of Anna''s condition in the room when she did not find her precious daughter beside her!


    ¡­.


    Anna woke up from her sleep when she found nothing beside her. The doll who was sleeping beside him was not there but the bed was entirely empty


    Removing her blanket, Anna looked here and there but to her dismay, she found no sign of Kiara.


    ''where did she go?'' Anna can''t help but feel the panic attack once again coming on her way.


    Alex and his family were outside and she was the most afraid of making both father-daughter duos meet. NO, she can''t let that happen otherwise it would create havoc!


    Getting up from the bed, Anna rushed in the direction of the main hall, to find her daughter and in the midway, she found Leo.


    "Leo, where is Kiara? Was she with you?"


    "No aunt. I thought that you both are sleeping so I let Kiara keep." This made Anna widen her eyes as he knew that this wasn''t what she wanted.


    Asking Leo to find Kiara too, Anna made her way into the main hall, despite the fact that Alex can be there. When she arrived in the main hall, fully filled with the guest, she found a slow song being played with everyone wearing a mask on their face.


    ''How will I find Kiara now?!?''


    ....


    Do not forget to vote


    Please guys!


    [You can buy privilege as well!]

 Chapter 315 - Where is Kiara?

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    But Anna had nothing to take care of. She has to find Kiara at any cost otherwise, it would be a big mess to clear off if by chance Alex and Kiara will meet and if he gets to know that Kiara is his daughter!


    The lights in the hall were quite dim with everyone wearing a mask along. Light song in the background with Anna''s eyes roaming around to see Kiara and other kids but to her dismay, she found no clue.


    ''I should go to the center. Maybe she will be there.'' As Kiara loves to dance, Anna thought of this option and decided to go in the middle of everyone to search for Kiara.


    She wasn''t able to find her parents as well so all she could do was to keep her eyes open and ask other people if they had seen her.


    In between the crowd, Anna rounds here and there to see whether Kiara is here or not. From the corner to everywhere, she wasn''t present at all.


    "Where the hell are you Kiara." Anna can only mumble in between her breath as beads of sweat started to form on her face. She can feel her palms were even sweaty due to the nervousness and if she did not find Kiara anywhere then it would be the most difficult thing ever!


    Coming in between the crowd, Anna looked at the people''s faces to find someone she could ask Kaira about but she wasn''t able to find anyone there.


    As the coupling song started to play, someone came to her, with a mask on their face, "Miss Walker, would you like to dance with me?" Anna looked at the person but shook her head.


    "I''m sorry but I''m looking for someone. I have to find them first." Anna had no intention to dance and she took a step back and the man went to someone else.


    But this doesn''t stop her from looking for Kiara. In the end, she looked at the couple, Sean and Kath, who were dancing with each other, beautiful and she was feeling conflicted about whether to go and tell them about Kiara or not.


    ''I have given them so much tension already. It would be best for them to enjoy this moment'' Anna doesn''t want this happiness to be destroyed because of her family and she is surprised by her emotions to look for Kiara.


    But then, someone forcefully came to swing her hand and make her dance with him. Anna tried to stop but he wasn''t equal to the man. He was wearing a black mask, and she could only see his eyes and mouth.


    "WHAT?!"


    "I simply want to dance with you. Why are you acting so fiercely?" Anna found it unreasonably. She tried to push the man but failed. She has no idea but there is someone forcing her to dance with him when she especially said no!


    As everyone was enjoying the moment no one noticed how Anna was captured with this person, who wasn''t letting her go. She had to find Kiara as well, but how?! Only if she could escape this tight embrace at first!


    "Y...You! Who are you?! I said no to dance!"


    "But I want to dance, what can you do?" Anna wanted to smash his face and take that mask but she wasn''t able to.


    But then, both of them heard a cold voice from behind, another man who had his mask on his face but his eyes were glaring at the man, who was holding Anna''s shoulders and hands.


    "Leave her. otherwise, be ready to face my wrath!"


    Anna doesn''t know how but she feels the temperature was dropping to its minimum. The person in front was very powerful and she can guess it easily by his aura around her.


    The way an stood for her, made her heart skip a beat but she has no time to think about these things. Because everyone was wearing a mask, she doesn''t know who this person was, her savior.


    But instead of leaving her, the man''s grip on Anna''s Shoulder or tighten as he gave the man an evil smirk. "Why? Is she your wife? As far as I remember, Anna walker is single, right Ms. Walker?"


    "That''s none of your business! First, leave me!" Anna tried to use her legs to hit the post, but he saw through her already and blocked her legs, preventing her to hit him anymore. But the man behind was becoming angrier with each passing second.


    Without thinking about anything else, the man punched another person''s face very harshly, which automatically made him leave Anna and fell on the ground back, making Anna sigh in relief. But at the same time, her eyes were wide opened as she looked at the peon, who was bleeding.


    "You F.u.c.ker!" The man was grounded in pain but no one cared. As it was already dark, this doesn''t gain much attention and saved him from any other humiliation but when he noticed that the man, besides Anna Was giving him a deadly glare then he simply stood on his legs and went away.


    Anna turned to the person, who helped him as she smiled at him, "Thank you so much. If you did not come today, I don''t know what would have happened."


    But the person did not reply at all, instead only looked at Anna with his dark eyes.


    This was making Anna shiver but she held her confidence high as always an smiled at him, with care and gratefulness.


    But before she could have continued to speak anymore, a sweet voice came and a figure hugged the man, uttering the name, "Oh Alex, here you are. We all were wondering where you went."


    ....


    Do not forget to vote ^


    [Guys, please try buying privilege chapters also! It helps author a lot if yo buy the tiers and you can read chapters ahead! You will be ahead of the story line! Thank you!]

 Chapter 316 - You arent dead!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    But at the same time, Anna''s eyes widened as she stared at the man in front of her, with her wide eyes. She can feel her heart was now beating too loudly, making her nervous and tense.


    The person, in order, the one who saved her from that perverted man, was..someone she hated the most! Those deep black eyes, which were once her favorite, are now only her hatred. She hated him from the bottom of her heart.


    "A...Alex.. you are alive." He was still wearing his mask on his face but his eyes were glued to Anna''s pitiful face where she wasn''t able to hide her shocked expression from him. Olivia hugged Alex''s hands but she found it very strange. He wasn''t moving even an inch and did not react at all when she called his name.


    "Alex, are you okay? Why are you not speaking?" Olivia once again asked, to see whether he is fine or not. But then she noticed his gaze was fixed on the girl, in front of her.


    "Oh, Ms. Walker. Nice to meet you here." Anna did not react but she noticed the way Olivia hugged Alex''s hand intimately. A strange feeling rose inside her but she doesn''t speak even a single word.


    In the same manner, Alex has nothing to say. For the past six years, he has so many things to say to her and had been looking forward to how they would meet. He had imagined so many things but now, the meeting, the face-off is totally different than what he had imagined years ago.


    "Anna Walker, long time no see, right?" Alex can'' help but smirk when he sees her horrific expressions. He removed the mask from the back of his head as his face was now fully clear to Anna.


    She noticed how more handsome he has become from the last time she met him. But no doubt, his family genes are awesome as always!


    "Really? I had thought that you are already dead. But looks like you survived." Anna did not lack any sarcasm in her voice. She had so much today to do and face, cry, laugh, get angry but nothing. She held the expressionless face from the very start but Olivia was getting more confused to see their interaction with each other.


    "You guys know each other from the past?" Olivia asked curiously but she did notice how Alex was reacting. Suddenly, his eyes were fully glued to Miss Walker and she couldn''t help but feel suspicious.


    But this time, Anna answered her, "Ms. Olivia, who exactly are you to ask us our relationship?" Anna can feel the jealous factor arising inside her.


    But they aren''t kids anymore. They are a.d.u.l.ts, handling companies, and managing their lives. Moreover, they were already parents but Alex had no idea that he was already a father and Anna bore him a cute and bubbly daughter.


    But Olivia''s face paled when she saw Anna''s reaction too aloof with her. "Ms. Walker, I only asked you if you both know each other or not. And by the way, I''m Alex''s girlfriend. We have been dating for the past quite months now."


    "Nice for you then. But Mr. Alex, remember that you survived once but you won''t be able to survive from my next attacks from now on." Anna threatens him. He was the killer of her brother. How can she let him pass away just like that? Nah!


    But she had so many questions. yes, she saw him falling from the hill. Anna had shot him in his heart and biceps! But he still survived, how?! If yes, where was he from so many years? Why was he hidden and did not come out to disclose everything?


    Does he want to protect Anna? She doesn''t think so.


    "Anna, this time your plan will fail because I''m not old Alex." Saying this, he took Olivia with him and left her in the center of the hall, with Anna''s blood boiling. He was already alive and wasn''t treating her either!


    But then, he turned around to see her standing in Daze as he spoke a little loud, "I will clear all misunderstandings and prove my innocence soon! Be ready to know things."


    His words entered inside her ears as she saw him with her fierce eyes to make him afraid but the smirk on his face was stuck as always.


    She saw him wrapping his hand around Olivia''s waist and brought her out of the hall, leaving Anna behind in the daze with a broken heart!


    ''Alex... why are you alive?'' When she saw him vanishing completely, Leo came from the other side and tugged Anna''s dress from the down, "Aunt, I found Kiara! She was eating with someone and I have made her stay in my room now. You can go there and meet her now."


    Anna smiled and replied, "Leo, please bring back. we are going back to the house." Leo wanted to spend some more time with Kiara but he let her go with her aunt. Nodding his head. He went back to his room and brought Kiara with him, where he saw Anna''s aunt waiting for them near her car.


    Bringing her near his aunt, he spoke respectfully, "Aunt, please don''t scold Kiara. She was simply hungry and that is why she was near the food counter. " he had already seen the frown on his aunt''s face.


    Leo was afraid that his aunt would scold Kiara for being late and roaming around without telling anyone about it. How can he let his precious get scolded?


    Anna did not reply, only spoke, "Leo, please ask your parents that I''m leaving early. It was awesome work. Good night child." Leo nodded his head and ran back to the mansion, where Anna sat on the driving seat and Kiara on the passenger seat, besides Anna with her face down.


    When they were on the road, with absolute silence between them, Kiara looked at her from the corner of her eyes as she asked, "Mommy, I"m sorry for going out like this."


    .....


    Do not forget to vote ^


    Let me know your views through comments!

 Chapter 317 - Too cruel, Anna!

    But Anna did not react in any manner. She kept her face straight on the road ahead as she didn''t want any accident to happen. But in contrast, her grip on the steering wheel tightens when she hears Kiara''s words.


    But on the other hand, Kaira was feeling more guilty. She was like a free spirit. Whenever she does any wrong thing, she knows that her mom will be super upset and this time, she made a huge mistake.


    "Mommy, I''m really sorry. Please don''t be angry. I won''t do anything like this ever again for sure! You have my words!" Kiara once again said in a slow tone, which made Anna look at her with her narrowed eyes.


    When Kiara met her blazing gaze, she lowered her face in shame into utter even a single word till they reached the home. Liam and Marrie were asked to come back when they wished to, with their own vehicle as Anna took over the car herself.


    When the mother-daughter duo arrived back at their penthouse, Anna took Kiara to the drawing-room there and saw how Kiara wasn''t uttering even a single one, even though she wished to say something but was keeping her mouth shut forcefully.


    Anna cleared her throat and asked a cold voice, "Kiara, are you hungry right now?"


    Kiara on the other hand, looked at her other to say in a low voice, "I was eating the food when Leo came so I Wasn''t able to finish my dinner." Anna nodded her head but kept an aloof mode on.


    Instead of lashing with her harsh words, Anna went straight to the kitchen and made her hair rolled into a bun, and took them. Taking something from the drawers, Anna made rice for Kiara as she knew that this was the only way that would extinguish her little hungry baby.


    After twenty minutes, Anna came out of the kitchen with a bowl of rice in her hand and two spoons. Putting it in front of Kiara, she asked her to eat along with her.


    Kiara hesitantly, picked up the nearby spoon in her hand, and asked her mother once again, "You aren''t angry anymore?"


    "Who said that I''m not angry? Whatever you did, do you have any idea how tense I was?" Yes, she was almost on the verge of breaking down when she didn''t find her daughter.


    Kiara was aware that her mother was very protective of her well being. She makes sure that whenever she goes to school even, she is safe and secure and stays with Leo.


    "I''..I"m sorry. I was very hungry and thought that I would find someone. But there was nobody, not even Leo or grandmother or grandfather. But then, there was one uncle, who helped me to take food from the counter." This made Anna suspicious.


    ''Uncle? There were so many people out there. It won''t be..'' Anna put this through back into her head as she doesn''t want to think about that person anymore.


    But curios brought better of her, "Who? Did you ask his name?"


    "I asked his name, but I don''t remember now. He asked my name as well, but Leo interrupted me." Anna nodded her head. In the end, no one knew her daughter''s name and that would be the best!


    Because, for the rest of the world, she is single and no one is aware of Kiara''s existence.


    "Kiara, you will have to remember one thing. There are many people in this world who don''t wish to see us together. So, that''s the reason we always ask you to be either with your grandmother or grandfather or me. We can''t trust anyone there out baby." Anna doesn''t want to restrict her daughter.


    But for now, she is really young. She doesn''t understand who is bad and why is wrong and as a protective mother, having connections with the underworld, she can''t put her daughter at any type of risk!


    "I...I Know mommy. I will not do anything of this anymore. I''m really sorry." hearing her tender voice, Anna can''t keep her heart cold anymore. She was her strength and weakness. Whenever this little girl was concerned, Anan became soft here no matter what happened.


    "Kia, promise mommy, that in the future, you will never go away without telling anyone else. Also, if you feel hungry, ask for me or grandmother, or someone you know. You could have gone to Sean''s uncle or Kath''s aunt. Or leave them, you could have woken me up from my sleep. I would have taken you down."


    Kiara took a bite of the rice as she answered, "You were deeply asleep and I thought that you needed some sleep so I let you sleep. Please mommy, can we leave this now? I will never do this for sure!" She had witnessed her mom''s upsetness on this site, and he will make sure that this type of mistake doesn''t occur anymore.


    Anna patted her small head as they both finished the bowl of rice and Anna put Kiara back to the bed. As she had school the next day, Anna has to make sure that her child sleep says she has to attend an important meeting as well.


    But here was just the beginning of her next worst life!


    ....


    On the other hand, in one of the houses, a man was standing in his room with his eyes fixed on the mirror reflection of his body.


    With the muscled skin, the perfect eight abs to the biceps, everything was perfect. The jawline was well denied to the structure of the face. Alex was just looking at his reflection in the mirror.


    But one thing that has taken his heart, and that''s the mark on his body. The mark of the bullet near his heart and the bullet mark on his bicep.


    The well-toned body was only dull because of this mark, the lifetime was given by his lover, the one he loved more than his own life and that of none other than Anna herself.


    "You were too cruel Anna. You were really cruel to leave me and let me die¡­"


    ....


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Humble request~

 Chapter 318 - Still love her?!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Slowly and slowly, bringing his hand near the bullet mark, he tried to touch it but it made his face pale in the pain. The pain of the bullet maker was still there after some years and he can do nothing to remove it. Literally nothing!


    Because this was something that reminds him of events that happen at the Hilltop. He fell from the hill, and the one who was ready to kill him was his lover. The betrayal was both sided as he betrayed her but on the second note, she killed him.


    "It is such a waste that you did not succeed Anna.."


    Alex had so many emotions in his eyes and heart but he doesn''t say anything. Never! Letting them sum up in his mind. But afterward, soon he was to be with her as soon as much possible but the way was very much risky. It isn''t that easy as they think.


    The pain wasn''t as much as they might have no feelings for each other. That is how he has been living for the past six years, all alone.


    But then, the door of his room opened as Scott entered as he saw his brother bear a shirt and was staring at this reflection in the mirror. "Brother, are your fee?"


    Alex, who was absorbed in his own thoughts, looked at Scott as he nodded his head. Scott closed the door behind him as he sat on the couch nearby, "Brother, are you okay?" But in return, Alex did not reply instead, he picked up the t-shirt from the bed and wore it in one go.


    Seeing his brother once again indifferent nature, Scott can only sigh. He knew that his brother is always aloof and rarely talks nowadays. "Why are you acting so strangely all of the sudden?"


    "Nothing. Why are you here?" Alex had no idea his brother suddenly appeared in his room at this hour. Because, as far as he remembered, his brother likes to do his work at this hour instead of coming to his room and talking about things.


    But on the other hand, Scott can''t help but sigh. ''Alex is always being so aloof once again. surely something happened at the anniversary party.''


    He can guess it already with his brother''s mood and facial expressions. It was too easy to guess as they have been living together for so long.


    "Brother, something happened at the hall, right? You met a sister in law?" Alex, who was using a laptop on the bed, hand froze in the middle, as he heard Scott''s words. Many things happened but he has told none about it.


    "Leave it, Scott. I don''t wish to talk about it anymore."


    "But something happened right brother? You met Anna''s sister at the party. And if I''m correct, you take off her as well." Alex did not give him any beneficial reply instead, he kept on doing his work.


    Meeting with Anna and talk with her was something he hadn''t expected but in return, it all happened.


    But in the end, he can''t refuse it also because his brother has already imagined everyone that might have happened at the palace. Closing his laptop, Alex faced Scot once again and spoke in a husky voice.


    "Scott, it doesn''t matter if I talk with her or not. We both have our differences and all I want is the allegation that she put on to be cleared off. I have never killed her brother and I want to prove I''m innocent. Nothing else and nothing more. "


    "You are acting as if you are not affected by her presence at all. In the directory, you also love her deeply. Don''t use this cover-up with me, brother Alex. I know that you are in love with her now also." Scott had this smirk on his face which was making Alex angrier.


    But in response, Alex said once again aloud, "I don''t love her anymore. The love and respect that I had for her, is all lost the time she believed to kill me and trust Chris''s words!" Yes, she has his amount of hatred as well.


    At that time, if she wanted, she could have believed him but no, she tried to believe Chris''s half-spoken words. In reality, Chris also knew nothing. All he knew was the half-truth because the reality is between Alex and grandfather Steve.


    Massaging his temples, Scott can''t help but giggle. ''If You don''t love her anymore then why are you giving so much explanation? you could have ignored me simply.'' But he won''t say it aloud because his brother''s ego was as high as the sky.


    "Anyway, Olivia was asking me why did you not call her back? you know her intentions, right?"


    "Of course, I know her intentions and I don''t mind taking as her girlfriend, she is beautiful, smart, and has a good rep-" Alex interrupted Scott when Scott stated the reason.


    "But she isn''t Anna Walker, the person you are loving for the young age and the person, for whom you are ready to give up your own life." Scott wasn''t a kid anymore.


    He has grown up and knows reality very well. The way Alex has handled every way perfectly but his love for Anna runs deep in his veins. But for him, it isn''t easy to accept everything that easily after what Anna did in past!


    As expected, Alex was speechless at ease, he now had words to reply to his younger brother.


    "You should go and sleep. I have to sleep as well. I have some important matters to attend to tomorrow."


    Scott nodded his head and went out of the room, leaving Alex all alone as Alex got up from his bed and walked to the nearby window, opened it, and looked at the moon outside, despite the cold breeze which was flowing.


    His eyes were amply lost in the deep emotions in his mind erase, she has no words to say at this moment. Everything said by Scott was absolutely right and he knew that there is a huge misunderstanding between them.m. He can''t accept Olivia because she isn''t Anna Walker..


    ''You are like a drug Anna. Deeply running into my blood as well. How shall I get you outta my mind and heart and body?''


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^

 Chapter 319 - Can we do it?

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Next morning.


    Anna got up at her daily routine, got Kiara ready, and helped her to pack her bags. Along with it, she made breakfast as her mother, Marie was fast asleep as she heard the door open very late in the night.


    But after that, Anna''s phone, which was laying on the dining table, rang. Anna, who was working in the kitchen, switched off the stove and picked it up as she saw the dealer, "Yes?"


    "Ma''am, there is a very important meeting shifted to today." She can hear her secretary''s harsh and very uneasy voice from the other side which made her frown


    "what do you mean? There wasn''t any meeting today instead, every meeting was pushed to the next week. I asked you to do this on an urgent basis." Anna can''t keep her calm but she wasn''t able to guess which meeting he is talking about?


    "I know Ms. Walker. It is the most important group we are talking about. If you remember the estate group we were fighting for, has kept the meeting today and we weren''t even informed. The main head group''s secretary just called and told me."


    Hearing this, Anna''s face lost its color. The meeting was super important for her, as the estate group project was something they have been looking forward to. It will boost their company''s efficiency very perfectly and she can''t afford to miss it.


    "Hmm, But Why? Wasn''t this project going to be there at the end of the next week?'''' As far as Anna remembered, this project''s meeting was there in the next week.


    Her team has already prepared the presentation but somehow, she felt that this was too sudden. The main head was trying to make her angry or what?


    "We all thought the same ma''am. But now the meeting is scheduled to be at 12 noon. We have to hurry up as soon as possible. You should come to the company first!" She knew that it was a total mess now. Everything was purely not going to show how she had planned everything.


    Looking at the clock in front of her, Anna saw the time, and this made her more nervous, ''It is already seven. If I go to the company right now, it would be impossible to catch as with others on time.'' she calculated even in her mind and again gave him orders.


    "Do not worry. I wouldn''t come to come to the office instead would reach the place of meeting directly.. We have limited time and we can''t even waste a single moment traveling. You should reach directly to the location and send me the location as well." Anna hung up as she ran out of Kiara''s room and saw that she was ready.


    "Kia! Mommy has to go somewhere very urgent. Can you please go to school with a driver? Or wait, I shall ask Sean''s uncle to pick you up from the house itself." Kiara nodded the head as she saw the panic state of her mother.


    As usual, mother always dropped her at the school and it wouldn''t be a big deal if one day, they won''t go to school together. Anna went to her room, changed into her office clothing with more formal as she looked at her reflection in the mirror, and was ready to go.


    On the way to the hotel where the meeting was kept, she called Sean as well, "Brother, I need your help. Can you please pick up Kiara? I have a very urgent meeting today and-"


    "Yeah sure. Just go and attend your meeting. I will drop both Leo and Sean the school." Anna sighed in relief when she heard his words as she rode her car in the direction of the hotel when the sudden meeting was held which made her literally shocked.


    But then, something came inside her mind which made her think twice about the situation. ''The main head keeping the meeting all of the sudden? And especially I wasn''t informed about it. What does this mean? Was I kept at bay?''


    She knew that this wasn''t any kind of incident. It was deliberated so that she would lose this project and somehow if anyone else would take it. And who will be there except the CEO of the A&W company?


    The person, whom she met last night and he just said that he isn''t the same old Alex? "Alex, you better not compete with me..."


    Anna''s eyes turned dark when this conclusion came inside her mind. She knew that their competing company was trying to bride others and trying to snatch their projects but she had never imagined that it would be her past lover and the father of her child!


    But somehow Anna has to face this otherwise, none would be able to succeed and has down'' let him have this project at any cost! No, she can''t otherwise his company would be at very much par with her company and she can''t ''let him win.


    As Anna finally arrived at the hotel, she saw that it was a seven-star hotel which came under the people she was dealing with. The project holder, who wants to cooperate with them is named, Mr. Adam and she was looking forward to meeting this person.


    He is someone, who has worked with his father as well and it would be the very first time that her company would be dealing with him in the estate market, with Anna as the owner of Walker''s group.


    She made her way inside the hotel to find the secretary at the entrance waiting for her with her laptop as he came closer and commented, "M''am, are you sure that we could do this? Our presentation....."


    "I know. We still have time. Let Us just go through the presentation first and then come with it in front of Mr.Adam." her secretary nodded his head as they both began to make their way to the empty meeting room inside the hotel when they both heard a voice behind them.


    "Oh, Ms. Walker is also here. Well, I didn''t expect to see you here for Adam''s project."


    .....


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^

 Chapter 320 - F.u.c.k you Alex!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Anna knew this voice very clearly. But somewhere, she can feel the sarcasm and taunt in the voice which was mocking her for coming unprepared at Mr. Adam''s project meeting.


    Turning around, she saw Alex standing, with his hands tucked in his pocket and giving Anna a threatening glare but alongside, a sly smirk on his face plastered with was making Anna''s blood boil more than ever.


    But at the same time, she kept her clam face on and replied to him back, "Oh really? Well, I didn''t expect Mr. Steve to come and compete with the Walkers. I think so for the very big Steves are afraid of the Walker. You see, you always lack behind us."


    Alex raised his eyebrows to hear her words. ''Lack? Hah, let us see who will win this project and get their hands on it. Afterward, you should know who lacks what!'' This thought crossed his mind but he didn''t raise his voice alone.


    "I don''t think so, Ms. Walker. You see We steve like to have people have their thing until it crosses our line. Until now, we let you rule the underworld and the business empire but not anymore." coming a little closer to her, facing her directly he continued, "It is the time for us to have our position back."


    He had no fear, nothing. The urge to destroy and have his things back was detected by his eyes and his expressions.


    The confidence level was as high as the sky and Anna can feel that he wasn''t kidding at this very moment.


    Maybe because she has known him for too long to understand how he always reacts and replies back whenever something like this happens.


    Alex is someone, who wishes to have everything under his control and she wasn''t taking it as a bluff.


    "Which position are you talking about? The position you never had? Sorry, Mr. Steve but that position was demolished a few years back only. Now, there is only one position for you to stand and that is down the Walkers group. You can try as much as you want but don''t forget that I have the power to bring you back to your place!"


    Saying this, Anna walked off to the meeting room, while her secretary was confused by who the confident and smart person was. "Ma''am, he looks like one of the people attending Mr. Adams''s business too. Do you know him?"


    Anan did not answer him, instead gave her a blazing gaze which made him shut his mouth. ''I was simply asking. Why is it, ma''am? acting too coldly all of the sudden with that gentleman?''


    Her secretary wasn''t able to figure it out but this was none of his business. They both made their way to the meeting room, where they weaved up all their laptop and started the discussion of the presentation and the project they were going to work on.


    Moreover, Anna has supervised this presentation by herself so of course, this ought to be flawless. But what they had no idea was, how the others would prefer.


    ''I will have to give my best and won''t let the project go to Alex at any cost!'' she can''t afford to lose it because it will surely give her company a big setback!


    Soon after, the time of discussion was over as everyone started coming to the hotel and the meeting began. Mr. Adam, was the old man, in his early sixties with eyes sharp as snake and eagle.


    But Anna wasn''t surprised because she had heard about this man very well. He is very well played in the business world and knows each trick and technique. None of his projects ever went into the loss and she won''t mind comparing him with her father also!


    Coming forward, he shook his hands with Anna and spoke, "Ms. Walker, I do know your father and he is a good businessman. But this time, I''m looking forward to seeing where does Walker''s business go to when it is handed over to you. I have high expectations from you, Ms. Walker."


    Hearing such praise, she smiled and replied, "No worries Mr. Adam. I won''t let you be disappointed today. You will get to see many of the new things and will surely work on this project together."


    "Let Us see how it goes. Shall we start the meeting everyone?"


    As most of the people were already seated in the meeting room, looking forward to the meeting. Anna was seated just opposite Alex, who was giving her mocking smiles but she was bent on ignoring his bloody face.


    Anna had no interest to interact with him and make her mood go down. Moreover, his face always reminds her of Kiara and the fact that he is the father of her daughter.


    "So everyone, let us start the meeting. well, I would request.." Mr. Adam started the meeting and requested all the CEOs and others sitting there to present their presentations and how they have planned to build the estate.


    As Anna had no other thing, and she was ready as well, she looked at the presentations that were shown by the other people on the screen. She was looking forward to seeing how they would keep their views on and whether her presentation would be at a party with them or not.


    But Alex had his mind somewhere else, ''For how long would you ignore me, Anna? Tsk Tsk, your body language isn''t supporting you at all.'' A smirk came on his face once again.


    He knew her weakness all along he wasn''t surprised to see such a reaction from her!


    Alex brought his leg under the table, near Anna''s leg, making her shiver as she looked at him with her wide eyes. He has successfully shifted her attention towards himself when she almost was ready to murder him at that point.


    ''You f.u.c.k.i.n.g Alex! I would kill you after this!''


    .....


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Any comments?!

 Chapter 321 - Work together!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters! Please?!]


    But at the same time, she wished that some power or energy could take Alex away from her. He was acting naughty at this time when everyone is present in the room and they are attending an important meeting!


    For God''s sake, they were not alone with many people with them! But his legs weren''t stopping. Instead, Alex moved his legs a little more upper her leg which made Anna give him a glare in return.


    Only if she could wave away his legs from her legs, but she knew that he would scream hard and this would gain others'' attention as well.


    But somehow, Anna managed to pull her leg away from his clutch and focus on the meeting which was going on right now. She just wanted to ignore him as much as possible and keep her mind clear.


    Everything went smoothly afterward and to her surprise, Alex did not interrupt her anymore. In contrast, he listened to everything attentively, and similar to her, he was focusing on others'' plans to find out the flaws.


    ''He is exactly just like me.'' She has figured this out long ago but kept it to herself and focused back on her presentation.


    Afterward, when everyone had given their presentation including Alex and Anna, Mr. Adam looked quite impressed by everyone. He applauded all present in the room because this was beyond his expectation.


    "Everyone, this is the first time I''m going to invest in such a large business in this state. We have been the BEST in the market for too long, but being in the state only, it is quite difficult but you all have come at par with what I have thought. Fabulous!"


    A smile came on Anna''s face as she heard him and replied along with, "Well, it is our honor to present our views in front of you, Mr. Adam. We all know how big a name you have earned this far."


    From the very beginning, she was quite nervous. Presenting everything at that big scale to him, who has so much authority and is old enough as much as her father was a big challenge. To meet his taste and likes, and dislikes almost made her sweat.


    But she was happy with her hard work because, after presenting everything, the smile and the mouth of confidence that was built up in her were on the next level. Yes, it seems difficult for the very first time, but once it is done, she has gained enough confidence.


    Mr. Adam turned to Anna and replied back, "To be honest, MS. Walker, I had no expectation from you. Nothing personal, but you see that you guys are the new generation and I''m quite conservative. The same goes for you, Mr. Alex. But you guys are beyond my imagination.


    Instead, you both brought things that I can''t even think of going to do in real estate. I won''t mind saying that there is a strong reason your companies are at the top. Walkers marinated their reputation well!"


    Anna smiled and in the same manner, Alex can''t help but feel proud of his work.


    "Mr. Adam, it is our p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e but you see, I was more and more blessed when you kept the date today." This made Anna frown. ''What does he mean by his words?''


    "Oh, Alex... That was not my friend. For you, I had to manage my dates and it was best that you had told me beforehand only." Mr. Adan''s talks and Alex''s talks were making her curious. But at the same time, she was alerted.


    ''Was my doubt right? Was Alex the reason behind changing the dates and keeping the main today?'' She knew that his meetings were kept house and they weren''t informed. But she hadn''t expected Alex to play this dirty in their game. He was going ahead of her in every manner!


    "Umm..Mr. Adam, I was quite surprised when you kept the meeting today. Wasn''t the meeting scheduled for the next day? But today, my secretary surprised me when he said that the meeting is kept today." Anna asked in a polite manner.


    But it looked like Mr. Adam did not understand what she meant because he replied to her in a confusional tone, "what do you mean? I already told my secretary to inform everyone before one week. I had changed the day of the meeting one week before only."


    Only Anna knew how her blood boiled because, at the same time, she noticed the smirk on Alex''s face. ''You surely have something to do with this.'' he has his hands behind it.


    He must have bribed the secretary of Mr. Adam and did not inform her about this so that she wasn''t well performed in this meeting. Such a bullshit trick against her!


    "Anyway, I would like to announce the name of the person who will take over the real system project this year. And the people I''m selecting are the ones whom I trust the most in this field because they have showcased their talent as always.


    I know almost everyone who represents this room and has reviewed their work before also. My eyes are always there and before I give my important work to anyone, I would like to know about the company first."


    Everyone was attentively listening to what he was saying. They all agreed that jokes apart, Mr. Adam was a strict person in his work life. He makes no mistakes and wants everything perfectly.


    "So, for this project, I''m selecting two people in this crowd who will take over this project as they are the best I would say in this field."


    When these words left Mr. Adam''s mouth, Ana had a bad feeling but she did show either.


    Instead, kept a smile on her face and let him speak whatever he was going to say because, she had kept this in her mind, no matter what hand, this has given her the confidence already.


    "So, I want, The Walker group and the A&W company to come together, Alex and Anna, I want you both to work on this project together with and give it the perfect finishing!"


    .....


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^

 Chapter 322 - A mother before marriage!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Sitting in front of her parents, Alena bit her lower lip because she can feel the immense pressure over her shoulders.


    Yes, as she has talked with Anna, she wants to tell her parents that Reyan wasn''t the guy for her but who will make them understand this goddamn thing?!


    ''But You will have to do this Alena! This is the only chance otherwise they will simply wed you to that animal and no one will be able to save for you!'' keeping this in her mind, Alena took a deep breath.


    "I have something to ask from you all." hearing her timid voice, her parents and grandparents looked at her with their confusional eyes. Along with it, her brother who was earlier on a call, hung up to sit and listen to what his sister had to say.


    "What happened Alena? Why are you acting so weird?" Her mother, Mrs. David asked her.


    They had no idea why the hell is their daughter acting so strangely? From the past few days since she came back, she hasn''t talked with them properly!


    "M...MOm, this is related to the wedding and about Reyan." When she took this name, the environment in the living room was dropped. Each one of them liked Reyan too much and for them, he was best for her but only she knew that he wasn''t.


    Reyan isn''t the one whose she wants to have and only if.. she could bring back Jack here!


    "Alena.. what about him? Are aware that your engagement is already fixed with him and you will be marrying him sooner or later. It is best if you just marry him. See, he is well settled also!" As expected, Mrs. David started taking his stand which is what Alena doesn''t like.


    Whenever she talks about this topic, her family is never intending to ask her what she wants. Is she happy? Not even her brother!


    Holding mother''s hands with her pleading eyes, she answered, "No mom. I don''t wish to. Please understand that. For you all, he is fooling you and you guys don''t know his real face which I do know!"


    "ENOUGH!" Mr. David had enough of her daughter. They all belonged to a normal middle-class family and if someone rich like Reyan is asking their daughter''s hand in marriage, why will he reject it?


    A loud and shrill voice was heard as they all turned around to see her father, who was holding the authority in the house. Alena can only shut her mouth and all the courage that she had built inside her died down.


    Lowering her eyelids, Alena can only shiver because nothing was possible. her parents are blinded by that person and they can only see what he wishes to show them.


    ''Can''t they even trust me even a little bit? I''m their daughter only!'' Alena can''t help but feel sad about it. But seeing her downcast face, her brother came and patted her head lightly.


    "You are overthinking Alena. We all have met him and he is a nice guy. I have done a background search as well and trust me, we won''t hand over you to someone who isn''t a good guy. We Should keep a little faith in ourselves. We are your family, not someone who would eat your unhappiness."


    As expected, Alena knew this from the beginning only. They all just want to pressurize her emotionally or mentally. Instead, no one is ready to think about this, the way she is thinking.


    Looking at her father, she can see that he was angry because she brought this topic once again. Last time, he had broken his stick, and now? She had no idea what to do anymore.


    "Alena... you are our family''s'' child. We all know that Reyan Isn''t like how you think, trust us, that he is a good guy and will keep you happy. He loves you my dear child and please, don''t try to think negatively about him. He is our son-in-law."


    ''A son in law who is being a snake, and will only make me unhappy.'' This thought suddenly crossed her mind.


    But she keeps the mouth shut because they aren''t ready to understand what she feels. Only if she can show them all how Reyan into someone whom he behaves to be. He was also involved with Chris!


    ''Only if you were here Jack! but you weren''t in love with me like him...'' A sad feeling spread over her. She can only listen to what her parents were intending to say because no one was ready to super in her decision.


    "Moreover Alena, don''t go in any wrong way. We all know who is the person behind you and who is trying to manipulate you. keep a distance from the girl." Hearing this, Alena''s eye Widened.


    She looked up at her father with a shocked expression. "How can you even say that?! She is my best friend and a mother!"


    "A mother before marriage, remember that." Mrs. David, who was standing behind said.


    Turning Around, Alena faced them with utmost confidence and proudness, "I don''t care! Anna is the best and has been a good mother until now and I''ll be a good mother in the future also! So, please remember that you have no right to say something about her!"


    Alena won''t tolerate anything against her best friend. Yes she was a mother before marriage and her dear Kiara was born out of an affair but that doesn''t mean that she was an unwanted child.


    "Is this the manners that we have given you Alena? She could have gotten married to the person but it looks like her lover ran away leaving her behind! That shows she had no respect for herself and her daughter! Stay away from her otherwise, then we would have to lock you up in the bedroom, and don''t'' blame us being harsh!"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    please guys we aren''t even in the top 1000.


    Please do vote ^

 Chapter 323 - My future wife!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapter!]


    Alena''s blood was boiling but she had no other option. In her own mind, she knew that nothing can change her parents'' superstitious behavior and they will remain the same forever. Instead Of supporting her in her studies, they want her to get married.


    Tears Were formed in her eyes as she yelled at her parents with her moist eyes, "You all just want to marry me off! Why?! Am I some useless child as well?! Form The very start, I was the one who got more marks than my brother. If he can study then why not me?!?


    Why can''t I go to college like him and study? Let me be something first and then let me marry by my choice! Of course, I''m not running away but you all just wanna push me away from this home!"


    After saying this out of her heart, Alena returned to her room where she could hear her mother shouting from behind to come down once again but she didn''t move back.


    Closing the door behind her, Alena can only cry. No one was interested in her pain she had in her mind and heart but only if they could understand.


    Only if they can understand that she isn''t any piece of the suitcase to be married off! She wants to have her own life, work in big companies, build her career but, being in this family is only limiting her options of life.


    ''Was Anna right? Should I just run away from all of the mess?'' Until now, Alena did not even think about such an option.


    When Alena asked her last time, she had denied it without a single thought because inside her, the respect for her parents really high but what will she do if such respect when they aren''t supporting her but implicating her orders?


    What is the fun of being under them when all they want is to sell and off as quickly as possible? She Doesn''t want a life like that! She wants to live for herself and that means a life of independence!


    "Reyan won''t support me ever!" She knew the mind tendency of Reyan. He is such an asshole that he won''t let any girl be at the top of him and go to the job. Instead, he would simply ask her the housewife and nothing more!


    Wiping away her tears, Alena did a face wash and stare at her pale face in the mirror. Because now a deadly thought is coming inside her mind.


    Yes, She needs to think about this otherwise, she had no idea what will happen to her dearest life and she might break down mentally and maybe physically as well.


    "It''s done or dies Alena. Just do it and finish it!" because this was the region of doing something for her, regardless if this hurt her parents'' self-ego!


    Taking her phone from the side, Alena dialed Anna''s number but to her dismay, it was switched off. ''She might be in the meeting or something..'' this condition popped up in her mind.


    But then, no one was stopping her to go to this end! She would run away just like Anna had suggested! Runaway from the shit marriage to make her own career!


    A knock was there on the door of her room, while Alena wiped her face once more to make sure that her red eyes weren''t that visible, and then, she opened the door to find someone unexpected.


    The man, whom he has this smirk on his face nowadays, the one who is the reason for her fight and being caged, Reyan was standing in front of her!


    "My dear Alena.. What happened to you? I heard dad said that you were crying? Why?" He suddenly asked in his concerned voice but this made Alena sick in her stomach.


    "That''s none of your business Reyan. Get the hell out of here and don''t show me your face!" She was going to close the door on his face but he stopped it with his hands. Alena tried to push it once more but he was more powerful.


    Instead of letting him shut outside, he stepped inside the room and closed it behind him. Seeing the horror expressions of Alena, a smirk came on Reyan face.


    "Alena, don''t act stupidly. You are well aware of the situation you are in. Your parents just want to marry you off to me and for them, I''m such a gentleman."


    Alena scoffed at him. Such damn true words because for them, he is a piece of gem! Coming closer to her face, he whispered in her ears softly.


    "But for you, I can be a bad boy a lot. You Are Already aware of my True side right my dear love?" With this, he tried to bite her ear but Alena pushed him aside.


    "YOU ARE NO ONE! Reyan, go find someone else! Why are you insisting on ruining my life? I never harmed you in any way instead make sure that you are okay! Why ME?!"


    Alena had enough of his bullshit. She never did for him but him? He is bent on marrying her and ruin her entire life! Why?


    Because it was her bad luck that such a guy fell in love with her just like Anna, how Chris fell in love with Anna and had to face his bad side.


    Alena had to know why was she being in this state. She was almost ruined and he has managed to make her parents in his favor as well!


    But in contrast, Reyan laughed, "Because I love you, my dear future wife! You Are bound to be tortured by me!"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    [The reason I''m not updating frequently, is because my exams are on my head and you guys know how parents can be, to make up study? But yeah if I can make a good amount of money (By your coins to unlock chapters!) Then I will try to update more!


    But for now, please bear with it. I will be giving at least one chapter a day or some times two chapters a day, depending on my schedule.


    Do not worry, this novel is UPDATING!


    Votes and please do use coins to unlock chapters! That''s all I ask!


    ~Amaira_knight

 Chapter 324 - Annas reply!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Seeing that sinister laugh of his, Alena just wanted to throw up all the disgust she was feeling. Being his bride was the last thing she ever wants to do her entire life!


    Instead, she would rather prefer dying before getting married to this demon. God knows what happened to her and Anna when they thought that he was a good guy but unlikely, both of them were wrong.


    They hadn''t seen his real face back then but now that they do know how this person is, Alena swear that she would jump down from the building before going near this person! He will f.u.c.k.i.n.g kill her every day if she would be wed to this demon!


    "Reyan, you are a crazy monster! You were with Chris right?" She can easily guess this. From the last year, she had stopped herself from asking him anything like this.


    A smirk came on his face, while he slowly removed his hands through her face. Alena tried to step back but failed miserably.


    "Yes love, I was the one involved with Chris! But Anna killed him and I wasn''t able to get what I Wanted! But no worries, no one can stop me from getting you as my wife. Anyways, I Was here to remind you that we have a marriage in the next month so stops that you don''t wish to marry me!"


    Alena gave him a glare but he only lagged seeing her pitiful expressions. Does God know why he enjoys seeing her in pain?!


    "Alena, you''re not thinking about this in the right way. Love, understand that you can''t escape from me no matter what happens! in the lifetime, your life I already stuck with me and do not even think about doing anything stupid ever!"


    Saying this, he shut the door behind making Alena fall on the ground with her legs already weak. She was a simple lady, wanting to have a normal life but to her dismay that wasn''t possible.


    But it was possible and that was running away from this crazy person. She knew that Anna would help her in every state but her luck did not seem to work nowadays!


    '' I...I can''t marry him! No!''


    ....


    On the other hand, Anna''s eyes were wide when she heard Mr. Adam''s words!


    She can feel her heart was almost on the verge of coming out for her body because this was not what she had expected from Mr. Adam''s mouth. He was telling her to work with her brother''s killer!


    "Mr. Adam, are you sure what you have thought? Please do give it another thought. You see my taste and Mr. Steve''s taste are absolutely different!" Anna can''t help but explain him once more.


    She doesn''t wish to be with him in any state! Being loose with him only makes her shiver and moreover, she can''t even think of disclosing the identity of her daughter! What will she do if he gets to know about Kiara?


    Mr. Adam gave her another look and spoke, "I have thought about it many times. Anna. You do not understand what I can see through your both presentations! You have flaws in your presentation but I can see that each other''s presentation fully fills all the flaws of the opposite person! That is wonderful!"


    ''That is wonderful for you but for me, it is a death call!'' this thought suddenly passed through her, and when she looked at Alex''s face who looked equally shocked and surprised,


    "Mr. Adam, I do respect you a lot. But you are making two competing companies work together and I think that is not a good idea!" After a while, Alex opened his mouth when he realized what had happened just now.


    He was asked to work again with Anna and he can''t afford to do it. He was angry too and behind him for some reason, his anger is resisting and he hits thunder whenever the line is crossed!


    Working with her daily is almost his limit and he can''t help but give Mr. Adam please glare. He had worked his a.s.s off to make sure that Walker didn''t get this project and now suddenly Mr. Adam has turned the table around!?


    But it looks like, No one can convince Mr. Adam anymore. He abundant on his decisions and it would be a waste of time to make him understand their rivalry at the sprint when he has found a project for his so-called estate!


    ''I swear if you do not have that much power and authority Mr. Adam, I would have done something right now!'' This thought made Alex''s eyes turn more cold and black.


    While both of them were shocked and surprised, the secretary wasn''t able to figure out the problem of son his business together? It was a deal for both fat parties and will benefit both of them so why are they not considering it?


    Coming a little closer to Anna, her secretary whispered in her ear, "Ma''am, you need to think about it once in a while. Mr. Adam is someone we can''t afford to lose and now that he is giving you opportunity on his base only then you should take it!"


    "I know but..working with this bastard is a big no from my side!" Anna can''t help but frown deeply when Alex gives her another look asking her to say no to Mr. Adam.


    He was waiting for Anna to step back and he can get all the project to himself without training his reputation because the one to back off will be Anna.


    But to his dismay, Anna already read through his mind because she was thinking of the same situation about the vice versa!


    Giving it a thought for a few good minutes, Anna stood up from her seat, and then a small smirk came on her face which isn''t giving Alex much good feeling.


    "I will work with you, Mr. Alex I will work with you on this project together. Are You in or not?"


    ....


    Do not forget to vote ^


    Humble request guys!


    {I''m only asking you to unlock chapters with coins. Please guys. Thank you!]

 Chapter 325 - Annas challenge!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Her tone did not contain any emotions but he knew that she was challenging him openly. She did not back off like he had expected and suddenly, this made his heart warm up.


    ''Does she not hate me? then why did she agree to do this project with me?'' he can''t help but wonder but at the same time, everyone''s eyes were fixed on both of them.


    Standing on his seat as well, he buttoned up his coat and then shook the hand with Anna with a firm grip of both of their hands. Their eyes are looking into each other, and a mining other feels cold suddenly.


    "I will work with you, Mr. Walker. After all, I would like to know how capable are Walkers to handle such a big project with me. After all, we are all old acquaintances, right?"


    This suddenly made Anna shudder but she didn''t back off instead replied with the same seriousness, "Right, we are old acquaintances and know each other for so long. This will surely help us in the future!"


    "That is great! You both know each front back time? This will make this real estate project reach another height for sure! Drinks for this occasion?" Mr. Adm was feeling very good when he saw both of them shaking hands and fixing the deal finally.


    But no one was aware of the turmoil inside Anna''s mind. She was feeling that she was committing any mistake because his touch, on the other hand, made her remember all the time she had seen on the foothill within. The past glimpses were once again coming back into her mind which made her retreat her hand back.


    Alex frowned but he didn''t raise any objection but he saw how nervous she suddenly was and his suspicion grew stronger.


    ''You are surely going through something Anna!'' He figures this out very easily for the change of expressions on her face and it is hard.


    On The other hand, Mr. Adam came to them with drinks as Anna fixed the glass in one go without giving a second thought and sourced everyone''s restraint in the room.


    "Ms. Anna, you should take it easy! It''s a celebration time and we all should go somewhere for dinner, what do you all say?" Mr. Adam suggested but Anna only smiled.


    "I''m really sorry Mr. Adam. I can''t accompany you there because there is SOMEONE waiting for me at home. I need to quickly go back. I hope you will understand!"


    "Oh, no problem Anna. You should go back to your family while I think Alex you can come with me? Are you free right now?" Mr. Adam turned to Alex.


    Meanwhile, Alex''s eyes became more cold when he heard Anna saying that someone was waiting for her at the back home. He had kept a track over her and knew that she had nobody in her life; she was single as well!


    Who will wait for her at home? her husband? This made Alex''s heart ache but he did not reply. Instead, his eyes were simply glued to her face, trying to read through her soul but his eyes shifted when Mr. Adam also asked him something.


    "Sorry, Mr. Adam but I have some work as well. My girlfriend wanted time to accompany her somewhere." When he spoke this line, he deliberately allowed Anna, trying to see the expressions.


    But to his dismay, she doesn''t eat at all. Her friendly face made Alex think twice why the hell is she not eating now? she was absolutely fine just a few minutes ago!


    This aloof face of hers was giving him a lot of doubts but he did not raise his suspicion. Here, except for him, no one knew he was real Anna and he has no intention of revealing to everyone who exactly Anna is.


    Instead, Anna only smiled at Me. Adam and without answering anyone present here, she walked off with the topal prunes covering her face which was making him think twice before doing anything wrong.


    Most of the peel present here aren''t aware of the intention and his past, the only information that they all had was, he is the heir of the Steve business and has made another company for himself and nothing else.


    Taking her leaves, Anna wt away from everyone''s eyes as Alex kept his eyes fixed on her back but in the end, he smiled back at Mr. Adam and spoke, ''It is a wonder to work with you, Mr. Adam. I would collaborate with Ms. Anna and will make sure I will present you with the best work of mine. You won''t be disappointed with us!"


    "I expect the same from you both. Your young generation needs to make a name for themselves and I can see that it will be the best opportunity for you both. God bless you both!"


    Alex smiled in return and walked off the meeting area with his secretary but then, his eyes landed on the figure that was standing in the lobby alone while talking to someone.


    Her back we faced towards him as something stricked inside his mind which made his eyes littered and he turned around to see his secretary, "You go down. I will come back when I''m free."


    "Okay, Sir."


    When his secretary left, Alex walked over to listen to some other conversation with someone he doesn''t know.


    "Yeah. I will come back as soon as possible. Hmm, give her something to eat also!... Well, that isn''t in my hand... Okay done! But-" The lady wasn''t given any chance when she looked around, to find her hands were locked with Alex blocking her way, making her stand against the wall.


    "Alex! You f.u.c.ker! What are you trying to do?!" Anna hissed as the pain of his breaking her arm came into her mind. His grip was too tight to make her cry!


    "What am I trying to do? Well, I ask you the same. What are you trying to pretend to be Ms. Walker?"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote


    *This chapter isn''t edited. Sorry!*

 Chapter 326 - Do you think I killed your brother?!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Anna did not react instead, her eyes turned cold and cruel when she noticed that he was glaring at her face trying to look into her soul. But Anna wasn''t weak anymore. She knew what he wished to do and she won''t tolerate his bulshit anymore!


    "What am I trying to pretend? Alex, you have forgotten that we haven''t been in contact for the past six years! You don''t know anything about me!" Anna glared and spoke in a cold voice, making his heart turn cold to her words.


    "Are You kidding? I know each inch of your body Anna." bring his mouth closer to her ear, he whispered softly, "After all, I have seen all of you when you were nineteen and in the ho-"


    Anna harshly pushed him away from her, with her eyes turning colder in the anger that rose inside her mind. She can''t believe that he was being shameless right now also!


    He expects her to forget and start anew with him, but how does she let it go when he is the killer of her brother? The brother, who died saving her?


    And after all, his first and foremost motive wasn''t to kill her brother but her! She was his main target and he is back, trying to lure her into his trap so that he can finish her with his own hands!


    But Anna had seen through his trick very soon. She Won''t make the same mistake at any cost, no matter how her heart races off everything he touches her b.a.r.e skin and makes her feel goosebumps all over her body and skin.


    She never said anything because she knew that it wouldn''t matter to anyone!


    "ALEX! You need to stay away from me! Understand that otherwise, I will just kill you like the last time! In The back office meeting room, didn''t you say that you have a girlfriend, don''t you? Then go here! And leave me alone!"


    A smirk smile c.a.r.e.s.sed his lips when he heard her words as he replied to her back with the same sarcasm, "Do You were affected by what I said? That I have moved on and left you like a piece of it?"


    "Oh C''mon! I don''t need to be affected because I know that the type of girl you have chosen is a dumbass and beautiful without a brain. And first of all, I should be the one correcting you, after all, I think that men don''t forget their first one.


    Wasn''t I your first? But let me tell you, your actions were really dull! After spending the night with some REAL MEN, I understand how dull my experience was with you!"


    Yes, Anna bluffed. She Totally made this sound rude and as if she did not care. But in contrast, it does pain her to see him with a supermodel girl like Olivia


    But can she say this on his face? Won''t he make fun of her like always and won''t this show her weakness?


    Anna can''t afford that. His love comes with the risk of exposing herself and her daughter and she isn''t ready to take that risk once again!


    Meanwhile, Alex''s face surely twisted why he heard her words because that was a total insult any man can get in his life. The way Anna presented her each word, he knew that his heart was aching and blood was boiling!


    "Anna, you are going overboard! better than my skills? Hah, You think I will believe you? Well, you can ask about my experience and skills with Olivia and also, you aren''t worth my time now!"


    "Then who the hell is asking you to waste your time on me? Just go and leave me alone! I had no intention to sign this contract with you, but unfortunately, my hands are tied and... I had to face you many times!" Anna blurted out the truth without thinking about it once.


    She wants to stay away from him as much as possible but that doesn''t seem to be possible. The more she was trying to detach herself from him and his feelings the more she was being attracted towards him!


    Her destiny was being again one because they always end up meeting each other whenever she doesn''t wish to meet him at all, and see his this face! The face that is too much similar to her daughter?!


    Who says that girls aren''t daddy''s little copy? She can totally see the exact thing happening to Kiara and Alex!


    Alex''s nerves were also on the verge of popping out when he heard her words. They were harsh but he did not expect anything else from Anna also. She''s like this and always seeks to clarify things, not minding if they hurt anyone else.


    "Anna, you are still livening past!"


    ''I''m not living in the past but you are the one who is bringing up the past in front of me!'' this thought crossed her mind but she did not say anything.


    Instead, of giving him any reply, Anna picked up her phone from the ground and was going to go back to her car when she felt him tucking her bands from behind, stopping her from aging.


    "Do you still believe that I was the one who killed your brother Seb? Did you never give it a second thought after Sierra was gone? Was this the trust that too showed in me and believed what Chris said?"


    Suddenly, Alex was so aggressive, his timid voice can be heard which made Anna panic. For a few seconds, his reminds blew up because she felt that this was'' how Alex is! The peon, who was so angry just now!


    "Alex, you have no idea what happened and also the fact that you were William. You said on your own." Anna replied without turning back.


    "So you think that I was the one who killed your brother, until now also?" Alex straightforward asked the question which will make him once again cry and hurt.


    "Yes!"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^


    Please do leave a comment as well!

 Chapter 327 - Heartbroken Alex!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Anna broke the grip of Alex''s and took her hand away from him. Without turning around, Anna walked off the place without giving him any glance because, at this point, it was her heart that was hurt.


    She knew that this is the truth that they both have to face. He killed her brother and she was the killer of his brother and also, the reason that they both broke up. She destroyed his family and resulted in so much damage but it was all because of her late brother.


    Coming Into her car, Anna rested her head back on the seat, closing her eyes properly and not thinking about anything else. She had too much drama today and this was how her life is.


    Alex''s coming back was already a shock for her! ''God knows why you are back! What do you want to witness and prove to me now?''


    She has a daughter to hide from her entire family now! The daughter, who is the light in her dark and the only person, who can keep her in her own senses.


    She had no idea about his intention but somehow, she knew that it was complicated and if he is back for her sorry then she isn''t going to forgive him until and unless she gets to know that he isn''t the one who killed her brother but someone else.


    But who else can except them? There is no proof and also, if she doesn''t trust Chris''s words then Alex is the only one who accepted that he was present there on that day when she had that bad accident and he is the one, Called William!


    He not only played with her feelings but also made her realize that there is no word called love in this word. Only if, she wasn''t being played by his feelings too easily!


    "Why the hell is my life so f.u.c.k.e.d up? Why can''t God give me some peace too?" Anna slammed her hand on the steering wheel in anger.


    But in the end, she had nothing to do but simply drove the car back to where her home was.


    .....


    On the other hand, Alex''s eyes were too much the blank where Anna left as he can feel that his heart was breaking at the same moment. He wants to clear up all the misunderstandings but he has no proof and needs items as well.


    ''Only if Anna, you had used your brain and did not let your emotions take over you six years ago then we won''t be standing into place.'' He can say with full confidence because he knows the truth.


    He wasn''t the one who killed Seb that day! Taking a deep breath Alex brought out his phone to contact Scott, who was busy on the other side in some of his talks.


    "Yes, brother?" Scott answered when he saw his brother was calling him. As far as he remembered that he had his meeting today and why was healing him?


    "Scott, who is the progress so the things we have thought? Are they things going in the way we wanted? Did you trace the person we are tracing from the last six years already?" Alex wanted to finish everything as soon as possible but it would be too much hassle.


    He knew that the one, who can hide for so many years, can do it now also and it won''t be an easy task as well be at the end of the day, they do not have any other option as well.


    Sighing, Scott replied, "No brother. But I''m working on it. I have processed a little bit but I need some more time. Oh, by the way, how was your meeting the sister in law? Did your company get the project?"


    Massaging his temples, Alex made his way to his car with his one hand on the phone, "Well, I did get the project to be on the other hand, I have to collaborate with your sister in law who is too upset."


    But what Alex did not think twice was, he also referred to Anna as Scott''s sister-in-law, which he never does. For the last six years, he always corrects Scott whenever he calls Anna his sister in law but today, he himself called her as one.


    A creepy smile came over Scott when he realized what his brother did not. He can''t help but feel that his brother was changing once again. The aloof Alex was fading away once more!


    ''You are surely affected by, Sister in law my dear brother!'' This made Scott giggle but then he replied, "Oh, by the way, I''m meeting up Jack in a few hours. Do you want to have some time out? Well, you can afford it now thou have secreted the meeting and the deal!"


    Alex thought for a few seconds and said, "Well, That I can do. Send me the address!"


    ¡­.


    On the other hand, Anna came back to her home when she found that her phone had been switched off from the last time when Alex made her turn around.


    Her phone fell on the ground which made it turn off but then, when she switched it on then she found that Alena had called her back then.


    Calling her cone ago, she heard a fearful voice, "Anna¡­ how are you?"


    "What happened to you? Why do I feel that you have been afraid of smelting? What happened to you?" Anna''s face eyes deepened when she heard her voice.


    But in the end, she had to know whether she was fine or not. Alena was her best friend and she has to know what has suddenly happened to her. From the way she is behaving, it was obvious something happened.


    "Anna¡­ can we meet somewhere? Maybe club? Or something? Please?"


    .....


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Humble request guys!


    [You can buy privilege to read chapters before others!]


    Check out my another novel: My clever wife is sweet!

 Chapter 328 - Do you miss him?!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    After hearing Alena''s trembling voice, Anna wasn''t able to say no to her. Bidding goodbye to Kiara, she left the home, with Kiara under the care of her mother.


    But yes, Kiara was super upset that her mother had to go once again out of the night. But as the smart baby, she checked her mom''s phone and saw that it was Alena''s call last time.


    She knew that Alena''s aunt is her mother''s best friend and this time, she let it go because she thought that maybe Alena really needs her mom right now. If there was someone else, and if there were more work matter related things, she would have got angry with her mom right there


    Coming in front of the club, Anna looked here and there to find the sign of Alena but to her dismay, she wasn''t here. There was no sign for her to find and Anna was getting nervous for no reason.


    ''Where are you, Alena?'' Anna can''t help but call her once again but the call did not go through the other side and this made Anna panic.


    But instead of going back out where her home, Anna got inside the club and thought of waiting for her in the club inside itself. But what she had no idea was Alena was already inside the cube, drinking out her fullest and making her worries go away!


    When Anna''s gaze landed on the drunk Alena, who was getting shots after shots and almost drunk full bottle of wine, a sudden feeling of helplessness rose inside her heart.


    "Alena, what are you even doing like this? Have You forgotten how low your tolerance is to the wine and other drinks and here you are, trying to drown yourself in a slumber of drinks?!" Anna was getting irritated when she saw her friend''s condition.


    It is impossible for her to act this foolishly, until and unless there is something that has happened to her in the past days at her home. How can she forget that she was getting married very soon to that bastard Reyan?!


    Alena gave her a weak smile and spoke with all of the leftover energy, "My life is already ruined. What else can I do to save myself from my own family? The ones whom I respect and love from bottom of my heart but they are more bent to send me away and do not even look at my face!"


    Anna''s heart broke seeing her friend in such a condition but she can''t do anything.


    "That..is something not in our hand. But drinking and drowning our sorrows in the cup of the drunk isn''t an option. How will you go to your home if you keep on drinking? You have to stop Alena!" Anna took the wine bottle from her hand and left the other bar table.


    It was the height of waiting! She was drinking like a drunkard and this won''t make her forget all her worries or may be able to forget the pain in the heart but this won''t help her to remove all her emotion at any cost!


    Alena frowned when Anna snatched the wine bottle from her hand and erupt in anger and irritation, "Anna! Give me my bottle back! You can''t be serious! Please!! I want...to drink!"


    "You aren''t getting any more drinks! enough for today. Is that the reason you called me here or to tell me something else?" Anna looked deeply into her eyes, tiring to see what exactly happened.


    This made her gulp and she rubbed her palms together and answered, "yeah.. something happened."


    "So tell me. I have my all here''s to you. I want to know what made you act so foolishly and come to the club to get drunk?! You do know that this place isn''t for your safety at all? and what would you do if any man will take advantage of yours?" Anna thought reasonably.


    As she heard the crowd, she can see that many of the people, especially the youngest, were making out in the corner and she won''t be surprised if any man will come and approach Alena for something like this also.


    And what will her best friend even do?


    Alena can''t help frown deeply but once again, she didn''t revolt from whatever Ana said. ''She is right.. What could I have even done? I don''t even know fighting!'' she had no idea what made her act like this.


    Maybe, the pain of that no one was understanding what she wanted and was going through. Maybe, the pain that caused her to worry what will happen here when she gets married to that Reyan!?


    "Anna, I do know that you are, think for my betterment... But that''s why I called you there! So you can take care of me. I hope you won''t abandon me like others.." Alena trust Anna with all her life.


    she knows that Anna won''t let anything happen to her at any cost, especially when she needs an emotional partner! But Anan can only face slap herself.


    "You are acting like a broken woman, my dear friend gear up yourself! No one broke your heart and her, we have to make sure that you aren''t married to that old f.u.c.k.i.n.g idiot! Do you want to go and live with him?!"


    Alena hurriedly shook her head. She can''t even imagine living with him in the same house. She has to plan something and urgently, and maybe drinking wasn''t the other option. Anna patted her back and a little later, she came forward and hugged her.


    "You can cry as much you want. Let it come out from your eyes and mind." Anan wiped her ears, which finally made Alena break down and he cried as her sorrows ran away.


    Anna did not utter even a single word for now, and let her cry. Because she knew that Alena was holding up many things. When your family is already against you, this feeling always rises up. And as her best friend, it was her duty to make sure that she walks on the right path and give her mental support also!


    After crying a bit, Anna gave her a tissue and asked her once again. "Do you miss him?"


    ....


    [You can buy privilege to see chapters ahead!]


    Do not forget to vote ^

 Chapter 329 - Jack is here!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Anna''s straight forward question made Alena a little shocked because she hadn''t thought about this ever. Yes, she did miss him very much and of course, she knew to whom Anna was referring. The one and only, someone whom she liked in her whole life.


    From childhood, she never felt anything for anyone, except for two people and they were Reyan and Jack. But after finding out the reality behind Reyan, she understood how she actually felt. Those feelings were just for friends, not as a lover or something, and for Jack, it was different from everyone else!


    Alena lowered her eyelashes and controlled her tears again, "Anna.. we shouldn''t talk about the people who aren''t there anymore. Rather, it would be better to talk about people who are around us!"


    Anan agreed with her words because it was true. They haven''t seen Jack for too long and it was already enough for him to not remember them. After all, Jack was older than them by quite a few years, almost equal to Chris''s age.


    "Alena, I do know that it is difficult. But you can''t give up my girl. You''re brave enough to face everything, where is my strong, Alena?! Anna all admired her strong language and bravery!?"


    "THAT ALENA IS NO MORE THERE!" Alena screamed because, yes, she hid that Alena.


    With the evolution in time, Alena hid her real self because her family taught her to be grateful. Ladies and women need to be more graceful and have a famine nature sure.


    Instead, she was more like a fierce girl. But somehow, she ended up being cute and innocent and in the end, Reyan is there to dominate her and her family trying to control her mind and make a decision soon on her behalf.


    It does irritate Alena because only she knows how difficult it is for her. She can''t take her own decisions and sometimes, she does feel like ending up her own life.


    How was she supposed to hate both of them!? Her family and Reyan, the friend whom she considered to be someone close to her were not the ones she thought.


    Without thinking about anything else, Alena turned to the bartender and asked him with a hoarse voice.


    "I need another drink. Get me a whiskey!"


    "NO! NO more drinks! Do you wish to throw up whatever there is in your tiny stomach?! Alena, you are already drunk!" Anna replied and gave the bartender a sharp gaze.


    But this time, Alena wasn''t going to listen to anyone. She wishes to do whatever she wants to for today''s night and knows that Anna Will take care of the things, at least tonight.


    When the bartender didn''t give her any drink, Alena got out of the grip of Anna and went on the dance floor to hit the ground with her s.e.xy moves!


    Seeing the heartbroken expression of Alena, Anna can only sigh. ''Why is she behaving like this?! That damn Reyan! I will f.u.c.kng kill that bastard!'' Anna stood by the bar and let Alena dance as per her wish.


    At least, she was'' drinks anymore, which was also one relief to her because her tolerance isn''t good and it would be very difficult to handle Alena after that!


    Alena kept on moving her body in different ways. She was looking too damn heartbroken but at the same time, no one was able to hide her beauty.


    She was a beauty with brains but heartbroken and caged. Her freedom was being caged. She kept on dancing without caring about anyone else in this world because this was giving happiness.


    She can feel her veins were also ailing. Happy and she had no idea that her moves and events were being observed and noted by someone. As she was dancing on the lower dance floor, the elite members were sitting on the top floor.


    A man, in his early thirties, saw the girl dancing and for some reason he wasn''t able to move his from her. He just kept staring at her like a l.u.s.ty beast with no intention of loving anyone else.


    The girls were surrounding him, but his gaze was simply fixed on the small figure, dancing the dance floor with no idea that she was becoming someone else prey.


    Just like a hungry beast, he was going to snap on her but no, he doesn''t wish to scare her like this.


    But something that did not miss his eyes was her expressions. Alena''s face was red and he can understand that she was crying. It was understood easily from her expression.


    "Jack! What are you doing on the terrace?! Come, sit here!"Scott shouted on the back when he saw how Jack wasn''t moving even an inch from the place. Instead, Scott felt that his words were left unheard so he moved to him to see him standing in a daze.


    ''What happened to this guy all. of the sudden?! Wasn''t'' he alright just now?'' Scott can''t help but wonder.


    "Brother, you are alright?!" Scott shook his shoulder a little to bring him out of the daze and to the reality, where Jack nodded his head but did not utter even a single word and took a sip of his wine.


    "Alex''s brother is calling you back." Scott told his elder brother''s message and Jack replied, "Tell him, I''m coming back in few minutes."


    "Okay." hearing his reply, Scott went back to Alex to tell him but Jack didn''t leave the place then also. Seeing Alena after so long, made his heart skip a beat for sure! It was already too long, and seeing her rear like this made him really curious what happened to him?!


    "So, it looks like Anna is also here.. interesting.."


    ....


    Do not forget to vote ^


    [Please guys, humble request to vote! Let us be at least in the top 500! Please guys, need your all power stones as they are the motivation for us!]

 Chapter 330 - Alexs woman!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Jack''s eyes did not move even an inch and he can feel that the smirk on his face got bigger with each passing second. How coincident would it be to see Alex''s woman come out with Alena?!


    The girl, whom he hadn''t met for the last six-year, and someone, with whom he felt something for the very first time ever in his own life. He hadn''t predicted able to return around in such away.


    ''But what made you drunk here my Sweatheart?'' As always, Jack was emotionless and expressionless. He did not show what he was feeling and kept his eye dark, making it difficult for others to read him too.


    Scott came out of the booth once again, to see Jack standing there right now and this made him frown. ''Why is he suddenly not listening? Is there someone he is looking for? But who?''


    Scott was really young when things happened and the only thing he remembered as, his brother getting killed by Anna''s sister and nothing else. These minor details weren''t known to him but only to Alex and Anna because they saw how Alena and Jack used to interact.


    "Jack brother, are you sure are you okay? Are you ain''t from someone? I shall leave you here then." Scott came a little closer to Jack who was busy keeping himself busy with someone''s thoughts.


    Looking at Scott, Jack replied, "Go and tell Alex that if he wishes to let his woman be taken by some perverted man in the club then he can sit inside the booth and deal with those shitty business deals!"


    ....


    Meanwhile, Anna just saw her best friend getting drunk and dancing on the dance floor with her broken spirit. She wishes to take her pain away but she had no such power.


    The one and only, who can make her happy once again was Jack, or maybe, making her run away from her wedding was one option. The glittering eyes were something that Anna never missed from Alena''s eye.


    The happiness that is reflected in her best friend''s eyes whenever she takes Jack''s name and talks to that person, how can she forget those feeling because she knew that those are the same as what she used to feel for Alex!


    ''I wish something happens. Some miracle or something. Otherwise, your life will be ruined by your family and I won''t be able to help you as well.''


    Anna pained this very much but what she had the idea was, the danger was sling over her as well. A man came there, with his eye l.u.s.ty for her, and she noticed to clear that there was l.u.s.t in them. How he looked at her with those gazes which were making her feel uncomfortable!


    Shifting aside, Anna kept their face straight, and her eyes were fixed on Alena, to make sure that she doesn''t go somewhere else in her drunkard state. The man was here to hit on her but she had interesting things.


    "Miss, are you alone? Would you like to have a drink with time?" As expected from the perverted man. She knew they wouldn''t leave her easily here.


    "No thank you, I''m not interested. You can drink yourself." Anna replied directly without beating around the bush and caring about what her image might be,


    She didn''t give a damn but these things. He can think whatever he wishes to the because she was more concerned about her best friend who was drunk in this club. The crowd inside the club was getting denser and this was making her feel more afraid for Alena.


    ''Don''t just go around without informing me, Alena! I will surely kick your a.s.s otherwise!'' Anna grit the teeth but the perverted man beside her did not stop pestering her. He was bent to make her head burst from tensions.


    "Why are you acting too fiercely? Are you looking for your friend? Don''t worry, she would be fine somewhere but all I''m asking you to do is have a drink with me. You will not show such sincerely well?"


    Anna did not know why but suddenly, she could feel her head was hurting. He was being adornment for her to drink and this wasn''t a new scene in these types of Clubs! Although it was a high-class sub as well, the section they were present wasn''t the one.


    It was open to the general public and she won''t be surprised to hear more guys come to her and say the same thing. ''What a pain!''


    Turning around, and without showing anything on her face, Anna spoke, "See, I clearly said no to your proposal. Why don''t you go and look for someone else and stop eating my brain? I''m already tensed enough to care about anything else and I''m not that kind of woman with whom you can have a nightstand!" Anna cleared herself once again.


    "But I never said anything about anything like this, Miss. All I''m asking you is to have a drink with me. Also, maybe I can ease your tension?" The man was drunk for sure and he was shameless!


    Of course, Anna understood his gaze and intentions quite well. He is just a satin over herb or interested in having some fun!


    But it would be a waste of time if she speaks anything more. Instead of replying hmm now, she walked over to another table to find peace but he tagged along with her, making her pester to his request.


    She was bent on ignoring him but he was making blood on the time and he knew that it won''t be an easy thing to make him leave


    But his next move surprised her. The perverted man helped her arm tightly, making her frown deeply, and looked at her with red eyes.


    "You! Will drink with me!"


    "Never!"


    ....


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Humble request~


    [You can buy privilege to read chapters ahead!]


    PS- Do let me know your views through comments. I would be happy to know it!(smiles)*

 Chapter 331 - Alexs weakness!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Anna''s blood was boiling. Here she was to make sure that her best friend stayed safe but on the other hand, some perverted man was in her arms especially when so many people were present.


    She found this difficult but at the same time, she doesn''t have any choice as well. Doing anything and making sure that these people love her is the only option left with her.


    She was ready to attack a person, with her leg but somehow, it looks like the person saw through her actions already and blocked her leg with his hand easily.


    "Girl, I''m behaving with you so nicely but you wanna fight? trust me, it won''t end up in any good manner and you will regret it badly. Do you still wish?" The perverted man looked deeply into the eye and gave her one warning.


    But Anna doesn''t like challenges in life. But for the first time, she doesn''t wish to create a scene here. She has no idea how many people are there with this person and by chance, if they bring Alena into this then it would be great trouble for her. She knows that she can handle him alone but who will help Alena if, by chance, she is dragged in this all?


    Taking a deep breath, Anna calmed herself but before she could have spoken another word to the man, they both heard a voice behind and of course, Anna recognized it immediately.


    "Leave her before you want to face my wrath!"


    Few words but a huge impact. She can feel that the person, who was tagging along her feelings, his veins chilled because the man was none other than Alex himself. He was like, and she does know that it won''t take long for him to crash this person beside her.


    ''But does he even care? Does he care if someone will try to take me to his bed?'' As far as she remembered, he said that he had to go to his girlfriend''s home or somewhere with Olivia.


    What the hell is he doing here in this bar? Was he following her? Many questions floated inside her brain but she stopped herself from asking him anything at this time and let him do the water he was doing.


    "What if I don''t leave? Man, I go there first and she is with me! Don''t interfere in this!" Of course, the desperate man had no idea whom he was talking about.


    Taking a deep breath, Alex did not say anything else but his gaze was fixed where the man had his Anna''s hand. His Gaze was so dark that it made Anna sweat, and finally what she did not want to happen.


    "Then don''t call me heartless for doing what I''m going to do!'''' Saying this, Alex took the nearby bottle in his hand and smashed it on the man''s head, making a loud sound in the bar and gaining everyone''s attention.


    Just like that, Anna''s mouth was wide-opened when she realized what just happened. Alex just smashed the glass bottle on the man''s head without any mercy and thinking what issues can happen!


    This was beyond her imagination. The blood was oozing out of the man''s head and she can''t help but feel disdain but the shock and surprise were still there on her face.


    "Ahh... Damn you! You f.u.c.ker! I will call the cops!"


    But these words did not stop Alex from saying and doing anything. Instead, he came a little closer and kicked the perverted man in his stomach and this made the man land on the ground making him growl in pain. He was almost on the verge of losing consciousness.


    Meanwhile, Anna was on the verge of going into deep shock because she hadn''t expected Alex to act so violently here. For God''s sake, he could have done anything else! Smashing the head with Bottle was too much without thinking of the consequences!


    Anna turned to Alex, with her center because she could see that he was still angry. ''If Alex makes any more moves, surely the man will die!''


    How can Anna forget that Alex has anger issues from the very beginning? He is never good at controlling his anger and doesn''t be surprised if this man died at Alex''s hands. But Anna doesn''t want Alex to commit a crime for her!


    Anna came to Alex and held his hands. She doesn''t know what to do but something tickled her mind to calm his anger down. Holding hands to hers, Anna walked outside of the bar, despite knowing that Alexis was inside.


    ''I''m sorry Alena but for now, I have to stop a crime from happening. hope that you will take care of yourself!'' She can only hope for him but she doesn''t know that there is one else who is otherwise Alena already.


    Without even a single word, Alex made his way out with Anna and let her drag him because he doesn''t seem to be interested in going out somewhere else except with her.


    His anger was still on the verge of breaking and she has to calm the lion before he can do something stupid for her! This waking up lion is sure dangerous for her and for everyone!


    Bringing him out, Anna made him stand on the back with the wall and loved deeply into his eyes, with no intention of moving her gaze.


    "Alex, you need to calm down."


    But Alex was interested in looking into her eyes at all. He moved her gaze away from the former and looked somewhere else, to calm his popping nerves because her eyes were his weakness. He didn''t want to show his weakness to others!


    But it was too late. She has already seen through him and knows how to handle execution. Anna held his face tightly in her hands and made him forcefully look in the eyes.


    "You can''t do anything stupid, understand Alex."


    "A...Anna... we are...too...


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^

 Chapter 332 - Kiss you!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    "An...Anna, we are standing too close. I think you should step back." because I won''t be able to control myself and kiss you right now.


    But Alex kept the second half of the sentence in his own mind and just asked her to step back. But Anna did not agree. Instead, she kept her eyes fixed and stared at him with her deep gaze.


    She had no intention of moving, until and unless he clams down and this is her first priority!


    "Why? Why? Do you even care so much that I''m too close to you? Aren''t you too loyal to your girlfriend and that bimbo supermodel? Anyways, have you calmed down now?"


    ''I''m more nervous rather than angry.'' Suddenly, Alex can felt that Anna was still his pillar. The medicine that can cure his anger and keep him under her control. She was literally good at handing him whenever he used to fight at the school and the same is happening right now.


    A smile came on his face and he held her face gently, "Anna I''m alright. You need not worry about anything else" Alex can delete that the anger, he was feeling just a moment ago was now coming down and he was lucky at least she was here with him to calm him down.


    Anna smiled back, and kept her hand on his, "It is good... You see, I Was too afraid that you would kill that man. But I Think.. the police will surely come over!"


    Anna had heard what the perverted man said, losing consciousness. It was sure, there would be for people around him and they will call the cops right now. But before that, she needed to handle this lion first of all.


    He can do whatever he wishes to when he is angry and he might have fought with the cops as well. But at last, he calmed and that was like, a tension life lifted off her shoulder


    Alex saw the frown on her forehead and spoke, "You are thinking too much. Nothing Will happen. I was protecting, someone, from being harassed. It was the other way around and this isn''t any type of crime, I guess."


    "But we are business people. It isn''t good if any paps snap us here!" After noting that he was calm, Anna was ready to step back from him but then, he tightened his grip on her waist, making her come close.


    The dress also touching, making Anna''s eyes wide in anger and surprise. "W...What are you even doing?!" Anna only where because, with that proximity, she can hear his heartbeat.


    "Why? Are you shy? But Thought that you weren''t that shy when you dragged me out with you right now? What happened to you all of the sudden?" Anna bit her lower lips.


    ''I don''t know myself from where did I get so much courage. God knows what happened to me at that time.'' She can see that her inner feelings were rung out at the time.


    They were more than being enemies. Once, they were lovers, and of course, they did know each other''s weaknesses as well.


    Alex tried to move his thumbs to her lips, but Anna struck him back and got out of his embrace and made him speechless once again, "What are you doing?! Are you trying to cheat on your girlfriend? I hope not because I don''t want to be a third party." This was her sincere option.


    She doesn''t want to break someone else''s relationship, despite knowing that she has a daughter with this man. The man, who used to love her, or at least that''s what he used to say on her face.


    Alex looked straight into his eyes, "Anna.. that''s not what you ink. Are you really thinking that I will do something like this?"


    "You have said the same in the past as well. But in the end, you were really the one who harmed me. Anyways, my only concern was, to make you calm down and nothing else. I don''t care what you wish to do anymore."


    Saying her part, Anna was going to walk off from the area, but before Alex stopped her by his hands, "Where''s your confidence? I fought for you."


    "I never asked you to fight for me. I could have handled the situation with my face well."


    Alex laughed at her words. ''True, you would have saved yourself but how could I have stood and sat inside the booth after hearing what Jack said?'' This crossed his mind.


    She was too much important to him and he can''t afford to lose her at any cost!


    Yes, it was Jack who said that his woman was being harassed by any perverted man. Leaving one important business deal, he came down to find Anna with some strange man, and for some reason, he wasn''t able to control his emotions.


    But then, sirens were heard and of course, Anna predicted what was happening right now. She tried to free her hand from Alex''s hand but he was firmly holding on there.


    "Alex! Cops are here! Do you wish to go to jail right now?!" Anna was shocked to see that he was not afraid of anything right now. He was smiling and she was dumbfounded to see him react like this.


    "ALEX!" Anna shouted the name ut he looked least concerned. The fear, she was looking for wasn''t there on his face and for the very first time in her entire life, Anna felt that how can this person kill her brother? HOW!?


    Only if she had any evidence to roof this. Only if..


    "I Don''t Care. At last, saving you from any stranger means this stone for sure, I''m ready to face the ops!"


    ...


    PS- I''m not getting much support but anyways, those who are supporting, here goes another chapter for you!


    I''m trying to update daily, atleast with one chapter. Can you guys vote more and make this book stay in the top 500? Humble request~

 Chapter 333 - Police station!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    As expected, Anna and Alex were present in the police station, where Anna was getting immense pressure over her shoulders. She knew that this fight was a big issue now, not in their hands but still, she can''t leave it like that, right?


    After all, at least Alex is the father of the child and her ex-lovers. If not for that, maybe Anna will make her heart understand in such a way only because, in her heart only, Alex is always special, despite him killing her brother.


    Standing in front of one of the desks of cops, the cop looked at Anna''s face with sadness, "Miss Walker, I know that the man who is the victim of this was wrong but it would be more wrong only if you had done anything. Not the other way around. Mr. Steve had no right to do anything right like this."


    "I know sir. But please understand that it was beyond our hands. The person was trying to take me to his room and, of course, I wasn''t willing. I was weak, and how can I be able to beat such a large man?" Anna was intentionally acting cute and innocent.


    It was very obvious that, as an heir of the Walker family, she could have handed her a person on her very own, if Alex Had It come and interfered. But if she said this to this person then it was going to another dude and Alex won''t be able to come out at any cost!


    "Ms. Walker, there are some protocols and other things called in this world. I can only make Mr. Alex goes now only if you present time for the bail applications. Otherwise, it is impossible for me to let him go. Please, don''t waste our time like this." Although the cop''s hands were tied, he understood the concern of the young lady as well.


    These cases were common in the clubs and he wasn''t surprised at all. But what shocked him, even more, was, the person here was the people of the two influential families.


    On the other hand, Anna looked at the person, whose head was wrapped with the bandages and can only pass him a glare. ''If I was the one who had killed you right there then Alex won''t be inside the bars!'' Anna suddenly was feeling very irritated with this person.


    But at last, she had no choice also. Taking The leave of the cops, Anna came outside of the police station and took out her phone, and dialed her lawyer''s phone.


    "Yes, Ms. Walker? How may I help you in this late night?" She can hear her lawyer''s voice from the other hand and massaged her temples.


    "Umm... Actually, there''s someone for whom we need your help. Actually, one of my friends.... is inside the lockup due to saving me. Can you please ring the bell appear right now?"


    As it was partially her mistake, she can only sign and ask him. But her mind wasn''t working at this time and she had no idea what time it was already in the night.


    "I can surely help but Miss. Walker, it is late night. Of course, it won''t be an easy task and you know, getting a bail application right now is more like impossible." The lawyer was surprised to find out that one of Anna''s friends was behind bars suddenly.


    Because she is famous for being aloof and how can he expect her to have Anna to have any friend but anyways, he stuck to the main conversation only.


    Hearing the lawyer''s words, Anna felt that her soul was voided. ''How can I actually forget that it wasn''t easy to get a bail right now?'' Anna looked behind her at the police station and after a little bit of hesitation, she gave him another offer.


    "I want the application to appear right now. In the next fifteen minutes. if that means using money then do it. understand the situation, I need the papers urgently and can''t let the person stay inside the bar for so long!"


    Anna knew that in this world many things can be bought with money and she doesn''t like anything. Of course, using money was freedom for Alex then she would go for it.


    "Hmm, Sure. will be there in a few minutes."


    "Take help from my secretary. he will help you with the money matters.'''' Saying this, Anna hung up her phone and sat on the bench that was there outside the police station.


    Before leaving the house, Anna only wore tight clothes and it was windy tonight. She can feel her skin was turning cold with the time as she rubbed her hand and body together a little bit.


    ''I can wait. Of course, it will take him time to take the bail application.'' but she was feeling sleepy as well. After all, it was slating, of course, how she forgot that her friend was there in the bar.


    But fortunately, someone called her and she knew that person, saying that he will take care of Alena on her behalf and will make sure that nothing happens other. Because The person was Jack himself.


    Hearing his assuring word made Anna''s heart a little bit relieved but for some reason, she doesn''t know how Alex will react inside. He was a stubborn person and of course, she knows that Alex can''t be comfortable inside so easily. ''God knows how are behaving with him!''


    Anna was getting tense with the passing seconds. Until he is inside, she won''t be able to breathe in relief but of use, cops weren''t a that bad whim, after knowing that h the famous Mr. Steve, the CEO of the A&W company!


    With passing time, Anna''s eyes got heavy and she fell asleep right out is, in the wind. With the passing wind, her breath got heavy.


    After twenty minutes.


    Anna felt that something came out of her and something warm water was near her. she snuggled more into it and slept in a comfortable position.


    "Are you really sleeping or trying to act?!"


    .......


    Do not forget to vote ^


    Swipe up to next chapter!

 Chapter 334 - Are you hiding something?!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Anna can feel that this s.e.xy voice was already making her shiver the cold. But somehow, there was something around which was making her feel more warm and she can''t help but snuggle more into it.


    But then, it was like something stuck in her mind and she led her eyes wide open to see herself in the car and Alex beside her in the driver seat. "Where are we?! Where the hell I''M?!"


    "Shh... You don''t have to shout Okay? We are in a car and I thought of bringing you back to your home. If your mind, you are most welcome to go out on the street where you won''t find anything to take you back." Alex kept his face straight and was used to seeing that she was literally wearing nothing warm.


    But Anna''s answer wasn''t about this. She was shocked to see herself in the car, what her last memory was, she slept in front of the police station waiting for the lawyer to come but unfortunately, her eyes got heavy and she fell asleep there only.


    "Oh, but what are you doing here now? Weren''t you behind the bars? Did my lawyer come?" Anna asked as she felt that her body was whole cold. There was sort of surrender and it wasn''t hard to guess how it belonged.


    "Well, your lawyer came and my secretary coordinated with him to take me out. When I came out, I saw you sleeping there so I thought of giving you a lift."


    "T...Thank you then." Anna only murmured in between her breath but Alex did listen to what she said and laughed.


    "Only thank you? By the way, how much money did you spend? I don''t like to owe people so you can tell me, I will return you back!" Hearing his word, Anna frowned.


    The warmth washed over her just now, but once again she can feel that her heart was turning sour once again and she will smash his whole face!


    ''As if he is richer either than I''m. Tsk does he think I need his money?'' why should she use her money on him anyway? For this fact, Anna cleared her throat and answered.


    "You can give me one million. That is the amount that has been used for the bail at this time!"


    THUD!


    Of course, hearing her words, Alex was shrouded and how can he give her one million for a simple bail?! On the other hand, Anna was too joking around with them. But she was more frustrated by the fact that he brought the topic of returning her the money and not owing anyone.


    ''am I just nobody in his eye that he needs to return me the favor? Why is he so stubborn in doing this?!'' Anna was too frustrated with this kind of attitude but she kept mum about it at first, not letting it affect her a lot.


    But on second thought, Alex pressed the brakes quite hard when he heard her word and it was something he can only look at with his glazing eyes.


    "Are you kidding?! Do you even know how much one million are?! Just for a simple bail, you want me to pay you one million?!" Alex did not hide the surprise in his voice. But Anna missed in return.


    "Oh no. Well, of course, today''s bail did not cost me one million but I simply asked for it, after all, my lawyer had to come this late and also, that''s my fee and my payment for being there in the police station with you. Do you understand it now?!"


    Alex gritted his teeth. He can''t believe his own ears that she was asking him to repay her presence in the police station.


    "Fine With Me. But I don''t have one million to give you. You see, my company is new and I''m broke at this moment." Of course, Anna did not buy this shit either as well.


    ''How come he doesn''t have a million? Well, has he forgotten that he is a Steve and one million is nothing for him?'' Anna rolled her eyes and scoffed.


    "Don''t think that I don''t know that you are the CEO of A&W group and also, you are active. At least you will have enough money to pay me now."


    "NO, I don''t have enough money to repay you. But on second thought, I can repay you with something else. Do you want that method?" Alex said and gave Anna a seductive look.


    They both were alone in the car, with the might fall in darker and it wasn''t wrong to say that Alex was still charming as always. He was still the one, who can make her heart skip a beat but she somehow, controls her emotions.


    Anna looked down another hand to look away from his gaze and spoke away with a lighter tone, "Continue to drive from here. I have to reach home soon." because Kiara will soon wake up and she needs to send her to the school.


    "But why are you being too shy all of a sudden? I never did mean anything and all I''m asking you is, I can repay you with my body. You see that isn''t any wrong offer." Anna''s cheeks bleed even more with this statement.


    Obviously, Alex saw that she wasn''t looking at him and smiled even more. The smirk on his face grew but he scared the car once again and drove in the direction of the hotel of Walkers. On their way, Anna did not utter even a single word to him and kept their eyes on the outside world through a window.


    In The same manner, Alex did not talk much instead, his mind was somewhere else. But, something came to her mind and she asked Alex.


    "Where are Miyu and Emma? I have seen them for too long." Anna asked.


    "They are abroad and... happy. They both age twins with them after what happened in the past and their twins are already six." Anna gulped hearing this from his mouth.


    On the bitter truth, she remembered that she also has a daughter who is almost six years old now and she knew that Emma and she conceived on the same day, the night in the hotel room.


    Seeing The uncomfortable look on her face, Alex can''t help but frown. "What happened to you? Why do you look so swollen all of the sudden?! Are You hiding something for me?"


    ....


    Do not forget to vote ^


    [Who all are looking forward for Alex to know about his daughter?]

 Chapter 335 - Where were you?

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    On the other hand, Alena was dancing on the dance floor with the free spirit. She had no idea that she was being someone else''s prey already and of course, she didn''t know that the person she was longing for was already here.


    Moving her body around and around, in every s.e.xy manner, Alena heard a loud sound from the other side where she remembered was Anna. She looked at the area where she could see that many people were gathered.


    ''What happened all of the sudden? Is Anna alright?'' This thought crossed her mind but for some reasons, she did not move as her legs were frozen to the ground.


    She Had this bad feeling inside her that something big was going to happen tonight and as far as emerging, this bad feeling is always there when either Jack or Reyan are there.


    "How can jack come here? It is almost impossible for me to believe it!" Alena slapped her forehead but for now, she can feel that her head was spinning around and it won''t take her long to pass out.


    "I need to to find Anna! She can only handle me in this state," she murmured in between her breathe as she was on the set to find Anna, but before that, she heard a voice behind her.


    "Where are you going? To find Anna?" Alena gulped hearing this voice behind her. The voice was too magnificent to their ears, sending an electric shock to her whole body. Her heart was warming up and she just wished to listen to it more.


    Slowly and slowly, Alena turned around to find a certain person, standing either, and obviously, she clearly saw the face as well. The person, about whom Anna, was just talking and the person, who made her realize that she was never in love with Reyan.


    "Y...You! What the hell are you doing here?!" Alena can hear that she was continuously cursing this man in her mind. He was just like an asshole who appeared out of nowhere in front of her own.


    Six years. It has been so long that he vanished like into the thin air and ran away and never came back. She waited for too long, but there was no sign of him. Alena made each possible way to find him out, calling him endlessly but the phone was always switched off.


    For some unknown reason, she was feeling emotional. The feeling of sadness overlapped her and she wished to slap him hard. But her hands did not move even an inch. she stood there like a statue and Stared at him with her horrified expressions.


    "Are you waiting for Anna? She is busy with someone. You can come with me." But if words were left unheard because her mind was wandering somewhere else. All those moments she shared with him, in the past, and events were now coming in front of her eyes like a flashback.


    "Wh..What are you even doing here?!" She once again repeats the question to know the answer but keeps his lips sealed. He doesn''t wish to answer the question, a least for now.


    Alena moved one leg ahead to walk a little closer, to make sure that she wasn''t dreaming it wasn''t her alcohol that was playing a game on the mind but before she could have stepped ahead, she did need feelings spread all over.


    Alena was on the verge of losing balance and fell on the ground, with her high heel broke, but Jack came forward and held her arm with his one hand and wrist by his other hand.


    "Be careful! You are drunk and can''t walk at this moment. Come, let me accompany you to the booth safely."


    "GO AWAY! DON''T TOUCH ME!" Alena shouted at the top of her lungs but despite that, no one was able to hear because of the chaos on the other side and loud music being played in the background.


    Inside her eyes were cold and were really to kill him, if by chance he came a little closer to her. But to her contract, Jack did not step back and held her firmly. He knew that this was all she was feeling, guilt, sadness, excitement for seeing him but the anger was what she flashed.


    "Alena, understand that you can''t go here in the just walking like this. I need to take you somewhere safe. this place isn''t safe for someone like you, at least when you''re drunk." Jack tried to pursue her request but she flinched.


    Somehow, being able to stand her legs, she looked at him with her daggers eyes, "Help me Why? I need not mention that you weren''t there for me for the past six years and for now also, you need not help me. I can ask Anna to help me in the state so you can go back forward when you have come."


    Jack kept his face straight and let Alena get out of his embrace but did not from his sight. ''Will Anna come to her rescue when she is being helped in danger?'' a chuckle passed through his mouth.


    "Anna is busy right now and she asked to take care of you instead. Now, can you stop being stubborn?" Hearing these words, Alena can flee and came to the bar, to stand there with her heavy heart. She doesn''t know how to handle her this mood swings.


    The anger which was on the verge of coming out was now coming out at that moment and she flashed him in the words of war.


    "Jack you are such an asshole! First, years back you kissed me without any relationship, and then you disappeared without informing anyone. When.. I was ready to move on in my life, you have appeared despite knowing we both have no relation with each other. Who exactly we are? Who am I to you?"


    ....


    Do not forget to vote ^


    {Please guys, it is a humble request~]

 Chapter 336 - Im getting married!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters]


    "Jack you are such an asshole! First, years back you kissed me without any relationship, and then you disappeared without informing anyone. When.. I was ready to move on in my life, you have appeared despite knowing we both have no relation with each other. Who exactly we are? Who am I to you?"


    Her words were really accurate and Jack knew that he had committed a mistake. The mistake, that can''t be spotted so simply and it would take him ages. But how can he explain this to Alena? Who can he explain to her that he had to vanish to come back, stronger?


    Jack took a deep breath to control his mind and to look at this black eye, "I know you''re feeling conflicted. You aren''t in the sober state, Alena. You first need to understand that we can talk about this right now."


    "Why not now?! What will happen to the future? Or are you going to disappear like before this time as well? Do you think I''m a fool?" Alena did not hesitate to say whatever came inside her mind.


    Yes, she does hate Reyan for making her life a living hell, but she hates Jack even more for giving her false hopes and making her fall in love with him so hard that she wasn''t able to get out of it till now.


    It wasn''t that as he thinks. She has to make sure that everything goes smoothly in her life but it wasn''t at that pace. Everything is messy and that is all thanks to her parents and everyone, including Jack. She doesn''t know what to do with her these messy emotions right now.


    Making her feel special and leaving her like nothing but a piece of Shit was all she was left. The leftover of someone, of being used, despite knowing that Jack never promised her anything. Neither Were they in any relationship but still, she asked for something more, more than being friends.


    "Alena, I can answer everything but not right now. You aren''t in any condition to tell and you will forget every that I will tell you." Hearing his words, Alena can only predict that he wasn''t willing.


    This wasn''t herself. Elsewhere emotions were speaking up in her mind and she wished to stop them. But no, it wasn''t that easy as they all say it to be.


    Ignoring him totally, Alena turned on to go to the bartender who was earlier and asked him to bring another drink for her. Jack saw her actions already and only sighed. ''Why is she being so stubborn?? Can''t she just let it go and simply come home with me?''


    But anyway, he can''t let her drink anymore. He had asked Anna for her and she had given the whole responsibility of her friend to him. Following her, he looked at the broken Alena who was not even looking at him.


    "You won''t listen to me at any cost, right"


    "NO, I won''t! You Are just a liar. Why should I list, not a liar?" Alena''s sarcasm made Jack frown but he didn''t say anything further and let her speak what so ever she wishes.


    But instead, he looked at the bartender who was serving the drink and gave him a deathly glare. ''If you won''t'' listen to me, that doesn''t mean that others won''t listen to my words as well.''


    The bartender felt chills down his spines when he met the man, next to the lady''s eyes, and slowly, he hid the champagne glass from Alnea and didn''t give any more drink. Seeing the bartender''s action, Jack was satisfied but Alena frown. She felt that this was beyond any humiliation for her.


    At last, she sighed and looked at Jack daily, "What do you seriously wish? Why you so precise on pestering me?"


    "Stop drinking and come home with me. You can sleep there today."Alena raised her eyebrows after she heard his words. "Do you think that I will come with you after what happened between us? I''m no fool and it isn''t good for a girl to stay in a man''s house, especially for a bride to be. Understand that fact."


    But Jack was surprised all of the sudden, with her being conservative in front of him. "What happened ten years ago? when you had no hotel to live?" Alena''s first reaction and wish were to slap his face. But she controlled her hand.


    ''Control Alena. You can''t break your immense control over this silly person.'' Alena took a deep breath and massaged her temples. He was making them lose her famine nature a bringing her to forget Alena.


    "Jack, at that time, I had no idea about anything. So, please understand. Also that, I..I''m getting married and it isn''t good for the bride to be to see someone else'' house."


    THUD!


    THUD!


    Those words made Jack throw the glass on the floor. and this was what Alena was looking forward to. A smirk came on her face, but it was broken. She knew that he would be angry, and from his expressions, she can predict that he had no idea about her.


    ''Does this mean that he had totally forgotten me in the past? Was I really nobody for him?'' Alena can''t help but swear at her thoughts and was ready to leave him alone in the bar, but before she could have dominated, Jack held her arm tightly and brought her close to him.


    Her nose was almost touching his nose, making her shocked more than even she had predicted. She was drunk, and this type of closeness between a man and a girl is not simple. Not at all, she for her, this was.. something complicated!


    The sudden attack of closeness made Alena''s heartbeat uneven. She looked at Jack''s well-defined face with her wide eyes and whispered, "Wh..What are you even doing."


    "Leave my fiance, Mr. Jack."


    ....


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^

 Chapter 337 - His possession!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters}


    The voice was too familiar to Jack. He had kept an eye on everyone, to mark sure that nothing happens to these loved ones. But what he did not understand was why is Rryan calling Alena his fiance? Is he the one who is going to marry Alena?


    When Alena turned to find Reyan standing there with this gloomy face, she bit her lower lips and said, "What happened to you? Why are you here?" Alena''s uprising voice did not go unheard by both the men, who were shooting each other daggers through their eyes.


    "I''m here to pick you, my love. I tried calling you so many times but in the end, you didn''t pick up the phone also. So I had to rack you via phone." Alena''s blood boiled hearing this. Of course, he is here to get her back home but she is super reluctant. That reluctance was quite visible on her face as well.


    "What if I say that I don''t wanna go back with you?" Alena has already tried her luck out here. But back of her head, she knew he was a stubborn person. He won''t leave her until she goes back with him. How rude will it sound that she rejected his offer to go back?!


    But something unexpected happened the onwards. Reyan came closer to her and kissed her on her cheeks, which made Alena step back in surprise and shock, while stepping back, her head bumped into Jack''s hard and rigid c.h.e.s.t.


    "Ouch... REYAN! How Dare You?!"


    "C''mon Alena. Don''t create a scene here. You shall come back with me now and of course, this isn''t any place like you think. And also, I hadn''t expected to see Mr. Jack here after so long." Saying This, Reyan wrapped his hand on Alena''s waist, pulling her closer.


    The girl let him do whatever he was doing, but her eyes were fixed on Jack''s face. She was searching for any expressions, any emotions. ''He is happy that I''m in Reyan''s embrace right now?''


    A bitter feeling was spreading in her mind and she could feel that it was becoming more and more nervous. Gulping the saliva in her mouth, she waited for Jack to reply.


    "Reyan.. I haven''t expected you to see it here as well. I thought that you vanished like a thin air after Chris died." Jack said with a smirk on his face when he remembered how Chris was related to Reyan.


    "Same can be said for you, Mr. Jack. You also disappeared into the thin air after your boss''s death. Where were you for so many years? How can I forget that you were his left hand in every dirty deed!" These words made Alena lower her eyelids.


    It was true, he was with Chris in every wrong work and this was something, Anna has already told her. He was a secretary or at least it is what others described him to be. But what is he really such a bad person?


    "Reyan, I don''t wish to go back with you! You can go back on your own!" Alena said and broke out from his embrace and walked to the dance floor once again leaving both the man behind.


    But this time, Reyan let Alena go and turned his face to Jack, who was more interested to make sure that Alena is safe and secure rather than wasting time on this bastard who was watching him from a deadly glare.


    "Jack, I do respect you as my senior and also, you were Mr. Chris''s person. But remember that, Alena is my bottom line. Do not even think of crossing your line here on."


    "I can do whatever I Wish to Reyan. If she loves you then she won''t let me cross my line but if she doesn''t, then you are at lost and I will make every move to have the lady." A sly smirk as of Fox came on Jack''s face when he spoke these words.


    In this world, he hadn''t gone saying his mind, and later, he had regretted it always. But this time, he won''t commit the same mistake which will make him guilty of that lifetime. So what if she is going to marry someone else? Not like they are too deep in love!


    The words made Reyan lose his calmness. He knows that hit person is very much clever and it won''t take him much to make Alena, like his! But will Reyan let him go like this?! After so long, he has been able to succeed in having her and gaining the approval of her family..


    "Jack, you are really ruthless and shameless, keeping an eye over other''s fiance! There, who can go to any length! I can now see that why does Chris make you his secretary." The sarcasm was quite an evidence of his voice.


    "Haha.. he surely made me his secretary but do not forget that in my eyes, you aren''t a competitor." Clinging to Reyan, he looked deeply into his eyes and replied back once again., "She is someone special. If you dare to hurt her, you will face my wrath!"


    Reyan was going to hit Jack this time with his fist but Jack bent before the time and pushed him hard behind. At this moment, Reyan understood that it t would be himself who is going to gain a disadvantage by fighting with this man, who has been In the underworld for too long!


    Ignoring him, Reyan brought Alena from the dance floor and walked out of the bar, despite Alena was protesting all through the way and Jack kept his face straight, looking at the door through which they both left.


    "Like I will let you both go home easily?"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^^


    Humble request from you all


    [You can buy privilege to unlock chapters! Or shamelessly saying, need more people to unlock chapters with their coins!] (Blink)*

 Chapter 338 - Your man left you?!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Meanwhile, Alena was on the verge of crying when Reyan did not hear even one work of hers. He kept on dragging her out the bar and brought her back to his car when he made her sit on the passenger seat and tied the belt on his own.


    "Reyan! I''m not a kid!" Alena shouted at the top of her lungs when she noticed his actions. he was behaving as if she is a litle kid, which she is obviously not!


    "I know you aren''t any kid but this is important. You will walk off anywhere else and I know you very well. Sit safely." The angriness in his talk was easily predicted and she kept her mouth shut.


    But what Alena least wants were to go to her home or to his home. She would rather sleep on the streets in the cold rather than going to his own home! What Would be the worst then and nightmare!


    Reyan sat on the driving seat beside her and started the car, hitting the road to her own home way. On The way, she keeps her mouth shut, despite being long reluctant to go home right now. She had no idea where Anna is and this way also something that was eating her brain!


    RING! RING!


    Reyan''s phone rang and she looked at the dialer. It was his secretary, the lady with whom Alena suspects he is having an affair on the back of her and her family. ''Here goes another bitch calling him late at night. What a coincidence!'' She rolled the eyes and did not speak any word.


    Reyan looked at the dealer too and gulped. After a few seconds of relentless, he picked up the call, "Yes Shanice?"


    "Sir, we have problems. The container which was supposed to leave tonight is stopped in the middle. We aren''t able to leave it and need your signatures immediately."


    "Use my digital signature!" Reyan wasn''t able to believe that something all happening just as he had a fight with Jack. But on the second note, he ignored every it because this container has a big deal for him.


    The container was supposed to leave tonight, without catching anyone''s otherwise, it would create a big problem for him if by chance there is a security check of his container at the seaport.


    "No Sir. We can''t use your digital signatures on the doc.u.ment. Instead, we need your presence here. Please sir it is highly important!" Reyan remained silent. he knows that, if by chance Shanice asking him to comes, then it would be the very emergency.


    But he was conflicted about the two options. Looking at the drunk Alena best him, he had to do her safely also. But on the other side is his work and doc.u.ment.


    After thinking for few more minutes, Reyan switched on her phone and looked at Alena with anger in this yes, "Alena, you need to get out of here. I have to go to the seaport and I have an emergency there. Please, you can take any cab or something."


    As expected, either an excuse or anything, hearing his words, Alena''s eyes sparkled and she did as he spoke to her without uttering even a single word. But from the inner side, she was super happy that she doesn''t have to go to his home or her own as well.


    When Alena so that Reyan''s car lift, she sighed in relief. Despite known that it won''t be easy to get a cab here at this moment and on top of that, she is drunk her senses aren''t working properly but from the inner feelings of hers, she was happy. Happy that she doesn''t have to deal with that demon, who just left her.


    "But I''m sure I have bad luck." A sad smile came on her face. She took out her heels from her legs and kept them on the hand, she walked barefoot on the road, like a lady and especially a drunk lady. The night breeze made her feel cold but her heart was feeling colder than ever!


    "You are really back Jack. This time.. will you also disappear like the last time?"This question arises in her mind and she doesn''t'' know how the hell is everything so messy right now.


    On Oping her phone, she is going to call any cab but before the eye fell onto the message that her parents had sent the family group. The message read that her marriage date was now fixed with Ryan.


    ''They fixed the date without even asking me? Do I have to get married or are they just pushing me aside?'' The little bit of her heart that was left steady was now broken into the thin pieces, she had to get out of this trap somehow.


    HORN!


    Suddenly, a black car is in her and the car was letting its light fall on her face. This made her super angry but since she could have said something back, her eyes fell on the person sitting in the car.


    "Jack... you are.."


    "You can abuse me once, inside first and it. It is too cold outside." she was reluctant near him but in the end, she did what her heart said instead of going to follow her mind.


    "I think I should go home instead. You see, you aren''t in any condition to go home and make your parents worried." Alena nodded her head. She had once more gone to his home before years and this won''t be the first time so she agreed.


    There was an absolute line between them but at last, Jack broke it by asking.


    "Did your fiance leave you in the middle of the road to rot outside in the cold and go back to his lover?"


    ....


    Do not forget to vote for your lovely author!


    [If you can, please do vote and make this story reach the top 300 first! Please guys, it is really motivating for us. Also, do leave a comment down!}

 Chapter 339 - Possessive!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Alana shot him a glare but she did not answer him anything. He was right, she was leftover by her loved one like garbage and she has no one, who can take care of her. At least, only Anna was in a shelter with her but for now, she can see that she isn''t available for her help.


    Lowering eyelids, Alena studied her guilt consciousness, and on the other hand, Jack smiled. "You need not worry for now. I can take you to my home and you can stay there for today. it will be more careful."


    Alena looked at his face with her moist eye and nodded her head. But unknown to him, her nails were digging into her hand, because of her meaningless life. She wanted to say aloud that everything will be fine but will it be? Will everything be fine as she says because, in her notice, nothing is fine.


    ''Only if, the way is a way to escape this marriage. Only if God sent some angel or something to save me from this demon.'' Alena looked outside the world, where there were lights, and evening for some reason, she could feel that her heart was getting heavy.


    "Alena, you are overthinking over many things sometimes. You need to relax and let those things out of your mind." Suddenly, she heard Jack''s voice from beside her.


    "It is easy for you to say but it isn''t always for me to implement. The more I leave myself and try to stop myself, the deeper I find myself in that set of evicting" Alena replied, making Jack shut his mouth. But this doesn''t stop him to look at her crying face.


    "I know that I have left in the middle. But we never had anything between us. Do not forget that and also... Never tried to give you any false hopes." Alena looked at his face and gave him another glare.


    ''You never tried to give me any false care? O just a big joke to me and my life!'' She was burning in anger but for now, it was better to keep it inside her mind and let this go otherwise, this would create havoc in her life.


    When Jack noticed that she wasn''t saying anything else, Jack didn''t say any other word and let her stay in the imaginary world, for now, sly smirk water on his face.


    Yes, he was the one who stopped Reyan''s shift at the seaport, and because of this reason, Reyan had to run was also him. That is his power to stop Reyan from taking Alena from him.


    .....


    Meanwhile, Anna felt that her breath has stopped when she heard his words. He was behaving oddly with her and for now, she can feel that her heart skips a beat.


    ''Am I hiding something? Well, Yes! I''m hiding out with my six years daughter!'' Suddenly, Kiara''s face bashed in her mind. Kiara was exactly like Alex and it was not in her hands if she would revolt or not.


    But on the other hand, Alex was surely getting nervous when he received no answer from her. He hadn''t expected her to behave in such a way otherwise, they would have been in a better condition.


    "Are you alright? Why aren''t you speaking anything? I asked if you are hiding something?" Alex once again spoke his words to which Anna shook her head.


    "What would I hide from you? And our lives are now totally different. I don''t think I need to hide something from you in any way." But Anna bites her tongue while lying on his face about his daughter.


    They both arrived at the entrance of her house and then, Anna loved this face, which made her shiver even more. The was longer than she had expected and she has actually, realzie that it was true.


    ''How much, I have wished that everything will go smoothly in my life but unfortunately, everything is now wrong.'' Thinking like this, Anna''s heart was still feeling sad.


    "I should go now...." Anna said when she understood that, everything is going wrong. She needs to maintain her distance.


    "Anna, I''m sorry for everything." Alex''s sudden forgiveness surprised Anna. She wasn''t; really expecting anything like the form he is in right now. A sorry? For what? for the crimes, he had committed in the past, like killing her real brother?


    "I don''t need you sorry. You said that you didn''t kill my brother then you should rather prove it first. Goodbye for now." Saying this, she stepped out of his car and walked to the left of the hotel when Alex sat and looked at Anna''s back.


    "I will soon give you a proof to prove my innocence. Don''t worry, I won''t let you misunderstand me so easily!" Alex had sworn this on his mind. Yes, one of them needed a step ahead because this is how this relationship has been.


    Anna has her proper season to be upset for him. She trusted Chris then onward and killed Alex because he had no proof and the most prominent evidence that she holds was, he is William!


    ...


    Anna came back home, to find the darkness in a drawn and living room. The lights were switched off and without switching them on, Anna walked to her little princess''s room and opened it slightly.


    Without making any noise, she stepped in to find her sleeping peacefully on her bed, with the curtains pulled aside. "My baby girl.." Anna came near her and kissed her head and stared at her daughter''s style house like a giant and loving mother.


    "You know... I met your daddy today and he is just like you... stubborn and protective!"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    PS- Some of you said that, i should publish more chapters and write more regularly but please understand that, I''m also a human being. I have feelings as well.


    My novel isn''t doing much good but I''m still writing it despite I''m not earning much from it, also my exams are approaching. We can''t be silent awalys.


    So, please understand that I can''t do it like it. If I earn anything good, then I will usrley write more, and also, my family''s condition is also not very good rigtnow.


    I hope you will understand this!

 Chapter 340 - Do you want daddy?

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    "Like you are with your mom, he is just exactly like you. You know, a bad uncle wants to have me to his room but your daddy loves me like before. always my shining armor. How can I find such a wonderful man like him, my baby girl?" A sardonic smile came to one''s lips.


    Everything happened with her, at a so early age, but somehow she can''t able to go like it.


    Of course, Kiara was asleep but Anna just liked the way she talks Kiara always about her more. At least, she knows that in this world, the only person who won''t betrayal her is her precious daughter. She has been hurt many times, and only if Alex hadn''t killed her brother.


    "Only if my love, that person proves his innocence then I would tell your father that he has a beautiful daughter like you. Trust my words, he will just faint in happiness." Anna still remembers that once, Alex had said that she should have her own child rather than praising someone else''s child.


    Looking at the cute face of her child, Anna smiled. Carrying her soft hair smoothly, she wishes to give everything to her daughter in this world. NO one can stop her from doing anything like this, after all, giving her daughter anything isn''t wrong, right?


    But she has this girl, the guilt that she wasn''t able to raise Kiara with Alex. She thinks that her daddy is dead and misses him so much but only if she could tell her that her daddy is back to have her mother.


    ''I wish baby girl, he proves his innocence and we can live as one family.'' With this thought in her mind, Anna went to sleep beside Kiara.


    Instead Of returning to her own room, Anna slept on Kiara''s bed only, hugging her tightly while, in a deep slumber. But when Kiara opened her heavy eyelids, she saw a figure beside her and was quite shocked to see her.


    "Mommy, what happened to you? Why are you sleeping with me?" Kiara asked in her cute voice which made Anna wakeup from her sleep.


    "I...I think I fell asleep here. We See, you are the soft teddy bear and I thought of accompanying you." Anna had no reason to reply to her so she made it up like this. But in her mind, she wished to sleep with her so that sense of security comes into her mind.


    As Kiara is a part of hers and Alex. Their sign of love, or at least sign of her pure love for Alex The past and in the present.


    "Oh, Mommy! Anyways, can I miss school today? I''m feeling lazy today!" Anna has her again. Whenever the topic of leaving school or missing it for one day comes, Anna always shows up her cold side and this makes Kiara understand that her mom will not understand what she his feelings.


    "Okay Okay. I will get ready but stop giving me that look! That scares me, mommy, you won'' want wrinkles too easily right?" Kiara asked questions while touching Anna''s soft skin.


    Meanwhile, Anna smiled in return. she had expected her hot daughter to be so calculative to think like this ever in her life. "Do not worry, mommy isn''t'' getting any wrinkles right now. Now, get up. I need to help you to brush!"


    The mother and daughter duo got up from their respective beds and walked to the bathroom. After twenty minutes, she could smell that her mother had already made breakfast for them.


    This made both of them hungry as they realized that Mother Marie is already awake and when they came out, they say breakfast was ready on the table.


    Like hungry wolves, they finished all their breakfast. After having a healthy breakfast, Anna made her way to the car as she has to drop Kiara at the school.


    But on their way, Anna asked Kiara a very unexpected question which also made Kaira think twice about everything. "Kiara, do you wish to have a father right now?"


    "Mommy, why are you talking about a try? you know that you are my mother! I don''t need anyone else." But how can Anna miss the Longingness in her child''s eyes when she says when she talked about her father.


    Each of her classmates has a family, a family of both father and mother whereas Sean and Kath also have a full family but they? She Can''t give her the same satisfaction. Although Anna tried her best to usher both the parents to solve it, she missed it somehow.


    "Kiara...'''' She looked at her mother was suddenly clear they renamed out and was shocked to see her hesitation on her face. ''Why is mommy behaving so strangely? She was just fine right now'' She can''t name a clue but then again asked.


    "Mommy, what happened?" Anna was scared to answer this question. At the second thought, she shook her head and smiled, "Nothing.." Anna shook her head as she thought of the consequence of telling Kiara everything right now.


    As Alex was back, one or the other time, she needs to tell Kiara sooner otherwise, if she gets to know this from someone else then it would create a problem for her.


    Kiara is still a child, telling her right now would make her confortable with her father but if she tells her after some more time, Kiara will grow up and she doesn''t wish to make Kiara hate her or her father.


    They both reached the school where Anna dried Kiara on the school as she ran inside after waving towards Anna and in return, Anna also smiled at her daughter and wine in the office, where her secretary was waiting for things to be sought out.


    But what Anna had no idea was, the more she was trying to distance the father-daughter duo, the more they will end up coming close and in the end, Anna will have to give up and tell Alex even on her own.


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^


    [Anna Already told Alex about Kiara! Want to read? 15 chapters are already added in the privilege! You can buy them to read further and no wait!]

 Chapter 341 - Alexs daughter!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters]


    When Anna entered her office, she found her father standing there with her secretary and to be honest she was really shocked to see him after so long. He has personally left everything on her shoulders to manage and this wasn''t what she had expected.


    "Dad... good morning. It''s nice to see you." She greeted him then formally and he nodded his head in acknowledgment. But first, he looked at Anna from top to bottom and frowned.


    "You look tired. Did something happen at home? I can see that you didn''t sleep last night." As she had expected, her father''s eyes were quite sharp and this has always made her wonder why is her father so possessive and is able to see if she has slept or not?


    "I had some work. Anyways, what are you doing here? I had no appointment to meet you today, right?" Anna asked but she a see that he looked a little different. His always, calm face was a little bit tense and she failed to understand why?


    "Secretary, I would like to have some files and I already told you, go and find them before the afternoon," Liam said and the secretary left after receiving the instructions. But all of this wasn''t making any sense to Anna at all.


    From the very beginning, he had left for her to handle and suddenly, he appeared out of nowhere without any call. This is surprising for her.


    Clearing his throat, he looks at Anna with his clear thoughts, "Anna, since Alex Has returned, we haven''t talked about it in any time. I thought that was important so I came here to speak to you."


    When this name came to her once again, she can feel that her legs were giving up. But for now, she maintained a smile on her face and replied, "What do you want to know? That he is the Ceo of the A&W group? You are aware that we are competitors and also, he is the father of a child. What else do you wish to know?"


    "That, how are you doing? Have you accepted the reality after..that night at Sean and Kath?" Anna remained silent and she did not reply to him. Instead, ignoring her father and her father, Anna, moved to the workplace and at on her seat.


    Resting Her head she closed her mind and Liam kept on staring at her car with his confused eyes. her actions were very much confusing to him, he failed to turn what she wanted to convey?


    "Anna..I''m simply concerned about you. You know that very well."


    "Dad, I think you have no business coming in my personal life, just that I don''t ask you about your mistress and mom''s affair. So, I think we should keep this topic aside because if you asked then I also have the same right and in a similar manner, you won''t be able to answer my questions."


    Anna made her stand clear. She doesn''t wish to entertain any questions related to Alex at all, after all, this was her life and it only connected the three people in the whole world. No one else!


    Especially her father, who looks like he cared for her mother and her, but on the strong note, he is keeping his mistress with him, despite knowing that her mother still loves him and respects him!


    "Anna, I''m your father and I have that right to ask you about your personal things. I wish that you do not make any mistake in your life-like-"


    Anna smiled, a smirk on her cheek, provoking to him, "As you committed? Do it over, I don''t have any such statement. You do not know your daughter at all, I guess. But do not worry, I won''t commit any mistake as you think so. You see, I''m quite mature in such cases!" bashfully and harshly, Anna insulted her father in every manner.


    At last, she does respect him in every manner but somewhere, she does feels that reluctance from his side as always. Whatever reasons and excused he might give, she will always make him realize that he is too wrong.


    First of all, he was the one, who brings the topic of her and Alex in this. If her father Liam isn''t able to solve his matter, especially related to her mother, how can she give him this opportunity to come into her life once again just like before?


    He has once already destroyed it when he decided to give it to Chris and make her engaged at such an early age, but he still dares to give advice when she is least interested in listening to his point of view.


    "I will talk to you when you leave your hat mistress and make her go out of your house. Also, either way, you can divorce my mother. Except for our personal lives, if you have any business with me, you can speak now."


    Liam''s eyes were shallow and deeply cold. He looked angry but at the same time, he did not utter in vainglory. But his veins were popping, but Anna did not care at least.


    After a minute of silence, Anna noticed that her father''s hand which was earlier converted into a fist, now was replaced and he had calmed down a little bit. ''His anger, even at this age is as high as the sky. But why can''t he simply leave Jenna and be with mom?'' It''s always made her confused.


    She doesn''t know the reasons behind his this actions but somehow, she had guessed that father''s mistress might be blackmailing her father in such away. But at least he can tell them? It has been so many years! Almost, 10 years!


    "Anna, you have changed. But let us leave this aside. I was here to talk to you about whether you wish to tell Alex about your Kiara? She is his daughter."


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^


    {To know the mystery early, you can unlock chapters before by buying privilege!]

 Chapter 342 - Kiara is kidnapped!

    {please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Anna''s hand stopped in the middle when she heard her father''s question. Whether she would like to expose her daughter''s truth to everyone in this world then it would be a great yes from her inside! She wishes to tell that she has a beautiful daughter like Kiara to herself but the problem isn''t like this.


    Eyeing her father, Anna asked, "Why are you so interested to know what I told Alex or not? Just go and solve your own problems first before asking me!" Anna clearly had a hatred for her father''s doing.


    "Anna, you aren''t thinking reasonably. She is the next heir of the Walker family-" Liam was interrupted very badly when Anna shot him a deadly glare as a protective mother.


    "NO! I will never force my child to go on the same route as me! If only she wishes to then she is most welcome others, no! At least, I can''t be you in this lifetime!"


    Anna implements that he wasn''t the best dad she wanted. He forced her to enter his world and she, as a mother, won''t commit the same crime of dragging her child back into the underworld, where her life would be much damaged!


    But she had more things to worry about. Liam didn''t listen to other words anymore and stood up for the seat and made his way out of the cabin, as much as Anna wanted to stay alone.


    ''Telling Alex? Well, that is the last thing in my mind until and unless he finds this out himself or there is an emergency situation!'' With This thought, she started working again on her laptop.


    But a bad feeling was spring all over her heart. In The Afternoon, it was Sean who was on to the school or Kath and they will bring both of the children back to the house. But suddenly, her phone rang and she looked at the dealer.


    "Hello, Kath! How are you?" Anna asked with her sweet voice but in return, she can hear that Kath was breathing very heavily.


    "An...Anna! C...Come to school right now!" Hearing such havoc made Anna frown deeply. The air around her dropped down because there was so vicious let things not right.


    "What happened Kath? Why are you being so hurry? Is everything alright at the school?" Anna once again asked, with her fingers crossed, hoping to not hear any bad news.


    Kath''s shivering voice was almost making her think twice about all the negativity because she would haven''t called him if things would have been normal and ask her to come to the school right now.


    But unfortunately, her luck went in her favor because, on the second note, Kath replied, "Anna, you need to come to school right now. It''s related to Kiara! See, I can''t tell you many details right now. Just, come please!" She knew that Kah won''t plead unnecessarily.


    The amount of pleading and the scared tone was almost making Anna shiver as well. ''There is surely something big and Kath isn''t willing to tell me too easily! I need to go!'' Taking the key from her desk, Anna made her way back to her car and came to the school while driving at the maximum speed she could.


    When Anna arrived, she noticed that school was almost empty and she had no idea where Kiara was? Making Her way to the other principal office, she saw Kath and Sean standing with deeply, scared, and tense expressions.


    "What happens to guys? Why are you looking so... afraid?" Anna knew that her own hands were shaking due to the fear. There was a bad feeling that something has happened which they haven''t expected at all.


    She noticed how Kath was not uttering even a single word and was simply holding back her tears for crying. What exactly even happened at this place?!


    Before anyone else could have spoken, the principal came forward and said,


    "Ms. Walker....Kiara and Leo have been kidnapped by someone!"


    Anna can feel her heart stopped at that moment when these words reached the ears. Her Kiara was her world and just in the morning, she had dropped her at the school. seeing her beautiful smile, she still remembered, ''Mommy, you have you make cookies tonight! I will eat them tonight!'' How can suddenly digest that her daughter has been kidnaped with her best friend''s son?!


    Holding the desk behind her, Anna somehow adjusted her balance and looked at Principal with her lost eyes "Are you kidding with me? See if this is some prank then please I''m telling you that this isn''t any kind of joke that I like!"


    Anna''s eyes were omitting the anger she was feeling. If this was any prank then she would burn them alive right now!


    "No. We aren''t kicking or link to you. Leo and Kiara have been kidnapped this afternoon. Our teaches said that they have been taught in the morning and in the evening a black van came to them and took them away forcefully!" The principal tried to explain the situation but Anna was not understanding anything right now.


    Slamming her hand against the wall, Anna shouts to the top of her lungs.


    "She came to your school in the morning!? How can you say that you weren''t even able to handle two children?! Will you take the responsibility for something in our lives?! How can you so easily say that they were kidnapped?!"


    Anna had lost her scenes as Sean came and patted her back lightly, "Anna, be relaxed!"


    Although Sean knew that it was very difficult to make Anna understand even a single thing right now, he can''t take any type of risk. She will blast her anger on everyone and this will result in a big challenge.


    "Brother, how can you say that I should be relaxed at this moment when our kids are missing! How can we find them?! Don''t you know how many enemies we have in this world?! Wh...Who could have kidnapped our children like his?!"


    ..


    Do not forget to vote ^

 Chapter 343 - Bigger problem!

    {please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Tears came in her eyes, as her hand started paining as well. There was a sign of swelling on her hand now, as she had smashed on the wall too hard but it doesn''t matter to her.


    What has occupied her, who had kidnapped her child?! How is her child?!


    "Anna, fighting wouldn''t help. We need to go out of here right now!" Saying this, Sean took Anna''s arm and dragged her out of the principal''s office, without Anna''s permission because she was in a state of shock rather.


    On the other hand, Kath followed them behind because she knew what these brothers and sisters can fight at any time!


    "Anna, why are you behaving like a madwoman right now? This behavior won''t make any good out of you and Kiara won''t come back at this matter!" Sean rarely shouts at Anna but this time, he needs to make sure that she stays silent and acts smartly instead of uttering nonsense here and there.


    But it wasn''t that easy to convince Anna. She had her eyes red due to the anger inside her mind as she only wished to see her daughter and no one else.


    "Brother, how can you ask me to stay calm when I.. don''t have my daughter?! I need my Kiara right back!" The pain of losing someone, she had gone through it once.


    But this time, Ann can''t afford to lose Kiara anymore. She has to do anything and bring her little princess back!


    Meanwhile, Kath witnessed everything and she can''t help but say on her own, "You both need to stop fighting! this won''t bring out children back and also, don''t forget that your children were kidnapped and we have limited time by our hands!"


    Both Anna and Sean turned to her and looked at Kath with their confusing yes. Yes, it was true that they had no idea who had kidnapped their children as well because, until now, they haven''t received any threat note.


    "B...But we have so many people who want us dead How can they pick up our children like this when I there is a group of bodyguard protecting Kiara and Leo?" Anan asked with her shocked expressions because this made no sense to her.


    Sean twisted his eyes brows, "Why don''t you first ask your bodyguards? They will be able to answer better and comprehend the situation." Anna nodded her head as she took her phone and tried calling the head of the security guard but to her dismay, no one picked the phone at this point.


    ''Why the hell isn''t picking up the walls? Are they busy? but where?'' Many thoughts came inside her mind, along with negative ones as well. But at this point, she knew that it is impossible to do anything until they find any cue in their hands.


    At last, Anna once again called and at the end, someone picked up the call, "Hello? Ms. Walker?"


    "Where are you guys right now? I need you to report to me a the school premises right now!" Anna shouted because, from the other side, she could see that they were quite relaxed. How is this possible for them to not know anything that took place right now?


    "Sure, ma''am. We will be there in a few minutes." hearing this, she hung up and waited for them to arrive in one of her so that she can question them but before they could, Sean spoke.


    "I think we should go somewhere which is less open. You see, maybe someone would be keeping an eye on us and we don''t want anyone to know our real identities in the real underworld, right?" About this suggestion, Anna thought for a second and nodded her head.


    A last, in the eyes of the people, they are normal businessman businesswoman. They don''t have any idea that Anna is the daughter of the most powerful, underworld person, who dominates the area.


    After a few more minutes, Anna, Sean, and Kath walked out the nearby backside of the school which was quite a silent place and perfect so that no one would be able to keep an eye over them.


    The security also arrived with their members as they bowed to Anna but instead, she left her eyes cold. That thought that her daughter was kidnapped was now revolving in her mind and for some reason, she has more bad feelings about this all that it won''t be good in the end.


    "Did you see anything suspicious today?" Anna asked about without wasting even a single moment.


    The bodyguard shook his head and replied, "Not at all. Today we also like any usual day. You see, we all were waiting for the little Miss Walker to get free and maintain proper distance as well. Nothing bad happened."


    "Then you fool! How can my daughter, Kiara get kidnapped?!?! CAN YOU EXPLAIN THIS TO ME?!?" Anna shouted as she was losing her patience now. It was high that no one noticed anything?!


    Kath tapped her shoulder a little to bring her back to reality and Anna stepped back. But after hearing words, the bodyguard was shocked. From their point of view, they have kept an eye over her actions and they weren''t aware that Kiara and Leo were ever kidnapped?!


    "But it is impossible for something like this to happen! We keep our eve over everything ma''am. How is that even possible.."


    "I don''t know but yes, my daughter is kidnapped and you guys have no idea. Wow! Now, I feeling that I had appointed stupid people to look after, my daughter. What mistake by me!" While Anna was getting angry over her bodyguards as her anger was hitting up, but meanwhile, Sean was shocked to see something else which made his nerves boil.


    His eyes were glued to his phone, as he uttered the names of the people very silently, "Anna... Kath.. we have a bigger problem.."


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^

 Chapter 344 - Death of Kiara!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    "Anna... Kath.. we have a bigger problem to solve."


    Both the ladies turned around to see, Sean sounding too nervous as they looked at this face to find the horrible and scared expression, the expressions they both never saw ever in this life, on his face.


    "What happened Sean?" Kath was the first one to step and ask him as she moved closer to him and tried to look at his phone but before he could do that, Sean ordered the guards.


    "You both, keep an eye over the school teachers and others. I think someone from the inside has helped the kidnappers and I''m sure that no one would be able to kidnap our children without any insider''s help. Anna, Kath, come in my car." saying this, he walked to him, making Anna and Kath more confused.


    ''What has suddenly happened to him? Has the kidnapped contacted him through any means?'' this thought surfaced inside her mind and she moved closer to his car and sat inside on the back seat.


    "What is there to tell Sean? Why are you suddenly acting so weird? You know that we can''t even have a single moment in anything wrong. So, please no games or anything." Anna warned him instead of replying, he showed her the message he received and the video.


    Looking at the video, Anna''s eyes widened when he glazed how the person was, "H...How is that even possible?! I remembered that we had killed him before, right?"


    Sean''s hand was formed into a fist when he heard Anna''s words. Yes, they killed the enemies from before but unfortunately, he had come back on them to have the head and this time, he had targeted the children as his prey!


    But what was even more interesting to know, whether he was really killed or just portrayed as being killed?!


    No dead person can come back kill them. It was most likely to be impossible but for this time?! Were they wrong or what happened?


    "Anna, trust me, this f.u.c.k.i.n.g bastard Eric will never stop until and unless we ask him to banish!" But his words answer no longer trusted by Anna''s as she looked at Sean with her serious eyes.


    "Are you sure brother that you killed him the last time I asked you to? Because, from your eyes, why do I feel that you were lying because of some reason and he escaped and ran away?" It wasn''t easy for anyone to know about Kiara and Leo.


    As they were quite big people, Leo''s presence is still known to the public that Sean has a child but about Kiara, they had no clue. For the very first time in her life, Anna was feeling that she did commit a mistake by letting her brother go for Eric to kill!


    When she heard Anna''s words, Kath also was getting nervous, "Don''t'' tell me, this is the same Eric who had once set our godown at the fire? Is the same one?" Kath now turned to Anna to receive a nod from her.


    "Oh Gosh. He is surely dangerous for us. But wait, if Anna told you to kill him then why didn''t you kill him then?" Kath was also taken aback when she saw Sean''s nervous face. It wasn''t like how he is.


    Most of the time, yes they have killed the people who were a danger to them. But Eric is another level of psycho who just wishes to be at, surpassing Anna and Sean.


    But this time also, Sean did not answer them and Anna was sure that he missed killing Eric the time she asked him to do it. Slacking back, Anna can''t help but feel complete in her heart.


    She had let her brother handle those things because, she thought that it would be best for him to go and kill that person but what she had no idea was, this could turn out things in this way.


    At last, her Sean brother leid to her and they all, are standing in this situation that their children aren''t there with them anymore?! Eric is someone, whom they all fear because, he has no heart, he is too cruel and if their children are with them, how can they make sure that they are safe?!


    "Brother your mistake of that time is rusting us now. You let him go and pay, our children aren''t with us. Will you take the blame for it if I say that?"


    Everyone was shocked by her words but Anna didn''t feel anything in her heart. The pain was too deep and the answer to her question, where is Kiara is still not with her!


    There was absolute silence in their car as they had no idea what to say anymore. Many thoughts came inside their mind but in the end, Anna tapped on Sean''s phone to play the video and listen, what Eric has to say to them now?


    As she played the video sent by an unknown number, a face came in front of her and that was, no one else but Eric.


    Someone, who has so much thrust to be on the top that he can actually, without any mercy kill everyone in this world. Merciless?


    "Anna Walker, you are already ruined by someone else. But I thought of ruining you more by having your precious daughter with me¡­ hahaha.. Trust me, she is a beauty, exactly like her mother¡­


    But I''m literally thinking, how can such a lovely daughter have a stupid mother?! You actually left me alone to do what I want and... Haha. a. Your brother Sean? He let me go? Such an idiotic decision ever!


    But this is the warning, submit your resignation and your properties otherwise, be ready to face the death of your daughter!"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Also, let me know your views through comments. Do you think that this will lead to Anna revealing and confessing Alex to save Kiara?!

 Chapter 345 - I need my child back!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Anna''s eyes almost came out when she heard Eric''s words. He was like this and she knew this too but still, this makes her blood boil when someone comes and threatens her lovely daughter, how can a mother and especially, a protective mother like her listen to this kind of threat too easily?


    "I think we need someone''s help who knows where this person is lying right now. That is the only option with us." Anna said after calculating everything in the mind but there is another problem that Sean spoke of.


    "Anna, he isn''t anyone you need to remember this. He is a strong competitor as well and it won''t be easy to trace him too. Only someone, who is powerful enough can trace him.." Anna looked at Sean with her furrowed eyes.


    ''Look who''s talking right now. He wasn''t able to kill Eric when I told him and suddenly, and now he is trying to give me a lecture about this?'' a dagger smile came over her face as she spoke as well against Sean.


    "I had told you to kill him and you weren''t able to kill him. What shall I say about this brother? We won''t be in this position if not for your carelessness or what car excuse you are ready to make on my favorite now. So, you better bring my daughter back to me otherwise, be ready to face my wrath." Sean did not reply instead he nodded his head slightly


    His son was also kidnaped by tin his heart, he knew that it was all his mistake to start with. If not for the mistake and his carelessness, they won''t be lying and standing in this situation and their kids would have been with them.


    On the other hand, Kath can only sigh when she notices the rift between Anna and Sean. She looked at Sean With her angry eyes and spoke to him as well, "Your son is also in this position. Remember that I want my son back at any cost and if something bad happens, I will kill you myself."


    Kath loves her child, her so much and if something goes wrong,g both the mothers are ready to face him off to have their children back at any cost.


    Sean nodded his head and said, "I think I should first see who is the teacher who helped him. maybe, we can get his number and take him through it. Or maybe, any teacher knows where he is going to take our children."


    ...


    On the other hand, in the black room, with light coming only from the small window, no one was able to see much with their eyes but somehow, Leo was able to open his eyes after being unconscious for who knows how long


    When he tried to move his body, he failed miserably because he relaxed and his hands were tied with a chair, and no space for him to cut his hands. Moving his head on the other side, he saw a girl in front of him, in the same condition as him but the only problem was, she was lying unconscious only.


    "Kiara, wake up!" Leo whispered and tried to shake her with his leg but to his dismay, he failed this as well because he won''t be able to move much because of his hands, and without that, it is not possible to take Kiara''s wake.


    But at last, he gave up and looked around him to find himself locked in any room, and just by the setting, he knew that they both had been kidnapped. ''What a headache is this?'' He really cursed his own faith at this point because from his own memory, he remembered a black van was coming in the direction of Kiara.


    He found it suspicious and as always, Kiara was pestering him, trying to this brian with her useless talks as she was always stalking him and walks with him, although he always allows her to make sure that she is safe with him, this time, he found it quite useful when some people tried to approach Kiara at that point.


    When he felt that the intentions weren''t right, he tried to take Kiara away from there but it looked like the people had hit him back on his head, and subtle that he also had this consciousness and they took him here with Kiara.


    ''I need to do anything. Others, they won''t let us go away from here alive.'' With this thought, Leo tried to move the chair closer to Kiara''s chair with his body weight, and after a few more attempts, he was successful in doing this.


    Although he had no hope of getting out of here, at last, he can''t just wait for anyone to arrive and kill them also. At last, his skills are what he has to depend on and make them get off this awful place at any cost otherwise, it will be difficult for him as well.


    When he noticed how in deep slumber she was he had no option but to pinch her at a very s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e spot on this, her legs. As her skin is quite s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e, she instantly fell into her twisted eyes.


    "Ah...Umm.." Slowly and slowly, Kiara looked at the light that was falling on her face and she was infused with water surrounding her when her gaze traveled to Leo who was tied with the ropes.


    "Leo?" Kiara''s faint voice at least made him a relic that nothing happened to her, at last, they were only kidnapped till now.


    "Kiara, open your eyes properly and see more. Understand that, we have been kidnapped by some bad people and they kept us here.. this dark room!"


    ...


    DO not forget to vote for your author!


    [Support author by buying privilege and asking your friends as well! *Shameless promotion of the novel*]


    Also, let me know your views through comment section!

 Chapter 346 - His beloved!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    When she heard his words instead of panicking, Kiara asked Leo, "Are you fine? I can see that there was a bruise on your face, near your lips."


    This touched Leo''s heart but he knew that she is quite innocent here. But being her elder friend, he needs to use his mind and understand the situation well. One mistake of his will make both of them suffer and he won''t let anything happen to any one of them.


    "Kiara, you need to understand that we have to get out of this place. Our parents will be waiting for us. And I guess, they are already aware that we have been kidnapped till now."As far as his understanding and IQ goes, he knows that his parents are involved in something dangerous.


    For both of them, it was dangerous to let the person who kidnapped them kill and he won''t be surprised to know that he is their parents'' enemies as well.


    But his foremost priority was to get Kiara out of here. For him, she is his beloved and he won''t let anything wrong happen to her here, and he knew she won''t be able to take it as well.


    "Kiara, are you fine now? Listen, we need to do something to get a phone here and see where we are." Leo said in a very low voice because it was really dangerous for them to talk loudly.


    "But Leo wh-"


    "Shh¡­ I think someone is coming. Try to act normally and be scared. this will. make them pity us a little bit." The sound of steps was getting louder as his eyes were glued on the door nearby.


    Despite not knowing where they are, but all thanks o them being in a quiet environment, he knew that someone is nearby them and trying to get to them as well.


    ''Four.. three.. two... one..''


    CRICK!


    The door opened with a man, who had too many cuts on his face and making him look horrible came inside the room with his angry face, which made Kiara feel a shiver down her spine.


    "So you both children are awake. That is good. Anyways, we have food for you both! me and them!" A Plate was passed to each one of them but then, Leo spoke.


    "Are you blind? Can''t you see that my hands are already tied? How do you expect us to eat? I won''t be surprised that if you guys are dumb." Such harsh words. Yes, Leo wasn''t able to handle his tongue.


    As expected, the guy became angry and held Leo''s chin tightly, almost crushing it and Leo felt a sharp pain in his mouth.


    "Boy, this is the age you have toys but we play with guns. Tsk tsk, why don''t you keep your mouth shut and obey? That is what we expect and is well for you." The man wasn''t going to show any bit of warmness to these bastards.


    Meanwhile, Kiara felt her breath was stopped when she heard those threatening words and was almost on the verge of crying. but somehow, she held her tears back and did not even make it around.


    There was too much silence in the air and she can''t help but think, "why? We are innocent people. Why do they want to kill us?" She gulped in fear when the person gazed at her with his murderous aura.


    "Such a sweet girl. She looks young but a child. But good for our fun, right guys?" At this time, Leo''s gaze went behind the man and saw two more people gazing at Kiara with their disgusting expressions, making Leo burn in anger.


    "DON''T YOU DARE THINK OF DOING something stupid! Otherwise, I won''t let you guys go from here too easily!"


    It was making him feel disgusted all over when those gazes were landed on Kiara and how I understand who Kiara was at this time She Was sully a child and won''t understand anything like this.


    But he knew how perverted those men were thinking and after hearing his words, no one stepped back but at the same time, he said, "Open the ropes of these kids. Our work is to serve them food and nothing else. And boy, be happy that we are behaving with you in a good manner, otherwise.."


    Coming closer to his face, he whispered in his ears "Our bad sides are quite bad, and trust me, you don''t wish to witness that side right now." The man commented and got away from Leo, which made the popping nerves of Leo calm a down.


    Leo''s hand covered his fist but he did not utter even a single word. He had to get that he isn''t alone right now. Instead, there is Kiara with him and anything that provokes the people, and they will hurt Kiara and that is the last thing that he wants right now.


    zipping his mouth, he let them until their ropes as they both fell on the ground and started eating the rice which was served to them with bread. Although they both were feeling scared as well, food was important for their stomach otherwise the health will be worst affected by this.


    After they both files their food both of them were once again tied on the chair once again, but this time, what interesting thing that Le did was, Leo, had stolen a knife from the palate asked tit under his pants pocket.


    As they both were left alone now once again, in the darkroom, Kiara sighed in relief as she thanked the god.


    "Thank God they are gone. They were.. too dangerous for us." Kiara commented but then, she saw the series of Leo''s face and asked him, "You have any idea to get out of her, right? and I think, I won''t like it at any cost, right?"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^


    [You can also read ahead by buying privilege, not much.]


    Thank you!

 Chapter 347 - You are special!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Kiara looked at Leo with her suspicious eyes as he slowly nodded his head but at the same time, there was determination in his eyes. He had made up his mind over something and she won''t be surprised to know that he will. make sure that things are done at any cost!


    "Leo, you are scaring me. I''m already scared enough. Please, just don''t omit those types of vibes." Kiara answered in a low voice, trying her best to keep those scary thoughts inside her mind.


    "Kiara, trust me in this. I will never do anything that I''m not sure of. If I''m telling you this then it means that I have calculated everything already."


    "But that doesn''t mean that the plan you have thought will succeed, right? We can''t take any type of risk also." Kiara was scared that whatever he was thinking might go against them only.


    But now, Leo did not reply to her, instead, he used the knife in his pocket and somehow, was able to get his hands free from the rope and was untied at last.


    "Tsk tsk, there are red marks of rope. Such a bad sign." His skin is s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e and he won''t be surprised that this mark doesn''t fade away so easily.


    "Help me now! Don''t stand still'' my hands and legs are also paining!" Kiara looked at Leo with her angry eyes and he did as she asked him to do.


    Using the same knife, he cut the rope, and finally, they both felt some relief wash over them when their hands were freed.


    "But what will we do here? It is closed from everywhere and we can''t go out with this thick door. We don''t have enough strength." Kiara spoke that came inside her mind when she looked all around her.


    But first of all, Leo''s eyes were simply fixed on something else and that was nothing else but that window on the top.


    Bending on his knees, he looked at Kiara with utmost seriousness in his eyes as he took her hand into his and spoke.


    "Kia, I never will put your life in danger intentionally. I know we are put in this difficult position but for now, I need to get both of us out of here.


    Maybe the measure I''m going to take is very risky but staying in this room will. not help us also so please understand my problems as well.


    Kia, you are very special to me and I will not let anything bad happen to you until I''m alive. Even if I have to choose between us, I will choose you to get out of here before me. So please, don''t back off from anything now."


    Leo did not hesitate to say whatever came to his mind. Each word was from his heart, about whatever he was feeling and even Kiara forgot to blink her eyelids. She was looking at his so damn serious face with her little chubby face and nodded her head in agreement.


    They both were stuck in this difficult situation and here right now also, Leo is thinking about her, this made her feel warmer in her heart but she did not raise these thoughts out of her mind.


    "We both will get out of here and I will not leave you alone in this room ever. So tell me, why do you want to do it now? What''s Your Plan?" Kiara asked him in return and When Leo realized that Kiara agreed with his swords, he stood on her legs and told her.


    "That window is quite big for one to leave from here. of course, We can'' take normally jump from here first, we need to see what is there out of this room. At which place we both are. So, for this, I think we can use this hair to climb." Leo planned his deed as he placed the chair under the window and another above it another chair.


    "Leo, you won''t fall from height?" She concernedly asked because it was risky to climb over the chair.


    Leo smiled back and replied to her in a sweet manner, "your best friend is strong enough to handle these types of things you need not worry about me for now. I Will does not fall from this small height and these chairs look strong enough to handle my weight." Leo said as he climbed above and tried to see what was near the window.


    "Kiara, I think we can get out of this easily."


    ...


    On the other hand, Kiara and Kath were standing in front of the teacher who helped Eric to get their children kidnapped. Sean stayed back and decided to go to his own base to investigate the occasion.


    While both the women were committing too dangerous vibes, they maintained a sarcastic smile over their faces.


    "Are you going to tell us where our children are or do you need a slap from us first?" Anna shook first and the male teacher shivers if she hears her words.


    "Please¡­ I.. I didn''t do anything. Ease doesn''t try to blame me for something that I never committed." The teacher said as sweat was bringing his eyes in fear.


    But the ladies weren''t going to show any warmness now. Instead, Anna gave Kath a look and she nodded her head.


    From the back, Kath punched in his stomach very hard, enough for him to growl and make him lie down on the floor.


    The next time, Anna threw a kick in the man''s stomach, causing him pain and shouting.


    As the ladies were well trained, their simple punch and kick were strong enough for others to feel pain, especially simple people who don''t know what fighting is, in their entire lives.


    Anna once again asked, "Are you going to tell us or not?"


    "I will tell! I will tell you!"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote for your author!


    [Sending love and kisses!]

 Chapter 348 - Tell Alex everything!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    The teacher felt the pain all over his body and was no longer able to hold what was known to him. His life was more important because he had already done the work Eric asked him.


    These two ladies were too dangerous and if he missed telling them then they will surely kill him right now and right here!


    Anna passed him another glare as her angry voice can be heard, "What do you know? Tell me now otherwise, be ready to die and be killed! Trust me, no one ever will know about your dead body."


    "The person we are talking about is actually no one else but a person named Eric! He is behind this! I...I needed money to buy a new house and I agreed to his request...


    He asked me to.. help him get his hands over Kiara''s walker. First, I refused because I had this hunch that this isn''t right. But he doubled the amount and... My eyes became blind in money! I''m really sorry for your loss!"


    Losing her calmness now, Anna passed him another kick and Kath kicked him as well from behind. The man cried aloud but unknown to him, this was the little prince he was paying for what he did to them.


    If they showed their real demon then he would have been dead or instead lying in half-dead condition till now in their base of the underworld.


    But for some reason, they only wished to know where their children are and after that, they would let him go because their main focus was their children.


    "Where did he take our kids!?" This time Kath asked which did not reply but instead, shook his head.


    "You don''t know? Then take this!" Kath kicked him again but this time in his crotch which made him cry in tears.


    "H..He did not tell me exactly the place but I knew that he.. had planned to sell the children.. I think like a slave or something.. I really don''t know much¡­"


    Both of them felt that their soul left their body when the word, ''trade slave'' entered their ears.


    Their competitor was trying to sell their kids in the trade sale of slaves and how can they not be shocked? If once their kids went in that line that it is almost impossible for them to come back.


    They won''t be able to find them and shock was written all over Kath and Anna''s face.


    Not giving importance to the man anymore, both of the ladies opened the door of the classroom and ran to the car. Without wasn''t even a single moment they both went to Sean''s under base place to tell them.


    They did not speak even a single word or discuss anything because both of these were super worried. Breaking many road rules they both arrived at the place just in the twenty minutes and as they both ran upstairs.


    Finding Sean standing and talking with someone, Anna shouted, "SEAN! Find this on of son of the bitch soon as possible! That person is going to s..sell our children to a trade slave."


    When those words entered Sean''s ears, he wasn''t able to believe that Eric will stepp so low to go and plan his. It was impossible for them to find their children and locate them even once they are traded and it will surely ruin their lives as well.


    But what was even more, they had no idea where he had kept their children. for them, it was a doe or die situation as their breath was held on that spot.


    "Did this teacher tell you about it?" Sean asked carefully not to break eye contact with Ana while she nodded her head slowly and slowly.


    "Sean, I want my son back! Saying! I will never forget you understand that if something has to happen my children... My Leo... my baby.." Kath wasn''t able to hold it anymore and broke down there only. She sat the growth her hands clutch on to her heart tightly.


    It wasn''t easy for a mother to digest the information that the children were soon going to be traded. Losing the child, who she has been reading for the past eight years, is next to impossible for her. If something like this happens, she doesn''t know how she would live anymore.


    Sean didn''t bother Kath right now because it was an emotional moment for him as well. But now looking at Anna without expression, he asked,"Now this is in your hands Anna, you have two choices. and it All depends on what you are going to do."


    "What do you mean? What do I have to do to save Kiara and Leo?" Anna asked eagerly. If she has to do something then he would go for it and did not care about anything else. The children of her family are her topmost priority and for me, severing is secondary.


    "First is, either you give up all your walker family''s assets now and sign them to that Eric. Everything means ancestral property as well, that is under Liam''s uncle, and trust me, I don''t think so he will agree so easily and on the other hand, I don''t think that Eric will give our children back even after we give him the business."


    Anna wiped her tears away and asked him seriously, "Tell me the second option as well. I will consider." Sean sighed hearing this and she spoke.


    "My contacts told me that Eric is also once Alex''s competitor and his eyes. More than us, Alex knows Eric and so... the last option is for you is that you tell Alex about Kiara and he helps us to know where our children are and this way, we finish this everything."


    ...


    Do not forget to vote for your author!


    [Let me know your views through comment! will Anna tell Alex about Kiara or will she choose another option to give up all her property and the Walker family to save Kiara and Leo?]

 Chapter 349 - She is your daughter! (1)

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Anna stepped back in a daze when she heard Sean''s words. It was impossible for her to tell Him about Kiara because from the very start she knows the consequences of this.


    "Are you kidding brother? How can Alex be so powerful in the underworld? He has come just now!" Anna can''t help but show her surprise and shocking expressions.


    "Now, you are wrong Anna. he has been in the underworld for quite some time but it was us, who failed to see him and notice his presence. He has been in the underworld since the age of fifteen!" Sean answered seriously.


    He will never take on such a serious matter especially when they are almost on the verge of losing their children. His contacts told him about Alex and he told Anna about this.


    Because, getting and convincing Liam is more difficult and after doing that, they have no guarantee that Eric will return their children or not.


    The only option left with them is Alex and only Anna can talk with him.


    Biting her lower lips, Anna was now in a tough position. Giving up the properties and everyone was much easier than to tell Alex about Kiara because these things are temporary.


    ''If I will tell Alex about Kiara, won''t he take my daughter away from me and fight with me in the court to have her custody? But what will I do if Kiara is no longer there with any of us?''


    She can''t come to any decision in a rash manner. Anna took her to leave and asked for a few minutes time to digest what was told to her. It wasn''t easy for her as well.


    Sean let her go because he understood her worst feelings. On the other hand, he made Kath stand up on her legs and hugged her tightly.


    "What will Anna do, Sean?" Kate asked in her sobbing state.


    "I don''t know my love but I have this intuition that whatever decision she will take will benefit all of us. Trust me, I know her very well." Sean knew for Anna, children''s safety is on the top.


    "I just hope¡­ Kiara is fine. I know Leo will be safe. He is our brave boy but for Kiara.. she is.. still young."


    Kath was more worried about Kiara''s safety because she knew how their children were. For her, both of the children are like their own and she will do everything to have both of them.


    If she loses even one of them her heart will break immensely.


    "I hope Anna makes a decision fast, otherwise it will be too late for ys."


    ¡­.


    Meanwhile, Anna sat inside her cat and was still in deep thoughts. Telling Alex about Kiara wasn''t as simple as she thinks because there are consequences that she has to face.


    "But maybe he would'' even accept Kiara? Maybe he will just save her and let her be with me?"


    She doesn''t know how he will react and how to start reloading her. Just by her one decision, almost five lives are going to be affected and she doesn''t want anyone to be unhappy.


    Taking a deep breath, Anna looked at her phone and with her shaky hands, a number flashed in front of her. Dialing out, the ring went through, "Ms. Walker? What can I do?"


    "I need the number of the person whose name is Alex Steve, the CEO of A&W. As soon as possible, send me right now!"


    She immediately hangs up her call because she wasn''t in any state to answer their bucks of questions back. She knew how it was becoming more heavily on her heart.


    After a few minutes, a message popped up on her phone as she saw the number.


    Wiping away sweat from her face and forehead, she called the number, and as she heard a harsh and emotionless tone from the other side.


    "Hello? Who is there?"


    Absolute silence.


    Her hands were getting sweaty due to the nervousness building up in her stomach but on the other hand, she knows this is important for her to come up otherwise she might lose her daughter forever.


    "Alex? Is that you?" How stupid a question she asked but at this point, her sense of humor stopped working.


    "If you are calling my number and especially personal number then, of course, it would be me only. Come to the main point, Anna. What do you wish to tell me so you have any task?"


    Alex did not beat around the bush at this point. He straight away talked about the topic and hearing his harsh tone was making her frown. She can get angry but this time, she is the one who needs his help, and otherwise he will back off and won''t help her anyhow.


    "I...I need to meet you. I have something to discuss. Urgent." Anna replied.


    On the other hand, Alex was sitting in his conference room. As the screw was presented in front of him by a projector by his employees, at this moment he raised his eyebrows.


    ''And suddenly, she wishes to meet me? Surprising a lot.'' His all employees were looking at him with utmost silence and shock written all over their faces.


    They haven''t expected someone''s call to come and something to happen, but anyway, they have no control.


    Their boss has picked up the call despite the important meeting going on and also, his aura has turned colder than ever but no one dared to speak, and that even a single word.


    They both want to know what is there to talk anymore but anyway, they won''t know until and unless they speak.


    "We can meet. Come to my office." Alex replied and he was about to hang up but once again heard her voice.


    "No'' not office! I.. I will come to your home! Bye!"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Let me know your views through comments!

 Chapter 350 - She is your daughter! (2)

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Alex was more shocked and surprised by her statement but more than that, he was looking forward to meeting her at home. As she hung up immediately after saying, he wasn''t able to ask her a question and he liked his phoenix daze.


    "Sir.. can we continue the meeting now? We have to give this report it''ll next the tomorrow''s evening." One of the employees, who held a higher position in the company, gathered the courage and asked Alex.


    Alex took a deep breath and replied to everyone present in the form, "I have some urgent work to do. We will continue this project meeting tomorrow morning and this will be the first thing to be done tomorrow." saying this, he got up for his seat and made his way back to his home.


    Although he has no idea how Ana would get his house details, seeing that she was herself the one who took the initiative to call him, he can expect that she has more to tell him about something and she will easily find his address as well.


    ''What do you visit to tell me so urgently that you are remitting me to my home?''


    ...


    Anna reached home and I just a few minutes as she saw how big the budding home was. It was what he had made for himself with the top-class security inside out and she made her way inside her.


    At first, the security guy tried to stop her but before he could have, she saw Alex''s secretary out there with Scott as Scott said, "NO need to stop her. Sister in law, you can go now."


    ''Sister In-law? Who is your sister in law?'' But Anna had no time to waste and she just passed him a slight smile and made her way back inside. There on, to her surprise when she got inside the lift, she saw that there were few floors.


    ''Which floor would be Alex''s?'' Anna got confused and we went to call Alex but before she could, the lift stopped on the first floor and she stepped out to end the magnificent interior of the place.


    But to her dismay, there was no one else here to whom she could have even talked. The servant but she was quite nervous already to ask them about their owner.


    "Anna, is that you?" Suddenly, a voice she had known for years came to her ears as Anna slowly and slowly turned around to find Klara standing there with her folded hands and looked at Anna with a smile.


    "H..Hello K..Klara Ma''am.. I..I was looking for Alex so.. I got a little confused. I have some urgent work." Seeing Kalra after so long, and especially meeting her after Chris''s death was a little awkward for her to understand the situation.


    She had killed this person''s child and still, this lady was passing the smile? Why?


    "Alex''s house is on the above floor. You can take the stairs from there instead of using the lift. He is above, you can go and meet him." Anna nodded her head and did as she said to her.


    Without speaking to anyone else, Anna took the stairs as she came either another floor to find the place looked as equal as down and she saw that it was all empty. There was literally no servant at this floor like down.


    "Alex? Are you here?" Anna asked when she got the answer.


    "Here you are. I have guessed it right, you will somehow find my address and you even came to my floor, nice." The safaris were quite evident she turned around and talked about the main topic for which she was here.


    "I...I have something to talk about so I came here. It is a little personal so I have to make sure that it stays between us and no one catches even flying about it" Anna made her stand clear to which Alex nodded his head.


    Making His Way to his minibar, Alex indicted her, "Wine or scotch? You have come to my home for the first time so at least Should offer you something." Anna shook her head.


    "No need. just listen to me and what I''m going to say." taking a deep breath, she controlled her assign emotions. It would be too difficult to tell him directly about Kaira.


    "Go ahead when you have to say."


    "Do you know how Eric is?"


    Alex smiled hearing her question. He hadn''t expected her to come to his house to ask him about his competitor. Although, he knew that they both are competitors a well and he has allowed her to enter inside without a check.


    "I do know him. He is my enemy and also, someone I hate in the underworld, but it more than how much I hate you, Anna." Alex said with the equal sarcasm as before and this was making Anna frown.


    ''I''m asking politely but he is bent on making me worry and nervous! Can they keep his sarcasm away for a few minutes.?'' but she didn''t raise her option right now and said.


    "I..I need your help related to Eric. He has kidnap someone and I need them safe and secure so, can you place trace them for me?" Anna said with a pleading tone too high, Alex smiled at her words.


    "Who has he kidnapped? Do you recover? Well, I''m sorry but I wouldn''t help you if you are done. You can go now." strengths, Alex rough his class of whisky near his mouth and took a sip.


    Alex''s eyes were shining, but Anna had no option to lease as shuttered, "It is Sean''s son, Leo who''s been kidnaped and I want you to help Sean. Can you please do that?"


    "Why will I help Sean''s son to come back? He isn''t my son or any nephew to someone so no, I won''t help you right now also."


    ....


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^Humble request~


    Excited to read further and can''t wait for next chapter?! You can buy privilege to unlock new chapters!


    Please do buy privilege! There, you can see 15 chapters before others!!!!

 Chapter 351 - She is your daughter! (3)

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters! Thank you!]


    Anna''s hand turned into a fist when she heard his words. He was bent on making her suffer and almost beg him but she has her confidence and self-respect as well.


    ''He won''t agree until and unless I tell him about Kiara, right?'' Anna wanted to escape this easy way out. She had thought of not telling him everything at this moment.


    Instead, it would have been easier for her to just tell him about Sean''s son Leo and ask him to help her, despite from the bottom of her heart she knew that he wouldn''t agree to it easily.


    "Alex, why are you being so mean? You know that someone''s life is in danger and of yours. Eric is a physio as well!" Anna tried to reason out once again but Alex laughed.


    "You have lost your mind. Trust me, how does this concern me also that I have to save someone just because they are your friend? Not like they are my children and Anna, you know that in this world, nothing comes for free."


    His words had a deeper meaning behind them. Nothing comes for free, and if she is asking him for help, he will surely need something from her but she has no clue about it.


    He wanted something from her but not money, right? He is already THE CEO of such a large firm, what is the need of having money and properly and snatch them from her?


    Taking a deep breath, Anna tried to calm her popping nerves, first of all, to make sure that she doesn''t kill this person in front of her. He is testing her limits to another level!


    ''Calm down Anna. He won''t listen to you anymore if you lashed out at him. You need to maintain your calmness and tell him everything.'' Ana kept these words in her own mind but she has no clue that, he is bent on making and enjoying this state.


    He has changed but she never knew that he has become this heartless towards everything in this world!


    Meanwhile, Alex simply enjoyed this moment of hers. Her facial expressions were simply changing from time to time and he noticed how she defused and suppressed her anger inside her blood.


    "Tsk tsk Anna. You are well aware that in this world we are competitors and you came here just to tell me this? You do know that I''m not that old Alex who will just help anyone like this."


    "At least I thought you had a good heart who will save someone''s child. Leo is very young!" A sarcasm was quite clear in her voice but Alex did not care.


    "My heart is no warmer to anyone. Telling you honestly, you are wasting time. If you have anything else to say just say it because you are very bad at hiding things from me."


    Coming closer to her, he faced her directly with his eyes looking into hers, "I know you too well to understand your deeper emotions. You aren''t here just to ask help for your brother''s son."


    Anna passed him a glare in return. How dare he claim that she is here just to have another motive in her mind?


    "Alex, what do you need from me?" Anna scolded her hand in front of her c.h.e.s.t and once again bet on this question.


    What can he need from her especially when she has nothing to give? Anna wasn''t mentally convinced to tell him about Kiara and she was ready to give this option another shot.


    a smirk came on Alex''s face when he heard her words. A dangerous fling passed through his eyes as he replied, "Whatever I ask you to do?" "


    "First state what do you want? If that is under my control then I will try to complete it as much as possible." But through his voice, Anna can already predict that he is planning something that she won''t like at any cost.


    "Will you spend a night with me?" Without any hesitation, these words slipped his mouth and at last, Anna can''t help but her eyes wide in fear.


    The easily he said those words but for her, it was like a death invite and she can''t help but feel shiver down her spines but anger filling up her nerves as well!


    ''S..spend a night with him? When he knows that we are enemies?'' Has he taken her as any p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.e that would be ready to sell her body for money? God.no!


    Taking the books that were lying on the other side, Anna took them in her hands and threw them on his tact but he caught them.


    "HOW DARE YOU SAY THAT ALEX!? Do you think that AI will sell my body? Have you mind gone nuts?" Her blood was boiling after hearing his statement. It was impossible for her to digest the fact that he thinks so badly about her?


    Just thinking about this possibility, she felt that realtor, she had loved the wrong person in her life. Someone, who thinks so lowly of her, is he worthy of her love and everything?


    She doesn''t think so like this but for now, it was possible for her to think that he is a total jerk for now.


    "Alex, I can''t imagine that just for helping a child, you will act like this," Anna said.


    "He isn''t my child. So, why will I help him?" Alex replied back, with his motive clear but Anna won''t step and leave this topic too easily. She has to save them and can''t let anything happen to these two people very in her life!


    Taking a deep breath, Anna clutched the back of the table and she looked directly at Alex ready to speak what she wished to.


    "What if I say that, your child is also kidnapped along with Leo?"


    ....


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    So, are you ready for suspense now?


    Let me know!


    (To read further, you can buy privilege, 15 chapters are already added on there!)

 Chapter 352 - She is your daughter! (4)

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Alex''s hand stopped in the middle air when he heard this. The smirk on his face faded away the moments those words entered his ears as he looked at Anna with his deep and angry eyes.


    "Are you an idiot? Who does even do this type of joke? Don''t bullshit here!" Alex was getting angry because not even in his wildest dream he had expected Anna to say something like this.


    Being a father is already a big responsibility and obviously, he does love children but he has his own child and that also, kidnapped?


    What a joke!


    Anna''s hand clutched, as she looked at Alex with her heartbroken expression, "Yes, you are right. I''m speaking without any moves. But all I can.. tell you is that.. you are already a father.. you have a child and that child is already kidnapped by Eric."


    "SHUT UP! You have no idea what you are even speaking about right now. Father? with whom? Who is the mother? Don''t think that I will listen to whatever you are going to say just because we are ex-lovers!" Alex gave his final warning to her.


    He wasn''t in any mood to joke around with such a serious topic. Suddenly, someone is here and telling him that he is the father? When did this even happen?


    Taking a deep breath, Anna answered, "I..I.. am the mother of the child and.. you have a daughter. Anything else you wish to know? I am only asking you to help me right now to save my child and nothing more."


    Without thinking about anything else, Alex ran to her side and threw the wine glass on the ground which broke into pieces with a loud sound making Anna surprised.


    He came to hold her chin tightly with his hands, grip almost making Anna believe that she would rather die and her bones will break.


    Holding her chin with his one hand and hand on the back of her, with another hand of his, he pulled her closer to himself, almost making her look forcefully into his deep surface eyes.


    She had no clue that e would react in such a harsh way, making her cry in pain? But why? has she committed any crime or said not bad to him? ''Speakinghim truth is also bad but keeping the truth from him is also bad?''


    "Anna, I knew that you act stupidly but you never expected you to say these words ever in your life. You have taken everything as a joke." Only if Anna could show him the DNA reports.


    She can witness and handle everything, his anger, his emotions, his harsh words but not of losing her child.


    It was difficult for her as well, to tell and come true and honest in front of Alex. The father who knew nothing about the existence of his child from the last six years but more than that, she was the one who had been kept in the dark for so many years that he was still alive!


    "Anna.. you have crossed every limit. Father? I do remember clearly that we have used protection on that night so where has this child come from? So you think that I will accept and save your child with someone else?" Anna''s eyes widened when she heard his words.


    Someone else? She never let anyone touch her, having a child is a farthing. How can he even think that she would be so downgraded to claim him as the father of some other''s child?


    She tried to push him away with her energy but to her disappointment, his grip was much stronger than hers.


    His wordings were making her feel the heartbreak at that point but she didn''t have the same courage to say because her mind was more likely to be occupied with other things.


    "Alex! You are hurting me!" Anna cried in pain but he did not let her go. The anger was reflected on his face and she knew that he was reaching his limit of anger.


    Those words had triggered something inside him but what could it be? Why is he behaving as if they never had done anything else?


    "Anna.. you need to answer! I won''t accept any false accusation on me. Am I the father?"


    "Yes, you are! How many times do you need me to reply to you? For god''s sake Alex! You are making it a big deal! When there Is something else that needs your attention! Listen to me first care-"


    He did not let her complete her words as he pushed her away from him and made Anna stumble back. But by chance, her luck helped her as she fell on the couch behind and coughed hard.


    Her jaw was almost hurting due to the force applied by him or her but this doesn''t make his ranging heart calm down.


    ''How can I... I will be a father suddenly?'' This thought was ranging and continuing inside his mind and he wished to know each detail of everything.


    But then, he wasn''t the only one to know. Someone came from behind as Scott and Klara came to the floor and looked at Alex and Anna with their tense eyes.


    "What happened here? we hear something breaking voice." Klara asked with her worried expressions but then she noticed how there were pieces of wine glass broken. She had no idea what happened between these two but seeing Anna. vs face red, she had guessed that there was something big.


    "W..what happened? Are you both alright?" Klara asked in her shaky tone but this time before Anna could have replied back, Alex straight forwarded and looked at Anna with his intoxicating eyes


    He was almost bent on making her feel cold as sweat started forming on her forehead but then, he opened his mouth.


    "Where is my daughter right now if I''m a father?"


    ....


    So? What do you think will happen next? Let me know through comments and also, do not forget to vote^


    Power stones!!!!!

 Chapter 353 - Where is my daughter?!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Her mouth opened to speak whatever was going handle her mind but at the second thought, she did not speak even a single thing at that moment.


    No words came out of her mouth because how can she tell him that his daughter had been kidnapped the moment she revealed that he has a daughter? Won''t this break his heart as well?


    From the bottom of her heart, she doesn''t know how to even react to this point because she was purely speechless!


    "I ASKED YOU SOMETHING ANNA! WHERE US MY DAUGHTER?" Alex was losing his calm. At this time he wasn''t Alex but another type of demon.


    His blazing eyes were sending chills down her spine but at the same time, Klara did notice how red her face became. She came closer to Anna, with worriedness written all over her face, and looked at Anna carefully, "Oh My dear, what happens? Why is your face so red? and which daughter are you even talking about Alex!"


    Klara knew that her son has something against Anna and she understands that this is something between couples. But as a mother, she can''t allow Alex to do something even more aggregate in his anger. Meanwhile, Scott looked at the scenery with his eyes.


    ''What has brother done now to sister -in -law that she is feeling so uncomfortable with him?'' He can''t help but sigh when he forced the tense environment around him.


    "Brother, are you alright? Daughter? Children? Where can your child come from?" Scott also asked but in contrast, Alex''s gaze did not shift from Anna and Anna lowered her eyelids in guilt.


    This all was happening due to her hiding things from everyone and now, she was fully responsible for everything. Her voice had died down ut for the sake of her daughter, Anna replied.


    "S..she has been kidnapped by Eric along with Leo. They both studied in the same schools and Eric tried to kidnap her but Leo tried to save her. Because of this¡­ they both were kidnapped."


    Anna did keep her head down because she''s afraid to see their shocked expressions. It was partially her fault for not telling them anything from the past six years.


    For how long would she be about listening to whatever he is lying about? She has her limit as well, and at that point, her eyes were filled with tears. She was feeling heartbreaking due to whatever happened with her in the past.


    Raising her daughter alone was alone a difficult task for and in the end, she has to manage a company as well. What other tasks she has t handle at one go?


    Seeing Her eyes, Scott came forward but before he could have said something, Alex did not give him any chance to speak and took Anna f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y by his grip, hiding her arm and dragging her out of his house. On The back, Klara shouted, "ALEX! STOP!"


    But he didn''t wish to listen to anyone anymore. He had his mind fixed on something and that now to see what Anna is saying is just a false accusation. Whether she has a daughter with him or not?


    "Anna, I swear that if you are lying then mark my words, you won''t see the sunshine of the next day anymore. Be ready to face your death by my hands if I see you have a child with someone else or have been lying to me in!" Hearing this, Anna can feel that she gulped the leftover saliva in her mouth.


    It was becoming tenser for her and she knew till now, how she was able to hold up till now. Dragging her out of his building, he made her sit inside his car and he went on the other side, to drive the car.


    As they both hit the road, Anna maintained calmness but at that time, she was becoming more nervous in her own statement. It wasn''t easy to sit beside him when he was being too angry but at the same time, she had to ask him this question for herself.


    "W..Where are you taking me? See, we don''t have much time left... I got to know that Eric is trading our children into the slave trade. Please understand.." Anna tried to pursue him.


    Although, Anna was very well aware that it won''t be an easy matter to deal with, because she has told Alex about his daughter, and now, the main aks was completed. He reacted in a bad and very harsh matter but for now, she can only ask his help and answer all his questions some other time.


    "We..are going to my underworld base. we will find Eric''s location thereon but Anna¡­ you are in a very bad position right now. telling me about my child she is already kidnapped? If she wasn''t in this position, did you ever feel like telling me about this or not?" Anna had no answer to this.


    She knew that he is true that she had no idea that if she would have told him about Kiara or not if no for this position to come in front of them, they are in this position and they can''t come out of it too easily.


    Handling Eric wasn''t as easy as she thinks and she has to come up with any plan. In the end, taking Alex''s help was the only option. despite knowing that he might react in a very harsh manner but in the end, the only thing that melted right now was her child''s safety.


    She had been selfish for so many years but not anymore. If anything would have to happen to Kiara, she would die rather than live.


    "Alex.. I know that you have any questions but trust me, I''m not lying about this. I have no intention of lying but I..can only beg you to save our daughter.."


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Also, let me know your views through comments!

 Chapter 354 - What is her name?!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!}


    Hearing her words, Alex did not reply immediately because he had some other thoughts inside his mind.


    He was more riced on some other things like why would Eric kidnap his daughter is this because he knew that Anna was his past lover and also, she is having his daughter, or did he was trying to just revenge on Anna?


    He had no idea to this point but for some reason, he knew that he had to get his answers as soon as possible otherwise it would be too late for him to discover them.


    When Anna saw that he was still in a daze she took his hand a little and said, "Why are you reacting in such a strange manner? Are you alright?"


    "Y...Yeah! I.. was thinking about something else. Anyways, what is the name you have kept for my daughter?" Suddenly the harsh and angry voice clammed down and was replaced with a sweet smile.


    ''What happened to him suddenly when he talked about his daughter? Did I see a faint smile on his face?'' Anna knew that she did notice it.


    Although that smile stayed only for a few seconds that wasn''t missed from her eyes.


    "Kiara...Walker.'''' A frown settled on Alex''s face when he heard the name properly. From the memory lane of his, he felt that he was attached to this name in some other manner, maybe he heard it somewhere else as well.


    "I...I have heard this name somewhere...I don''t remember it exactly but yeah where this name was pronounced by a child herself¡­'''' Alex was trucked in the dilemma but Anna didn''t react.


    Many people have this name in this world and for her instance, she doesn''t think that Alex has met her little princess ever in this life.


    If he would have, then surely he might have noticed that Kiara looks almost like him. It would be his idiotic news to miss it out, but on the second note, she keeps her daughter close to herself. Her each interaction with someone is noted and for this, Anna doesn''t think so that Kiara would have met this father of hers even once.


    "Maybe you are thinking about someone else. But trust me, she is super cute." Both the parents, who were just a second before were fighting and Anna, who was feeling nervous, now felt that her veins calmed down.


    Maybe this was what other calls, the effect of having a child that she just now witnessed in front of her eyes.


    "You have kept a nice name for her.." Alex replied as Anna nodded her head.


    For her, this compliment was something else. For her, this was a piece of protection from his side and she won''t dare to neglect it at any cost.


    After a few more minutes'' drive, they both arrived at his warehouse where he took her side to the building.


    Anna, being in the underworld herald, knew that most of the parties have their base, just like how she and Sean share one place for their group.


    In their world, it isn''t considered good to bring an opponent to their space because there are chances of backstabbing but to her surprise, he actually brought her to his place, despite knowing who she exactly is.


    ''Does he trust me that much that it skips his mind that I''m actually a walker? For now, am I only the mother of his child?'' Suddenly, many questions lined up for her but for now, she kept her mouth mum.


    It was better to not speak right now and let Alex do whatever he wishes to.


    Bringing her side, she saw that there are many rooms and with them, different types of screams can be heard.


    "You are training your people?" Anna suddenly asked which Alex nodded his head as he pressed the lift.


    "We want our men to be ready for any type of war in the future. You see, we can''t take any risk so yes, we are training them and they have to undergo the task every six months to prove their strength once again." Anna was surprised by his strictness.


    Even though she is strict in those matters but not on that level. May because he has some ulterior motive as well to have such a large army on his back


    "Where are we going?" Anna asked when they both were inside the lift in which Alex simply replied, "To the other floor. From where we can trace Eric''s location. Has he even contacted you even once?"


    Anna nodded her head as she called Sean and asked him to send her the details of the location he can find out of the sender.


    When they both arrived on the top floor, Anna was shocked to see that there are too many things that she has seen in the occurs.z


    Each type of gun, especially ones that she hasn''t even used ever in her entire life is placed in a box.


    Not only that, different types of knives along with women, she can see that they were ptree on the wall like a piece of gem.


    But more of a concern, Anna walked with Alex to the room where she found many people working inside with the laptop by their side.


    Alex turned to one guy and said, "Connect me to Scott as well. I need his help."


    "Sure sir." The guy nodded and tried to connect Scott through a video call as Anna whispered into his ears, "How will Scott help us?"


    "You don''t know but he is too good in the loop and tracing thing. He has done many things earlier as well and he will be a great help."


    Anna watched how serious each person is and suddenly, her heart was becoming tenser, ''I hope we all save Kiara otherwise it might be too late that both the kids are placed in danger.''


    ....


    Do not forget to vote!!

 Chapter 355 - Slave trade!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Thank you everyone!


    On the other hand, Leo who looked at the outer world through the window felt a relief wash over his will face. He stepped back and came down to face the soft-faced Kiara who did not understand his words.


    "What do you mean that we can go out of here? What did you see above?" Kiara asked with her soft tone, hoping for a good answer to be heard from Leo''s mouth.


    As expected, Leo bent a little and faced Kiara face to face, "We both can go out of this place. You See, I just saw that we both have been kept on the ground floor and if we go out of this window then it is possible for us to escape.


    Although, I know that this is risky but still this is the only option left with us. didn''t you hear that all the people who just came inside held some bad plans for us?" Leo asked Kiara who needed her head vigorously.


    "I did hear that but I thought.. that maybe they are joking? They talked about any type of trade but I.. though they''re talking about that game we used to play.."


    Hearing her words, Leo had an urge to roll his eyes and slap his own forehead at the same time he remembered that Kiara is simply and child who doesn''t understand how bad people can be in the world.


    But if not her then he has to take this responsibility of getting home before anything bad happens to her, which might leave a trauma on her whole life.


    "Anyways, we both will jump out of this building at night and see what can do at the port outside. Maybe someone can give us a phone and we all try calling our parents." Kiara first thought about this. She has to think about the plan with her tiny mind but then she looked at Leo''s anticipated eyes.


    As she looked confused but at the same time, she trusts Leo too. So on the other note, she replied by nodding her head.


    They both sit on the chairs like before, somehow wrapping their hand once again in the rope so that no one would be able to have any doubt on them.


    As it was still daylight, they planned their escape in the night because it would be dark, and not many people might be able to see them due to the darkness.


    ¡­.


    Meanwhile in Alex''s underworld base.


    Anna looked quite nervous because she had a bad feeling about everything that''s happening. For her, this wasn''t how things should be going. She has to get her child back at every cost because her child is the piece of her heart!


    Sean also arrived with Kath as both Sean and Alex looked at each other with their dagger eyes but no one uttered a single word.


    "Alex! What is taking you so much time? You said that it would be easy to locate Eric! It has been thirty minutes but you and your men haven''t found out even a single detail!" Anna shouted at the top of her lungs.


    Slowly and slowly, she was getting too nervous and the courage and confidence that she had were breaking down, with the negative spreading near her. She has to find a way to protect her loved ones, especially Kiara and Leo.


    Alex shot her a value to which Anna was going to answer back but Kath held her back and whispered in her ears, "You have to keep your calm otherwise Alex won''t hell us at all. Do you wish that?"


    "Why will he not help us? Kiara is his child!" Anna got angry over this statement as Kath slammed her head.


    "I mean that maybe he will kick you out of this place because you''re making too much noise. Cmon Anna, they aren''t your children but please stay calm


    He is working, right? He could have simply said this isn''t his child isn''t his and might not help but he is risking his own problems." Kath tried to pursue Anna but she was getting another level of anxiety


    But at the same time, something happened that made Sean and Alex gulp back and stood with their shocked expressions.


    "SIR! WE HAVE THE LOCATION!" One of the guys who was working on the location suddenly said which made all four of them go to his seat where he showed them the location.


    "Where is he?" Alex asked with her utmost seriousness with no sign of mercilessness over our eyes if any mistake was committed.


    He had been waiting for this, to know where eric has kept his child and his heart been restless for so many unknown reasons. eh hadn''t met his child or maybe, that might not be his child as well but for some reason, he can feel that he is his child only.


    Anna won''t lie too much especially on this matter.


    "S...Sir.. Scott sir has tried and he found that.. Eric is keeping the..children at the port near the outskirts of the city. If...I''m right then from here the people are traded for slaves to our country." Even the guy can feel that the tense environment around him grew to the next level.


    All of them were powerful people and their aura was even scarier. The man gulped because he can feel that he had been turning colder by the time because of the much-scared aura they created.


    As expected, Alex was losing calm at this point to for the sake of having everything in his hand, he said, "On which dates are the people exported?"


    "Sir¡­ although they do it on alternative days I guess. so. today is the day to do it."


    ..


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Humble request guys!


    PS- Do you think alex and Anna will be able to save Kiara and Leo from everything? let me know through comments!

 Chapter 356 - I will come back for you!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Hearing this, Alex can feel that his veins are also popping almost an easy task of bringing out his body. These children were present, at the port where they are going to be traded?!


    Can he afford to lose his child, about whom he just got to know and he never met? Will he make such a surprise? never! On the other hand, both the mothers were crying badly. The only two people who were calm at this point were Sean and Alex.


    They both knew that nothing would happen by crying at this point and they have to think about this situation rationally because very little time is left for them to take any action.


    Each step of there is very calculative and they can''t afford to lose any more time. Instead, they have to use their mind in the right way, only then would they be able to save their children from this all drama going around and kill Eric as well!


    Alex turned to Sean and said, "I need your help. I.. I know what to do but it is risky. We have to mix our team members at once to save children because Eric''s team is big enough. We can''t handle him."


    "I agree. I shall talk to uncle Liam about this all. He will send people of the Walker family and mine as well. Give me a few minutes." Saying this, he went out to make a call.


    On the other hand, while everyone was in the turmoil of how to save children, the real kids were actually more fixed on how to execute the plan of getting out of this room.


    As Leo kept the chair and another the chair above, he climbed up and opened the door with hairy tiny hands. In the end, he was successful to open the door fully and signaled Kiara.


    "Kia, you need to come up first. Otherwise, I won''t be able to help you get out of here. come, now." as she was small in height, he needed to help her get out of here first, and then, later on, he would climb up.


    But Kiara was very particular about everything. Take a very deep breath, she took Leo''s hand, and with a little bit of push from down by Leo''s hand, she was able to get out of that tiny window successfully as she landed on the ground, outside the room.


    "Leo, now you should come down with me. I''m waiting." Kiara said as Leo nodded hir head from inside but before he could have done anything else and got out of that room, he heard some voices coming from the outside of their room.


    ''Someone is coming. But if I go from here and they see me they won''t it endanger Kiara as well.?'' Suddenly the thought crossed his mind as he looked down from the window to see Kiara waiting for his way to come out.


    He had many thoughts because Kiara is still small, leaving like this, will it be alright? he had no idea what to do but something urgent has to be done before someone comes inside.


    ''At least this way, one of us can go out and be free despite me being under right?''


    He looked at Kiara with his almost moist eyes as well but hid them was fear and bravery. At least he will be saving one life between them and he is happy to sacrifice for Kiara.


    "Kia, I don''t know what is written for us here. But trust me, I will come back after years to have you back. Just wait for me till that time." With a very heavy heart, he shut the door from under nursing Kiara a lot.


    "LEO! COME DOWN! DON''T STEP BACK!" Horror stuck with Kiara when she saw that he was closing the door and hot down from the chair.


    As the window was at another height, she wasn''t able to see anything outside the wall.


    Bur yes, she did hear some voices from inside but because of what she was feeling, nothing could be sensed. Whatever Leo said was still embedded in her eyes as she shouted from outside,


    "Leo! Come out! Please!"


    Her nose was puffed red due to crying because she was left all alone! She had no idea why Leo didn''t come out but then, she heard a very angry voice from inside.


    "YOU CHILD! Where is that girl?!? tell me, now!" The same bad guy who previously saw through her with his dirty eyes can be heard. She knew that he was scary.


    Sitting with the all, Kiara kept her ears closer to the wall, trying to listen to another end but her heart was beating too fast at this point.


    "I don''t know where she is. Don''t ask me."


    PAK!


    A crisp sound of the slap was heard as Kiara covered her mouth with her hands because she knew that Leo was slapped at that point.


    ''He¡­ is being beaten because of me?'' Kiara wanted to cry but biting her hair, she stopped herself because by chance she makes even a single sound she would be caught as well.


    "Boy, I''m asking you for the very last time. Where is that girl! Tell me! Otherwise, I would send you to the trading ship right now."


    With absolute darkness around her, Kiara waited for Leo''s answer from the site. She doesn''t know how to feel at this point because, for her, he was suffering inside.


    ''Why is the person so angry about me? and trade sh.i.p.s? what is that?'' In her small mind, she had many doubts and questions.


    But for now, she kept them aside, and then something was heard from the inside of the room.


    "You can send me to the trade ship but I''m not uttering even a single word about her."


    ...


    So, I had a breakup today so I guess, I hope you will understand how I feel right now. So please wait for one more day. This chapter is written but not edited!


    PS- Now they are edited!


    And congratulations to me, I saved my relationship!

 Chapter 357 - Where are my children?!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    With her eyes almost covered under the tears, she can barely see what was in front of her but her ears were working too much perfectly.


    She heard it clearly that Leo won''t utter even a single word about her presence because this would be too easy for them to catch her.


    For no reason, Kiara only wishes to go inside and tell them that she is here so that they all can leave Leo aside but this will only make Leo''s help go in vain.


    "Then be ready to be shipped. Boys, take this child away from another trade ship. He will be traded exactly after thirty minutes from now." inside them, Leo whose'' lips were covered with a bruise looked at the man widely.


    He hadn''t expected them to do such a thing so eagerly and send him to the trade ship on the first night, but what can heaven expect such a criminal society to work with?


    He was almost dragged on the ground because he did not obey them but he accepted every punishment on Anna''s behalf because, for him, her safety is more important.


    ''I hope that until dad or mom come, she says safe and hides well.'' This is his only worry because he had no tension, to where he will be traded.


    For him, she comes first. he was very much young but on the right note, he has something strong for her, he will come back for her once the time is right, but now he will go where his faith is written.


    But in contrast to what he thought, Kiara was almost on the verge of crying g\out. She had no idea what to do anymore because she had heard the door being closed and the sound of dragging someone.


    "they took Leo out here but what can I do now? I..I need to contact mommy anyhow! She would be able to save Leo from being taken away by someone." with this, Kiara got up on her legs and slowly slowly, started walking.


    But at each step, she was looking here and there to find someone she knows and who can help. but all the people who came in her view review were looking like bad people,.


    ...


    On the other hand, Alex and Anna, sat inside one car, with their people following them on their back, with their own respective cars


    The army of both groups was coming now, as Sean also used his army with Walked and Steve''s people at this time as well.


    "Take it from here. that''s a shortcut." Anna said as Alex followed whatever she said because they need to reach the port before their kids are exported.


    "Alex... nothing will happen to them right?" This suddenly Anna, who was keeping her mouth shut for so long, asked the question, while her nervousness was rising.


    "Nothing will happen. I will make sure that nothing goes wrong and they are safe. we can''t afford to lose our children at any cost, right?" with this, Anna looked outside the window because he just wished for a rose awareness from her daughter''s hug.


    ''I hope Leo and Kiara are fine.'' but what made hr seriously wonder what if she never sees them anymore. What if they are too late.


    Seeing The frown salt owner forehand Alex plaid, "stop overthinking about everything Anna. Nothing will go wrong, at least keep this much trust in you people. Otherwise, who will help you?"


    "Right now, I''m not Anna walker, the member of and world duty as a mother of my child. My baby is kidnapped and you want me to stay calm at this point?! Don''t even think about it."


    Hearing that from her, Alex had no idea how to reply to her. He was as dead as well but for some reason, he felt that this situation was now going out of their control.


    But the other fact state, if he doesn''t stay calm then nothing would be possible for them to execute a save their children.


    When they both reached the port, it was absolutely dark in the nuts and it wasn''t easy to see anything. But thank god, everyone brought their torch while some used the torch of their phone.


    As Alex and Anna gathered along with Sean and Kath, "We all will divide into some groups and search for the attacker''s house. Also, if someone sees any children then they will immediately report it. U understood?" Alex commanded as they all nodded their head.


    Anna decided to go to another place on her own while Kath stuck with Sean and Alex decided to go to another side.


    As they all walked through the path, Anna was more scared as she clutched her heart activity, because this bad feeling was growing with each passing second because she had this instinct that something bad is about to happen.


    "Kiara¡­ are you there? Leo? are you back anywhere.? tell me now." Anna was looking through each corner, or maybe each space.


    With her eyes looking for two children, someone came from behind with a stick and hit Anna tightly on the back of her head, making Anna Luther her hand tightly.


    "Aghh.. off. Shit!" When she turned around, she saw two people of Eric but this doesn''t stop her from doing anything.


    Taking a deep breath, Anna took out her gun from behind her jeans as she aimed for both the man and without thinking twice, Anna shot them as they both fell on the ground but she killed only the one.


    Keeping another alive, Anna bent on her knees and asked without beating around the bush.


    "Where are my children kept?"


    ...


    So, I had a breakup today so I guess, I hope you will understand how I feel right now. So please wait for one more day. This chapter is written but not edited!


    ...


    Do not forget to vote


    PS- It is edited now.

 Chapter 358 - Annas anger!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Without thinking about anything else, Anna pressed her hand on the wound, making the person growl in anger and cries. But before anyone could have listened to his plea, Anna kept her hand on his mouth.


    "Do not even think that I will let you go just like that. Tell me before, where are my daughter and Leo? Where have you kept my children and what are you applying to do with them?"


    "W..we don''t know anything! I swear, it is sir who is dealing with everything but we never got involved. I..I was asked to stop you! Ouch!" The person felt more blood flowing out of his wound and he knew that this lady had revived her limits. She is a super danger and no one can deny that at any cost. It would be a wat to say that she is a normal person because her name is too famous for such ruthlessness.


    "P..please! I...I don''t know anything about it.'''' he cried but Anna did not buy his lie anymore.


    She knew that he wasn''t telling her intentionally but she can''t buy his shit just like that.


    she has to know so that she can have her children at any cost otherwise it would be a blunder for her.


    "Listen, I''m still showing you somewhat of my mercy, if you don''t tell me then.." taking out her gun from her back, she aimed and put it near his forehead, "Be ready to die just like him."


    Anna pointed out at his friend, who was lying on the floor with the pool of blood around his whole body and that sight was enough to send shivers down the spine.


    But Anna wasn''t in any state of kidding and joking. She wasn''t bluffing about killing him because she would rather kill him if he doesn''t speak the truth.


    "So? Are you going to open your most to tell me the truth or not?" Anna once again asked almost in her angry and cold voice.


    The guy felt sweat was hiding his eyes when he saw how ruthlessly she behaved right now. It was no rumor that Anna walker is always like this.


    "I..I shall tell you. But please understand that I did this.. just to save myself. Children are kept in the warehouse. Th..the warehouse you see in front of you. they are there...and they will be exported tonight in a few minutes."


    The man finally confessed. But one thing that Anna also knew was that he wouldn''t be telling the entire truth. Her children were simply kept in the warehouse? It wasn''t that easily acceptable but on the other hand, she has to reuse them at any cost otherwise, it would be a great idea for her.


    "But I won''t let you live like this. After all, you were on the verge of attacking me." Anna said as she got up on her heels and low at the man down, with her coldness in her eyes and the ruthlessness, for which she was famous.


    She has made her mind to kill everyone who will try to harm her daughter out of this way, who has told her the details, so she will just let him suffer a little bit.


    Pulling the trigger down, the bullet passed through his other hand, which made him gulp in anger, and because of the too much blood loss, he fell unconscious on the ground.


    "You were such a pain, Eric. but today, I will make sure that no stone is left in your killing. You won''t survive anymore, no never!" Anna said in between her breath as she took out her phone and dialed Alex''s number.


    After the ring went through she heard his voice, "Did you find them already? If yes, where are they?" without wasting his time, Alex jumped on the main point and Anna appreciated it. At least he is being serious to find kids and taking it with the utmost seriousness, only if she knew the turmoil going inside Alex''s mind.


    Taking a deep breath she spoke, "You do know the warehouse of Eric? They have kept him there. Meet me there with others." Anna told him straightforwardly and Alex hanged up that instantly and made his way to where Anna told him the kids are kept.


    On the other hand, Anna too reached her in front of the entrance of the warehouse where she found that Alex had already arrived with Sean and Kath already.


    They were standing there with their army on their back as Anna nodded her head and they both looked at the door.


    ''I wish everything goes smoothly and children are safe. Otherwise, it would be too much a great deal to get them back.'' Anna only wished this because her nervousness was growing more and more with each passing second.


    All she hopes is to not get any bad news to herself, otherwise, it would make her dead from inside and outside. But will God listen o what she hopes for?


    "People, we can''t let anyone hurt the two children, do you understand that? Keep your torch ready! No shooting to children, I repeat no shooting to children!" As a strict leader, Alex turned to his team members and shouted to which Gaye all replied.


    "Roger Sir!"


    Meanwhile, Anna who looked too nervous had no idea what was happening here. She was anxious to see her children back because it was already too dark for them, how are her children even surviving at this time


    At first, Anna and Alex gave each other a look and started making their way inside to the door where they opened it slightly and went inside.


    But before she could have step inside the warehouse, everyone presents out, along Sean and Kath heard a voice.


    "M..Mumma.. is that you?"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Let me know your views through comment section!


    PS- I''m going to edit the chapter before. Do not worry!

 Chapter 359 - Leo is gone!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapter!]


    The land beneath Anna turned cold when she heard this statement and voice again. Relief washed over her as Anna closed her eyes and stopped her tears.


    On the other hand, Sean and Kath looked and turned around to find Kiara, who looked quite pale and her eyes were red due to crying. Although there was still night, no one could hide that Kiara was too afraid to even speak.


    Anna turned and saw her beautiful child, who was hugging her tiny body and standing but shivering at the same time.


    Without thinking about anything else, Anna ran to Kiara and hugged her tightly. Kissing all over her face and hand, Anna cried hard.


    "Oh My love¡­ my baby girl¡­ thank god..you are okay." Anna members in between her sobs.


    But Kiara had no time to think about anything else because something urgent was going inside her brain and instead of meeting her mom perfectly and hugging her back, Kiara said.


    "Mommy.. you need to save Leo! Please Save Leo otherwise they will take him away from all of us somewhere."


    That instant, everyone got alerted including Sean and Kath. No one knows where Leo is and the only person who can guide them now is Kiara.


    Although Kiara is still a child, something bad already happened here, and the one,w h knows what happened is Kiara. Their only hope is to find Leo on the time.


    Kath came closer to Kiara and asked her in a sweet but at the same time fearful voice, "Kia, where is also? Weren''t you guys in the warehouse? Then what are you doing here!"


    "I¡­. we was in the warehouse only Aunt Kath. But¡­ I will tell your everything but please save Leo first! they have dragged him to the ship where they said that they would trade him. Please mommy I request you to save Leo. He has been in this condition because of me.. please mommy." Kiara was almost begging her mother like a little child.


    Anna looked at the horrified Kiara''s face and nodded her head. Looking back, she saw that Sean''s hands were already formed into fists, and Alex''s eyes were fixed on Kiara''s face.


    "We have to save Leo''s life before it is too late. Alex, take your army towards the ship. We need to stop the export otherwise we will lose Leo."


    "Yes, Sean! Don''t stand there like a fool. Let us go and save our child.." Kath was worried to her death that her child would be exported by the trade slave people.


    As a mother, she wishes to see both of her children safe and secure. being trades once, they will not be able to find them for sure!


    Anna also nodded her head as they all made their way to the port, where Anna carried Kiara in her arms and asked her where they had brought the pop.


    The most Kiata can help, she held everyone but some things were out of their control. It was too tight security everywhere and it was impossible for them to reach the ship so easily.


    At last, something bigger happened, when they all saw Eric standing near the seaport and smiling and laughing too loudly. Without caring about anything else, Sean came and punched him hard in his face.


    "You bastard! Where the hell is my child?! Where is my Leo?" He held his collar and looked at him with his threatening eyes.


    But was this bastard who is named Eric affected? He kept on smiling and seeing the anger on Sean''s face and the miserable state of Kath, his smirk even widened.


    "Tsk tsk.. you were only able to save your one child. But I''m too much sorry, your second child is already exported! Hahahaha¡­"


    THUD


    THUD


    THUD


    Everyone present there felt that the breath left their body. Holding Kath tightly, Anna made sure that she didn''t fall off on the ground but something also tucked her heart.


    Meanwhile, Sean looked at Eric with his dazed face. He had no idea how to even react when he had lost his child once already.


    "I..it is..m.my mistake of...not killing him earlier." Yes, Sean can only pile up his guilt because of his carelessness and lying, they have lost their child forever.


    No one will be bringing him back. The piece of their heart is now gone, away from all three of them, and that is all because they were the people of the underworld.


    The night, moonlight falling on their faces. But what was even worse was Kath''s state. She looked like a dead person right now, a walking, alive death person.


    When Alex saw that no one was taking any step, he felt that his labor is boiling. ''Eric might take advantage of such a situation to escape.'' He knew this very well.


    Grabbing Eric from his collar, Alex used his leg to kick him in his lower abdomen, making him grow as the smile instantly faded when the pain struck him.


    "That is what you deserve, you f.u.c.k.i.n.g stupid person! Tell us, where have you traded the child! Tell us right now or be ready to face death!" Alex left no stone to make him suffer right there and then.


    Their army was standing behind them itself waiting for their leader''s orders but what was the fun of fighting when they have lost their child now?


    "You all are such losers! Hahaha. a.. I will never tell you all who that person was who took him! You all will witness the pain! That''s what I wanted and I got it as well¡­ ahahahaha.." the more Eric was laughing, the more punches kick he received from Alex.


    But then, midway Alex ward touring Eric, he received a command, a storm command from behind, "Leave him to us, Alex. We will deal with him in our own hands."


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    [You can buy privilege as well!]

 Chapter 360 - I will wait for you!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Meanwhile, Kiara, who was in her mom''s embrace, looked at the sea to see the ship leaving. The sea ship was at a distant distance but she can see that there was a ship.


    Something unspeakable came in her mind but no words came out of her mouth. She had no idea what was happening but her heart was tugged. The ship left and she was left alone. Leo sacrificed himself for her and now, she has nothing to do.


    ''Why Leo. Why!? Why did you do that? You let yourself suffer for me..'' her tiny heart was now broken because tears were formed in her eyes.


    Her friend left her and this was all because of her. In this lifetime maybe she will never be able to forgive herself for this. Never! But What else can she do now? Nothing is in her hands anymore.


    On the other hand, Alex looked over at Sean and Kath who were looking at Eric with their bloodthirsty eyes. The anger of the parent who just lost their child is on another level. Without caring about anything else, Alex left Eric''s collar and this made him fall to the ground.


    Sean came toward and kicked him too hard, with Kath using her heels to dig a deep hole in his body.


    The sight was bloody to see that hurt no tuning was less expected than them. Anna just geld Kiara close to her but then, anger indie her veins weren''t stopped either. She kept Kiara down and without caring she punched Eric as well.


    For her, Leo was her child. She lost her dear child and she won''t let this person stay alive. When Alex noticed how clearly everyone was doing, he stayed back. They all suffered a loss that can never be fulfilled now.


    When Eric Was on the verge of losing his consciousness, Sean took the gun from one of his men and pulled the trigger where the bullet passed through his arms, aiming him to rise in sharp pain.


    Kath didn''t leave behind. She took another gun and fire on his leg. They both aren''t going to leave this person alive at any cost and he deserves all the death in this world.. killing slowly and slowly and making him suffer is what they hope to do.


    When Anna saw this she looked at Kiara and took her in her arms, not letting her see this all. Closing her ears, she let Kiara rest her head in her neck and hug her tightly.


    "Sh¡­ Kiara stops crying.."


    "Mommy.. Leo will never come back.. right? He won''t come back to me ever!" Kiara has this in her mind, deep embed and Anna had no idea what to say to her child anymore.


    She knew that Leo would never come back to him, so something ran in her mind. Kiara can''t help but locate the sea which was all empty.


    At last, this all happened and she lost her best friend because of a bad incident. The mother and father lost their child and now they have no control over anything. Only if Kiara can go back in time and change everything.


    No ship in her sight and she then swore.


    ''I know you will come back to me. I.. will be waiting for your arrival, Leo.. just come back to me as soon as possible¡­''


    ¡­.


    Eric Was killed at that time only and Kath fell on the ground while crying her heart out. The gun in her one hand she had no idea what to feel. Her cries were the only thing heard as Anna bent on her knees and hugged her tightly.


    "Anna¡­ he Is gone.. my Leo.. my baby.. Anna¡­."


    "I know Kath.. our sunshine is..gone.. Our child¡­" both the mothers cried and Sean, on the other hand, wasn''t able to show his face to Kath. Alex looked at Sean and tapped his back.


    Sean just went on the other block, away from everyone, and cried here. He can''t let anyone see him crying but he has lost his son and no one would be able to understand his pain right now.


    Alex did it say anything, but just one the Sean and hugged him tightly, because he knew that this was important. Losing a child isn''t that easy and that so, because of your own carelessness, but what else can he do now?!


    Meanwhile, Kath and Anna Who were stinging greyhounds, Kiara came close to Kath and hugged her tightly, wiring in a single one,'' Don''t worry Aunt, he will come back. He has praised me that he will come back to all of us. I know he will keep the promise."


    "My child... You don''t know¡­ what has happened. Kiara.. My Leo¡­" Kiara had no idea what she can do to make Kath stop crying but as a small head worked, she wiped Kath''s tears from her cheeks, but that wasn''t the only thing.


    Kath hugged Kiara tightly and she knew how much her heart was pounding and Anna looked at this picture and stepped back because Kiara and Kath were now going to be even closer to each other.


    They all suffered a loss, and it was impossible for them to recover from all of it. Lossing a family member is never easy, especially who knows what is Leo going through now. Just because they are a people of the underworld, their lies are always at stake.


    She never wished to involve their children in it but uncertainly, it is destiny just like hers. Just the way she never wanted to come in this their children has to come at nay cost! No one can run away from this.


    Going to Sean, she saw that Alex has hugged him tightly to console him and as she can do, she spoke, "Nothing will happen now brother¡­ We can now only use our contacts to have our son back¡­ stop crying and use your contacts now.. also, handle Kath now."


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^

 Chapter 361 - You are close to me!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    On the other hand, Alena felt some light was falling on her face. Opening her eyes slowly and slowly, she looked at the sunshine coming from out of the window and falling on her beautiful face.


    But at the same time, her heartfelt relief wash over her. She wasn''t in her own room, not in her own house but at the same time, he knew that is safe. At least this concern l was something satisfied because she can feel the warmness spreading all over her heart and body.


    Looking at her clothes, Alena felt that she was still wearing those clothes which she wore to the bar. Although it wasn''t any coincidence at least this is grateful that he didn''t try to touch her.


    Waking up from the end, she saw that there was nobody in the room at the current. Walking beside her bed, she found it cold and it was evident that no one slept here.


    ''Where is Jack if not here? Didn''t he sleep on the same bed?'' She had no idea about his presence.


    Biting her lips, and without caring about anything else, Alena took her phone which was lying on the nearby table, and unlocked it.


    Going through the family chats, she observed that everyone was congratulating her and the perpetrators of her weddings began. But the bride was missing.


    "They are ready to sell me out to that demon who literally left me in the middle of the road just to take care of his mistress? Why are you guys blinded by him? Why can''t you see this real gear which I can see?"


    Alena really wondered about this but she had no choke left with herself. No one will listen to whatever she says and make her shut her mouth.


    At last, it was of no use, right? With no option left, Alena took off her blanket and walked out of the rock barefoot.


    Looking at the interior it was obvious that this was Jack''s house but what she was surprised at was, she had no idea where he was. In her sight, he didn''t come. So where can he go in the early morning?


    "Jack!? are you here?" Alena shouted when she didn''t see anyone around but then, a voice entered her ears.


    "I''m here. Don''t shout!" She heard a deep and intoxicating voice from her beginning and turning around, she found his muscular figure standing on the bedroom door of another room.


    He was shirtless, and the sight in front of her made her gulp the rest of her saliva. His fine abs and the tight muscles, the best figure of any man she can ever see.


    "Y..you.. where did you sleep last night?" Alena asked in her shaky voice, clutching her phone more tightly.


    But it looked like Jack was annoyed by this question. Moving closer to her face, he looked at her with his deep black eyes, making Alena shiver but at the same time, her legs have frozen to the ground.


    She wasn''t able to step back and can only face him with her face without moving an inch. That sight was too much for her because she felt that her hands already swatted out and if not for her strong heart, then she might have wanted till now and lied on the floor.


    "You look very concerned about my night and sleep. Why? You had a good sleep in the night, right?" Jack asked to which Alena nodded her head.


    She had a wonderful sleep. at least enough good that she had no headache in the morning or vomitings due to the alcohol consumption.


    "That is the only thing that matters. Yourself is more important. Anyways, I should get ready, I will be an amazing breakfast." Jack took a step back and moved to the kitchen counter leaving Alena in a daze.


    ''Why the hell is my heart still beating too fast just because he was too close to my face? Do I still feel? something for this person?'' Alena had this question in her mind for so long.


    But she doesn''t know the answer to this. No one ever confessed about it. He kept mum just like her and she doesn''t know what to do.


    But in the end, she can only hope for the best and go ahead with whatever she thinks.


    At least no one will harm her right? Looking at her phone and all the chats and messages that were coming in her phone, Alena turned to Jack who was making breakfast for both of them.


    "Jack¡­ I have something to ask you." Alena held up some of her courage and looked at him with her serious face.


    Meanwhile, Jack who knew that she had an urge to ask something from him nodded his head and replied, "Go ahead."


    "Why are you so supportive of me? I''m no one to you just Anna''s frozen and nothing else. suddenly you appear in my life, why?!? Why did you help me and bring me to your home last night when I was abandoned on the streets?" Jack smile hearing her this question.


    He had thought that she will ask him this and was already prepared, and this wasn''t any surprise to him.


    Alena asked the most important question straightaway without beating around the bush which made Jack frown but at the same time, I knew that she was suspicious about him.


    His appearance in her life again shattered her. He was like danger, and is she willing t take this danger to her home and heart? Is she ready to have him again in her life, unlike the list time?


    "Because.. you ate close to me I guess? I have no answer. You can take it in any way you wish to."


    ...


    Do not forget to vote!


    Are you guys ready for the shock?! Slide in to the next chapter to read further!!


    [You can buy privilege to read further chapters!]

 Chapter 362 - Can we marry?

    [Please do use coins!!!!]


    "Why are you so supportive of me? I''m no one to you just Anna''s frozen and nothing else. suddenly you appear in my life, why?!? Why did you help me and bring me to your home last night when I was abandoned on the streets?"


    "Because.. you ate close to me I guess? I have no answer. You can take it in any way you wish to."


    His twisted words made Alena just kick her own leg because he was the most stupid answer she has ever received. He was saying that he has no feelings for her? Is he kidding her?


    "If that is the answer then I can take it that you like me and have feelings for me?" Alena raised her eyebrow and waited for him to revolt. She knew that these words slipped out of her mouth because she was feeling irritated at this point.


    His limits had reached and he is always too negative not telling her anything straightforwardly ever!


    But to her disappointment, he didn''t say anything and let her think whatever she wished to. And for her, this was the most stupid thing ever in her life


    "You can take it and understand it in any way you wish to Alena. I''m not forcing my answer ok you so chill on that. You don''t need to create a scene about my helping you right?" Jack tried to make her understand.


    "But you need to tell me the proper reason right? I slept in your house today, I meanest night and you have no objection? Like if there was any girl, you would have offered her the same thing? To sleep in your bed?" Alena felt hurt.


    She felt that he was taking her very lightly and this thought almost made her super angry. Only if she could go is his heart and see what he wishes to free and tell her? What does he wish she could understand about him?


    ''Is he so cheap that would entertain any girl that needs his help? Am I mistaking Jack to be a gentleman who is actually a jerk person beyond his good face?'' Alena kept her guilds huge forever.


    He is like a bad boy in her life but who knew that she will fall in love with this bad boy of her life? Who knew that she nightlife him in her life and was going to give him this dangerous offer now?


    She had no idea what to feel and for her this feeling was foreign.


    But seeing her confused expressions, Jack can''t help but laugh. she had no idea that she was just a chess piece, his queen in that chess, who he wished to protect.


    She is under his control and he will manage to. keep her only. His sharpness is much more than her.


    "Alena, you are close to me but that doesn''t mean that everyone is close to me. If there were anyone else, maybe I would have fed her to stay in any hotel. But you are Anna''s friend and I had taken your responsibility from her so I did what I felt was right."


    His simple and sober explanation satisfied her. It meant that he won''t give the same importance to someone else to export her?


    "But wait! You''re too old, aren''t you married till yet? If yes don''t tell me that your wife isn''t currently at home and will be soon?" Suddenly this struck her mind as she looked at him with her shocked expressions.


    Seeing her wide eyes, he can''t help but laugh. "I''m not married and there aren''t any mistresses or anything that you need to run so child. Go and take the shower and then we could have breakfast. Anyways, I guess your fiance''s name is calling you since the night."


    "I know. But let him call. I have always blocked his number. I don''t wish to talk to anyone right now, but lately my family members." Alena honestly replied and Jack respected her decision.


    "Care to explain?" Jack asked as he tossed the food in the pan as Alena explained.


    "My family has fixed my marriage without asking me. don''t you feel that as a joke? Well, that''s just a total joke. I don''t know that I''m getting married to someone and my parents already told all our relatives


    There are preparations everywhere but I guess the bride isn''t available right now so he can only manage to get a groom to all the bride."


    Jack''d hand froze for a single second when he heard her words. Her marriage fate was fixed already and that came as a big shock for him.


    But to her, he acted normally. without showing any expressions, he didn''t let her guess anything from his expressions and kept on making her breakfast.


    But unknown to her, his aura immediately changed when he heard her words.


    Those statements already made him hold his anger back.


    Just because he resets her family otherwise till now everything would have been under his control. He would have already destroyed Reyan and that person will never come in front of them.


    But if he can do that right now, he will do it without even a single thought.


    Alena had no clue about the turmoil inside his mind and the mastermind plan in his mind. She was more busy thinking about how she escape her parent''s car and ran away from everyone so that no one would be able to trace her and in the end, he would be free as a bird!


    "Jack, can I ask you one more question if you don''t get angry over it?" This time, without looking at her face his back was facing her and he simply nodded his head.


    "I..f.. you aren''t married then.. Can we get married just for the papers so that my parents won''t force me to get married to Reyan? Please?"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Also, let me know your views through comments!

 Chapter 363 - Marriage Beuro!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Thud! Thud! Thud!t


    Jack who was currently cooking felt that his eyes and brains stopped working the moment he heard her words. It was as if a shock was sporing over him and he had no idea how to even react at his point.


    Looking at her with his expressionless face, but at the same time, he did notice that she is nervous. Nervous about how he will react?


    "Alena, do you even have any idea what you''re even saying? Marriage? Just to escape marrying Reyan?"


    Jack once again asked to confirm his suspicion. For a few seconds, he did feel that his ears weren''t listening to anything at that moment.


    "Yeah. what is wrong with that? See, you aren''t married as well and I''m only asking for your consent because you are someone I can easily trust. You won''t trick me into this."


    Alena had a simple reply to which Jack was quite shocked and for some reason, he did feel anger as well. But for now, he stopped himself from saying anything which might scare her away.


    "Alena, I know that you are desperate for everything but have you thought about this before? Marrying is a big step. And that too, without your family''s consent."


    From his heart, he can feel that flowers have blossomed but at first, he has to make sure that wherever she is saying and speaking is right and not because of any influence.


    Otherwise, by chance, if she denies anything larger and goes back on her words this might create a big problem for him


    Alena looked at him with her serious face and was quite shocked to see that he was asking her this question.


    Pointing to her own face, she replied, "Do I look as if I''m joking? This is about my marriage, Jack. And I''m in no mood to Kid around or to joke with anyone.


    If I don''t marry anyone else then I would have to marry that Reyan and trust me that is the last thing on my mind.


    To escape him, even if I have to marry you, I''m happy but not to be his bride. Do you even have any idea how dangerous he is? I swear being in the same room as him is a bit of full bad luck and horror to me."


    Seeing her expressions and after hearing her words, Jack was at least settled that she isn''t in any mood to joke around about such a serious issue. Such a matter needs his topmost attention and he has no interest to disappoint her in any way.


    ''Does that mean that God is also in my favor and is helping me to have this girl to my side?'' Jack can''t help but think and once he made breakfast, placing it on the breakfast table, he made his way to his room.


    Seeing him leaving her alone in the dining, she was quite panicked. To whoever she said and asked, he hadn''t replied to her yet and what did she expect him to do?


    ''Is he rejecting me on my face and not saying anything just to save my face?'' Thinking of this possibility, a thorn was tucked inside her heart and she doesn''t know how to face him anymore


    It wasn''t like this, she had thought that maybe he would agree with her terms and conditions but who would have guessed that he will simply leave her here, sitting alone in the room.


    Lowing her eyes, she stared at the food and starting eating whatever came in her hands despite, knowing it is too hot.


    Sewing her lost face once again, Jack chuckled but at the same time he left her dazed and after taking a shower he put on a coat and formal clothes and came out to find her still eating the food.


    "Do you usually eat food so slowly today is any other tip to stay in my home?" Alena looked at him and blushed.


    Earlier, his tanned body was making her feel warm in her heart and now, she felt that he looks the same attractive in that formal closing but what she can do now?


    Hiding her face in her neck, and puffing her hicks she replied in an angry tone, "Do you have any problem with me staying here? If yes you should have told me earlier only. I won''t have come to your place and slept."


    "I didn''t mean that. But in my point of view, one should eat as fast as you could. Of course, that is another reason that my cooking skills are way better than normal people so you can enjoy the taste as well."


    Alena controlled her urge to roll her eyes and kept on eating but despite that, in her heart, she knew that whatever he is saying is right.


    His cooking skills are on another level and she has no doubt about that. Even her own chef doesn''t make the food that good!


    ''C''mon Alena'' stop praising his rude person! He is not worthy of your time and attention.'' She scolded herself in her mind and didn''t notice that Jack was sitting in front of her on the breakfast table.


    Clearing his throat he replied, "I guess you should get ready as well. You know I have an office to go and handle other things also. I don''t have much time."


    Hearing this, Alena smashed the spoon on the table and looked at him with her angry eyes. she was angry about his words, ''he wishes to make me leave so eagerly?''


    Without a second thought, she replied in a harsh voice, without caring about his feelings, "I will leave immediately. Thank you for last night."


    But before she could have gone completely out of his flat, something came into her ears and these words almost made her forget the ground.


    "Where are you going? See, we will be large for the marriage beauty. Do you wish to marry that Reyan instead of me?"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^

 Chapter 364 - Get lost!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!}


    "I will leave immediately. Thank you for last night."


    "Where are you going? See, we will be large for the marriage beauty. Do you wish to marry that Reyan instead of me?"


    Looking at him with her blazing but at the same time confused eyes, she didn''t understand the meaning behind his words. Marry him at this point? After that, he is trying to humiliate her?


    "Y..you! What did you say?" Alena stumbled back and once again asked him to hear this back.


    "I said that we need to get ready. Go and change to something proper, we need to leave for the marriage bureau in the next thirty minutes."


    ¡­..


    In the morning, Kath was brought back to the house where Sean sat by his side but he didn''t utter even a single word to console Kath.


    At the same time, Kiara fell asleep in Anna''s arms and Alex just kept staring at that sleepy face as if he would eat her up at the next moment.


    Anna doesn''t know what o say to him but at e same time, she doesn''t wish to wake Kiara up once again after what has happened in the past. Last night, Kiara kept on crying after seeing that Leo was gone.


    Anna saw everything and couldn''t help but sign. ''The almighty Alex is still holding up his ego as high as possible. Why is he still suspicious?'' Only now she understood that from where Kiara got the trust issues problem.


    "Can you stop staring at her? She might wake up this way." Anna whispered in a very low voice and Alex who loved in a daze nodded his head slowly.


    But then, he asked, "Where do you want me to drop you?"


    "Home. That would be best. She needs to sleep for now and we need to have a talk too." Anna knew that they have many things to talk about and of course, Alex is more curious to know more about basic Kiara and about her.


    Many questions might arise in his mind but at the same time, she doesn''t know how to answer him. ''This will be very tough for me.'' Anna understood that he will not give up so easily and will make sure that she answers each question and gives him a satisfactory answer.


    Until and unless only if she had told him much earlier in they might not be in this situation. But at the same time, she knew that this isn''t in her hand. For all these years, she had thought that he is dead till now.


    Who would have guessed he is saved by someone and the form questions at makes her even more curious is that how was heaved?! He fell from the hill, an ad that hill was at the top. With him, is Chris also alive?


    ''No..No... Chris won''t be alive... he fell in the dead river in front of me!''


    As they arrived at home, Anna and Alex made their way to the top floor where her penthouse was situated and the first thing that came into their view after the elevator opened was Mother Marrie and Liam by her side.


    They both were sitting on the couch with Mother Marrie folding her hands and praying about something. Due to the sound of the elevator, she turned to open her eyes and saw Alex and Anna.


    But most importantly her eyes searched for Kiara who was sleeping peacefully in her mom''s arm. Her chubby cheeks were so sweet that one might want to pull them.


    With eyes red, teats on the verge of falling Marrie came closer to them and looked at Kiara.


    "Is she fine? What happened? Where is Leo? Is he alright with Kath?" Marrie can''t help but ask when she saw that Anna''s face wasn''t looking good at all.


    "Mom¡­ you end to sit... I will make Kiara sleep in her room first. Alex.. you shall take what please." Anna turned to Alex who nodded his head quietly.


    While Liam is giving glares to Alex, Marrie didn''t react in any way because she was more worried about Leo.


    After Anna tugged Kiara in the bed again, she c.a.r.e.s.sed her head and closed the door behind. Coming in the main hall come again she saw both her parents eagerly waiting for her answer and of your this will be disheartening for them to know about what happened


    "Anna, now just tell me. What happened? Are Kath and Leo fine?" Marrie once again asked to which Anna shook her head. Controlling her tears back she replied, "We weren''t able to save Leo.. he was traded.."


    As expected, Mother Marrie stumbled back and sat on the sofa in a daze as her heart ached terribly. Both her grandchildren were kidnapped and one of her grandchildren is now not anymore with them.


    Liam held her from behind and knew this from before already. Hsi people already told him about what happened there and his heart ached as well for whatever happened and whatever that Sean and Kath had to undergo.


    "Marrie you can''t break like this. You have to be strong for your children. Understand that. We will find Leo somewhere, do not worry. I have asked my team!" Liam said as he handled Married but she didn''t listen to anyone.


    "Mom, please¡­ I know this.. is a turning point for everyone but we are trying our level best! Leo. will be found. We won''t let anything happen to him please mom.." Anna also spoke when she saw her mother''s broken expressions.


    Mother Marrie didn''t speak to Anna, instead turned to Leo and slapped him hard on his face.


    "That is all because of you! You Liam walker! If only I haven''t married you then I won''t have lost my child and now my grandchild! I hate you! Get lost in front of my eyes!"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Humble request from all of you!!!!

 Chapter 365 - Broke Down!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Marrie''s anger was on another level. She knew that once she had already lost her one child and now her grandchild is taken away from her just because of this underworld thing. How can she accept that easily?


    As a mother, she knows that it isn''t easy for her to digest what a mother goes through when her child is not there anymore. Especially that is what she felt when Seb died.


    "Liam! You have made my life a living hell! I just hate you! Go and die! I don''t care about you anymore! Just go away from me please¡­" Marriage broke down in tears as she sat and cried her heart out.


    Mother Marrie felt her heart was getting heavier and heavier with each passing second and seeing her mom like this, Anna came near her and hugged her tightly.


    In Her heart, she knew that this moment was the toughest for her mom. Accepting the reality was very much harsh because for her, Liam and Kiara, both are equal to her heart.


    Even one of them lost, is a big loss to her dear heart and Anna can''t even imagine who will be able to cope up with this.


    "Sh¡­ mom¡­ you need.. to calm down. This is a very tough moment not only for you but also for us." Anna knows how she feels right now. But at the same time, she has to do something to console her.


    Meanwhile, Alex looked at the family and didn''t know how to feel because it was very difficult for them to see everything, they have gone through it once already.


    ''But my daughter is safe and secure.. right? Or being in the underworld myself... Do I need to make sure that she stays safe as always and nothing goes wrong like his time?''


    Suddenly knowing that you are that is always a big challenge for you and now he has to take all the responsibilities over it. But not of that, he has not interacted with his daughter till now.


    Although he knew that she was sleeping, the urge to go and look at her was increasing. talk with her, interact with her, listen to what she has to say, it is making him go crazy but at the same time, he knows that Patience is the key to everything.


    "Anna.. can we talk?" His inner feelings were getting heavy and when he saw that Mother Marrie had fallen asleep due to extra crying, he asked Anna to come out to talk to him.


    Anna looked at him and nodded her head after thinking for a while.


    It was going to be morning until now the sun was already out. They have been on the port and searching for the kids for the last few hours and it is considered the whole night.


    Although she is feeling sleepy as well, having Alex by her side gave her another type of confidence and energy. At the end of the day, this conversation was going to happen.


    ''I think I will have to face it and finally answer all his tons of questions that he has been waiting to hear from me.'' Anna knew that she has to face this day sometime and now it has come


    Anna brought him out on the terrace, Anna faced the sun where she could feel a light breeze flowing, making her feel relaxed but at the same time, she felt that this was thought.


    "Anna, you know that I have many questions to ask you. You have the same to ask from me. I guess, seeing me back at that party was already a big challenge and a shock to you." Alex spoke in his calm tone.


    "You were alive for the past six years and I had no idea about it. You hide very well. Like, not letting me even get a hint about your whereabouts even though I always tracked your other brother."


    Alex turned to Anna in surprise. Her words were quite shocking for him because this came to him as a surprise, "You traced my brother and mother?"


    "Yes. I had killed her two sons. I had to make sure that they are safe and secure. At least this is the least responsibility that I could have the bear." Anna answered back.


    "You didn''t need to do that," Alex replied. Despite knowing that this is what she did from the bottom of her heart but in the end, he can''t bear to say this.


    "I did that because this gave me satisfaction that¡­ at least behind your back, I can keep them safe and Scott grows up into a good boy, not committing any mistake and this will make sure that he doesn''t go on the wrong path."


    From the very beginning, Anna has reminded that after Alex and Chris, she will make sure that the Steve family will stay safe if that is the winner.


    And when she got this opportunity, then leaving no stone behind, she asked her hacker team to track them and made sure that they were provided everything.


    "Moreover, they are my daughter''s biological uncle and grandmother. that is my responsibility, not as someone else but at least for my daughter that they are safe, sacred and no harm comes near them."


    Alex looked after under the great sunlight because the sun had already risen in the form of them. The sunlight falling Anna''s face made her glow even more.


    ''She actually thought about my family, despite what Chris and I did to her?''


    But what came as a shock for her was Alex''s survival. How did he survive after falling from such a height? It was next to impossible!!


    "Alex, I have many questions. Your survival and why are you here again? What do you want to prove that you were innocent and I was wrong to not believe you?"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Next chapter coming in few hours!


    [You can buy privilege to unlock more chapters!]

 Chapter 366 - Kiara is my child!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Alex looked at Anna with his narrowed eyes. It was more like a way to make her remember that she is going wrong this time as well just like before but Anna has something else to think about before other things.


    "Anna, you are still suspicious of me, am I right about this?" This was the most awaited thing Alex was looking forward to asking Anna. he knew her mentality quite well from before.


    "This concerns my family Alex. In the end, I have to take care that everything is going great and smoothly. Your move earlier was to kill me but unfortunately, you failed at it.


    But now that you are back in our love what do you wish to do? To come and disturb our lives and take Kiara away from us?


    No, I will not let you take Kiara away from me. If you have the mentality that you wish to take away Kiara from the softer it. I will never be going to allow that."


    Anna kept everything straightforwardly over him. She has to make sure that he has no bad intentions about them otherwise it will be a disaster for them once again.


    But what was even more challenging was the fact that how will she be able to tell Kiara that suddenly she has a father?


    From the very beginning, she has told her that her father died at an early age! How will she react? This was another most shocking part of her life, making both the father and daughter duo need to meet as soon as possible!


    Turning to her, Alex tugged his hands into his pocket.


    ''Why is she always against me? Can''t she trust me even for a few seconds? Being positive is all that I ask her but no, she is bent on not trusting me again!'' With his thought in his mind, he can only sigh.


    Her actions were more confusing to him and in the end, he has to do anything and prove himself to be safe as soon as possible otherwise, he is sure that she will kill him!


    "I never plan for such things, to separate the mother and daughter from each other. You know that I had done this to my brother as well. But Anna, I will not deny the fact that I want to come into her life once again.


    It doesn''t matter to me if that hurts you or makes you angry. Whatever happened in the past is past, but you are carrying your past with you till now."


    Alex spoke whatever came in his mind. He wishes to be true to her and let things go on with the flow, instead of holding out a grudge against her.


    Adding on to her words, he spoke, "In this lifetime, I have committed many mistakes and hid them from you as well. I know I should have revealed it to you when the time was right but I failed too because I had my fears, Anna.


    But not anymore. Now that you everyone already, why do you wish to stay in the past? Past has gone along with Chris. But you are still doing it out! Anna, SIX years have passed on!"


    "Because I have been hurt, Alex! You do know that I lost my brother because of you! If you can prove yourself as an innocent one then go ahead. Losing osmose is difficult and especially, you killed him! You are someone I held close to my heart but you literally killed him! But stop saying that I shall forget everything."


    "Why can''t you just do that? You actually thought of believing what Chris said. Do you think that I killed your brother? But I have said so many times that I haven''t killed him?"


    "So? aren''t you William? Answer me this. If not then I might think twice about everything. You yourself confessed that you are William then why are you putting the whole blame on me?"


    "Yes, I was the William you chatted and I came there to meet you as well but no, I wasn''t the one who killed your brother.


    I was framed by someone and you are just bent on thinking that I killed your brother. At that time as well, you let your emotions take over yourself without thinking about the reality."


    Smirk came on Anna''s face. Turning around, she sat on the bench and looked at him with her provocative eyes.


    "So just show me the reality if you can. Until and unless you don''t prove yourself as the innocent one, I''m sorry but I will not let you come near my daughter."


    Alex became alerted. He had never expected her to act in such a harsh way. For six years they have been away from each other and now, when they are getting a chance to be together, she is hell on making him suffer.


    He had never thought that she would do something extreme to him.


    Keeping his daughter away from him!? Is this worth it? Is this the real face of Anna?!


    ''How can you forget Alex that he has been hurt by you in the past so many times but each time, she forgave you.'' suddenly, this intuition came to his mind but he ignored it.


    "You are doing wrong once again Anna¡­. grudges are between us and how can you forget that you aren''t the only one who has the right over her!"


    "I''m giving you four days! If you can love yourself then do otherwise I will not let Kiara know about your existence in this lifetime!


    Trust me, Alex, for me, my daughter is my world and if you or someone else dares to harm her, I will make them regret why he or she was born!"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Do you think that Anna is being unreasonable and just dragging out is she badly hurt?!


    Can Alex and Anna be together despite their differences!?

 Chapter 367 - Dad!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!


    "I''m giving you four days, Alex. Make sure that you do whatever you wish and prove yourself as someone who wasn''t involved in any wrongdoing of my brother.


    Otherwise, be ready to face my wrath because I will not stop from doing anything worse than before if I find any evidence against you!"


    Anna gave a clear-cut warning to him and it was no less than any threat. All she was thinking at this time was of her daughter and for her safety.


    She has invested everything once and it all pointed towards him only. Whatever Chris said was true in her investigation and still, he is able to deny it?


    Why?! Why can''t accept that he is a killer?!


    But what Anna forgot was that, if he is an ant killer then he won''t be standing in her house and closing that he hasn''t done anything. Alex isn''t ie this. If he has done anything then he will cope tit openly but he won''t take someone else''s blame and strain his relationsh.i.p.s.


    Looking at Anna''s, Alex can feel that a tough challenge was put forward in front of him. But despite that, he spoke.


    "Anna¡­ mark your words then. Four days and after four days, we will see each other at the same place where your brother died."


    Saying this, he walked off the terrace, leaving Anna sitting there alone and Anna turning to look at this back, as Alex left in anger and she had no words to say to him.


    Anna looked at him leaving Alex and sighed. she has no idea how to deal with him anymore.


    Seeing his back, she has one thinking, and that is, she is sure that he will prove himself innocent.


    But first of all, she has to make sure that Kiara is alright and ask her father many questions.


    Coming back to the house, Anna made her way to Kiara''s room, to find her awake.


    "Princess, what happened? Don''t feel sleepy anymore?" Anna asked in a sweet voice only to find her turn and Face Anna.


    "Mom¡­. Have you found Leo? I want him to come back to me and tease me once again. He always did everything for me, then why did he leave us?"


    Anna, who had a smile on her face, felt thong inside her heart hearing his. It was quite a s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e topic, to begin with, because this involved Loe, who has been traded and they have no idea where he is right now.


    "Honey, he loved you more than his own life. Trust me, we will find him very soon and he will return. I promise you that."


    "Hope you will keep this promise because I can never think of myself, my life is incomplete without my best friend." Anna nodded her head.


    But how can she tell her daughter that it is still very difficult for her to bring him back to where they are?!


    Leo has gone but they are still trying their level best to bring him back even when the possibility is almost zero.


    ''I have to talk to her about her father as well... about Alex.. but how will he even react to this thing?'' She can''t help but feel a strange fear inside her heart.


    "Umm... Kiara, do you wish to know more about your father?" Anna suddenly asked this question which made Kiara frown. Kiara.


    Laying down in the bed, she turned to her mother and looked at her hesitational face. Obviously, she wasn''t any silly child who won''t understand what her mother is going through.


    "Dad? Isn''t he dead from all these years? Why bring him suddenly in our talks?"


    "Because I felt like you are old enough to know about him. You must be missing him like other children.


    They all have their father with them and have a complete family whereas our family is¡­ not complete like others.."


    Anna knew from the start that she missed her father and it is Anna, who isn''t able to provide her a complete family. It is her mistake but how can she fulfill it now?!


    "Our family is also complete! We have you, I, grandma, grandpa, Kath aunt, and Sean uncle. Also, there is Leo with us!" Anna c.a.r.e.s.sed her face after hearing this.


    The innocence was there on her face and Anna doesn''t know how to make her understand it. It was obvious that she is neglecting this question.


    ''This naughty girl has made us as their world. To remove the loneliness of her father, she never asked and thought of us as her closed ones.'' Anna understood this very well.


    Although, despite being small in age, she understands very well and this is her daughter''s specialty. But one the senate, Anna doesn''t want her to feel like this. The loneliness that he has gone through in the past because of her parent''s separation, she doesn''t want Kiara to feel the same.


    In the past, she had no option to eat but now she has.


    Now that Alex is alive, maybe they can be one family? Until and unless Alexis really is the killer.


    "Kia, we all are your family but don''t you feel that you should have after as well? Who will support you no matter what and will do everything that you want them to do?


    Like other children, he will also make you happy, bring you to school like others, and also, help you get ready and help you study."


    Anna asked in a cheerful tone, expecting to hear a good answer and reply from Kiara. Meanwhile, Kiara looked at her mother with her eyes which reflected innocence.


    But then, something changed. The innocent looked changed in her eyes and she became more serious in her talks and voice.


    "Mommy, do you really wish to hear the truth from my side?"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    [You can buy 15 chapters by buying privilege and see chapters before others!]

 Chapter 368 - Waiting for you!

    [please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    "Yeah. Mommy wants to know what you want now. With grown age, like other children, do you want a complete family?" Anna once again carefully asked.


    "Mom¡­ I do want a face like others. Although, I never said that from a very early age, I wanted a father. But I also knew that you and dad can never be together.


    I saw a picture of your mobile phone. You and he were quite young I guess and the picture was a little blurry. But I saw him and he looked so handsome!


    I want a daddy, but only my father, not someone else''s. I want my B..Bi...Biological father only and no one else because he will love me more than anyone else in his work."


    Anna kissed her cheeks. Some tears were formed in her eyes but she has no words to express what she is feeling right now.


    Mixed emotions might go crazy but at the same time, she wishes to tell Kiara everything that a mother should tell. Introducing her to her real father won''t be an easy task.


    ''Will you accept mommy if I tell you that I have lied to you about your father''s indeed all these years ago?''


    Anna doesn''t know the answer to her question and in he remind,she knows this very well that she won''t get the answer any time soon. But for this, she has to tell Kiara about it.


    Overthinking might result in her own bad only.


    For a few fractions of seconds, Kiara just observed her mom''s tears on her face. bringing her hand close to her face, as he wiped her tears away from her cheeks.


    "You don''t have to cry because I know that you can''t bring dad from heaven. I understand that very well mom, so you need not worry about it.


    I simply told you what I feel because I feel that maybe you need to know about this. Until now, I always felt very secure because I had everyone around me. But today, after losing Leo I realized that we should always say the things we want instead of keeping them in her heart.``


    "From where have you grown up so much Kia? Why did you suddenly change your attitude? Where is my bubbly nature daughter who always used to love chit-chat, no serious talks?" Anna can''t help but ask.


    Her cute and bubbly daughter is suddenly talking so seriously and this is kind of not easy to accept for her because she knows that she isn''t like this.


    Kiara never lies to take tensions but maybe, this incident has made her a little bit mature and she will never forget this ever in her life because she lost her best friend.


    "Mommy, I know you want me to laugh and I will laugh as well. I will live my life one-half of Leo also. But today''s incident gave me the lesson. I don''t want to share you with anyone else.


    I''m a bad daughter and I know this but I don''t want you to bring someone else into our household. I only want my bi..bio..logi..girl father because he will love us more. I know you can''t bring him but do not worry."


    At her age, she only wants her mommy. She can''t imagine what would happen to her if her mommy will be taken away from her. As a small child, who is so used to having attention and care, she doesn''t want any stepdad but her real father so that she can share her mom with him and they can live like a real family!


    Smiling a little bit, Anna can''t help but feel blessed by her reaction and spoke.


    "Kia, I want you to meet someone. Just meet him and tell me how you feel. And your mommy isn''t going to marry if that is your tension. Your mom will always be your mother no one else''s."


    Kiara smiled brightly hearing this, she only wishes for this and getting assurance from her mom, she is sure that nothing wrong will happen now.


    "Thank you mom for understanding my corner."


    "You aren''t any bad daughter and it is perfect to feel like that. You aren''t selfish but at least you are putting forward what you feel no wish to have, what expectations you have from you mommy and mommy will try to fulfill them all."


    Kissinger forehead, Anna spoke, "You should sleep for some more time. You have to sleep properly and take full rest. There are some scratches on your hand and I have already applied for medicine."


    Anna shut the window and closed the right mix, the room a little dark, conformable for Kiara to sleep. As Anna looked at Kiara, whose eyes were already closed, she smiled and closed the door behind her.


    But in the dark, Kiara switched on the right lamp near her and took a photograph of her, and left it lying under her pillow.


    Staring at it for some time, she smiled and brought it close to her heart. ''I will always keep you in my heart, Leo. No one else can take your position and I will not let anyone do that ever.''


    ...


    So, many of you are asking me why am I not posting chapters regularly, the reason behind this is my mental health.


    My family tensions are a big topic and recently in my personal life, I''m facing some issues. My love life is messed and somites, I break down and cry my heart out.


    So, please guys try to understand that I''ve been writing this novel for the past eight months and I''m also exhausted after a time. We aren''t eating much through this and I only write to make you guys happy.


    Although I will give regular updates, please do use coins to unlock chapters, it helps the author a lot or just vote with power stones!


    ..


    Do not forget to vote now!!

 Chapter 369 - Married!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!


    Meanwhile, on the other hand, Alena was super shocked by herself as she sat inside the car with Jack beside her.


    "Are you sure that you wish to do this right? I mean, you need to remember that this isn''t any joke." Alena once again asked if she was quite nervous about everything right now. She doesn''t know how things have turned out in such away.


    "If I was joking with you then I won''t have come here with you remember that. Do not blame me. If you don''t wish to get married then say it clearly." Jack asked as he noticed how hesitant she was at the current moment


    Alena''s eyes fell on the marriage bureau that was written above the building. It was a big step to take because this will change her life entirely. But is she ready for this big step? Bt then, she heard his voice once again


    "It was you who suggested. I''m not in any position to make decisions."


    "But you are also the one who is getting married. I know we have nothing in between us but... it''s just to save me. If you have any girlfriend or anyone else then just tell me."


    Without replying to her words, Jack opened the door of his side and stepped out of the car. Today, he wore formal wear which looked absolutely stunning over his perfectly shaped body.


    He looked do less than any businessman and with his charisma, it is obvious that any guy would be ready to marry him, just like with Alex. But Aena wasn''t sure if she should have this?


    because she will never accept any betrayal in marriage, once they are married.


    Coming to Alena''s side, he opened the door and asked her to come out. When they both stood in front of the entrance, Jack opened his mouth to reply to her.


    "I don''t like anyone else or have any girlfriend. I''m a one-woman man so you needn''t worry about that. I will never hurt you in any manner."


    Bringing his hand forward he asked her, "Shall we make it possible?"


    Jack asked formally, with his eyes fixed on her face, making her a little bit uncomfortable but she maintained a smile on her face. A faint smile and Alex did notice that.


    He knew that this is important but at the end, it was all her decision and he can''t force her but influence her only, but will she agree


    Alena had her voice stuck in her mouth but unconsciously, her hand came on his, and without thinking about anything else, he brought her inside the bureau.


    After one hour.


    Alena stood outside the marriage registration office, once again holding a certificate in her hand because she doesn''t know how to feel about it anymore.


    "Congratulations on being Mrs. Alena Jack Brown." Jack''s voice was heard from her behind because, from his facial expressions, instead of being shocked, he looked happy.


    Alena looked at him with a frown written all over her face, "Jack Brown?"


    "Yes. Jack Brown. And from today onwards, you are Alena Jack Brown or you can use Alena Brown as well. It suits you." Alena nodded her head in understanding


    "Hmm¡­.. I can''t believe we are married. I mean before we walked inside the building, I was still Alena but now... I''m Alena brown. Nice.."


    "We should go and have your parent''s greetings as well. We need their blessings right?"


    But the shock was written all over her face as she looked at Jack with her wide eyes. She hasn''t told him to say it so usually as if he doesn''t know how her parents might behave with this news.


    "Meeting my parents¡­ Is that possible that we don''t meet them?" She once again asked but as expected, he frowned.


    "Why? We should meet them. They are your parents.." Jack wanted to tell everyone that they are married.


    Although, he knew that she might be reluctant but he can''t help but express his urges to tell everyone. He is married after all, and that is a joyous occasion for him to celebrate!


    "Not now at least. Please! I don''t know how they will react so.. leave it for a few days! I will tell them before my wedding with Reyan!"


    "But Alena¡­ it is important to tell them. Understand that, please... We can''t take it for granted." Jack once again said but to her words, no one was ready to listen because Alena made her puppy eyes.


    She once has to get used to this lifestyle that she is married and then only she can tell anyone else about it otherwise, how will she fare their questions of getting married all of the sudden? She can''t make any rash decisions without thinking and due to this reason, she needs time to make her parents ready for her.


    ''Alena¡­ I hope you won''t feel any regret because I will not let you feel any regrets related to this trust me.'' Jack thought and then agreed to her words.


    She had to go to someplace to work but before something else could have happened, Jack''s phone suddenly rang. At first, he ignored it but then he heard Alena''s voice.


    "It might be important. Pick it up. You can take the call after stopping the car." Alena replied to him when she noticed that his phone continuously rang.


    "Are You sure? You won''t be late to the place we are going to?" Jack once again asked.


    "No...Yo just take the call. The other party might be having some emergency otherwise they wouldn''t have called you so rashly!"


    He nodded his head and picked up the call, without seeing the dialer as he had no idea who might call him. But on the second note, he let it slip into his mind as those words rang in his ears.


    "Jack!! We need your presence very soon!"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^

 Chapter 370 - Wedding preparations!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    At that time, Jack''s face was all its color. He had no idea how to reply as his hands froze at that moment.


    That voice was something he has heard so many times and for so long, he had thought that they won''t contact him anymore ut now, it looks like that isn''t the same case. they are back, to have him.


    "Why? What happened so suddenly? I heard that everything was alright at the plant site." Jack made sure that he didn''t utter any word that might give Alena the wrong impression of him.


    "I know sir but now the case is different. We have tied all the techniques but we weren''t able to trace the person. at last, the boss is asking for you. Please understand that we need you here."


    "Is..it impossible without me?" Jack once again asked although he knew that this isn''t possible without him. If it was, then they won''t have called him at this time.


    "Yes sir. We have tried our best but we need you here now. Please understand that." On the other side, Jack listened to it carefully.


    "That serious?"


    "Yes. We can''t delay anymore. We thought that maybe it was possible without you but I''m sorry Sir, you are urgently required to report here."


    At last, Jack looked at the peon, beside him as Alena was curiously waiting for his answer. She hasn''t heard even a signal word but at the same moment, she knew that this is something serious.


    ''I can''t commit any mistake. if the boss finds out about Alena... they will surely do something against me and this will create a problem for me...'' with this thought, he reluctantly replied.


    "I..I will be there in a few hours."


    Saying this he hung up and looked at Alena who looked confused. Her facial expressions were enough to make him understand that she doesn''t know what was going on with him at this moment.


    "Alena... I have some work. It is urgent and I will have to leave the city."


    "But what happened? You look tense as well. If that is the important matter then it is fine but why are you sweating so hard?" Alena can''t help but ask when she noticed how tensed he looked.


    Although, she knew that this is something related to the call that he currently received but what can be so urgent that he almost lost his face?


    And suddenly he has to leave her?


    "Alena.. I know this is complicated but you wanted time as well, right? I will be back in a few days, just two days. But you will have to wait for me till that time.


    Until then you can try pursuing your parents. Do not worry, I will make sure that I return and this marriage will work. You won''t have to get married to that Reyan."


    These are his last words to her because he left no option for her to speak or revolt. They just recently got married and this was his plan and work matter. How can she interfere without saying anything?


    ''But what had happened? Why does he look so urgent to leave? Who could have even called him?'' She doesn''t know but at least this is sure that he is in a hurry.


    Leaving her near her house, Alien was about to get out of his car when she heard.


    "You look unhappy by my departure."


    Turning around, she replied, "That''s because you always vanish into thin air. Last time as well, you left without informing anyone. I''m afraid you will do the same thing this time."


    She is afraid that like the last tie, he will go away from her and she will not be able to do anything. For this, she has to do something but what can she do? She has nothing in her hands.


    But Jack understood her concern as he replied to her once again.


    "I will not. Do not worry, you have married me this time. Situations were very different the last time we met and now, we are married. I will come back to you." Jack honestly replied and Alena can only slightly nod her head.


    "Goodbye. You can leave." as Alena made her way back inside her home, Jack saw her back leaving.


    It was more like, he only wished to go and hug her tightly but that wasn''t in his hands. He has to leave because this will threaten her life. For this time, he will come unharmed to her and stop her marriage, because she is my wife!


    His eyes and gaze were simply fixed on her back and it was intense to let his lady love go back into her house without informing everyone that they were married.


    ''I will come back soon¡­ at least I hope that..''


    ¡­.


    Meanwhile, as Alena stepped inside the house, she found many guests sitting there having fun. Decorations of all the houses were done.


    It was very much expected because her marriage is there in the next few days. What can she do now? tell everyone that she is married to someone she knows nothing about?


    When her mother''s eyes landed on hers, she looked quite happy and came forward, "Alena, we all have been waiting for your arrival. Come, have a seat near us."


    "Mom, I have some work to do. I shall join you guys later on?" Alena was reluctant this was significant on her face.


    It was very much expected from her side but as her mom looked at her with those stern eyes, it was imaginable that Alena can''t say to her.


    "Mom... please understand that I have some work... I have to complete it.."


    "But the Alena family is more important and you are getting married! What a happy occasion! The study can be done later on as well!"


    ...


    "I loved you so deeply that, now it is hurting me to the depth!"


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    (That Quote was just what I feel!

 Chapter 371 - Husband?!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    With no choice left in her hands, Alena was dragged to the other side where others were sitting as well.


    In the middle of the guests, her mother introduced her to some of her new friends and some of her old relatives. Although Alena looked least interested for the sake of her parents, she did whatever she could.


    "Alena, I have asked Reyan to bring the most expensive and beautiful ring for you! Everyone will surely envy your ring." Suddenly, bringing his topic in between was like a timebomb on her face. she doesn''t need anything from that bastard!


    "Mom... I don''t want expensive things. You know that these all aren''t my kind." Alena honestly replied.


    "But you are grown up and going to get married. Act like a lady and stop making excuses each time. You don''t want others to bad mouth you." A strict warning came on her way.


    But Alena was even more reluctant even now. ''Only if I could explain to you guys how badly I wish to run away from here.''


    She was hurt deeply and no one knew how she would handle it. Her parents are already thinking that Reyan is the best son-in-law they can get.


    It was another storm that came in her direction when her father called her. She had predicted that maybe he would make her embarrassed in front of everyone but to their surprise, he asked her in a sweet voice.


    "Alena.. please come here." Taking the space from everyone present thereon, Alena walked to her father who was sitting with his friends.


    "Yes, dad?"


    "Come to my study. I have some things to ask about..something. please excuse us and enjoy the breakfast." Her father told his friends and they all nodded their heads.


    Along with her father getting up, Alena made her way to his study where she locked the door from behind, and there she found even her mother standing with her brother.


    The atmosphere that was light downstairs, it was now getting more intense. The calmness that Alena felt inside her heart just a second ago, is now gone because she realized that nothing was normal.


    "I told you that you aren''t allowed to go out. But I see that you have started disobeying my orders.. I don''t know what to do with you anymore, Alena."


    "I...I did what I felt was right. I was out with Anna and I think that isn''t a bad thing. I''m already a grown-up a.d.u.l.t!" This conversation was once again up, and this time she has no other choice but to put her demands and things clearly.


    "But you are about to get married! Who told you to go to any club just like that? Do you even have any idea what Reyan had to go through to get to you?"


    Before Alena could have answered back, her mother spoke as well,"Alena.. you are our dearest child. We don''t want any harm to you but you keep on going against the rules. You aren''t allowed to upset your husband!"


    A sarcastic laugh came on her face when she heard the word husband because instead of Reyan, Jack is now husband. How will he feel when he gets to know that his wife is getting married to someone else and claims on someone else as her husband?


    "Husband? I''m not even married to him and you already decided him to be my husband? Mom, if my husband is also doing wrong then I will correct him to walk on the right path, not like you who just blindly follows what father says."


    "ALENA! Is this the way to talk to mom? Say sorry to her at this point!" Her brother shouted but Alena didn''t feel a little bit sorry.


    All she said was quite a true fact, despite everyone disagreeing on it. In this house, why does everyone only follow her father but no one gives a damn about her mom? Why is this injustice in her family?


    Turning to her brother, Alena opened her mouth, "Brother, you are also aware of this. Since childhood, mom rarely said anything. Many times father was wrong but she never rectified it. Why? Why has she never built an identity of hers?"


    "But you are crossing your limits Alena! he is our dad and if we won''t listen to him then who will guide us!" Once again, her father was defended by her lovely brother.


    "Yes, he is the a.d.u.l.t of her family but who will not say that he has not done any mistake in his life?! Mother, you aren''t even uttering a single word now. Why? Do you feel that you flag something?" Alena turn to face her mom, who looked quite nervous at this point.


    She was nervous because, where Alena spoke was quite right. She doesn''t care about her own self-respect and just like that, she lets her husband dominate everyone.


    "ALENA! You are forgetting that you are still standing in my house! Whatever I will say will only happen and trust me, I''m not joking on this."


    "Then listen to my final words as well dad. I will only do what I wish to. I will get my independence and won''t let Reyan dominate me. I don''t care if he gets upset or not because this is my life and he is no one to hold me and decide for me!" Alena once again shouted and gave her final verdict.


    She will do what comes in her own mind only! A glare passed through her eyes. Bleeding Bollin with her veins almost on the verge of coming out.


    Turning around, she walked to the door of the study room. She was hands-on with the knob when she heard her father''s words again.


    "Wait. I never asked you to leave."


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Also, let me know your views through comment section!


    [You can buy privilege to see chapters before others!]


    Thank you!

 Chapter 372 - Hope, you will come back!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!}}


    "You have something to say even now? Dad, it is too much for me to handle your anger always upon me." Alena spoke for herself.


    Although she knew that this was being kind of rude to her father, she will now tell him that she is just doing everything for herself.


    Her life, her decisions, and her own love story. How can anyone else come and control her heart and say that she has to like someone else and stop liking someone?


    "You can have all your freedom but do not forget that you are married in four days. Be ready for it because it will not be canceled at any cost."


    Suddenly, hearing this from her back, she knew that this is the entire truth in her life now. He practically reminds her of something that she wishes to forget.


    "You can leave now."


    An angry expression came on her face but she simply let it go.


    Slamming the door behind her, she did hear that the study door closed with a thud. But not like she cared.


    Going back to her room, she closed it and can''t imagine what she will do for the next four days?


    ''Am I going to be like someone who will just keep on acting and behave as nothing has happened? For the f.u.c.k''s sake, I''m already married!''


    She doesn''t know from where did she get this confidence but suddenly releasing that after marriage, you are at your own home instead of being at your in-laws and that hurts.


    "I..Do I have to act as nothing happens? Like I never went to the marriage office and never signed those doc.u.ments?" A sigh passed through her eyes.


    She has nothing to prove her marital status now, and how will she live in this world now?! All she wishes for is to have a complete life where she cant settle down with the love of her life but now this seems impossible!


    "But wait.. where are those doc.u.ments of marriage! I can tell everyone that I''m already married behind Jack''s back as well." With this thought in her mind, she started searching her bag and everywhere.


    Bookshelf, her almirah, and everywhere but there was no bag, or even if the bag was there were no papers on which she signed.


    But to her dismay, she found nothing. That certificate wasn''t here anymore and this broke her heart. But maybe God wasn''t on her side also because something struck her mind.


    ''Don''t tell me... I left the certificate alone in the car and now I can''t get it?... I should call Jack!"


    Looking at her phone, Alena dialed Jack''s number which he gave her before getting out of the car. Although, she had no idea whether he would pick it up or not she can only give this a try!


    ¡­.


    Meanwhile somewhere unknown, Jack just parked the car in the garage of his house and then made his way inside the building.


    "Sir! You are just on time." A man in black came forward and greeted Jack with a sign. Jack''s eyes were cold. His shirt was cooled to his arms, showing his perfect veins and muscles.


    As usual, Jack remained indifferent and spoke, "I have limited time. Tell me hurriedly what matter is required and where I need to deal."


    "Si-" The man was cut off when Jack''s phone rang and he looked at the dialer with his narrowed eyes.


    ''Why is she calling me? There must be something important¡­'' he knew that as a husband he should go on and pick the call up but unfortunately, he can''t.


    In the situation where he is, it would be more difficult for her to handle and if someone gets to know his location, she will be anger.


    To save her life, he has to take this risk and not call her, at least for few days.


    With a very heavy heart, he slid the phone and cut it off, putting the phone on airplane mode so that no one would be able to know his location anymore.


    Putting his attention back on the man, Jack once again asked, "Go on and speak."


    ¡­


    When he cut the phone off, this made Alena a super alert because she again tried calling him but the same reply, the phone is not reachable.


    ''Where the hell is he right now that he is so busy to even pick my call?'' although, she might know that he is on a business trip or something but he''s so damn busy to pick her calls? Why?


    They recently got married and now, is he abandoning her like this? When she needs him the most? To save her?


    "C''mon Alena! he said that he will come in the next two days... wait for him I guess."


    "But if he doesn''t know where his certificate is and he doesn''t appear on time, will I be left alone to get married to that demon..?" Alena had no idea how to deal with this trauma.


    Without caring about this anymore, she went to the balcony to see that it was almost evening and it was sunset time. But that doesn''t matter to her because she can feel her heart was getting heavy.


    Looking down, she saw the wedding preparations being done and here she is, alone and with no one to console her.


    "Only if I can have the wedding but with Jack. Should have announced to everyone that Jack.. is my husband and I''m already married." But that is now gone.


    The time, when he wished to tell the whole world that they are married, she stepped back on that!


    Jack isn''t there with her anymore and she can only accept it with her half heart.


    ''Hope you will come back before the wedding happens Jack..''


    ..


    Do not forget to vote ^^^


    Also, you can buy privilege! We aren''t up in the top 500 also, can you guys even vote! Your single vote counts a lot!

 Chapter 373 - Not a killer?

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters! Please guys!]


    Meanwhile in Anna''s house.


    Three days have already passed and it was soon the time for Alex to either present the proofs or get his hands out from their daughter.


    Anna''s mind was fixed that she would not let that Killer come near her daughter but swear she wasn''t aware that destiny had some other plans for her.


    There was a knock on her room, as she turned around to find the maid standing there, "Sir is calling you, Ms. Walker. He is requesting your presence in his office room."


    "I shall be there in the next few minutes," Anna replied.


    She looked at herself in the mirror and can''t help but feel that a frown has appeared on her face. She knew that this is because of so many tensions aorund her but she can''t help but accept it all.


    It was her life, and she can''t just let everything slide it into the pit. She has to sought everything with Alex as well and ask to Alena about many things.


    At this point, Anna was super confused because her father would like to meet her? she hasn''t done anything and didn''t ask for his help as well.


    ''Let us see what he wishes to talk about.''


    ¡­


    As she was already ready to go to her own office, Anna made her way to her father''s little cabin in their penthouse. although, it was hers, for the time being, her father was using it for his purposes.


    Knocking on the door, Anna formally asked, "May I come in dad?"


    "Yes, Anna. This is your cabin, not mine. You need not ask for permission from me." Liam replied as Anna walked inside the office and saw her father was busy seeing the view of the city with his eyes.


    "But you are the one who is using it for so long. Coming to the office is a hassle for you so take this as a good mini office that I gifted you."


    He nodded his head in agreement to whatever she said but he didn''t utter even a single word. Seeing him so serious, Anna was quite unsure what had happened and what was there to talk?!


    "What do you have to talk about? As far as I remember, I had nothing to discuss and I didn''t even ask for any help from you."


    "Anna¡­ despite me, leaving the Walker business on your shoulders, somewhere it is my responsibility that I should keep an eye over it always. After all, you are still in a very high mess."


    A frown appeared on her face when she heard this. "Which mess are you talking about?"


    "The mess of Kiara''s father and the news of Alex being alive. We all were distant to the news that he is alive but now that we all know, we can''t ignore it as well."


    This conversation was leading to somewhere else and she knew that this is just the beginning. He has something serious to talk about.


    Otherwise, she knew that he wouldn''t have called her here to talk about it specially and take this topic for some other time.


    "He is the father of my child and I will never deny it ever dad. But trust me, if someone will come and try to take Kiara away from me, I will crush that person!"


    "But what if he doesn''t have the same goal as you are thinking? Maybe he wishes to have both mother and daughter to himself."


    Hearing this, Anna''s mouth sealed. She doesn''t know what to do with this. ''If he wants me as well? I doubt that highly. He already has a girlfriend with him now..''


    With this though, Anna didn''t see any option of them getting together. Despite in her heart, she holds the same affection and love, but she has caged it for a long time now.


    It was like a time when she had to make an important decision, but she had to do something quickly. If she has to keep her daughter to herself then it would be a big deal for her to carry it out.


    "I..I don''t think so that he is thinking of something like this.. no.. he won''t." Anna replied with whatever that came to her mind but Liam wasn''t satisfied with this.


    Sitting on his armchair, Liam looked at Anna''s face which is now already in a daze due to wherever he spoke right now.


    She can''t digest the fact that her father really thinks differently for her and Alex. For God''s sake, she is his daughter and he thinks that she is stubborn. But in reality, he forgot that she is his daughter and just like him. But only if he willunderstadn that.


    "You are forgetting that Alex is a Steve. For him, nothing is impossible just like how he escaped death. He is my grandchild''s father and I''m ready to accept that but not. until he clears his intentions!


    But I know that he will not clear it so quickly. You both are stubborn personalities and it will take some time. But you have to think about Kiara as well. She is growing and we can''t delay it for so long.``


    "Like I will let him have his way. The amount of damage he did will never be converted back. I lost my brother and you lost your son.. he is just a killer to our dearest one."


    Anna cleared it and as usual, Liam looked like her as if she was the biggest joke of the world.


    "Or maybe not. Maybe he isn''t the killer of Seb.. and maybe he is just framed just like the entire Steve family has been framed.."


    ...


    Do not forget to vote for your author!!


    We aren''t even in the top 1000. Please guys vote or just buy privilege of few chapters! Otherwise, I will have to stop updating as my self confidence is  going down..

 Chapter 374 - Who is he?!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    At first, Anna didn''t react much but when she later understood what he actually meant, this gave her a heartache almost.


    Her brother''s death was like a horrible event for everyone and now, he is saying that Alex wasn''t the one who killed it. For her, this is the most difficult to digest ever in her entire life!


    For f.u.c.k''s sake, she actually killed Alex on that night. But God knows how he survived from everything at that time and is still alive.


    "You are kidding, right? You are also aware that Alex was the one who killed their brother! He said that he is William?! That is the most solid case! William wanted me dead because I''m A walker!" Anna pointed out the main league at which she believed for so many years.


    "I know this Anna. But we have no solid evidence against him. We are just predicting that he is the one who killed Seb but what is the solid proof!" Liam was totally convinced else he has seen meanings now. He has searched everything and that''s why he is saying this.


    "But¡­ Chris said this! Before dying, he said this.."


    "Chris said whatever he was told. That doesn''t mean that Chris knew everything. you forget that even more than Chris, Alex is smarter.


    For him, he might be followed and no one might have any idea about it. We need to think practically Anna. You can''t let your emotions take over you and that is your weakness as well!"


    She knew that her father''s advice was quite accurate but she can''t help but put more pressure on her thing. What she is going through isn''t an easy thing as well!


    "Dad.. I don''t know how to feel anymore.. you are.. making it difficult for me. Please say it clearly if you wish to say anything."


    Anna kept it straightforwardly. although she knew that it might be wrong to say but somewhere in her heart, she knew that her father won''t say something like this until and unless he has any strong proof.


    "Anna.. I can only show you something.. I don''t know if you will believe it or not.. You have already made Alex the killer in your mind and this will be super difficult for your heart to accept but we have no other choice now."


    "Poof is all that matters and¡­ they should be real. Fake proof can be figured out easily.." Anna said it easily that she needs nothing else but reality.


    In her enitre life, she has never belived anyting else but more the proofs. and if that is the same thing in front of her then she is ready to belive thm as well but it needs to be satisfactory enough for her to trust it.


    But will she be able to change her thinking in that way. Mostly her life was almost an lie and she has been lied at most phases. All she needs is a complete settled life with her daughter now!


    "Then, let me tell you the truth. I have been bent on investigating Seb''s death. After everything calmed down.. you were busy with Kiara and business, I asked my team to go and look into things that happened so many years back.


    Trust me, I never thought that I would find something because we are aware that no one will leave anything behind for us to know.


    But fortunately, my team went there and investigated things. The place where your accident happened and Seb was shot, there is a shop there.


    Although the shop is quite old it surely has some CCTV footage. Luckily, the owner gave us the records of that time and it wasn''t easy because the quality was really bad."


    Hearing this, Anna covers her mouth with her hands. She stopped herself from screaming because she was in a state of shock. This was no less than any shock for her because, in this lifetime, she has never thought that her father will actually go to that extent.


    ''Does.. he really cared about Seb? But wait, if he means that Alex isn''t the killer then who could it be?'' This thought suddenly strict her mind and she has no one to answer it to her.


    "You mean to say that we have the real video of the time when everything happened on that day?" Anna once again asked for her confirmation.


    "Yes."


    Turning around, Liam opened his drawer and took out the folder, and placed it on the table. The folder was of yellow color and sealed, but Anna''s gaze was fixed on it because she knew that there must be something important inside it.


    "The video quality of the video has really and so it is almost impossible for us to see it through. But fortunately, we had other tricks in our hands.


    My team managed to take out some clips and pictures.. open it.."


    Anna took the folder in her hand and for some reason, her hands were shivering because she knew that this might change her entire life.


    The life she has built for so many years thinking that she has taken revenge for her brother, is now the nao the funny thing that her brother''s killer is still free and roaming around. She did nothing!


    Opening the file, she found some pictures but there was nothing, and it was quite a normal picture.


    She was on the road, lying in the pool of blood whereas Alex was standing at a distance, Chris on the other side of the road, who looked at Arles face and Seb was standing in front of Alex., "This picture is quite normal¡­dad.. here I''m.. here is Alex and that side is Chris.. but what else are you talking about?"


    "See the hand on the other side.. Anna.. that hand..a and the gun.."


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Humble request guys!!


    [You can buy privieleg as well!}

 Chapter 375 - Separated!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!}


    As Anna focused more to see, suddenly, everything made sense to her. The hand, the gun was held but the unfortunate thing was that the hand wasn''t fully seen in the picture and they can''t see who the person actually is.


    "Dad, this.. person.. he knew how to hide from the camera as well. Look at the way he wasn''t completed in the camera but his hand was." Anna figured it out easily from the picture that the person knew where the camera could have captured him.


    "This shows that everything was already pre-planned. they aren''t ordinary people Anna and I feel that maybe, they are our enemies."


    "It is quite obvious that they are our enemies but who they are? and w..why will they put the blame on Steve!" Anna was still not able to figure it out.


    Her eyes were already watery with her hands almost frozen to death but she had no other option but to accept what was there in front of her.


    "We don''t know but that is what we have to find out. Anna, I don''t know what you might feel but please understand that Steve was innocent in this."


    Anna remained silent and didn''t reply. This shock was already a big surprise for her and after six years she is getting to know that she killed the wrong person?


    It was normal for her to feel the pain in her heart because until now, she lived in Chris''s words but in reality, Alex never did anything.


    He was the innocent one till now and here I'', like a fool thought that he did everything wrong?


    ''He came to the street that day to meet me but in reality, I was already on the ground?'' Because in the picture she can clearly look at herself.


    The mini of her, on the road with blood around her. The people were around her, but her eyes were simply fixed on a certain person, and that was her brother.


    "Anna.. calm yourself and clear your own head mess. We have lost Leo because of our enmity and now we can''t let anything happen to Kiara."


    "Th..this is.. like.. I never did anything for my brother till yet." Anna''s cracked voice made Liam believe that she won''t be able to forgive herself for everything that she did in the past.


    "You did everything you could. But in the end, you were misled and everything led to this. You were shown the proof and it made it look like Steve is behind it."


    "But in real reality¡­ they never do anything wrong.. but I was the one who actually kept Kiara and Alex away from each other."


    It was Liam''s turn to shut his mouth and let Anna figure out herself. Taking Liam''s leave, Anna rushed to her own bedroom where she sat on the ground and cried.


    She was constantly taking pills to ease out her pain but today''s truth was beyond her understanding. With her hands near her leg, she kept on wondering why God was so unfair to her?


    Why can''t she simply live a life that''s beautiful? Was she meant to be broken? because she knew one thing and that is, she isn''t becoming anymore strong. It was enough!


    "Why..why God! Why are you so against me? I never did anything wrong to you and me..I always loved Alex but why are you showing me that I am a bad woman?"


    Nothing can ease the pain except one thing.


    At this time, the door was opened and the little child walked in.


    Kiara had heard that her mom was inside her room and she brought her doll with her. But what shocked her was that Anna was on the floor crying.


    "Mommy¡­ what happened? Why are you so sad? Is everything alright?"


    Hearing this voice, Anna wiped her tears but what she forgot was that her eyeliner was all over her face. She has cried so much that her whole face was now red due to it.


    "Nothing..Kiara.. what happened baby. why are you here?" Anna had this brought a smile on her face but she knew this too that it is a fake one.


    her heart was squeezing tightly and she can''t do anything!


    "I.. I was looking for you but first, tell me what happened? Why is my most beautiful mommy crying like this?" Kiara inquired but on the opposite, Anna didn''t know how to reply to her little one.


    It was like a tight slap on her own face and only if she will be able to make Kiara understand it ever!


    ''Because I separated you and your father for almost six years and.. now I know that I was always at fault.''


    "Mommy..?" Kiara once again asked when she saw her mother in a daze. Making Her shoulder a little shake, Kiara asked her mother with eagerness in her eyes!


    "Nothing Kiara.. Mommy just misses Brother Seb a lot. I thought of thinking about him so I cried a little bit but anyway, why are you here?"


    With her hands near her eyes, Kiara wiped Anna''s tears with her own hands and brought out a tissue from the side table and slowly and slowly, tried removing her eyeliner that was now on her cheeks due to crying so much.


    Anna looked at Kiara''s face, which was so small, and her tiny hands. But despite that, she was so keen on helping Anna, and this made her day. Only if she can go now and make both Kiara and Alex meet each other.


    But that wasn''t an easy task for her as well.


    "Mommy, uncle Seb is seeing us from heaven. He will be upset if you will cry like this. Do you wish to make him sad now?"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Please gguys!!!


    Humble request from all of you!


    Let me  know your views through comments! Happy that Alex isn''t Seb''s killer?

 Chapter 376 - Let us meet him!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    As Anna focused more to see, suddenly, everything made sense to her. The hand, the gun was held but the unfortunate thing was that the hand wasn''t fully seen in the picture and they can''t see who the person actually is.


    "Dad, this.. person.. he knew how to hide from the camera as well. Look at the way he wasn''t completed in the camera but his hand was." Anna figured it out easily from the picture that the person knew where the camera could have captured him.


    "This shows that everything was already pre-planned. they aren''t ordinary people Anna and I feel that maybe, they are our enemies."


    "It is quite obvious that they are our enemies but who they are? and w..why will they put the blame on Steve!" Anna was still not able to figure it out.


    Her eyes were already watery with her hands almost frozen to death but she had no other option but to accept what was there in fornof her.


    "We don''t know but that is what we have to find out. Anna, I don''t know what you might feel but please understand that Steve was innocent in this."


    Anna remained silent and didn''t reply. This shock was already a big surprise for her and after six years she is getting to know that she killed the wrong person?


    It was normal for her to feel the pain in her heart because until now, she lived in Chris''s words but in reality, Alex never did anything.


    He was the innocent one till now and here I'', like a fool thought that he did everything wrong?


    ''He came to the street that day to meet me but in reality, I was already on the ground?'' Because in the picture she can clearly look at herself.


    The mini of her, on the road with blood around her. The people were aorundher, but her eyes were simply fixed on the certain person, and that was her brother.


    "Anna.. calm yourself and clear your own head mess. We have lost Leo because of our enmity and now we can''t let anything happen to Kiara."


    "Th..this is.. like.. I never did anything for my brother till yet." Anna''s cracked voice made Liam believe that she won''t be able to forgive herself for everything that she did in the past.


    "You did everything you could. But in the end, you were misled and everything led to this. You were shown the proof and it made it look like Steve is behind it."


    "But in real reality¡­ they never do anything wrong.. but I was the one who actually kept Kiara and Alex away from each other."


    It was Liam''s turn to shut his mouth and let Anna figure out herself. Taking Liam''s leave, Anna rushed to her own bedroom where she sat on the ground and cried.


    She was constantly taking pills to ease out her pain but today''s truth was beyond her understanding. With her hands near her leg, she kept on wondering why God was so unfair with her?


    Why can''t she simply live a life that''s beautiful? Was she meant to be broken? because she knew one thing and that is, she isn''t becoming anymore strong. It was enough!


    "Why..why God! Why are you so against me? I never did anything wrong to you and me..I always loved Alex but why are you showing me that I am a bad woman?"


    Nothing can ease the pain except one thing.


    At this time, the door was opened and the little child walked in.


    Kiara had heard that her mom was inside her room and she brought her doll with her. But what shocked her was that Anna was on the floor crying.


    "Mommy¡­ what happened? Why are you so sad? Is everything alright?"


    Hearing this voice, Anna wiped her tears but what she forgot was that her eyeliner was all over her face. She has cried so much that her whole face was now red due to it.


    "Nothing..Kiara.. what happened baby. why are you here?" Anna had this brought a smile on her face but she knew this too that it is a fake one.


    her heart was squeezing tightly and she can''t do anything!


    "I.. I was looking for you but first tell me what happened? Why is my most beautiful mommy crying like this?" Kiara inquired but in the opposite, Anna didn''t know how to reply to her little one.


    It was like a tight slap on her own face and only if she will be able to make Kiara understand it ever!


    ''Because I separated you and your father for almost six years and.. now I know that I was always at fault.''


    "Mommy..?"Kiara once again asked when she saw her mother in daze. Making Her shoulder a little shake, Kiara asked her mother with eagerness in her eyes!


    "Nothing Kiara.. Mommy just misses Brother Seb a lot. I thought of thinking about him so I cried a little bit but anyway, why are you here?"


    With her hands near her eyes, Kiara wiped Anna''s tears with her own hands and brought out a tissue from the side table and slowly and slowly, tried removing her eyeliner that was now on her cheeks due to crying so much.


    Anna looked at Kiara''s face, which was so malala and her tiny hands. BUt despite that, she was so keen on helping Anna, and this made her day. Only if she can go now and make both Kiara and Alex meet each other.


    But that wasn''t an easy task for her as well.


    "Mommy, uncle Seb is seeing us from heaven. He will be upset if you will cry like this. Do you wish to make him sad now?"


    ..


    Hearing her daughter''s cute voice, Anna knew how difficult it was for her to control her emotions but another thing that kept on ringing in her mind was, she has to be more strong and she knew that crying more in front of Kiara will make her more upset


    "Your uncle Seb.. was really the best Kiara. trust me, if you had met your uncle and aunt, you won''t be able to calm down and love them even more." Anna can''t help but praise her brother even more.


    "I wish I could have met them¡­ mommy, was uncle Seb just like you? Strict?"


    "No.. he was smart and intelligent.. he used to take care of everyone who was close to him and in the end he decided to save your mommy. That''s why mommy misses her Seb brother a lot."


    "Uncle must love you a lot. You Were his younger sister.." Kiara replied back after hearing her mother''s words. Although, she had no idea how her uncle really was but whenever she heard about him, she heard good things only.


    Anna smiled in return and made Kiara sit in her l.a.p, as she asked her once again, "Why are you here? Do you wish to tell me something or ask anything?"


    "Um¡­ yeah mommy.. I thought for some time about what you have asked me on that day.. i thought of answering you back."


    But before Kiara could have competed back,she suddenly remembered something about Leo. In her mind, she had thought that maybe Kiara wishes to meet Leo and ways to ask something about him.


    "Oh by the way we are searching for Leo. Hopefully we will find him."


    Kiara, who had a faint smile on her face replied, "Can we go to aunt Kath''s place? It has been so long and I think he will be well. we shouldn''t cheer her up more and more so that both of them are happy and move on in their life."


    "Surely my love will go to their place as well but first we need to do something else and that is to know what are you thinking? Why is there a nervousness in your mind?"


    Anna had only seen that her dear daughter was going to talk about something very seriously but what about? She had no idea about this but Kiara was in more complex fear.


    Biting her lips she replied, "You talked about daddy once.. Daddy isn''t there anymore right?"


    Anna''s hand froze when she heard this from her mouth. It seemed like Kiara was here to talk about Alex, her father.


    "Who said daddy isn''t there anymore? Your father is there.... but we haven''t met him right?" Anna tried to smile and divert the topic but it led to somewhere else only.


    "But where is he? In heaven.. and I guess we can''t meet him ever in this lifetime. So it is normal. for us to now move on and mommy, you need to be happier in your life!"


    Kiara''s serious talk gave Anna another level of satisfaction but at the same time, she knew that her child is being mature earlier than her age.


    After losing Leo she has started up acting differently and maybe, now she understood the importance of people in her life.


    "My child if something is making you worry then say it clearly. You will never lose your mommy ever in your life and trust me, no one can take your place in my heart as well."


    "Then Mommy, you said you would like to make me meet someone.. someone.. who is that?" Kiara''s this question, made Anna silk as well but somewhere she was afraid that something wrong will happen and they will end up being hurt?!


    "The person you i''ll love to meet and trust me, he will love you more than how much mommy loves you!"


    Kiara looked shocked after hearing her words,"More than ever what mommy does?"


    "Yes. More than what mommy does..because for. him, you will be his short princess whom he needs to protect." Anna kept on siling because, remembering how Alex had reacted when his daughter was concerned.


    She has kept them apart for so many years, and maybe this is the time to prove everyone that she is the daughter of Steve and Walkers!


    "Then mommy let us meet him?"


    But the smile suddenly converted into shock. Anna was shocked to the core when she dwarfed this. Looking at her daughter who was smiling, she can''t believe her own eyes and ears.


    "Y..Do you really wish to meet that person? Kiara this isn''t any joke. Tell. me honestly."


    "Yes, mommy. Iw want to meet that man. will treat me like his little princess."


    ...

 Chapter 377 - Six years daughter!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Sitting in the car, Anna took a deep breath before she could have done anything else. On the other hand, Kiara looked quite happy.


    Both of them were finally here where they both are going to meet Alex, especially for this specific day. Although it might make them both afraid on the other hand, Anna knew that this is quite important.


    She can''t lie to her daughter anymore and she has to tell everyone that she isn''t single and she is already having a daughter, named Kiara!


    "Mommy, are we meeting the person you talked about in this cafe?" Anna, who was in a daze, heard Kiara''s voice and turned her face to her side.


    "Yes, dear. He will come here shortly.. and then we will meet him soon. Are you excited to meet that person?" Anna asked.


    "Yeah. You talked so much good about him and that made me even more excited to meet the person, who has so many praises from my mom''s mouth."


    "Don''t worry, while I Have praise for him, he will have praise for you and you only. Come, let us go." Anna got out of the car with Kiara as they both took their hands into their hands and walked inside the cafe.


    This was one of the cafes, belonging to one of her friends so, for her, it was a rest to take that no one else except her and Alex will know about this meet.


    After all, days have already passed and Alex only contacted her yesterday, saying that he has something to share with them and, for her, she has to make both of them meet.


    "Muma, when will that special person arrive? I''m super excited!" Kiara''s excitement level was on the other level. Anna had never imagined that Kiara, who is quite shy in front of everyone, will be so much super excited to meet that person, and how can he disclose that he personally is not anyone else but her father?


    "Let us first go to the room. There is a private table arranged for us and it has a view as well. We shall buy you something to eat."


    "Yes! The cupcakes smell so delicious!" Anna knew she would say something like that.


    Bringing up in the room, where the view of the city and road was given, she knew that this would be the most perfect place for both Alex and Kiara to meet.


    "Kiara, what would you like to eat now?" Anna asked as she was looking through the menu when her phone vibrated and Kiara handed her the phone.


    At that time, she received a call from Alex. His cold voice was heard, "Come down. I have something to give to you."


    But hearing this sentence, made her frown. She hadn''t expected him to be so rude to her now as well. "Just come. up and give me here. Why do you need me to come down?"


    "Come down please." Hearing this, he hung up from the other side which made Anna really angry. She had no idea what to do anymore but with no option left, Anna had to do this.


    "Kiara, mum has to go down for a few minutes. I will be back in just a few minutes. will you be alright?" Anna asked Kiara, who nodded her head in return.


    "Sure mommy! Don''t you see the wonderful view from here! It''s so beautiful!"


    "Yes. You enjoy the view and I shall be downstairs. Wait for mommy and do not try to talk to strangers. I shall bring the person you are about to meet."


    Saying this Anna left the room and reached the ground floor of the cafe as she came out to see Alex sitting in his car and indicating to her to come inside.


    ''Why the hell is he being so secretive? Can''t he simply come inside the cafe and tell me?'' but she knew that he is a stubborn person and it would be almost impossible for her to say anything to him.


    Walking near his car, she knocked on the window. He indicated he to sit inside the car, on the passenger seat and Anna did as he said.


    Sitting beside him, she waited for him to open his mouth but before he could have, she knew that she can''t leave Kiara alone for so long. So, to leave the formalities out, she spoke first.


    "You could have come inside as well. that would have been much better."


    "I wanted to give you a proof first so that you don''t hold any grudge against me in any manner. After all, I don''t want my special time to be disturbed when I meet my daughter."


    His cold tone was cold more than ever. But then, she looked at his face to find that today he had left his arrogance and rudeness quietly at home. But while talking to her, he is trying to act like a tough guy.


    ''Oh, how much I miss that shameless Alex, where we used to talk so freely.'' But Anna knew that that time isn''t easy to come now.


    They have been seperated for so long and it will take both of them time, to ease out this awkwardness from her heart. But only if she will be able to forget and forgive herself.


    "I know but.. giving proof inside is also possible. Also, you need not be nervous, she is your daughter and just like you." Anna tried to ease the mood.


    "Just finish this process so that you don''t blame me anymore." guessing something, she once again opened her mouth, as her eyebrows were raised.


    "Aren''t you quite eager to meet her already? A lion meeting his cub."


    "Who isn''t eager to meet his daughter who is already six years old?"


    ..


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Will try to give you a regular update from now onwards. Please do not forget to vote and also, use coins to unlock chapters!]

 Chapter 378 - Alex and Kiara!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters]


    Anna knew that she could answer him back but for the sake of her, she kept her mouth shut.


    ''Wasn''t I the one who had kept him away from his daughter..'' This thought will always shut her for the rest of her life but only if Alex can fulfill all the years he has missed for Kiara''s well-being.


    But she knows that it will be difficult because he has missed the early ages of Kiara, where Kiara grew up. But in the end, they all are meeting and Kiara is still yet to grow more in her life.


    "Where are you so lost? don''t you dare think of another scheme?" Suddenly, Alex''s voice brought her out of the daze when she looked at his face and shook her head nervously.


    "I''m not even thinking of something like this. But you are forgetting that you have to give me some evidence. Otherwise, I will. not let you come near my daughter." Anna brought this topic once again in front of him.


    Although her father already told her that everyone was right, Alex wasn''t behind anything but she had her own doubts as well and she can''t just do everything for the rest of the time.


    She wishes to know more and Alex is the only source through which she can gain more information.


    When he heard this, Alex handed her some doc.u.ments inside a file, as Anna looked at them with confused eyes. ''What is there in these doc.u.ments?''


    Many questions arise in her mind. The file was normal and what evidence could a file have inside it?!


    She had no idea but then her eyes turned to Alex who spoke, "Everything that you are keen on knowing. It has many things so that it will also help you. Go through them."


    "So these are the evidence?" Anna asked in return. But to her shock, Alex made a disgusting look.


    Looking at her, with his bewilderment eyes, he can''t let hat she is acting dumb like this for God''s sake, she is the daughter of the most wanted Underworld!


    "No, they aren''t. Anna¡­ you are very well aware that I''m an underworld person and so are you. Do you think that we guys give evidence in the real form?"


    Anna suddenly had no words to say. Whatever he said was quite right because, in reality, they do not give each other things or evidence in real life..


    Instead, they are deeply rooted hidden and she knew how to find them in these doc.u.ments


    But it was quite hoping that he was using the same underworld technique at this time as well. Normally, he could have handed her the real doc.u.ments only but it looked like he had some other ways to complete the things.


    "I guess you are quite confident about everything," Anna said as a faint smile covered her face.


    "That I''m because I know that I haven''t done anything so what is there to be afraid of. Anyways, where...is..she?"


    She heard this hesitant voice and then, answered back to him.


    "Kiara, Her name is Kiara Walker, not she.. and she is upstairs, waiting for your arrival and to meet the person, who will treat her like a princess."


    "Yea.. You have chosen a good name for her. Kiara.. isn''t that the same name which we once thought about keeping? You actually gave her this anime." Alex looked quite surprised when he heard hostname.


    But at the same time, he remembered something in his mind and calmed down.


    "I had to. You know that she is our daughter and I wanted to keep her closer to me not only as my daughter but mayhem as your part." hearing this, he nodded his head in agreement.


    But on the other hand, Alex remained calm but from inside, he was being too nervous to meet Kiara. His this much eagerness, only he knew how difficult it was to handle.


    Anna saw how much he was sweating and kept her hand on his back and massaged his back a little bit to make him calm.


    "Nothing will happen. Just take it slowly and after all, she is a part of yours."


    "I hope she likes me," Alex answered back because this was his most important concern Although, Anna told him that she never told Kiara the truth, for now, he has to act like a good person only.


    "Shall We go inside?" Anna asked before he could have answered.


    "Yeah sure. Le..let us go." They both got out of their seats and made their way inside the cafe, as Anna saw how much he has changed over the years, and after wrong that he is a father!


    "you have changed after knowing that you are a father."


    A faint smile covered his lips because knowing that you are a father is a totally different feeling.


    "Isn''t that obvious? I need to act maturely now. You have no idea how mom will be to know this. But thank God Scott kept this as a secret from her."


    "She doesn''t know about this till now?" Alex asked who loked quite shocked. But then understood that Kiara is still child and it would not be much advisable to tell her straightforwardly about everything.


    "No.. we shall talk about this after some time." Anna nodded her head in response because, in her accordance, she wished to make him happy and let his meet be quite special.


    Taking a deep breath he stepped inside the room with Anna and saw the little girl seeing the wire outside.


    "Kiara, see, who is there¡­"


    ..


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Also, let me tel you one thing. This novel is very much close to find the most important thing now onwards. The thing is, who is the killer of Anna''s brother if not Alex?


    A small hint- I mentioned his name in the starting few chapters if you have read them! Try guessing!

 Chapter 379 - Meeting Kiara!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!}


    Kiara turned her face to face the two people who stood at the door and the man, whom she remembered as someone she met in her life.


    "Alex, come inside." Anna indicated to him to come and stand beside her because he was bent on standing behind her.


    But then she heard his voice, "NO...What will she think about this?" At this point, Anna only wanted to slap her own forehead. He looked like a nursery kid, who was afraid of the teacher!


    For God''s sake, Kiara is his daughter! And he is acting like he doesn''t know how the person is! Anna really wanted to kill him at that point but then, she claimed herself a little bit.


    "Alex...you better come otherwise be ready to face my wrath." Anna gave him the last warning and with the sense written all over his eyes, he nodded his head.


    Slowly and slowly, Alex moved toward and his eyes landed on the little girl, who loves more curious to take the interaction done.


    "Kiara, he is.. Alex..and Alex, I guess you are already aware of her."


    But it looked like her words were left unheard by everyone because it looked like no one had heard wherever she said.


    They both had their eyes locked with each other and were bent on not moving an unh. But then, Alex bent on his knees and sat on the floor on his knees.


    While Kiara looked at the man''s actions and was quite suspicious. "What are you doing sir?"


    "C..can this..person get a hug from you, little girl?" Alex heard his own unusual voice and even Anna who knew that he is shameless but to the point where his voice is cracking.


    He was making it quite obvious for Kiara to feel awkward. But as far as she knows Kiara, she knows that she will not hug Alex because or her he is a stinger.


    ''Alex will get hurt by Kiara''s actions.'' this suddenly came into her mind and she can''t help but be a little bit upset about everything.


    "Sure." with this, she came near him and hugged his neck tightly while Alex hugged her back, so tightly that she won''t even know whether there was any place for air to pass on.


    They both stood in this position for a long period, and God knows for how long, Anna''s eyes were simply fixed on their posture.


    But they also made Anna''s eyes widened. As far as he knows Kiara, she will never hug any stranger and suddenly she came to Alex and hugged him so tight??!


    What suddenly changed so much that her daughter''s nature and action changed for Alex only?!


    But at the same time, Anna saw something in this melted her. She saw tears on Alex''s cheeks that he was crying inside his heart. He only saw her daughter after so long and for God''s sake, he cried at the first meet!


    Without thinking about anything else, Anna came a little closer and patted his back to make him calm down for whatever he was feeling at this time and make him stop crying.


    "Uncle, can we get up now? I''m hungry as well." Kiara''s soft voice was heard and then, her stomach growled.


    Alex nodded his head in return and pulled away from the embrace, and then stood up on his legs. A smile on his face and Anna Knew that he is genuinely happy. He wiped away all his tears before Kiara could have seen them.


    "Yeah¡­. It looks like you sweat a lot. You are eating all the delicious things, like pancakes and cupcakes."


    "Yes! You know, grandma makes the best one but here also, it isn''t bad." Taking one of the cupcakes near his mouth, she indicated and spoke, "You also try this one. You will also prove it! Try, try." Alex smiled in return and took a bite from her hand.


    Seeing them Bonding well among themselves, Anna decided to leave and settle down on the ground floor. She has to do some okra and it was better to leave the father-daughter duo alone!


    "T..there is the menu, you both have to talk, I will be outside. Spend some time with Sarah and Kiara, you can also irritate him, don''t bother to think that he is any stranger."


    "Are you sure mommy?" Kiara passed her mommy a questionable look.


    "Yeah." Anna passed Alex a gaze who nodded his head in agreement. He knew that Anna was giving him some special time with his daughter so that they could talk about many things and sought them out.


    Hearing this, Kiara looked at the person with her not intended to understand batting eyes. But then, she smiled in return and flashed her wide smile.


    "So little girl, we have most cover, haven''t we?" Alex asked, trying to ease the environment near them. He wanted her to be comfortable with him, in his presence, after all, he has missed all the major years of hers.


    "Yes! I guess on my uncle''s anniversary I asked for your help to err on. You were also good looking but who would have thought that you are also my mommy''s friend." Kiara was quite taken aback when she saw him.


    But then, she decided to keep her mouth shut because it was for the best!


    "I can also be your friend if you want. We all three can be together and have fun, Kiara." Alex spoke in the utmost series. His voice held another level of s.e.xiness but at the same time, the warmth that isn''t held.


    He was a father after all. But then, Kiara''s hands stooped in the middle when she heard this and looked at him with her doubtful eyes.


    "Are you asking to be my father?"


    ..


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Also, let me know your views through comments!


    Will Kiara easily accept everything?


    It will be slow but sweet!!!!

 Chapter 380 - Not my father!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    "So you are asking me to grant you the permission to be my father?" Kiara once again asked, but Alex was reluctant to reply to this question He knew that she is the child and doesn''t know much about the past


    "I...I didn''t mean that." Alex''s cracking voice didn''t make Kiara much convinced.


    Straightening her back, Kiara looked at Alex as if she was an a.d.u.l.t and it was a serious talk coming his way.


    "Uncle, I should clear one thing for you. My father is no longer with us, I do not know him at all, but yes he will always be my father so never try to gain his position until you want me to get angry."


    Alex, who was quite shocked by her statement, didn''t say anything.


    "Also, try snatching my mommy from me and I will not let her see you ever again. I do look innocent and who behaves but when I''m angry and bad you will see the worst side of me."


    Kiara made her side very much clear. She doesn''t want him to cross his limit and that would be best for everyone. She wants a full family but not at the cost, that someone will try to take her fate''s position!


    "So, the innocent look is your mark to act innocent, hmm?" Alex was more interested to hear her conversation because the way she says everything, gives another level of satisfaction to him.


    "I never said that. I''m a very sweet person and fun-loving. But if someone tries to snatch anything from me, I will make sure that the person is gone from our lives.


    Also, if you wish to make your own place in my family, my mommy''s life, you can do that and I will also be happy with you. But I don''t know you till now, if you are a good person or not.


    My mommy might like you but do not forget that if you try to take her away from me, I will be the first person you will have to face, and do not think of pelican gym dad ever in this picture."


    Her clear-cut warning made him down but at the same time, Alex knew that this was very important. At least she is saying this to him which means that her walls around her are quite high.


    ''After all, she is the child of the two most wanted people in the underworld. being suspicious is in her blood itself.'' Alex understood this quite well till the time.


    The blood runs in her blood and just like him, she is always thinking a step ahead. But this proves that she is his child. The way she thinks is quite similar to his.


    "Little girl, you are just the way I had thought. Do not worry, I have no such plans to take you or your mommy away. I want us to have our small family and we can leave peacefully. How does that sound to you?" Alex asked softly.


    "Perfect but too good to be perfect. I just wish to spend some time with you first, uncle. I will tell after that, what I actually want after that." Kiara said this clearly that she down; trust him till yet.


    They are meeting for the very second time and accepting him just suddenly very hard for her as a child.


    "I will be patient with this princess. Hopefully, I will be able to give you as much as love you deserve." Kiara nodded her head and kept on eating her sweet good.


    But Alex relaxed a little bit. He knew that this would take some time to woo these people back in his life but he needed to explain many things to Anna as well.


    ''At least this way, I will be able to have both mother-daughter duos back in my life. A peaceful life that I want now.''


    But at this point, Kiara can''t help but frown when she gets constant glares from the person sitting in the opposite direction.


    "Uncle, don''t you feel that I look quite similar to you? I mean, your forehead is the same as mine. We are quite similar to each other."


    Hearing This from her, Alex can''t help but sigh. ''Because my princess, we are father-daughter. Of course, you will be similar to me, otherwise who would have the same traits as me?'' but he can''t raise his thoughts a lot for now.


    "Maybe. You see, some people used to say that I used quite the same as your dad and that could be one of the reasons for this. But this means that you are quite pretty and I''m handsome."


    Alex''s confusing words didn''t make her settle down but she kept her calm and didn''t say anything further related to this. She has to ask her about him and her mom but what came to Alex''s mind was something else.


    ''While mom makes sure that I can''t take her daughter away and here, my own daughter is saying that I can''t take her mommy away from her, so much protective they are for each other.'' This was what he has concluded from everything.


    But protectiveness runs in their blood. They are born like this and it wasn''t very much a surprise to him also.


    So for him, this wasn''t as much as surprising instead he appreciated that she won''t let any stranger get into her life and take undue advantage of her. After all, no one will change the fact that she is their child and somewhere, danger lingers on her head as well.


    "Uncle, will you like to meet me once again very soon?"


    ..


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    NO worries, I will be giving regular chapters from now on.


    PS: Kiara is sweet as well as aggressive. She is the child of both of them and she has both of theirs trait. Alex is trying to get comfortable with her and that is why they are having some light talks instead of serious ones.

 Chapter 381 - More about father!?

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters]


    "Sure, why will I not meet such a pretty child like you? We can meet at my farmhouse. I have some horses there and I''m sure that you will like to see them." Alex said when he noticed that Kiara is taking the initiative to be with them and have fun and interact with him.


    Why will he miss this opportunity that is coming in his hands on his own?


    But Kiara then boosted, and spoke, "I have horses as well. I have done horse riding before. My mommy taught me about this. It''s one of her favorite things to do when she is free from everything and I used to accompany her."


    A smile came over Alex''s face when he heard this. The reason behind this was, he remembered the last time he went on horse riding with Anna and how much they enjoyed it.


    The kiss that they shared there and how they had a heart-to-heart talk out in that lake place.


    "Your Mom also taught me the same thing in our teen days. She used to ride the horse very fast and that horse used to only listen to her, not to me."


    "hahaha... I know this. But wait!! Do you know my mommy from the childhood days?! Have you known her since she was in school?" Kiara''s sudden question made Alex realize that he had spoken more than it was necessary.


    But now that the mistake has been committed by him, he needs to rectify it as well, and then, he tried to change the topic.


    "I...I have known your mom for some time. We have been friends for a long period." But he knew that he hadn''t given Kiara an answer that she was looking for. He will ask him any other questions and he needs to be ready for it.


    A spark came in her eyes when she heard Alex''s answer, and asked again "Then you must be aware of my daddy, who is.. no more. Can you please tell me something about him?! Mommy doesn''t talk much about him so please?"


    Alex doesn''t know how to reply because of everything. Shall he tell her that he is the father of hers?!. It is a very tricky question and he doesn''t know how to answer her at this time.


    Getting no reply from her, Alex felt that his lips were almost sealed and zipped up.


    "Tell me! Please?" But Kiara was persistent to ask about her father.


    "Y...Your father... haven''t you seen his picture once in your life also? Not even in your mom''s phone or old albums?" Alex can''t help but ask after seeing her reacting in such away.


    "No, mom never tried to show me but I saw him once... maybe when mom and dad were very small in their school. But he looked very handsome, just like me! Now, please tell me anything else."


    A faint smile lingered over his face as he started speaking, "Your mom and dad were very much in love. At first, your mother was very reluctant and moody because of some reason but later on, she as well started moving in her life, and then your mom and dad met in high school.


    But back then, your father was famous for being the playboy of the school. But in reality, trust me, he was an innocent boy, who was looking for his love and found one in Anna. "


    Alex tried to sound simple because of venting. He doesn''t want Kiara''s mind to be polluted by everything but in the end, he wanted her to know how much in love with her parents.


    Despite getting pregnant at an early age, if he had a chance to be with her then he would have stopped ahead to take responsibility for both of them, although Anna was already an independent lady.


    ''But only if I was in the state where she could have told me and trusted me back at that time, then we won''t be standing here.'' this thought came in his min but he kept mum about this.


    "That is the perfect fairy tale that I have never heard. It is like I never knew that my mommy and daddy were so much together. But, unfortunately, I wasn''t able to meet him."


    Alex smiled at her answer and replied back, "Do not worry. We will make many memories that you will not feel lonely anymore!" Alex''s comment brought a wide smile to Kiara''s face as she nodded her head vigorously.


    ....


    Meanwhile, Anna just looked confused as she came on the ground floor and took the side table, as she opened the file that Alex had given her. Looking through the file, she found no clue but at the same time, something stuck in her mind.


    Rubbing her temples, Anna had no choice but to think in that way.


    "Maybe he had hidden it in that way, I should do that." This came to mind, as she took out the pen from her handbag and pulled out a small light from the end.


    But before that, she looked here and there to see if someone was keeping an eye over her and finding none, so she relaxed a little bit.


    In the end, she used the light pen which had its blue light in it, and put that light on the doc.u.ments of the file and only to find something unusual in it.


    ''What the hell is the DVD doing in it?''


    ..


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    PS: Some of you might feel Kiara to be aggressive but as a child, she has grown up with her mom. She is attached with her. For a normal person, sometimes it is difficult to accept someone as a step dad(Although Alex is a her real father but she doesn''t know this)


    All Kiara is making sure that this person will not treat her badly or make her leave her mother and distance her like other step parent might do(Evil step mom type)


    I hope you will understand!! (Cheers!)**

 Chapter 382 - That Audio!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Anna had no idea what she should do with it but on the second note, she took out her laptop from the bag and opened it.


    Putting the DVD in the laptop, she waited for it to show something. To her disappointment, there was nothing to see but then, she cried on finding that there is an audio to be heard.


    ''Audio? Alex has given me audio to listen to? But why will he give me audio? I thought he would have given me some pictures or something.'' But she has no doubt that he has his own army who managed to find this for him.


    Taking her earphones as well, Anna started hearing a conversation between the two people, about whom she had no idea who they actually are.


    "I heard that Seb Walker is dead. Our plan succeeded." This was heard from man 1 which made Anna frown.


    "We finally made it dad. Your enemy''s son is dead and here...my competitor is dead. He thought that he is some super person who will never be killed. What a proper joke!"


    Anna had her hand converted into a fist when she heard this. Someone was talking about her late brother and her blood was boiling to another level.


    She has no such power to say at this point, but only listens to everything that these people are going to just talk bulshit now.


    "Who would have guessed that Anna walker would be so idiot to go just like that. It is such a waste that we weren''t able to kill Anna walker. But do not worry, we will have many opportunities in the future."


    "Obviously dad. Killing Sierra is nothing. she is a soft target and when the Walker family will be weak, we will attack them then!"


    Anna, who had her eyes totally fixed, her eyes turned cl=old. She wasn''t hearing anything near her and her mind was totally fixed on the revelation that was being made.


    ''Am I a soft target? Maybe that''s the reason that you aren''t able to kill me till yet, you two idiots bastards!'' Anna had this cold and dangerous smirk on her face but she didn''t say anything.


    "No.. we won''t. The security around the walker family will be on the top and it would be almost impossible for us to succeed in it. We should rather focus on other things."


    "What do you mean.? Will you let go of all the hard work that I have done? Dad, you can''t do this to me! I have done everything for you!"


    "You should run away for now and hide. No one must know that you''re the one who killed Seb!"


    This was making Anna a little more nervous because she can see that there are two sons and a father who attacked her brother and her family.


    It is another new anemic or maybe, someone whom they are already aware of, but he is working behind the mask and not coming in front of them.


    ''I haven''t even heard their voices. That Is the first time and this voice..is never heard by me. Who can these people be?'' a suspicious doubt was now set in her mind which she has to solve very soon.


    "But dad¡­ we should announce to the whole World that I''m the one who killed Seb. Our name will rise in the sky! Why should we surprise it?"


    "Because.. you don''t Liam Walker and his family. Marrie will be devastating and if she gets to know who killed her son, she will surely kill that person and I can''t take the same risk. You will have to run away from the states."


    "Dad, you are literally sending me away, it will not reseal in anything good! please understand it, dad!"


    "You don''t know these people but I do. I know how bad and cruel that Liam can be, and if you take any wrong step right now, it will give Liam an opportunity to come over this pain! I want Liam to suffer and this way... Marry will be away from him!"


    Anna wanted to smash her own computer so she couldn''t. It is clear that this person is known to her parents and they might recognize him as well.


    But so many years have passed will they recognize this voice or not?


    "Then.. who will be blamed for everything? Dad, don''t tell me that we''ll let this perfect opportunity go from our hands."


    A sigh passed from her lips after hearing this, she knew the clear-cut answer for this.


    "Who said that? We will do what should be done. we will put all the blame on¡­ someone, we should¡­ the William that Sierra walker was conversing with! That Luke Steve!"


    PEEP! PEEP! PEEP!


    Anna listened to the audio that was in her hands and she doesn''t know how to feel anymore. It was like a very bad truth that came in front of her.


    Taking Her earphones out, she put her head back in a relaxed mode, only to close her eyes. Many things were revolving in her mind and she had no idea where to start.


    Alex has surely given her wonderful proof, to begin with!


    "That means¡­ someone else is behind everything and they blamed Alex for something that he never committed! Damn these people!" Anna wanted to discover them instantly but things aren''t only in her hand.


    She won''t be able to control everything by herself. She needs help with this.


    Anna can feel that her head was almost on the verge of spinning


    Never in the wildest dream of bears, she had expected things to be so ugly.


    But she needs to solve it. The sooner the better!


    Otherwise,she can''t wait for any other mishappening to happen and she will not be able to anything because of that!


    ..


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Regular chapters from today. Hope you enjoy the mass release of these three chapters!


    [Let me know your views through comment section!!]

 Chapter 383 - Bring Jack back!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    With her head almost spinning, Anna had no other choice but to take care of the things. She looked at her wristwatch to check the time and was shocked to see that almost two hours had passed.


    Turning around, she found no sign of Alex and Kiara coming out. It was strange for her but she felt immense happiness inside her heart


    ''If they can get together, it would be for the best. The more father-daughter interact with each other, the more comfortable they will be with each other.''


    This thought crossed her mind with a faint smile coming over her face when she realized that just now she was thinking of making Kiara and Alex coming closer.


    Just a few days ago, she was too reluctant to let them come near each other, let alone meet. But now, her mind changed. Her heart changed. Hopefully, with time her equations with everyone will change, and this time for the better.


    But then, Anna looked at her phone to find that Alena had called her earlier.


    Seeing her missed call, Anna called her back and then, the phone was picked up from the other side.


    "Alena... I''m sorry I was busy with something urgent. How are you? Is everything fine?" As far she remembers, she had a conversation with her just a day before yesterday.


    "Anna, nothing is right. I..I.. have to tell you something very important." Alena, on the other hand, was sweating when she answered Anna.


    Hearing this voice, made Anna worried. She knew that Alena had some problems in her house but what could have happened in one day?


    More importantly, Alena will not tell her something until and unless the thing is very much urgent and serious, to begin with.


    "Alena, what is it? You want me to come to your place and talk to your parents about your studies? Wait, I shall be there in the next twenty-" she was cut off by Alena''s words.


    "Anna, first listen to what I have to say. I kept a secret from you. I thought that it would be fine when he would come to save me but I guess, the time is going to soon be up and he hasn''t returned back."


    A frown settled on her forehead. The way Alena was taking, it was evident that she was in a very big situation and needed to be rescued soon.


    And this situation will arise only when Reyan is concerned with this!


    "Alena, tell me honestly. Is this related to that bastard Reyan? Has he done something to you? Don''t lie to me about this." Anna''s voice was soft and a little bit stressed as well.


    She hoped to listen to a negative answer from Alena''s side because this is the best for them. That devil is like a headache for them!


    "Partially it is¡­ but not entirely. Anna, I''m really sorry for hiding this from you but I''m getting married tomorrow."


    The cup in Anna''s hand fell down after heating her best friend. Married? All of a sudden?


    Her face twisted because, for her, this was no less than any joke. Yes, Anna was aware that her family is forcing her to marry someone but all of a sudden? There were no talks of marriage just a few days ago?


    "I know you like to joke but this is a serious month. If you wish to prank me, go ahead but with other plans. But don''t joke around related to this, Alena." Anna spoke in a very serious voice. She wasn''t in any mood to joke sound on such an important topic with her.


    "Anna¡­ I know it is difficult for you to accept this but it is the truth. I''m getting married, without my acceptance and the groom is none else than the person we both hate the most, Reyan!"


    Closing her eyes, Anna calmed down her ranging beats. She just wanted to go to Alena and hug her tightly.


    It was like a volcanic eruption happening inside her entire body.


    "This is a mistake that you are committing. You have agreed to marry that person? Even after knowing that, he is sc.u.m?"


    A crying sound was heard from the other side, "I had no other choice. My parents decided on my marriage before saying anything or asking me. Even if I had revolted, they won''t have listened to my words."


    "If? I guess in their mind, they feel that their daughter is such a waste that she will never be able to do anything by her own hands."


    Alena held back her tears. Looking at her own room, which was filled with gifts and the white dress hanging on the other dress.


    Her wedding dress was looking stunning but she wished to wear it, only for Jack.


    "I don''t have time for everything. Even if I try running from here, it would be a waste of time. Reyan has so many contacts and he will get me back soon." Anna nodded her head.


    "Let me just come to your house and talk to your parents about this. We will find any solution to this."


    When Anna said this, she stood from her seat and packed her handbag, putting her laptop inside it.


    She was ready to bring Kiara out of the private room, but then Alena spoke.


    "No need. they will only get angrier after seeing that you are here. After All, they don''t like you and will say ill words."


    "I can handle their ill words, Alena. What matters is your life right now!" Anna wasn''t getting what she meant by her words.


    A broken smoke rested on her face when Alena asked for a request from her.


    "Only do one thing for me, Anna. If you can, find Jack and bring him to my wedding. Bring him back, and that is the link request that I have from you."


    ...


    Do not forget to vote for your author!!

 Chapter 384 - Disappeared!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Anna''s hand froze when she heard her demand. It was like Alena was begging her to bring Jack near her.


    "Jack? Alena, I guess that you have lost your mind. He has nothing for you and how will he help you in such situations."


    In Anna''s mind, calling Jack wasn''t even an option. Why will he come to them for Alena? Only if Anna knew what happened a few days back.


    Looking at her interior of the room, Alena felt broken. She knew that it was almost impossible to bring Jack, who disappeared like into thin air.


    But she can''t give up on everything. Her hope is still alive with her marriage, which was there on paper.


    Anna had no idea about anything that happened in her life but at this point, Alena had no idea how to express what she felt.


    Two days. Jack asked for exactly two days and he said that he will return and everything will be fine. She was thinking of various ways to introduce him to her family and friends. They would live happily after everything is settled down.


    But to her dismay, her dreams shattered when he didn''t turn up two days after he left.


    She tried his calls numerous times but to no avail, it was always switched off. Many times, she thought that he might have blocked her deliberately but then, she knew that Jack isn''t like this.


    "Anna.. he is the last option we have. The only person who can stop my marriage. trust me on this, if Jack is there, everything is possible but you will have to find him." Alena almost pleaded but she knew that this is difficult for her.


    She is asking Anna to do something that is almost impossible to do for now. But on the second note, she can''t help but say whatever came to her mind.


    "I''m coming to your place. Come out of the house. We will find him together if that is the case." Anna said. She clearly wanted to take Alena out of that place at any cost because she knew that it would be very difficult for her to stay there.


    "No¡­ we can''t. You will be the one who will find him. Anna, my parents aren''t letting me go out of the house. They are afraid that I will run away and leave everyone embarrassed. A strict house arrest for me, especially by Reyan and my parents."


    Anna''s heart broke into pieces after hearing this. She knows that her best friend is in very bad danger but she can''t do anything for her.


    She can''t go to her house and console her even. For heavens, she is the last person who is getting to know that her best friend is getting married tomorrow?


    And the groom is no one else except the person whom she hates from the bottom of her heart. Hatred runs deep into her veins for him.


    "If that is what you want me to do, I will do it. I will bring Jack to your wedding tomorrow, Alena. Don''t worry, if that is not possible, I will think of another plan to execute. Just do not lose hope." Anna knew that she is trying her best to console but it won''t be enough.


    Alena is a strong person but one thing is, she is very deeply connected to her loved ones. She simply won''t let go of her parents but she has to go against them for her own happiness.


    "I''m not losing hope at all. I know and I believe you. Anna, this is a do-or-die situation for me. Reyan will not let me go so easily, except if Jack appears."


    "But what does Jack have, you are sure that everything will be alright?" Anna was confused.


    From her words, she can''t simply guess what her best friend meant. It was like she had full confidence in Jack. Jack, someone whom she never met some years ago and met only for a few days.


    But after that, he went away from them and never came back. But now he is back but then again Alena trusts him just after one encounter?


    But why? From. where did this confidence come from when she is aware that Jack is not in love with her? It has been so many years!


    Anna wanted to ask more but she stopped herself. Her curiosity wasn''t going to gain anything over it. She only has to finish the work that Alena has given to her.


    If Alena has so much trust and faith that Jack''s arrival will stop her wedding then she will complete that task as per her commands.


    "Do not worry, I will soon do it for you. Just wait for my call and be strong."


    "Mm.." Alena hanged up and at the same time, the foot of her room opened when her mother came inside.


    With a wide smile over her face, she smiled at Alena and asked her sweetly, "What would you like to wear after the wedding in the reception? Which color?"


    Alena lowered her face and didn''t reply back. ''After marriage? Here I''m thinking how to escape this wording and you are thinking a reception?" But she can''t raise her thoughts


    Seeing her downcast face, her mother''s eyes turned cold.


    "Alena, I''m speaking to you. You are getting married and you need to behave like a lady, stop being a kid and a teen!"


    "So in your language, to be a lady, we should shut our mouth just like how you did? Just like how you blindly follow dad, even when he is wrong? Like a lady who is least concerned over her own well-being?"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote!


    [It is a humble request, if you can, then please buy privilege. It  helps author a lot and if you will leave a comment about other things, this will motivate author a lot!]


    A big guess that who was the one who killed Seb?

 Chapter 385 - Prostitution!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    "Alena! I think that you forgot your manners like before! Do you want me to remind you?" her mother''s shrill voice was heard but Alena can make only a twisted face.


    She knew that nothing good would happen but much more than that, it looked like her mother was least interested to listen up to her words.


    Her mother can only shout at her but when it comes to her father, God knows what happens to her and she shuts her mouth.


    Why can''t she be the exact same fierce while talking to her father? Why did she keep her mouth shut back then?


    "Mom, I have already lost all the expectations from you. Leave before I burst my anger upon you!" Alena was still in no mood to talk to her own parents or brother.


    "Fine! If you don''t wish to see us then don''t. But trust me, this will not stop us from getting you wed with Reyan. I hope that your eyes open soon and you see the reality and what is better for you." Her mother taunted her but not like she cared.


    For a long period, her mom always kept on taunting her like this, and she never cared. So why will Alena react even now?


    ''I hope that your all eyes open soon and you all will understand that Reyan isn''t the one he looks like. He is simply wearing a mask!'' But it was a waste.


    Looking at the wedding dress in front of her that was hung there, her eyes watered but she held back her emotions.


    ''Jack.. where the hell are you?''


    ¡­.


    Meanwhile, Anna sat in a daze after the call.


    But something tricked her mind back then when she walked to the room and found that both father and daughter were talking happily.


    But due to the emergency, she was in, she had to interrupt them and bring Kiara back before she found Jack out.


    "Kiara¡­ we will have to go home right now. Mommy has something to discuss with uncle.." Anna didn''t try to make her understand much but kept it short and crisp.


    But Kiara looked confused. Her mother looked worried and in hurry but without asking any questions, she nodded her head and got down from the seat.


    She has already called the bodyguards who will take Kiara back. When she came out with Kiara, they were standing here to take her back, and then she handed Kiara to them.


    "Take her back to home and do not stop anywhere in the middle."


    "Alright, ma''am." The security head nodded his head.


    Kiara kissed her mother''s cheeks before going inside the car and waved at her. Anna smiled at her daughter''s little actions but her mind was fixed somewhere else already.


    After Kiara left, Anna made her way once again into the cafe to see Alex, sitting inside the room itself. Anna has already given him a glare to sit where he is because she has something to talk about something.


    His eyes lifted to see Anna coming back, "Kiara is gone?"


    "Yeah, she is gone. Are you now satisfied that she is your daughter and has gone on you only? Her eyes and way of speaking everything are on you." Anna can''t but state but more like a fact.


    Alex laughed at the statement and replied back, "Everyone is just like me except one thing and that is her stubborn nature. She is a true walker when it comes to showing stubbornness and it is totally like you."


    Anna passed him a glare in return but didn''t speak anything else. she knew that he was speaking right. Kiara Is just like her and she will not deny that fact as well.


    "Why did you want to keep me here? you have something got to ask?" Alex asked to which Anna nodded her head.


    "I wanted to discuss something about Jack. I want to know his location and his number." Hearing this, Alex frowned and took a deep breath.


    "Why do you wish to contact him? He isn''t here and is busy somewhere else. Important work. and family issues." Alex''s words sudden a little harsh but at the same time, she understood that Jack and Alex were close to each other.


    He knows where Jack is hiding or where he is But he isn''t willing to tell. Why? because it was obvious that Jack isn''t any person who needs protection.


    "family issues? Isn''t he an orphan who used to follow Chris Everywhere?" Anna can''t help. But his reaction was what she had expected. He shook his head in return to her answer and spoke out.


    "He isn''t an orphan anymore. He has his own family and right now, he is working for them. You can say that he''s the heir of the family and finally found. So, he is a busy senior. But who do you wish to know where he is?'''' Alex kept trying to know the reason behind her asking out of Jack''s location.


    Anna knew that she could trust Alex on This but it was still difficult to disclose. ''I will not be able to find Jack until he discloses me where he is. I guess I need to tell him about Alena''s marriage.''


    Her lips were sealed and tightly shut. But with no other option left, she started explaining everything to him and in the end, Alex had complicated expressions. It is obvious that many parents are strict but getting her married to Reya was a big shock to him.


    "I got to know later on that Reyan and Chris were in contact for a long period. Chris was helping Reyan to come into the underworld. If Alena marries him, her life won''t be simply ruined but I''m afraid that he will sell her in the prostitution after he gets bored of her!"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote for the novel!


    Also, let me know your views through comments!

 Chapter 386 - My wife!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Hearing his words, Anna was even much more alert but she had no idea how to help her friend. Alena constantly asks for Jack''s presence and she doesn''t know how it will help him?!


    How will Jack help them to get Alena out of there? Only Jack and Alena knew about this. But her duty was to fulfill what Alena has asked her to do. She has to bring Jack back to Alena somehow and Anthony Alex can help her in this.


    Looking at Alex with a series of expressions, she asked carefully, "I want to go where Jack is right now. Understand it if Alena married Reyan, it will be a disaster to her and if Alena wants me to bring Jack to her, I will complete it."


    "But what reason can Alena have to ask or Jack? Have you thought about this option?" Alex was himself confused by Alena''s sudden request to see Jack and bring him to her wedding.


    This confused her even more because the same questions have earlier arise inside her mind but she neglected it and thought that it was just an sign that she was thinking.


    A sigh escaped her mouth. "If I knew then I would have told you but I don''t know anything about it. I only know that Alena asked Jack. Anyways, can you now please tell me where this person is?"


    Anna looked quite serious and this was written all over her face. Alex knew that Anna would go to any lengths to help her best friend. Finding Jack and bringing him was a very small thing.


    But what I entered wanted this. Only he knew that Jack is somewhere, where his condition is not good. Is telling Anna about this a good idea? he really doubted it but he had no other choice left for now.


    Not telling her and making Alena wed that bastard was another worse thing and if Jack can really help, then maybe Jack I''ll feel worse in his own mind that he wasn''t able to stop Alena''s wedding.


    Taking you his phone, Alex dialed a number, meanwhile, Anna looked at his face with full anticipation of this world. Her heart was beating too loud and she only hoped that whatever Alex was doing helped them in the end.


    But no one can guarantee it. Maybe her trust in Alex, that he will do everything right was still giving her the red signal about this. She let him do whatever he was doing and only observed his actions.


    The call went through and the person connected on another end, "Hello? I would like to meet Jack today. pass me an appointment and send someone to pick us up."


    "May I know your name please?" A voice came from another side, and it was loud enough for Anna to hear as well.


    "Alex Steve. Jack knows me and I have made appointments many times in the past as well." Alex did not beat around the bush and kept it straight. But taking his actions into consideration made her frown.


    ''Is Jack so big that we need an appointment to meet him now?'' She had no idea but now that she saw how Alex handled everything, her only main problem was to bring Jack to the occasion where Alena''s wedding was going to happen.


    "Sure sir. Reach the place in the next 1 hour. Our man will pick you up there."


    "Thank you so much." Saying this as his last words, Alex hung up and then lifted his eyes to meet Anna''s.


    "Work is done. we shall go where he is." but he didn''t leave any option for Anna to speak. Instead, he took her hand into his and got out of the cafe, and brought her to his own car.


    As they both sat inside, he stepped on the accelerator and hit the road to get to the mentioned place which was quite far away to bring Jack to them.


    ....


    After a one-hour drive.


    Anna had her eyes close because she was so tired that she fell asleep on the seat itself. But Alex kept on driving because he knew how important it is to work.


    Secretly, he stole glances at the lady sitting beside him but he made no effort to stop her from sleeping or wake her up. It was better for her to sleep so that he can have a tension-free environment near him.


    But when he parked the car, without Alex''s warning, Anna''s eyes wide open and then she looked near her and where to find something but only to find a jungle?!


    ''Where the hell has Alex brought me?'' her anger was hitting up but then she faced him, to find that he was calm.


    "What are we doing in this dense forest? Don''t you know that I have limited time with myself? I have to bring Jack!" Anna''s voice isn''t loud but it still showed angriness.


    "Someone is coming to pick us up. Trust me, Jack''s paternal house is here, in this bushes and you will come to know how beautiful it is made." But for now, she has to trust his words but she was finding it difficult.


    Her eyes narrowed but in the end, she saw him getting outta the car and then another car arriving and parked in front of them.


    ''It means that he wasn''t lying to me, right?'' she doesn''t know but before they leave her alone here, she also got out and walked behind him.


    The driver of the car came out and looked at Anna with confused eyes. More like dangerous eyes but she didn''t act like she was afraid.


    Anna kept her face straight and only stood a little away from Alex, to show that she wasn''t any timid person. But the man looked suspicious even now. He turned to Alex to ask him.


    "Who is this lady?"


    "My wife."


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Also, let me know your views through comments!

 Chapter 387 - Jacks condition!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Holding back her breath, she wanted to say that this wasn''t the truth. She isn''t someone''s wife but what else option does she have now?


    It was almost impossible for her to say something because if she said they wouldn''t bring her to the paternal house of Jack and she wouldn''t be able to meet him.


    And the most important thing right now was to simply meet Jack so that she can explain the whole situation to him.


    The man looks at Anna from head to toe, to confirm whether she was actually the one whom this man claimed.


    But then, Alex''s threatening voice was heard which made them angry, "She is my wife and I don''t like anyone gazing over my people."


    "I''m really sorry sir. Please come in. We will reach the home very soon." The man motioned them to come and sit inside the car.


    Anna looked at Alex who passed her an assuring smile, "They actually believed you? That is strange."


    "They have to do. After all, I''m one of the closest members of Jack and everyone in his family knows about our friendship as well. they will not object or and trust me blindly."


    Anna nodded her head and they both sat inside the car, while the driver brought them to another place. Looking at the distance and roads all she found was a jungle nearby.


    But in the end, she knew that everything would be fine. Moving a little bit closer to Alex she whispered in his ears, "Are you sure that we are on the right track?"


    "The driver will bring us to the main house where Jack is. Let us wait to reach there." Alex commented back. But he then noticed that Anna looked quite reluctant.


    "But why did you call me your wife? Isn''t that too much? I''m nothing of yours except the mother of your child." Anna had this frown over her face. It wasn''t like she felt bad after hearing the title but she felt that lying was no good.


    If it was another person who had said that she is his wife, she would have already broken his nose till now. But unfortunately, it was Alex. She cant say anything to him, because of the soft corner in her heart.


    A smirk came over his face when he looked at her innocent yet mature face, "If you feel that my lying was so bad and if you hate saying any lie, then shall we bring this lie into reality?"


    "What do you mean?" Anna didn''t understand the meaning behind his words immediately but within the next few seconds, her face warmed up when she understood the exact meaning.


    A creep blushed over her cheek and without thinking about anything else, Anna moved more away from him, in the corner of the back seat, and faced the window.


    ''He is still the shameless guy! Oh, God!'' Even in such a serious environment when he knows she needs to help her best friend, he isn''t leaving this opportunity


    After a few minute''s ride, the jungle was over, and then came the view of the bright villa in the middle.


    Anna, who earlier felt that there would be nothing here, was now way more shocked after seeing such a magnificent villa in the middle of such a large Bushy jungle.


    "This...is even bigger than my parental house.." Anna forgot that her thoughts came to her mouth.


    "Yeah. That is even bigger than my two homes. But, this is not only Jack''s house but it is also his parents." Alex came back when they stood in front of the large villa.


    Her eyes moved from the villa to another side where she saw the top model of the Tesla was parked and she wasn''t surprised by the same.


    The wealth was written all over, with the area and even the architecture from outside. If the villa was so beautiful from the outside, how stunning it would be from the inside?!


    "Jack belongs to a wealthy family. I can see it now.." Anna''s thoughts came from her mouth and Alex knew that it was an expected reaction from her side.


    When he came here for the very first time, he reacted in a similar manner.


    "Shall we go inside? Earlier you said that we don''t have much time, are you now done with admiring everything?" Anna passed him a glare, saying that she did remember everything.


    Alex started walking to the other unit of the villa where a maid opened the door for them.


    "Good afternoon, Mr. Steve...and Mrs. Steve." She greeted them in a formal way.


    Anna reluctantly nodded her head in agreement but she knew that her stomach felt something when she heard herself being addressed as, ''Mrs. Steve.'' After all, for so many years, she has the habit of listening to Ms. Walker only.


    "Where is Jack at the moment? I heard that he got injured badly from the last mission. Is he taking rest?" Alex only asked which brought Anna into the conversation as well.


    ''Mission? Injured? Is this why Alena was asking for his presence at her wedding? was she trying to contact Jack by herself?'' Anna can''t help but wonder about the same but she had no other option left.


    Alex didn''t even talk about Jack on any mission with her so, she literally had no idea about this.


    The maid nodded her head and sighed, "You are right. The young master did get injured very badly and even the older master was very angry about his ways. This time, he showed recklessness in his actions which resulted in this thing."


    "Jack and recklessness? We all know that he is a calm person. How can he do such things?" Alex was surprised by himself.


    He knows Jack for few years and Jack is a calm peon who does everything with a full plan. Doing things carelessly isn''t his type. This would be considered the second time he has done something like this.


    "We don''t know sir. But the young master kept on saying that he needs to leave in two days otherwise everything will be destroyed."


    ....


    DO not forget to vote ^ ^


    [Please do buy privilege if you can.]

 Chapter 388 - How can you help?

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    "We don''t know sir. But the young master kept on saying that he needs to leave in two days otherwise everything will be destroyed." The maid''s words were even more confusing.


    Alex, who kept quiet after hearing this, knew that Jack has done something and he is hiding it from everyone. Otherwise, how can things turn out this way?


    The more Alex listened, the deeper his forehead eyebrows were. He suddenly felt that every hot didn''t fit the place in which it should be.


    "Can we meet him? It is quite urgent." This time, Anna spoke before Alex could have because she felt that Alex was simply delaying the matter.


    The maid turned to Anna and nodded her head. "I have already told Young master about your arrival and he was eager to meet you all. I shall bring you both to the Young Master''s room."


    They both walked behind the maid and reached the second floor where Jack''s room was. Opening it, the view that came in their eyes was, Jack, lying on the bed.


    More than Alex, Anna was shocked to see Jack in this state. She hadn''t expected to see him on the bed, in such condition. With a bandage near his head, a meter was attached to his body from which glucose was applied to him.


    She can clearly see the bruises over his face and his leg was also plastered? How badly was he injured?!


    "Brother, I haven''t expected that you will take so much risk to go on his mission and injure yourself so badly." Alex can''t help but comment after seeing his friend in this state.


    It is not like he hasn''t seen Jack in a worse state but after so many years, it was like seeing Jack in the same position, it made Alex wonder what reckless decision Jack had made.


    Jack, the calm person, will he just let go of such things and simply attack without planning? No, then what happened on this site?


    Walking near to his bed, Alex and Anna sat on the bed, near him and Jack, who looked in quite a pain nodded his head.


    "It is good to see you both here. But I guess, Anna has something urgent to talk otherwise, you won''t come here with Alex." Jack had seen eagerness in Anna''s eyes.


    The eagerness to see and tell him something, but he already knew about everything.


    He knew, that Anna was concerned about Alena and, somewhere he had this hunch that she was here to talk about her best friend.


    "Before I say anything, you look very much bad. What did you do this time to be in the bed for so long?" Alex asked before Anna Would have said something.


    Sighing, Jack looked at the maid and the, "Please close the door behind you. I want to talk to them alone."


    "Yes, please Young Master." The maid closed the door behind her, leaving Alex, Jack, and Anna alone in the room.


    "I was simply on the madden. But this mission was supposed to be for five days. I needed to complete it in just two days because of some persona reasons as I rushed everything and here is the result." He showed his hand, where there was a deep cut.


    "You were attacked by a knife and a blade together?" Just from the cut, Alex understood everything.


    "You can say that. A shot was fired as well and it was stuck in my shoulders but I Somehow managed to escape with it. But that is still alright. I would be able to walk at least." Jack repeated it with a laugh but this wasn''t funny at all.


    He tried to sound normal but she can clearly see that he was hiding something behind this smile of his. What can that be?


    Anna looked calm on the surface but from inside, she was feeling tense.'' Will jack be ready to come out Alena''s wedding once I tell him about this?'' She felt sympathetic for her friend but for jack as well


    "Jack, you remember Alena, right?" Anna suddenly asked which, Jack nodded his head.


    "Well, she is getting to someone we all know Reyan. I want you to help me with this. She asked me to bring you back to her, the reason is unknown to me but I want you to come with us, to her wedding." Anna said it straightforward, without hiding anything


    Meanwhile, Alex simply kept his eyes fixed on Jack''s face where he noticed that Jack, who was happy just a second ago, his smile froze the instant when he heard that Alena was getting married.


    ''I Know she is getting married but wants me to witness it? I should witness my wife getting married to a second person?'' He desperately wanted to go but his condition doesn''t approve of this.


    His downcast face made both Alex and Anna alert because they felt that there is something that he is hiding from everyone.


    "Brother, are you alright?" Alex asked once again. But deep down, his meaning was different.


    "NO, I''m not. I want to go there..... but I guess the condition isn''t that good. I just woke up this morning. I was in a coma for the last two days because of a head injury."


    He didn''t tell them directly the reason behind everything but he just gave them what happened in his life. Waking up in the morning, and he hasn''t seen his own phone, where he had expected there would be so many missed calls from her side and messages.


    Anna nodded her head, but she could understand that he was in pain. But then, another question arises in the mind."Why is she so bent to have your help? I mean we know that you might be close but how can you stop her marriage?"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^


    [Also, please guys, you can buy privilege to see 15 chapter ahead!]

 Chapter 389 - Willing?!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    But Anna forgot that it isn''t easy to make Jack speak what he was actually feeling. He is like a snake and he covers himself and his expressions quite well.


    A smile came over his face when he just spoke what came inside his mind, "Some things are better to be kept secret until the right time comes to disclose them. I can just tell you that I know how to help her in this but I guess, my condition isn''t supporting me in this."


    "We can help you? Like, asking the doctor what might be needed and after all, we will have to go in the car only." Anna was so much involved in this that she forgot that Jack just spoke something.


    Alex can''t help but sigh seeing Anna in so much eagerness. He knew that she wished to help her best friend who was in the mouth of the devil.


    But what she forgot in the time was, jack would have said yes to them if it was in his hands. Otherwise, he won''t have mad excused because he is someone straightforward.


    "Anna, he just told us that he woke up from a coma this morning. How can you expect that the doctor will give him the green sign to come with us?"


    Hearing this, Anna realized her mistake. But if Jack is himself saying that he knows how to help Alena, will she miss this opportunity?


    After all, there is no way they both can stop this marriage because they do not have any solid proof against Reyan.


    Even if she brings strong proof against that criminal, Alena''s family will only eye her as the bad person who doesn''t want her best friend''s happiness.


    Her forehead lines depend on when the possibility came inside her mind that she wouldn''t be able to help Alena in any manner.


    But Jack spoke then, "I will have to ask the doctor and do not worry, I can convince the doctor very easily. But what is.. the main task is to convince the old man of the house."


    "You mean the Elder master of the family?" Alex asked in return to which Jack nodded his face.


    Anna didn''t understand even a single thing but then, she looked at Alex who looked quite nervous.


    ''Why are ye both acting so weirdly after her that it is an Elder master.'' Anna doesn''t know why but she felt this way.


    But she had no other option but to ask them about it because it was making her even more confused. After all, she can''t just go back to Alena and say that she wasn''t able to bring Jack back and she will have to marry that bastard.


    But ever she could have spoken, Anna heard the conversation with her deep eyes.


    "That old man is bent on making me rest. After all, I always just sit free and never return. This time, he will not let me go so easily." Jack explained which Alex nodded his head in understanding.


    "But you know that wedding is also important. Is that old man''s persistence more important than Alena''s life? No, right?" Alex knew that it will strike and will work on Jack but in the end, Jack never replied on this.


    He kept his face low, and Alex knew that he is very bad, for being a waste and useless.


    "Brother, she is...you know...important more than any else but we have to convince the old man as well." Jack sighed.


    He was frustrated over everything that was happening and going on in his life. After so many years, he was able to meet Alena and get married but this mission came in between And He had to leave for him to complete it.


    But after that? He is in this condition where he can''t get up so easily. How will he go to Alena''s house like that and tell her parents that he is already her husband?


    Anna sat near him and looked at him with her warm eyes, "If you want to then come. Trust me, Jack, if Alena is married to Reyan, you will ever have any chance to see her or have her by your side."


    Jack was surprised by her words. He had made sure to not show any feelings but yes, his words never matched with his expressions.


    "Anna, that isn''t that easy. I want to bring..but I need to get up. The doctor has said that it would take me almost two weeks to walk on my legs now."


    Anna opened her mouth to say something out but she had no words to say. ''Two weeks? Well, till that time, Alena would already be dead.'' She thought.


    But then, she noticed his downcast face, where he was upset by his damn citation. The situation was already out of his control but then, she heard Alex, who was standing behind them saying.


    "Anna, can you please give us a moment. We both will call you in a while. Maybe fifteen minutes?"


    "I can but what happened? What are you going to do?" Anna thought that maybe, they have some things to discuss.


    But Alex didn''t give her any beneficial answer only to say, "I have some work with him. Please, can you leave for a while? Be down, I will call you in a few minutes."


    Anna looked at Jack and Alex with her narrowed eyes. She knew that it won''t be simple talks that they both are going to do but, in the end, she left the room to go down and Alex closed the door behind.


    Turning around, Alex looked at Jack''s leg which was plastered, "Are you willing to take that risk?" Alex knew that it will work but there is a high risk involved if they try it out right now.


    "I have no touch option. To save Alena, I''m willing to do it."


    ..


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Also, if you can, please buy privilege!!

 Chapter 390 - Lying to Alena!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    As Anna came down the stairs, she sat on the couch with her hands locked, praying that everything goes fine. She hopes that her best friend gets her happiness.


    But then the maid came near her as she politely asked her, "Mrs, do you want something to eat? I shall bring tea or coffee for you?"


    "A cup of glass would be fine. Thank you for asking." Anna also answered in a soft tone to which the maid nodded her head and in the next few minutes, she brought a glass of water for Anna which she drank in one go.


    At last, when she looked at the maid who was still standing there, Anna understood one thing as she opened her mouth, "Do you have something to say?"


    Although she knew that, it was not her place to talk to the lady about the concern about her but as they both were alone, she had to ask her because she had noticed in the maid''s eyes, the eagerness to say something a lot but she was hesitant.


    "N..No.. I mean... I have seen Young Master for the last six years and how he always acted. He rarely comes to this home and the Elder Master is very much disappointed by this."


    Anna frowned. ''What has this to do with me? And Elder master? Who is this Elder master of the family?'' Anna had many questions and without wasting any time, she asked the maid.


    "Elder master...?"


    The maid cleared her misunderstanding by replying back, "He is Young master''s father and the person, who is the heresy of the family. Most of the important decisions are taken by him and right now, he is living in the adjoining house."


    On her way, she did see the house that was beside this one and knew it was much bigger than Jack''s mansion. No doubt he is the superior person in the family and everyone addresses him respectively.


    ''But Jack doesn''t seem to like him. He called his father an old man?'' But Anna was in no place to ask about their sour relationship.


    "Maybe because he doesn''t like the environment here? It is his life and as his friends, we can only guide him on the right track. Aunt...he isn''t any child. He is already thirty-two this year and he can make his own decisions."


    Anna tried her best to sound calm. She knew that her words might hurt the lady but this was still the easiest way she used. Each word she used and selected was intentionally selected.


    "I got it. But I hope that the Young Master finds someone in his life so that his dull life can be more colorful." But then the maid herself realized that she had spoken more than what was needed.


    Hiding her face in embarrassment, she further continued and changed the topic, "I have to.. take care of the dinner. I will leave."


    Anna didn''t say in return but only smiled. She knew that the lady was simply concerned over Jack''s personal life but there is no one to decide for him.


    ''I should once call Alena and check on her.'' The thought suddenly came to her mind as she opened her phone to dial her number, which First didn''t connect.


    But when she tried for the soon time, the call went through and a sleepy voice was heard, "Alena? are you there?"


    "Hm.. what would I even do? Anyways did you find Jack? Please tell Meyers! Is he alright?" Hearing Alena''s eager voice to know more about Jack, Anna gulped nervously.


    She knew that this was wrong. She wished to tell Alena the truth but somewhere, her eyes drifted to the upper floor where Jack''s room was situated.


    ''If I say that he is alright, won''t her hopes to become higher, and what would happen if Jack doesn''t go to her wedding tomorrow?'' A tight lump was felt in her throat to reply to him back.


    "Anna? What happened? Can you hear my voice?" Alena''s voice brought her out of the daze but Anna knew that she had to reply.


    Taking a deep breath, she opened her mouth to say.


    "I...I''m still searching for him. But till now, there is no news of him."


    SILENCE


    SILENCE


    Anna knew that this might tug her heart very deeply but this was the only way, in which Alena will not get hurt much.


    If she made fake promises, it will be much worse than the heartache she will feel right now.


    With a dry smile on her face, Alena laughed half-heartedly, "Do not worry, I trust that you will find him sooner or later. I should try his phone, maybe he will pick my call or reply to my message."


    "Alena¡­"


    "Oh yes, I forgot to tell you the timing of my wedding tomorrow. It is around eleven in the morning. Be on time and witness how I get ruined. Goodbye, now, mom is here."


    Alena didn''t want to talk to Anna right now. Her heart was aching and paining so much that she laid on the bed with her dried eyes.


    From the very beginning, she was continuously sobbing for the last two days, hoping for a miracle to happen but it looked like God wasn''t on her side at all.


    She tried everything she could, confronting her parents about it, tried soothing talking but nothing worked on her behalf.


    It was as if, the whole heaven was against her and her wish. Everyone Is Happy I the marriage except her, the bride. Why? Why can''t she just let it go and everyone simply understands that this isn''t made for her?


    The only thing that was now left with her is to wait for Jack to appear, although her hopes have already died down till now.


    With her eyes fixed on the wedding decorations that were going on in the house, she hoped that she could die.


    ''Come back to me, Jack. Save me from this..''


    ...


    Do not forget to vote with power stones!


    If you can, please buy privilege! There, you can see 15 chapters before others!?

 Chapter 391 - Bride isnt happy!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Sitting in front of the mirror, Alena looked at her reflection. A white off-shoulder gown almost fitted to her body, and then her eyes lingered down to her c.h.e.s.t to see a necklace.


    Her cousins were near her who was applying a touch of makeup over her face, and some were helping her to select the right piece of the neck.


    "Alena, smile a little bit. Otherwise, the bride won''t look good." One of her cousins spoke, Alena tried to do a fake smile but failed miserably.


    Her cousin noticed that Alena was trying but she understood that she isn''t happy from her heart. Alena, who laughs so much, is suddenly silent on her wedding day?


    "What has happened to you? You don''t look happy. Even after you''re getting to marry your lover, you aren''t happy?" Her other cousin, who was behind her, asked.


    ''I''m not getting to marry my love but my enemy. Well, who is waiting to run away?'' She rolled her eyes at her comment and then at her thoughts.


    "People get happy that they are getting married but I''m sad because I will have to leave my parents." She lied perfectly.


    Her cousin came near her and patted her shoulders. "Do not worry. I hope that Ryan''s family will also keep you like us and they will not let you feel lonely."


    ''My foot is lonely. Who even wants to go to his family?'' This thought strictly in her mind but she passed her cousins a smile.


    She wasn''t feeling good but she had no other option but to tolerate everything that''s happening at this point.


    "This is a one-time opportunity, Alena. We get married only once in our life, enjoy this moment because it will not come once again in your life." The cousin who was applying makeup on her face spoke but Alena didn''t feel anything.


    ''Right¡­ then why the hell are you guys making me marry once again and that too, with a devil who is ready to suck my life?'' A smirk came over her lips with this thought.


    Her happiness? It wasn''t with Reyan but it was of no use because no one really asked her what she wanted. If no one is interested to ask, how can she afford to tell them?


    After the makeup was done and she was soupy ready, the veil came over and her face and hair were covered. A white veil and then, she saw herself in the mirror.


    Yes, she did look beautiful but this bride wasn''t happy at all.


    "You look stunning my sister! Trust me, brother-in-law will be more flattered on you after seeing you in a bridal dress." Alena doesn''t know why but this all isn''t warming up her heart at all.


    She is feeling caged and all she wishes to do is to remove this cage and fly away with this dress and land where Jack is.


    "We are leaving and you will be called downstairs in a few minutes. Do not touch anymore and do not ruin your makeup. alright?"


    Alena replied with a little, ''Ummm..'' because her mind was fixed and so was the other.


    All these jewels and diamonds were looking beautiful but she wasn''t interested in admiring them. Neither she saw the cars that had arrived outside her house, in which Reyan and his best men had come.


    Instead of focusing on them, just when her room''s door was closed, Alena picked up her home from the dressing table and dialed Anna''s number.


    "The number you have dialed is currently busy. Please dial later on." This was what she received but she was bent on not passing her hope.


    Alena once again tied and this time, Anna did pick up. "ANNA! Where the hell are you? I told you to come to my house before the wedding!"


    "Yeah¡­ I''m just on my way to your house. do not worry, this wedding will be crashed no matter what happens."


    "I hope so. But Anna, fast. We don''t have much time and I will not be able to do anything alone. Understand that." Alena was afraid to death!


    Although she knew that this might be a selfish act, she is still confused. If no one shows up, will she use her second plan or not?


    ''If Jack is not found then, I guess I will have to use the second way out.'' She was determined to save herself but on the second note, she will also wait for Jack to show up, till her last step.


    "Alena, do not do anything in a hurry and carelessness. You do not want anything wrong to happen. I''m on my way.. but it is quite a traffic today." Anna once again reminded her but it looked like Alena already knew what she had to do now.


    "You just come and be ready with a car." Then onwards, Alena heard footsteps near her door and she knew that it was time to go down.


    "I..I will speak to you later. It is the time. Bye!" She immediately hung up and put the phone in the secret pocket that she made in her own gown by herself.


    She waited for the door to open because she knew how it might be. It was already the time to go down and everyone must be waiting to see her in this dress.


    Alena knows that she has to behave normally for everyone as if she is very much happy but she is waiting, waiting for a certain person to show up at this point.


    No one can get suspicious of what she is planning right now. Otherwise, all her plans will be ruined and she won''t be able to perform what she has planned.


    Turning around, she saw her mother and her friends standing there smiling abroad.


    "Oh my God. My daughter looks so beautiful. Today my dream to sew my daughter in the white dress has been fulfilled."


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Please guys, if you can, buy privilege to see 15 chapters ahead!

 Chapter 392 - A real heartbreak!

    [pleaseeee do use coins}


    Alena smiled hearing this. Walking near her mother, she hugged her tightly and in return her mother got emotional.


    ''I''m sorry mother but whatever I will do is only for myself.'' Alena''s heart hurts thinking of the drastic step that she will take soon. It will surprise everyone but they are the ones who have put her in this situation where she has to put and prioritize herself first.


    If they have listened to what she wanted and not forced the things over her head she won''t go for the next option but then, her eyes traveled towards her father who was standing near the door.


    "Alena, you know that whatever we are doing is for your happiness. we know where our child would be happy in the future and would have a secured future." Her mother spoke while breaking the embrace.


    She looked at Alena with her shining eyes and Alena simply nodded her head.


    "You look beautiful my child. But I''m happy that you have accepted your faith now." Her father''s stern voice can be heard but she didn''t reply back to him at this point. He was still bent on sending her away like a piece of luggage instead of treating her as a regular daughter.


    her brother also reacted in a rude way, which makes her really think once, if he is really her real brother? "You must be happy that I''m going now," Alena said.


    "How can I be happy? I''m your brother and I want what''s good for you. If you will be happy there then I will let you go. at the end of the day, you are my precious sister." Her brother tried to sound happy and excited for his sister.


    But deep down, she thought, ''You never acted as an elder brother ever in my life. Am I really your precious sister?'' Alena highly doubted that.


    But then there was a most awaited question in her mind. She wanted to ask it right now before everything begins.


    Lifting her face she looked at her father through the veil and asked him once again, "I have accepted but I only wish to know one last thing before the marriage."


    "Girls leave. We need a few minutes with our precious daughter before she becomes someone else''s wife." her father said to all the cousins that were present there and they left quietly.


    The family of four was left in the room alone and Alena knew that she had to ask this. At least for her own self-satisfaction.


    Looking at her father with her mist eyes, she can''t help but ask if straightforwardly, without beating around the bush.


    "Tell me honestly, what has Reyan offered you all to make me marry him? I know that you all are getting something in return otherwise.. you would not let him marry me so easily and happily. what made you agree?"


    Her question was no less than, lending an opportunity to get hurt. She knew that their answer would hurt her but on the second note, she also knew that it would name her stronger. She will be able to decide what she what''s to do in her life easily.


    Her father looked at her with this deathly glare but this time, Alena didn''t bulge back even for a second. Her eyes show the total determination to know more.


    "Are you so keen to know about it? Why can''t you get married in peace, knowing that your family will live happily?" Her father asked.


    "Are you concerned about my happiness? No, right. All I''m asking you is the truth and you aren''t telling me this also. Nice.." her tone was sarcastic.


    But her father didn''t step back at this point. He looked calm and as if, he has done nothing wrong till now.


    "Reyan offered us a big sum of money which will be utilized for generations! How can we leave this offer? Moreover, he was even willing to offer us a company that your brother will handle all in return for you."


    Her eyes teared up. ''Am I know nothing in comparison, just a few loan sums for them! They actually sold me out not for free but for money?''


    This was a total heartbreak, a setback that she received from her parents. Deep down, she knew that there would be something like this but now, listening to it from their own mouth hurts like hell!


    They are sending her away, in exchange for some money. Does her happiness cost a few million? Why? Is she garbage for them who they raised for so long?


    Alena knew that, now, in their eyes, her worth is nothing. For them, she might be long dead and now, it is simply a formality to call them her parents.


    "Alright. Thank you for telling." She was still holding up her tears and her voice sounded hoarse but no one was interested to listen or care to notice it.


    Wiping her tears under her veil, Alen made her will to go for what she had wished to do earlier. It was the best option for her and a way to save herself from everything that is happening right now.


    Her father looked at the watch and spoke, "It is the time for us to turn up and go down. Let us go." He offered his arm but after what he had told her, Alena had no intention to do even a single formality.


    Instead, she walked on her own, without holding her father''s hand, until she descended the stairs. She knew that her actions have made her father angry but she least cared from now onwards.


    But then, her mother came near her and whispered in her ears, "Alena, don''t make your father happy. All guests are there. Put our hands in your father''s arm before you go in for the guests."


    ...


    do not forget to vote!!


    Also, if you can, please do buy privilege to unlock further chapters before others!]

 Chapter 393 - "I do"

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters]


    Alena''s hand converted into a fist when she heard this. She shot her father a glare but in return, he didn''t react much. He simply gave forward near and offered his hand to her.


    But she wanted to decline it. Her stomach chimed and twisted because she knew that this was wrong. Her father has sold her for money and he wishes to ruin her whole life.


    Still, he is her father and despite that fact, she hates him to her core. But reluctantly, she held his arm and took it. Taking a deep breath, ''Calm down Alena, this is just the beginning.''


    But then, they slowly and slowly started walking to the main entrance where everyone sat inside the hall and the priest in the middle.


    Her face was covered with a veil but still, she was able to look at every one. It was crowded but her eyes moved to someone else, on the side to see that some people are standing with a gun.


    ''He has used so much force and people to put at still so that no one is able to make run away.'' A smirk came over her face.


    No one will be able to make her runaway now because she is bent to make this marriage go in vain.


    When she was in a daze and absorbed in her own matter, Alena didn''t realize that she had reached the end of the hall where Reyan was waiting for her to lift her eye to see him.


    but she failed and when her father hugged him with his elbow, he said, "Alena, don''t act like an idiot. There are so many people. Do not embarrass us here."


    Hearing this, Alena looked at her father with her torn eyes. He has already broken her heart with his talk and now is acting rudely? With what status? As her father? Has he ever aced as one?


    She highly doubted it but with no option left, Alena controlled her boiling blood.


    She has this answer and it is negative. In a day, how many times will he break her heart like this? But without reply to him, Alena looked at Reyan, who was much more giving her intense vibes with his gaze. He looked fierce and she knew that he can''t wait to ruin her and take advantage of her.


    "Reyan, she is my precious daughter. I have raised her with utmost care and pampering. I hope that you will also keep her happy like we kept her and will not leave her alone." She hears her father saying this to Reyan.


    "Obviously father. I Will do everything I can to make my wife happy. She is your lovely daughter and now she will be my wonderful wife, right Alena?" He shifted his attention to her but she looked down.


    "Oh, she is blushing in so many people present here." her father joked but he knew the truth that she isn''t willing to talk right now. He handed her hand into his, and when Reyan''s hand touched her, a disgusting feeling rose in her body.


    She wanted to pull away but he didn''t let her. Keeping his grip on her hand tight as ever but when she lifted her eyes to meet his, he smiled in return.


    The devilish smile she knows and obviously, it wasn''t a pie one of theirs. When his attention was fixed on her face, she quickly pulled back her hand from his embrace and grip but he didn''t revolt this time.


    Standing with so many people eyeing her, she can hear so many where and her.


    "These two look so beautiful! A match made in heaven!"


    "Obviously. It is so rare to find such a handsome son-in-law nowadays! Her family must be so lucky!"


    All these rumors were ever so hard for her. ''Yeah, only my family is lucky whereas my luck is down as ground.'' Alena blinked many times to hold her tears back.


    But she had no right to say anything at the point. They are in the middle. While Reyan is smiling, his smile almost reaching his ears, Alena stood there, while her thoughts swerve fighting an internal matter.


    "You look beautiful in this address. officially, I can call you to mine." Reyan''s eager voice entered in her ear and she knew that he can''t wait to eat his hand over her body and l.u.s.t over it.


    "I''m not your wife till yet. Wait until I''m."


    "You will be. Only fifteen minutes more and we will be an official couple. What else do you want from me?" Alena rolled her eyes at his thought.


    What does she want? He is asking her in the middle of her marriage? When she can''t speak too much and when her parents were constantly giving her deathly glares from back so that she won''t back off?


    The priest came over and saw the couple. Performing all the rituals. as fast as he could, they got all came on the last matter where it was going to end.


    While Alena''s eyes were fixed on the door, for someone to appear but to her dismay, neither Anna nor Jack appeared and she was all alone.


    ''Where the hell is Anna? At least should have come even if she hasn''t found Jack!'' she was getting without her best friend appearance.


    "Do you accept Ms. Alena as your lawful wedded wife? To support her in all her life and never leave her?'''' The time passed so quickly that when Alena heard this, he found that she has o time now in her hands.


    "I do." Reyan''s answer was heard and there were loud applauses nearby.


    The period nodded his head and turned to Alena, to ask her the same question.


    "Do you take Mr. Reyan as your lawfully wedded husband? To support and cherish him in all his hard times and not willing to leave him?"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^

 Chapter 394 - Life saver?!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Alena looked at the priest, through her veil. Her eyes were covered but she could see clearly. For her, the time has stopped the moment those words were in her mind


    Is she ready to accept this demon as her husband? Alena''s eyes flew to the entrance, hoping to see the one she had been looking forward to. God knows how difficult it is for her to stand at this place, despite being someone else''s legal wife already.


    The day when she signed those papers in the marriage euro and when Jack had announced and addressed her as, "Mrs. Jack." Back then, Her heart had skipped a beat.


    But now what? Is she ready to just abandon everything in the past and start a new life where she can sense the danger clearly?


    Has Jack forgotten everything? Will, he let her go just like that? If he wished for this, why did he even marry her and give her face hopes? At this possibility, her heart ached a lot.


    He just left her after making fake promises and she has no idea where he is at the moment.


    Her long waiting has waited and she doesn''t know if she married Reyan once, will Jack come back to her to take her away?


    When the priest noticed that Alena was standing there in a daze, he cleared his throat to again draw her attention towards him. Once again, when she turned her face to look at the priest, he asked her again in front of everyone.


    "Do you accept Mr. Reyan as your wedded husband, to support him in his hard times and never leave his side?"


    The same question was repeated but she wasn''t in any state of mind to answer this question. This time, she shifted her gaze from priest to Reyan, who looked nervous and angry at the same time.


    His hands were converted into a fist and she knew that he was getting more and more nervous, as she hasn''t replied yet.


    "Alena... are you alright my love?" Reyan gritted his teeth in anger but she understood that he was too furious over her dazing out at this crucial moment.


    Not only him, but even the people also present there were doubting what was even going to happen at this point? Why Is the bride not answering anything?


    "Alena, what are you waiting for? The priest is asking something from you. Answer it." Her mother''s voice ran from her back as she saw that her brother and father were getting angry by her delay.


    ''I hope this is the right decision that I''m taking place. Please God, help me in this.'' Alena closed her eyes with this thought in her mind and took a deep breath.


    Alena turned her face to the priest once again with determination in her eyes now, when she opened her mouth to reply back, "I''m sorry, but I don''t."


    Just when those words slipped her mouth, Alena held her gown by her hands and lifted it a little up from the floor, she jogged her legs back to the entrance to run away from this wedding in front of everyone.


    Her actions and her runaway surprised not only guests but also Reyan and her family. Her actions were so fast that for a few seconds, they kept their mouths open due to the shock that she took this drastic step.


    But when Reyan recovered from the shock, he ran behind her and signaled all his hooters to line up so that she would not be able to go away from him.


    "ALENA!! COME BACK! YOU ARE COMMITTING A MISTAKE!" Reyan shouted at the top of his lungs but she didn''t turn around and finally exit the hall to come in the clear air.


    "I''m not committing any mistakes and I know. This is all to save me or you!" she had mumbled in between her breath but she knew that her voice hadn''t reached anyone else.


    Ryan''s veins were popping out due to the anger and his face was all red because of the humiliation that he has not faced today.


    But she had no time to breathe. If she stopped in the middle, Alena has this idea that everyone who is behind her will catch up to everything.


    She kept on running, away from the house and everyone who was behind her.


    Sweat covered her whole face with a little bit of redness due to her lack of oxygen.


    But her luck wasn''t good because just while running away, her heel broke down and she fell on the ground with a THUD!


    "Ouch! damn this hell! It has to break at this point only?" Alena was frustrated. Behind her were Reyan''s goons and she can not stop even for a second to catch her breath.


    Her heart was beating too loudly but she had no time left with herself. Everyone has a gun and if they fired, she would have to stop at that moment only.


    Without caring about herself, she threw the heels on the side and started running barefoot, while lifting her gown a little bit from the ground.


    Behind her, Reyan was in the topmost anger he could have ever felt! "CATCH HER! Do not let her go away just like that! She needs to stop and get me back!" He offered his people.


    His eyes were fixed to where she had left and for God''s sake, he knew how insulting this was to him.


    But Alena didn''t care at all. She kept on running until she reached the main market of the city, near where the wedding was to be conducted. It was a bit crowded but before she could have even stopped a bit more, a car came in front of her and blocked her way.


    Her eyes widened when she saw the person driving her car and she sighed in relief, "An, you are seriously a lifesaver!"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^

 Chapter 395 - She ran way?

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Anna looked at Alena, who was almost out of breath and couldn''t help but say in her worried and hasty voice.


    "Come and sit fast! You do not want them to catch you and take you back to get married, right?" Without a second thought, Alena opened the passenger door and sat inside the car.


    When the goons of Reyan say that the bride had sat inside the car, they tried to change it and run in its direction.


    But before that, Alena looked at Anna with her wide eyes, "Anna! Drive the car at maximum speed! They shouldn''t catch up to us! fast fast." But there was a smirk on Anna''s lips.


    ''Who will tell them that I have special training to run the cars in these types of situations?'' She pressed the accelerator and moved the car back to the road and the goons were left with no option but to stop running when they saw the car was gone at such a high speed.


    They tried to catch her up but they knew that at the speed car ran, it was any professional who did it. Otherwise, it wasn''t possible for any normal person to drive the car in such a way!


    The head looked conflicted and dialed a number, "Sir.. she escaped from our hands."


    "What do you mean by escaped? Is she air that could escape?" Ryan''s angry voice was heard from the other side. He had sent his top-class people to stop Alena from leaving but it looked like they also failed miserably.


    Why? He had no idea but for him, this was a shame. She ran away in the bridal dress and that too, a mere girl who has no skills. Still, his men weren''t able to catch her up.


    "Sir, Ms. Alena, sat inside someone''s car and ran off. we don''t know who the person was but I guess it was another lady who has taken her off from here."


    His veins popped up when he realized what just happened, as he yelled over them, "You bastards! You Weren''t even able to catch a single woman? Are you even capable of calling yourself man even? A mere and timid woman escaped from your clutches! F.u.c.k off!"


    Reyan hung up the call immediately but when he turned around to see that Alena''s family was ashamed of themselves, a smirk came over his face. "Do not worry, I Will find your daughter at any cost. After all, she deserved to be my wife."


    "I..I''m really sorry. We had no idea that she would run away like this. If we knew about her plan, then we would have never let it happen." Her father was sweating. In his mind, he can''t lose the money and company that Reyan was offering to them at any cost. It was too much worth it!


    "Your daughter has made a wrong friend, who actually helped her in this. But do not worry, as her husband, it will be my duty to safeguard her from such people." Ryan replied back, but everyone in her family looked shocked.


    "Wh..Which friend are you talking about? Whom has Alena befriedned?" For them, this was quite shocking but Reyan already knew that it was Anna, who dared to show up like this and take Alena from him.


    He didn''t reply back to her family, only kept his face towards the door.


    Raising his eyebrows, he spoke, "I guess, your daughter needs some manners. I shall teach her by myself."


    Meanwhile, Anna drove the car at the fastest level and everyone was left behind her. They were on the main highway, making her way to somewhere that Anna wants to bring Alena.


    But Alena was super surprised, "Where have you brought me? Shouldn''t we go to some hotel or to your house?"


    "No, we have somewhere else to go and I guess it would be much better for you to come here and see things." Alena didn''t understand the meaning behind her words. But she was so tired from all the drama that happened in her life today.


    A sad smile lingered over her lips, when she started speaking, "Anna, do you know how degraded my family has been? Like they took some dollars from Reyan and he was willing to offer them a company that my brother would manage. BUT they never asked me or told me about this deal that they made."


    Anna, whose attention was on the road, felt her heartache for her best friend. She knew about this long ago that there must be something that is making her parents bent on making her marry someone else.


    "They practically sold you for some money. I never expected a parent to be like this." Maybe, her father did the same thing but he never sold her for money. He made her engaged to that bastard long ago because he felt that he would keep her safe.


    "Not only they sold their daughter, but they sold my happiness along with it. Not believing even my single words, Anna, today I feel like a loser. Everyone whom I thought would stand with me actually broke my trust?"


    But heating this, Anna knew that she had something else to say. She kept her hand over Alena''s and patted it, trying to pass assurance that everything would be alright.


    "You know that in this world, not everyone whom we think is ours is actually not ours. Sometimes our loved ones are the ones who crush our happiness and sometimes, a stranger can be the reason to make us happy and return our life to us."


    Alena turned her face to Anna and she had a clear doubt in her eyes. Understanding that Anna was taking a deep talk, she nodded her head.


    "You are quite right but I wasn''t ready for everything that happened with me."


    "Who is ready? No one. At last, it is supposed to happen and it happened, right?"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    If you can, please do buy privilege to see chapters further!

 Chapter 396 - A Church?

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Anna kept her face straight but then she answered back in a soft tone.


    "We are going to a special place. You will love it and do not worry, no one will follow us there and we will be safe as well." Anna answered back to her question.


    "But where are we even going? Anna, at least tell me a little bit where we are going?" Alena wasn''t able to hold the curiosity. From Anna''s tone, she could have guessed that there was a surprise for her but what is it?


    She was really excited but at the same time, Alena can feel that this surprise will change many things in her life. She has no clue about it but something from her heart kept on saying that everything would be alright.


    On the midway, Alena asked tons of questions to Anna but her mouth was sealed. She just passed her a warm smile and Alena''s mouth shut when they turned to a large place where there was a huge ground covered with grass and frees.


    Not only that, she can see that these trees were very special. As it was spring, flowers had grown up and it looked amazing and stunning to her eyes.


    But then, Anna stopped the car and Alena turned to her, "What happened? why have you stopped the car in the middle?"


    "We have reached the destination already. Let us go now." Alena''s mouth was wide open. ''This is the destination that she was talking about to bring me to?''


    For time being, Alena was speechless. It was a beautiful place or shall say a ground with trees, landscape, and other things. A scenery that she always seen in either pictures or films.


    "Anna..where are we?" Her mind was unconscious when these words slipped out of her mouth but Anna chuckled.


    "Do you like it?" Anna asked when she saw that Alena''s mouth was wide opened.


    "I guess this place is so good that I won''t mind living here for the rest of my life. Wouldn''t it be exciting?" Anna did notice the exciting tone and the glow on her face.


    Earlier, throughout the journey, she was sad because she kept on recalling what her parents did to her but not anymore. She will make sure that her best friend is happy.


    This place was almost breathtaking in Alena''s view. She had never seen anything like this ever in her entire life ever. This would be considered the first time and that too, after running from her own wedding.


    "This is nothing. There''s Much more to see. Come, let us go." Alena heard Anna''s voice but the same frown. Where do they have to go now? She looked confused but on the second note, she was ready to follow Anna.


    But before she could have taken a single step ahead by her barefoot, Anna asked her to wait. Bringing a pair of hell for the back of the car, she kept them on the ground and asked Alena or wear them but Alena looks confused


    "When did you bring it?" They straight came here and she had no idea that her heel was already broken. Moreover, they never stopped in the idle. Neither Alena said that her heels were broken.


    "Someone already had an idea that your heels might be broken. Or maybe, the one never wanted you to wear those heels and wear a pair of heels that the one personally selected." Anna''s reply was even more twisting but Anna didn''t give her any further information.


    Instead, they both wanted near the beautiful screener and Alena can feel that she can get lost in this place. It was so beautiful and being in the spring, it made all the new flowers looked utterly stunning.


    Alena held her gown in her hand and was lifted off from the floor but then, both of theirs eyes fell on the church that was made in the beautiful place, in the middle of this ground.


    "Why is there a church? Don''t you feel strange?" Alena asked and eyes Anna, who replied to her calmly..


    "This is the oldest church in our city. It is famous that most of the weddings that are held here, never break. Why don''t we go and take a look there and seek blessings from the priest? Let us go." Anna was happily going to walk but then, Alena held her hand and indicated to her to see her dress.


    "Right now, I look no less than a runaway bride, well that I''m also. But won''t the priest feel uncomfortable to bless me? he might ask several questions." Alena was worried that she might be judged by the people inside the judge.


    Yes, she did run away from her own wedding for her own good, and maybe, this way she can seek the blessings of the god to find her own real husband, who is lost somewhere where she has no idea about it.


    Anna faced her, and took her hands into hers, and spoke, "Alena, you did what you felt right. Marriage must be done with full heart, not because you are forced into it. God was kind enough to tell you the reality of our so-called husband beforehand and you were able to decide what you exactly want. Be happy for what you did and do not regret anything."


    Anna''s words made sense to her but she was kind off, afraid to face everyone. But then, Anna''s comfortable words once again entered in her ears, "This place is known to very few people. I guess no one will know about it and no one will be inside..let us go now."


    Alena looked up at the church and for some unknown reason, she felt calmness inside her ranging heart. At last, they both went inside the church.


    But then, Alena''s eyes were wide open when he saw everything inside the church.


    ....


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    *If you can, please do  buy privilege to read 15 chapter ahead!*

 Chapter 397 - Willing?

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    At this moment, all she felt was her heartbeat stopped beating. For her, this was not imaginable. What is Jack doing here in this church?!


    Her mouth was wide open because this was no less than any shock for her. Her legs were going to give up, if not for Anna who held her. But at this point, her brain stopped working because she wasn''t able to recover from the shock that she had just bowed.


    "Alena, are you alright my dear?" Anna asked her in a soft tone, to which she just slightly nodded her head but instead, she was in a deep state of shock and stroke.


    ''Am I dreaming about this all that is happening right now?'' this was what she thought at first but before that, Alena rubbed her eyes once again to confirm whether what she is thinking is true or not.


    But the same scene appeared in fro of her, for the second time as well.


    Jack, whose eyes fell on the broken and the messy Alena, knew that she had run away just like that he had predicted. He was standing on his legs, and near him was Alex who wore formals for this occasion.


    "W..what is this happening right now?" After retrieving from the shock that she just received, Alena was able to support her voice and ask it openly.


    "Well, you are getting married, to save yourself or whatever you wish today, that is upon you." Anna didn''t make it much complicated and answered it in a very simple tone.


    She neither made it look extraordinary or lavish and kept it simple and sober but it was already guessed by Alena from the setup.


    "W..where was Jack all the past days? Why did he never show up?" Alena''s this question silences everyone.


    Anna''s eyes fled to Alex and Jack, immediately when she heard about this and it was quite obvious for her to not neglect.


    She waited for Jack to show up, but he didn''t and in the end, she was heartbroken.


    After all, they never appeared when she needed them the most and because of it, she ended up running from everyone and everything which resulted in bad.


    "Alena...that is a long story. We don''t know how to explain it to you...but I g-" before she could have completed her own words, she was interrupted with Alena''s stern voice.


    "I asked Jack, not you Anna. It was his responsibility." Jack, who looked expressionless, felt his body stiff when her question was directed to him.


    It was like a bucket of cold water poured over his head but somehow, he has to manage to calm his nerves and convince Alena, after all, she is his wife.


    Walking towards her, he stood in front of her, trying to eat her soul through her eyes but no one moved even an inch away from her current position.


    "I had my reasons and yeah, you are supposed to know them. I was on a mission and just to come back soon to you, I did commit a mistake and my carelessness resulted in my falling into a coma.


    For the last two days, I was in a coma and it was just yesterday when I regained consciousness but.. because of some reasons, I wasn''t allowed to walk for the next time." He stopped in the middle to see her reaction, which was conflicted and shocking


    ''H..He was in the coma for the past few days?'' It wasn''t easy to digest as she had guessed it earlier.


    At first, she has abused him a lot in her mind because she felt that he has already abandoned for now but now, after learning that there were other misunderstandings that she has come across just now.


    "I know that you have many questions to ask from me, where I was, what type of mission and everything. But Alena, I can only say that I''m a dangerous guy but for you, yes I''m ready to leave the side as well."


    "Why?" he heard her unusual voice. She was scared and for some unknown reason, he felt that his heart tug hard. It was getting difficult for him to breathe seeing her like this.


    "B..Because...you are my wife. I should do these things for my wife, ain''t it? As usual, wife is like a queen, and we knights or you can call us as husbands, are told to follow the orders of the queen at a cost, isn''t it?" At last saying, Jack laughed but at the same time, he was trying to ease the environment around them.


    "I''m..your wife but you still didn''t show up when I waned you to. I understand that you had your problem, but did you ever think about how much I had to undergo? What I had to hear from my parents?" Alena''s this statement made everyone feel sad.


    Her parents were forcefully getting her married to someone else and obviously, it wasn''t as easy as one thinks. It was hurtful for a person and one has to endure a lot.


    They were pretty noisy and it wasn''t getting easy to wed Alena at Jack under these circ.u.mstances at all. Meanwhile, Anna patted Alena''s back to bring her out of the daze to make her remember that they have limited time.


    Although, Anna knew that Jack is a good guy and will keep Alena happy as always but she has to warn her, and obviously this marriage won''t happen without her consult over at all.


    "We all tried to do what we oil to help Jack come back to you and here he is. Your queries will be answered, last Jack is your husband and he will do everything as yr say. But for now, are you willing to marry him in the presence of the priest t and marry for real, not only for the legal purpose?"


    ..


    *Sorry for not updating!*

 Chapter 398 - Married!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Even though he was already married to her, Jack can feel that his hands were shaking due to her reply. What will she do? Will she marry him with all the rituals and take him as her husband?


    He has no idea but from the inside, he is willing to do anything for her and this has no limit. She is the one with whom he wishes to spend his life and there is no doubt.


    Alena lifted her eyes to see into Jack''s eyes and spoke, "I''m willing to marry him on one condition."


    "Done! whatever you are going to ask, it is already done from my side. Tell me what do you want?" Jack''s eager voice surprised everyone


    Even Alex, who knew that Jack has a lot of patience, even more than him actually was eager just to marry his lady love?


    "Let Alena speak first, Jack. Alena... please tell." Anna spoke when she noticed that Alena and Jack were seeing each other with a deep gaze. For a few seconds, she felt that there was something going on in between them but she kept mum.


    For now, the most important matter was to make both of them married and for the misunderstandings, she knows that Jack will clear them as soon as it would be possible for him.


    "You will have to tell me everything about yourself and your family after we get married. I trust you that you will keep me happy and I guess, I''m willing to marry you." Alena tepid back and at last, everyone around them is in relief.


    A bright smile came on his face when her words registered in his mind.


    But Jack wasted no moment and took Alena''s hands into his, and brought her forward to the place where the priest was standing and their priest started reciting all the rituals.


    Meanwhile, Alex and Anna stood beside their respective friends and had a smile on their faces. When they saw that their friends were getting married to each other, unconsciously, Anna''s eyes flew to Alex, who looked too dashing in this outfit.


    ''Stop drooling over him, Anna. He already has someone in his life.'' Just last night, she saw the news that Olivia once again met Alex on a late-night dinner date.


    Remembering this, she can feel her heart tugged by an arrow and her face fell immediately. But then, when Alex saw her downcast face, he frowned.


    ''What happened to her now?'' He was going to walk near her but before that, he heard the priest asking Alena and Jack and he stopped himself from walking down to her side.


    "Mr. Jack, do you take Ms. Alena as your wedded wife, to support her and be with her all the time and provide her all the happiness in this world?" Jack''s eyes were only fixed on Alena''s face, under the veil and this moment was like magic to him.


    "I do."


    The priest returned to Alena and asked her the same question to say, "Ms. Alena, do you take Mr. Jack as your wedded husband, to be with him until your last breath and support him in his difficult times."


    "I do," Alena answered back without any hesitation in her voice. She was determined and her heart and mind were supporting her in this.


    The priest nodded his head and asked, "By the grace of God, I pronounce you as husband and wife. You shall kiss your bride."


    Without even waiting for a second, Jack moved her veil and pressed his lips against her, but with no softness. He was fierce and unconsciously, Alena wasn''t ready for it.


    She grabbed his shirt tightly and for them, it was all out of the world. He made her feel butterflies in her stomach and for the, there was no other way to seal their love. She did it. She completely did it.


    They just got married and pronounced as husband and wife. what more is she expecting even? Well, at least for now, nothing more, and she is really happy that everything is happening in her life at last.


    She is married to Jack, not to that Reyan, the monster


    Seeing both of them kissing so hard, Anna blushed as she lowered her face in shame while Alex cleared his throat to remind Jack that they were still in church and it was not his room to start things.


    Maybe it worked as Jack pulled off and put his head against Alena''s as he whispered, "I will not leave you. We will make it through every obstacle."


    "Yeah. We will do it." Alena knew that this isn''t loved but a simple liking. But feeling like your own husband isn''t that bad, right?


    Especially when he is so handsome and caring, also a pervert!


    "Alright, Jack, Alena. A car is prepared for you both at the end of the church. Go back to your home and spend some time. Also, Jack. if you dared to make Alena cry, I will make you pay the double price!" Anna at first sounded sweet but her voice also contained a threat. A threat of a best friend and Jack can only chuckle hearing this.


    Jack held Alena''s hand softly but firmly and asked her, "Are you ready to start a new life."


    "Forever." was what she replied with a smile on her face as they both walked out of the church with a smile and this time, the runaway bride actually found her real groom.


    Meanwhile, Anna just stood there in a daze looking at the couple who just exit from the church as she thought, when will she get married?


    She is already a mother and most of the people around her are married already, so what about her?


    But then a voice came from behind, "If you want, we can be the one as well."


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    *If you can, please do buy privilege as well!*

 Chapter 399 - Alexs flings!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Anna passed him a serious glare but in return, he laughed at her reaction to his words. "Do you seriously think I will get married to you?" Anna asked.


    "Why not? Don''t we know each other for quite some time? Also, we have a dear daughter to raise and I would like to meet her once again." This time, when Kiara''s name was brought up, Anna''s face lit up with a smile.


    "She would be happy to meet you but.." anna paused. She remembered the scandals he has been involved in the past one week.


    Not only Olivia but other actresses as well as businesswomen. She knew that this might be the trick of his enemies to tarnish his reputation and also name him as the womanizer.


    But she can''t help with this. It hurts her as well because he..is the father of her child and also, does she have feelings for him now also?


    She has no idea but for some reason, it tugs her heart a lot whenever she reads that he is once again involved in any scandal and most importantly, he makes no effort to clear them.


    Isn''t that sign of reality?


    "Kiara and you can meet but at a secret place. I don''t want the paparazzi that is following you as always to recognize my Kiara." She was stern in her command.


    But on the other hand, this made Alex frown. She was acting as a protective mother and he knows very well that she is one. But all of a sudden, she is bringing up paparazzi?


    "Anna, you know that I will not let anything happen to our daughter."


    "You are her father and fathers are supposed to protect their daughters. So I hope the same from you but I can''t say the same for the flings that you have had in the past, Mr. Alex Steve."


    Flings? Which flings is she talking about? Alex was totally clueless because until now, he has not been involved with anyone.


    Since everything happened in the past, first he laid in the hospital, and then slowly and slowly, he came back to prove his innocence.


    ''She is still misjudging me. Oh god, when will she start asking me things straightforwardly?'' He sighed internally at this assumption.


    Rubbing his temples, he replied back to her, "Anna, I know that you think about me something else and I don''t even intend to correct you on this but please, before making any assumption, ask me first and let me clarify instead of your overthinking."


    Saying this as his last words, he made his way out to where his car was parked, exiting the church while Anna stood there in a daze.


    She looked at his left-back and felt immense emotions. They were in church, and still, they fought. Till when can they live like this?


    "Child, fights are normal in a relationship." Suddenly this voice of the priest was heard when she turned around to see him standing.


    ''He might have heard everything that we talked about. That is so embarrassing.'' She knew that she might sound petty but it is what it is.


    "Father, I know that fights happen but seeing him with someone else hurts me a lot." Anna was honest. Standing in the church, there was no point in lying when the priest might have already seen through her actions.


    "Love has many factors. It has jealousy, insecurity, fights, and many other things. But it is on the couple who decides to solve it. Child, in the place of God, we find the matches and as the father of the church, I will only say that, do not lose a guy because of misunderstanding."


    Priest''s words made sense to her but she was afraid. Afraid of being hurt once again in this lifetime and putting someone''s life in danger, which is the last thing.


    Seeing her downcast face, father once again spoke, "Sometimes ego is the resulting breaking of the relationship. You are in love but you aren''t ready to accept because of the blindness. Do not regret your decisions, my child." Saying this, the priest left Anna in a daze because she can''t understand her own feelings.


    She was mixed in her own emotions because it felt like no one was ready to understand what she actually felt.


    If there was hate then there was love as well. But why will she hate him anymore when everything is clear?


    ''Am I the one who is building up the boundaries around me so that no one will be able to approach me?'' Anna just released this and found the problem.


    In the end, she went to her car and drove back to her home, to find Kiara sitting in the living room with her mother.


    Both of them were smiling, and she saw how Kiara giggled. After meeting Alex, she''s just giggling and never stopped laughing. It was like she found her own family.


    "Kiara, mommy is back," Anna spoke to divert her attention towards her, and when Kiara saw Anna coming back, her eyes lit up. Jumping from the couch, she went to her mother and hugged her mother tightly from her leg.


    "You are late today. Is everything alright, mommy?" Kiara asked in a soft tone and a bright smile came over Anna''s face as well.


    Picking her up in her embrace, she replied back, "I was with Alena. She needed my help in something and now that is one, I''m back home."


    "Oh, I thought that you were with Alex uncle." hearing this name once again, Anna''s smile froze. Suddenly, she can see the change in her daughter after meeting Alex.


    ''What they even talked about that she is asking about Alex, whom she met just for few hours?'' Anna can''t help but think.


    "Yes Anna, I thought that you were with him instead of Alena. You know, Kiara asked me tons of questions that she would like to meet Alex once again." This time, Marrie spoke and Anna looked at Kiara with a serious expression.


    "Do you wish to meet him once again?"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    *If you can buy, please do buy privilege!*

 Chapter 400 - Feelings for him!?

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!}


    "Obviously mommy. He was so sweet that day and also, he said that he will not take my dad''s position. So I guess, it won''t harm me to meet him once again." This time, Kiara was serious.


    From her eyes, Anna already guessed that Alex has made a special place in Kiara''s heart and mind. He left a deep impression on his daughter, just on the first meet and she can already relate to it.


    ''His first impression on me was just as you are thinking of my child.'' Anna smiled when she remembered the first time she met him near the bakery of her school.


    "Alright. I will ask him to meet you once again. I will see when he is free so we will decide accordingly." Anna answered back but first, she has to make sure that Kiara is protected from everyone.


    She can''t let any of his flings come closer to Kiara and try to manipulate her in any manner. She is just six years old and it would be big trouble if anyone tries to take advantage of her little child.


    Kiara gave her mother a thumbs up to this and then, Anna made Kiara leave for a study session for now and sat on the couch with her mother, who looked at Anna worriedly. But Anna asked her first, "What happened to you mom? Why are you so serious?"


    "I can see that you are trying to control yourself. Why Anna? You need to look forward to your life and I heard that Alex is not the killer of your brother then you can already accept Alex, won''t that be good?"


    Marrie has seen Anna suffering. She knows that her daughter is taking pills to go back to sleep and she avoids the nightmare where she actually tried to kill Alex.


    But she never said anything because one thing Marrie is totally aware of is, Anna won''t change her decision because of her. She is a stubborn person and will do what she wishes to.


    Exhaustedly, Anna replied to the mother, "It is not like what you are thinking. I''m accepting that I do have some feelings for...Alex but there is a problem and that is our differences. He...isn''t in love with me mom. I tried to kill him once and just staying together for the sake of the child isn''t good either."


    "Have you ever tried to talk to him clearly about this? Have you ever thought of asking about his opinion instead of thinking about everything yourself? Clear it, Anna..." For now, her mother''s words looked the same as the priest''s words in the church.


    She is just assuming everything by herself and not clearing anything from him. She has no idea why she is feeling like this, but for some reason, Anna just wants to continue living in peace.


    "Mom, I shall go to my bedroom now. I need asleep." Without waiting for her mother''s words, Anna left the living room and shut the door behind her.


    Inside her room, she didn''t switch on the lights, instead went near the window to look at the sky and then at the phone that was there in her hand.


    Opening the secret folder that she made on her phone, she opened it with the passcode which was nothing else but Alex''s birthday date along with her, and the photographs were shown.


    All the pictures that they clicked together in the past, either it is on the quiz that they won or on the camping. From the beach to sleeping under the moonlight, everything is there.


    A faint smile came to her face when helped through them and yes, Anna can feel her heart skipped a beat due to his face. She denies her feelings for him for so long but she knows now, she has no courage to say this on his face.


    ''How should I tell you, Alex, that I have feelings for you? Till now, I can''t forget you no matter what I do?''


    Anna doesn''t know what to do but then, she brought up the courage to ask him out for her daughter. Searching his number from her contact list, Anna sent out a message.


    Anna Walker: Kiara wishes to meet you. When are you free so that I can tell her?


    Anna sent it out but she knew that it was almost impossible for her to get a reply just now. He will not reply to her just in a few seconds at least. but maybe, her guess was wrong.


    Her phone rang and there, she saw that Alex was calling her. ''Instead of sending me a direct message, he is now calling me? That is nice?'' without wasting even a second, Anan picked it up and said, "Hello?"


    "For my daughter, I''m always free and I do not need any time to meet my daughter. So just tell her that we can meet tomorrow." Alex''s voice was cold but she can see that he is still being warm to her.


    "She wanted to come to your place... and spend some quality time. It is just that if we take her to any public place, many people will recognize her and for now, it would be better for her to not meet anyone." Anna replied with her thoughts.


    She knows very well that many people are trying to keep an eye on him so that they can tarnish their reputation as well.


    What will they even do when they will get to know that he has a daughter?


    "I understand your concern. Why don''t you just come to my Penthouse? I have a home near the seashore. I bet she would like to see it."


    It was Kiara who should be excited but Anna doesn''t know why but she can feel her heart feeling butterflies. Meeting him in a has personal space sounded nervous but she was alright with it.


    ''Let us see how this goes on.''


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Also, if you can, please do buy privilege!

 Chapter 401 - Husband now!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Meanwhile, Alena and Jack got back to his house in the car that was specially decorated by Anna for them. She was on the top of the moon after knowing that Anna did something like this for her.


    Both of them were just happily conversing but in the middle, Alena realized that they weren''t going to the place where his house was situated earlier.


    "Where are we going? Wasn''t your house in the opposite direction from here?" Alena asked, to which he nodded his head to reply to her back.


    "We are going to my paternal house. My father has a separate one and I have my own mansion. I wished that today was the first day that we got married so I guess it would be much better for us to live there for some time."


    Until now, she only guessed that he was an orphan but today, hearing this from his mouth made her doubtful of what she had heard about him earlier.


    ''Should I even ask him about this?'' Alena was hesitant. Although, he promised that he will tell her and clear all the misunderstandings but she was afraid of his reaction to this.


    "I..I guess you should start telling me things, Jack. I''m now your wife." Alena spoke that was coming inside the mind and at that moment, his grip on the steering wheel tightened.


    At the end of the day, he has to tell her because she is his wife and deserved to know everything about them. His past, his present, and what he has planned for their future. Nothing should be hidden from him now, they are a couple.


    Taking a deep breath, he replied back, "We should first reach home and freshen up. I would rather tell you in a peaceful environment when we both are resting instead of right now when we both are tired."


    She understood that he had some dark secrets to share and it would be inconvenient for him to remember them all in the car, especially when he was the one who was driving the car.


    They were practically driving in the middle of the jungle and obviously it wasn''t safe for them to travel alone in the night so let it pass just like that and waited for him to reach home.


    After an exact drive of thirty minutes, they both reached a mansion, where Alena''s eyes almost came out when she saw such a beautiful mansion in the middle of the jungle.


    She has seen many houses, including those of the upper-class societies but this was another level of beauty that came across her for now.


    Seeing her expressions, Jack giggled, "Aren''t you lost in the beautify of his mansion so much that you actually forgot that you have a husband now?"


    "I..I don''t know..this place is such a warming one. If I had an idea that my husband is such a rich person, I would have asked for a lavish wedding from you." Alena replied back, to which he laughed at her sentence.


    She never wanted money in someone. Instead, for her, everything was good if the person is good by heart and have a decent amount job. At least, they can live happily as a middle class family as well and she will happily accept that lifestyle.


    "Now that you know, my wifey. This place belongs to us and now, we are going live here for quite some time." Coming closer to her, he hugged her from behind and whispered in her ears, "Here, I guess we can raise our children also."


    A slight blush covered her face when the topic of children was brought up. In her mind, that insane image of her and Jack''s children was formed, ''Cmon Alena! That is too far from now.'' She can laugh at her own stupidity for thinking such things.


    "We should first enjoy our time and then discuss kids. Shall we go in now?" Alena asked, to which Jack nodded his head but before Alena could have taken a step, Jack lifted her in his arms in a bridal style.


    "Hey! What are you doing?! Let me down! I might fall!!" Alena screamed on the top of her lungs when he carried her, for God''s Sake, she felt so much shy.


    But Jack didn''t listen to her words, His only, and so long demand actually is fulfilled now and what can he ask for more? She is his and he will cherish her for always.


    Bringing her inside the mansion, Alena''s hands were looking around his neck when he stopped and a maid of the house, the lady who was taking care of the mansion on behalf of Jack, came forward.


    At first, she was stunned to see Jack, carrying a woman in his arms but more importantly, the lady was wearing a bridal white dress. What exactly happened between them?


    "Good Evening, Young master.. and..Miss.?" The lady tried to ask but before someone could answer back, Jack introduced, "Young Madam of the house, my wife Alena."


    "Oh..Good Evening Young Madam. Welcome to home." Until now, Jack has already helped her to get down, after all, she she was protesting too much and after adjusting her dress, she gave the maid a warm smile.


    "Good evening to you as well." Alena spoke


    The lady didn''t try to intrude much and left for the kitchen after asking what would like to eat, leaving Alena and Jack alone in the room.


    Alena passed him an angle to which he didn''t react much and only showed his puppy side, "Stop staring at me like this, I would rather eat you up."


    "Do you wish to sleep on the couch?" Alena''s cold tone was hard but after that, another voice was heard which almost sent chills down her spine, and she can''t help but feel afraid.


    "Who dares to make my son on the couch in his own home?!"

 Chapter 402 - Meeting his father!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Suddenly, a voice was heard, and turning their face, Alena saw a man, with a stick and having black hair, standing at the door. But he wasn''t alone. Along with him was a man, who looked almost of the same age as that of Jack.


    But she can feel that Jack''s aura dropped immediately when the man appeared along with the old man. After seeing them, Jack himself was really trying to control his anger deep down.


    "Who dares to do that?! And Jack, who is this lady on the house?! Wearing a bridal dress? What does that mean?" The old man was stern in his command; she could feel that he was eyeing her from the top to bottom.


    Just by the gaze, she can feel uncomfortable, then how can Jack even converse with them? But with no choice left, Alena came forward to introduce herself first, "Myself Alena. I''m Jack''s wife."


    Hearing her words, the old man looked at Jack with his angry gaze to speak out, "Jack! Is what the lady is telling the truth? You are married?"


    "Do I need to clarify it to you? Who are you to interfere with my life like this? Are you forgetting that we have no relationsh.i.p.s and I''m no one to reply to your questions?" Jack left no space for negotiation.


    He looked distant and at that time, he pulled Alena behind him to come in between the old man and Alena, to stop him from looking at Alena with his serious and deathly glares.


    "Also, I will not tolerate anyone seeing my woman like this."


    "You are such a jerk! How can you get married without telling your family members!? Jack, have you actually lost your mind?! Your father is still alive! Your brother is also there and you married in secret? If I haven''t come here today, did you even have any intention of telling any of us?"


    Jack totally ignores his words as if, he heard from one ear and lets it go from the other.


    But Alena has already guessed who this person is. From the starting line to their facial expression and the similarities, it wasn''t difficult to guess that he is Jack''s father.


    "Jack, I''m asking you something! We talked about it, that you will marry Mr. Shawn''s daughter but you broke that promise! His daughter was waiting for you all day in the cafe!"


    "I never said that I will get married to her. Neither did I promise that I will meet her so about what are you talking about, dad? I guess you are forgetting that I''m your lost child and your real child is standing beside you. Why don''t you get him married to that lady of your wish? After all, he agrees to all your requests!"


    Yes, his tone was very sarcastic but he can''t help but feel disgusted all over himself when his father actually brought up the topic of getting him married to someone else when his legal wife is standing beside him.


    His father was fuming but the man beside him was laughing inside. Alena did notice that Jack''s hands had already turned into a fist and to calm him down, she kept her hand over his shoulders.


    "Stop. This amount of anger will make you weaker. You haven''t recovered properly." A simple sentence and it was enough for his raging nerves to calm down.


    His father did notice this and he can feel that the lady has quite an effect on this son of his. ''He married someone, who can least calm him down in such situations.'' For him, Alena wasn''t the one for his son but deep side, he knew that this isn''t in his control.


    "Jack, you really disappointed me today! Do you know how your mom might be feeling from the heavens?" Suddenly, this strict him and Jack, who had earlier calmed down, felt his anger hitting up.


    A smirk came over his face when he relayed the old man, "Have you ever thought how mom would have felt when you committed the mistakes in your life? Did you consider her and me? No, right? So why are we suddenly bringing my mother?"


    "No one can deny that she has your mother and I''m your father. I''m just concerned for y-" the old man was cut off when Jack answered back in a harsh tone.


    "You have no need to be concerned over me. I have my wife. She can take care of me and I can take care of hers. Please just leave before I insult you more and upset myself." He can see that his father was hurt deep down.


    His eyes showed sadness and Alena knew that both father and son''s relationship had strained over a period due to some reason that she wishes to know.


    But for the first time, the man beside the old man spoke, "Brother, dad is talking about your well-being. He had no other motive and you are taking him wrong."


    "See, who is speaking and telling me this. The mistake of my father cost me my mother''s life. It would be much better if you keep your mouth shut and do not interfere because you have n right to do so." This made the man gave Jack gates but ignored him.


    "Please leave me alone with my wife and it would be for the best." For the last time, he said this and waited for his father to leave but he didn''t move an inch.


    Instead of speaking to his son, he turned his face to Alena, who was earlier shielded back by Jack, "You have married my son without my knowledge. You never felt that you should come to me and have a conversation with his family?"


    "I..I was always told that he is an orphan." Alena honestly treated. If she knew, then the scenario would never be different.


    His father laughed at this sentence because he can already imagine that this was before he had met his son. "So this brat always said that he is an orphan? I guess, Jack, you have never accepted my presence in your life right?"

 Chapter 403 - Hurt and disappointed!?

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    His father was hurt when he got to know that his son is like this. He never considered his presence but still, he can''t deny the fact that he is his biological father.


    "You know what, father? You, and your obedient son. Both of you know very well how am I and what I have been through so stop overreacting. It would be much better for you to leave now."


    He left no space for any other talks. He doesn''t wish to face them because he can feel that his blood was boiling on another level. Not only that, but Alena also looked quite worried.


    She just got married and now, she is witnessing both father and son fighting over some issue and she can feel somewhat guilty about it. ''There must be something that happened in the past between them.'' she already guessed it.


    The aura between them was not good and for now, she can feel that her hair was already standing. It was making her seriously wonder what is happening at this point.


    But the smirk on the so-called brother of Jack''s face never left and she was doubtful if this is what she is expecting things to be?


    Was he even the real brother, because Jack kept on saying his son but he never mentioned that he is the real son?


    ''A real brother against his other real brother. Is this what that is happening right here?'' she can''t help but think and then, his father''s loud voice was heard in the whole mansion.


    "Jack, you have disappointed me so much in this lifetime. Can''t you simply accept being my son in this lifetime before I die?"


    "If you die, who will take care of the business and other things? Mother is already in heaven and she must be happy to be alone. Do not go near her or she will be hurt once again."


    He wasn''t hesitant to say it aloud but Alena felt that his words were quite harsh to say this to his father. It was understood that his father''s actions have hurt him in the past but he can''t say these hurtful words to this old man, right?


    Suddenly bringing up his mother wasn''t a good idea at this point. Alena''s frown was quite visible.


    Alena keeps the hand over his shoulders to pass higher positive energy and asks him to calm down. After that, she came forward between Jack and his father.


    "Sir, we both are tired and you must be tired as hell. I guess we should rest for tonight and we will speak about this tomorrow." Alena tried to sound rational but deep down, everyone knows that she is avoiding any fight in the house.


    The man, who stood beside the old man frowned when he listened to Alena but for the sake of looking good in the eyes of the old man, also spoke, "I guess sister-in-law is saying true. We should go to our house and give them privacy."


    The old man looked reluctant but he will take his timeout except that his son, who was earlier single recently got hitched with someone. At last, with a lot of reluctance from his side, he left their house, making Alena sigh in relief.


    She turned around to see Jack, who was even more relieved than her, to see his father leaving and this made her super curious as to what made them like this? Why are their relationsh.i.p.s so strained out?


    "Young Master, Young Madam, your dinner''s ready on the table. Will you both like to freshen up first before eating dinner?"The maid came from behind and Alena nodded her head in agreement.


    "Jack, can you please your room? I need to change out of this bridal dress now." It was already heavy for her to ride around and now that they are home, she hopes to wear some comfortable items of clothing.


    Jack first nodded but then he armed something, "Aunt, can please arrange for some ladies to wear for tonight. We shall go to the mall tomorrow to search for some clothes."


    "Sure Young master. I will deliver the lives in your bedroom in the next five minutes." Alena thanked the lady in return while Jack showed the way to his room where he opened and when she entered to find that his room was in dull colors.


    But for some reason, just feeling that this is his room, she can feel butterflies in her stomach. Not only that, it makes her really feel like a queen because at least she can call him as he is now.


    "Alena, I guess you should first go and freshen up in the washroom. Aunt will deliver your clothes," he spoke while taking some of his clothes out to wear for the night but this made her frowned.


    "Where are you going now then?" Alena asked suspiciously. She has seen that his anger wasn''t tamed even now, but she was hesitant to ask.


    She knew that she can''t do anything related to it because he hasn''t told her anything about his family yet. BUt she hopes that when he will, she can at least be by his side.


    "I need a shower to calm my nerves. Do not worry about me, get yourself comfortable, I Will take a shower in the adjoining room. We will meet down at the dining table." saying, he left her alone in the room but she was afraid of what he said.


    Just taking a shower will reduce his tensions and she would be happy but still, deep down she felt bad for him.


    ''He is really angry over his father but why? Not like he has done any crime..or is this really something that happened in the past but no one is telling me about this till now?''


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    ...


    Update


    4/26/2021


    The updates were slower because I''m tested positive for COVID-19. It is deadly, I swear, and quarantined in my room. The weakness is taking another roll over me, so I wasn''t in any condition to write from the last few days.


    Really sorry, for the trouble but will try to update as soon as possible, at least with one chapter every day. Thank you!

 Chapter 404 - His hurtful past! (1)

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Alena didn''t ask much but she simply sat near the dining table and let Jack come so that they have a good time by themselves. After exactly five minutes, she saw him coming on a through stairs and passed her a warm smile.


    He was now wearing home clothes with a pajama and a t-shirt on top. The two buttons of his t-shirt were opened, revealing his neck and for some reason, Alena imaged herself eating his flesh through there.


    ''Oh C''mon Alena, he is your husband now! You have that right.. but stop dreaming about such things at the dining table!'' She scolded herself in her mind but when she was in a daze, Jack looked at her worriedly.


    "Are you alright? You look..like you are thinking about something else." he noticed that she was physically present but her mind was somewhere else.


    But she smiled back and shook her head. "Nothing. I was just thinking about something else. Leave it."


    "I hope that everything is to your liking. Already asked aunt to prepare what you like.'''' Jack answered when he saw that the dishes he asked were out there on the table.


    But Alena was quite surprised. She earlier did notice that everything she lies, was now on the table even when she never told anyone about it. Not even Anna.


    "How did you know what I like and what I don''t? Don''t be just lost because you think you know me," she warned him once with her glared, and obviously, he understood what she meant by her words.


    He smiled at her comment but inwardly thought about the same, ''I know you because I have a track record about what you like or not.'' but he never brought it up and started eating the food.


    As expected, Alena''s eyes lit up when she first took the bite and then turned to aunt, "Your cooking is really good! I''m so much impressed! From now on, you will give me lessons about cooking. if that is alright with you?" Despite being madam of this household she kept it soft and warm.


    The maid was flushed when she heard the Young Madam complimenting her cooking skills. It was her luck because she hasn''t expected a young lady to come and praise her at all.


    ''I had thought that she was arrogant but now I Can see that she is totally warm inside and out. Maybe she can mend the broken strings of father and son relationsh.i.p.s.'' Aunt prayed for this to happen as soon as possible.


    They both finished their dinner as soon as possible and then, Jack called her out to bring her to the terrace where a set of drinks were made. She knew that he needed relaxation to tell her things.


    For him, it was difficult to remember everything that he has gone through. So, for this, he chose the night under the stars so that he can make himself comfortable and tell her vetting from deep down in his heart.


    "You can tell me," Alena said who was now sitting on the couch, while Jack was standing near the bar and made a drink for himself.


    "I don''t know where to start. Why don''t you ask me something based on the family background so that I can start with it?" He has so many secrets hidden but he never said anything to anyone, except Alex, who got to know things on his own.


    Alena nodded her head and replied to him back, "Tell me about your birth if you know." Alena started from the very basic. She doesn''t want to go directly to the main topic instead of taking small steps.


    A smile came on his face. Maybe remind when he was told not to repeat, "I was born in the mansion My father and mother weren''t married at that time because no one approves of mother to be the daughter-in-law of their family. They all thought that she is just a waste and won''t bring much money along with her."


    "But, I was always labeled as the illegitimate child of the family and obviously I was teased by it. My parents fell in love with each other when they were in college. She got pregnant with me, and this mansion was specially designed for her by my father, going against his own father, for my mother."


    Alena noticed that he was a smile but from inside, he was hurt for some reason. He might have gone t.h.i.g.h a lot, after all, he is already thirty-one, but she can'' identity if this laugh is due to the pain or a real laugh.


    Because he has covered his expressions quite well. She was his wife but he won''t show his expression to her so easily, he has been wearing hi smacks for so long now. The mark of not worrying about anything in this world.


    "I was very young at that time but one day, I remembered, my mother cried a lot. It was raining that day and she cried so much that her eyes were red. I still remember that I felt my heartache for her the very first time when I saw her like this."


    "But I never knew what happened. She simply packed our bags and everything we had, like clothes and jewelry, and everything and we left without telling anyone else. I wasn''t able to meet my father but who knew what happened between her and mother."


    "She brought me to another state, where the empire of Steve was related. It was good we started working as a middle-class family and my mother was well educated. She worked in a company and healed me as well."


    "But one day...the most horrific things and in our life..


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    PS: I wasn''t updating because I recently shifted to a new city and it was really hectic for me and my family. We first asked men to load the household and then drive for next 10 hours and it was painful.


    So, if your query, this book is not being dropped!


    Obviously, something new coming up very soon so stay updated and keep on supporting!!

 Chapter 405 - His hurtful past! (2)

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    "Something happened with you and your mother?" Alena asked in a soft voice but she can feel that his aura doped immensely. His grip on the drink''s glass tightened when she noticed that he was burning in the pit of rage and anger.


    He has gone through a lot and she can see this through his eyes and it was almost difficult for him to get out of it.


    Until now, he hasn''t spoken about it or discussed it with someone else. It was hidden like a deep secret inside his heart only.


    Getting up, she took the glass from his hands and asked him to sit on the couch so that he can relax a little bit. Jack didn''t decline and did as she asked him to do. After all, he was too occupied to think about the past.


    He was purely lost, with his eyes and daze. A simple hand and comfort came to him when Alena sat along with him.


    "After that? What happened with mom?" Alena''s softness entered into his ears when he started speaking again.


    "The company in which my mother worked fell into crisis and she was left unemployed. I was very young so obviously, I can''t do any type of work. But one day, my mother told me the reason because of which, she ran away from the luxury life she had earlier received from father."


    "She said that... When my father was out on a business trip, he cheated on her, despite knowing that he had someone in his life. This gave full access to my grandfather to try to finish me off with my mother because he never saw her as the ideal candidate as his daughter-in-law."


    "I was his grandson but illegitimate. As my father was young, they all felt that he will marry again once we are finished off. He could have more sons for the family. But who would have guessed that he will not marry anyone else and remain single all his life after my mother."


    His eyes were red. She can see the much pain in which he was. He wanted to cry a lot but he held himself back, but she wished to engulf all his pain into hers. Alena wanted to mix that deadly nightmare of his into hers but it wasn''t as easy as she thought.


    Alena wanted to finish this hatred in his heart but when she learned that his father, the old man whom she met just now actually cheated on his mother, she lost her calm at that moment.


    "Are you kidding me, Jack? Your father cheated on your mom when he knew that he has a wife and child?" Alena''s voice didn''t die down. She raised it without caring if someone else listed it to and Jack, just simply nodded his head.


    Just telling about this, he can feel the shame on his face. He was a mistake that was committed by his family and by his father but what can he do about it? His mother ran away to save him from everyone but in the end, his father found him again.


    He never wanted to come back but he had to. Just to have everything that was supposed to be his. Everything that gave his mother the pain and suffering, he has to come back to gain everything and siege it before it is lost to someone, who doesn''t deserve it at all.


    Jack, can understand that he had a lot of things to say, and to let him say first, she kept her mouth shut and let him speak.


    After all, once he will speak everything, his heart will ease out and he will feel lighter, The truth that he was hiding for so long, will be coming out and give him relaxation mentally and physically.


    "Not only that, my grandfather has sent some goons that night to kill me and mom. But fortunately, it was raining that day heavily and we left the mansion in the evening only. Just a few more hours and we would have been dead by that time." Alena kept her fingers over her mouth to shut his mouth.


    "Never talk about dying from now. It is the life that you never wanted but you got. You have me now so never think of dying. Alright?" Alena asked, with a lot of patience. She can''t even imagine what would happen to her if he dies by chance.


    He took her hand into his and started narrating everything ahead. "My dad.. he was left devastated when he got to know that my mother left him along with me. He tried to search for her everywhere but unfortunately, didn''t find her anywhere because my mother and I hid very well."


    "I was very young so late, as years passed, I forgot my father''s face but one day... it was raining and my mother went out to give an interview on foot. But later on, someone knocked on my door to say that my mother was hit by a truck and..she got injured badly."


    "Before I could have rushed to the hospital her dead...body was brought into the rental house that we had. I...felt like dying at that moment. I was only seven when I saw my mother''s dead body in front of me and that too, with no one to support me in that difficult position."


    Alena patted his back when tears formed his eyes. And without controlling himself anymore, streams of tears started coming out of his eyes. She can see clearly that he was not only hurt mentally but emotionally as well.


    He lost his mother at such a young age when he had no one to console him. Not even his father. Because he was told that his father is a ready cheater and later on, to save him, his mother also ran away.


    "A...Alena...mom always said that she loved me the most. More than even what she felt for her father. She left her family for me so that she can have me and be on the side with my father but he threw her trust like garbage and she was left alone..for Me." Jack cried.


    She saw how badly he cried in her arms and he sobbed so hard. No one could have imagined that the hard and cruel jack has such a type of past to see and hide from everyone.


    He was cold to everyone but in such a bad position? She could not even think about it in any way. "After that...?" Alena knew that she might be wrong to ask further at the point but it was necessary.


    "After that.. I tried to commit suicide by.. jumping inside a pool, without knowing how to swim." Alena, who was consoling Jack till now, can feel that her heart aches for that little Jack.


    He saw his mom dying, surveying being snatched away from him. At last, what was left with him except doing suicide and ending his life? After the wall, there was no one in his life.


    But Alena''s eyes were no less than red. She wasn''t in a state right now but she can feel pain in her heart as well.


    "But you aren''t dead..how?"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^

 Chapter 406 - His hurtful past! (3)

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    "I wasn''t dead to thank god. I was saved by no one other than Chris...who used to come there to swim with his family." Well, Alena wasn''t expecting to hear this name after so long.


    It was really strange for her to see and feel that Chris would save someone from dying? He was someone who would make others die in front of him but he saved Jack from dying right? That was something that made her frown but she kept her mouth shut for now and decided to listen to what he has to say.


    "Not only that, he brought me out of the swimming pool and made me sit and offered some kind of tea. I was frozen at that time, and my mind wasn''t working at all. I just kept my face down and didn''t see the person''s face who saved my life."


    Jack was honest. Alena saw how he was shaking due to remembering even what was gone in the past. It has left a huge impact on him. A thirty-two years old man is still under the trauma of losing his mother at the age of seven and being saved from dying.


    "Jack, you are the bravest person I know. I..Can''t even imagine how you had to go through everything alone at that time." Her own family turned against her and she felt so broke.


    But he lost them one by one and that was even more disaster to him. She now has no words to describe his feelings but to hug him tightly, and pass her positive energy to him.


    Jack looked at the night and the sky above there a slight smile came over his face, "She would be happy to see me getting married today. You know, Alena. If my mother was here at this moment, she would have loved you as her daughter."


    When Alena saw that he was talking about his late mother, she smiled, "I would have loved to meet her and see what lessons she has given you that you are such a gentleman even after so many incidents in your life."


    Jack smiled in return. He knows that she is trying to support him mentally and he is happily accepting that. After all, she is his wife and she has the full right to cover him no matter what the situation is.


    If in his life, he won''t turn to her then who will help him? From whom will he expect love and acre if not from his own wife?


    She has all the rights to see him in his down situations and be still there to support him. He loved her, and she knew this too well. There was something between them but it was unspoken. They simply let their fates be entangled with each other and let it do the rest of their work.


    "You know, the person who saved my life left me nearby so that he could call someone for help and then, some people came there with whom I saw Chris along with them. Chris brought them to save me and help me and I misunderstood this all along with my life."


    Alena frowned hearing this. ''What does he mean by the misunderstanding that was caused in his life?'' she can''t help but figure it out more through his words.


    Jack continued, "My life was almost finished But I saw a light when I was sad. I was a child but I thought maybe this was something God is giving me. Maybe God is helping me in everything that I have gone through."


    "At last, I was brought to David''s uncle and he said that I will be with Chris for all my life and be his bodyguard as secretary. For this, I started to study and do the cold to make him happy in his life. "


    "Be it his friend or someone else. I had nothing else to do in my life but did what I could and return the favor, when Chris used to fight with Alex, I used to hate Alex as well. I thought that he is a bad person and Chris is good."


    Alena can see that wasn''t satisfied with what he did in the past. He still feels that everything was his fault and no one can turn to the past now. It is something that happened so many years back, and also, Chris is dead.


    ''If Chris was so good then why did Jack help Alex in helping to kill Chris? Why did he allow Anna to kill him than night if he felt that Chris was the man who saved him and gave him another life in this lifetime?'' Alena was curious to listen more.


    But slowly, she class knew the patience is the key to the event that is happening right now. He is in much bad Condition and she can''t rush things to satisfy her curiosity.


    He is of much more importance in her life and for her, his safety comes first before anything else in this world.


    She rubbed his hair softly and slowly, which made him smile. But when she saw it clearly under the sky, under the moon, the smile was killer. That was a dangerous smirk on his face.


    He continued to tell me, "Later on, when we grew up, I had to take my difficult lessons in my life. I went to the underworld because Chris went there. I blindly trusted Chris. But when I grew older, I got to know that I have my own brain, and sometimes, I don''t agree with his words. It Was at that time, I figured out that I''m not that bad as Chris."


    "You aren''t bad, Jack. You were forced into that lifestyle. Mother left you and father...s doing made you go alone on your path and you were pulled in the wrongdoings." Alena pacified him and he slowly nodded his head.


    Somewhere in his head, he knew that his doings weren''t correct at all but he can''t help but feel that he has many things wrong in life.


    "Later on, one day, I met Alex on my way and we talked for a few minutes. But somewhere I feel connected to him. I feel that he understands me better than Chris, who just gave me orders as his slave."


    ....


    Do not forget to vote^ ^


    Also, let me know your views through comments!

 Chapter 407 - It was Alex!

    [Please do buy privilege to unlock chapters!]


    "That feeling was always there. The feeling of guilt inside me. Slowly and slowly, as we turned out to be old, I realized that this is not meant for me. But I was pressed under Chris''s goodness."


    He was so foolish to believe Chris every time. To think that he has a good heart, even when he gave him so many signals already. But no one was ready to know the reality of truth.


    Even when he knew that water he was doing, was the wrong thing but somewhere his heart was still longing for some love and care. But he was stupid to expect love and care from those who are just using you.


    Just like Anna, he also suffered. Although her struggle was much more intense because her struggle was not only with herself but also with other people.


    Alena just saw how his expression changed within a few seconds. He was happy just a second ago but, he was heavily pained.


    His heart was aching and she can feel that she can see right through him. It must be paining to see your own loved ones going through something painful. But this is not that only, his loved ones are now totally not with him.


    His father? Well, he was a big cheater as if he was told!


    Not only that, guilt always eats you up when you just want to take it off your c.h.e.s.t. ''I wish I was there with you when you had to go through so much.'' This thought suddenly struck her.


    "Jack..why did you even take orders from someone else? I agree that we had to pay him back because he saved your life..but while submitting your whole life to him?"


    She wanted to revolt a lot but now, Chris is dead already. That demon died in Ana''s hands. Earlier, she used to feel bad that he died but now, after hearing Jack''s story, she does feel her heart lightened!


    Jack smiled. He understood what she meant by her words where he explained the dark reality to her through bus words.


    "Alena¡­ that was the past. You remembered, the day we helped Anna to take Chris out of her engagement, you asked me, ''why do we need to help her out when I was Chris''s secretary?"


    "The reason was, he was behind all the misery that I have suffered in this lifetime. It was his father whose car hit my mother''s body that day and she was killed. Not only that, David earlier ordered Chris to push me into the lake."


    Shock and surprise were written all over her face. Knowing that someone, with whom you lived for so long as the murder of your, own closed ones is life-taking.


    "That must have killed you from inside. Right?" Alena asked to which she received a nod. He wasn''t only having the guilt but he felt that he lost his whole life the moment he learned the truth that he was residing under the killer''s house.


    "I was always told that it was a truck that hit my mother and she died on the spot but the reality was different. It wasn''t any truck but David''s car which hit my mother and she never died on the spot."


    "It was that bastard''s father who left her to die. He was with his secretary having his...those type of sessions and that resulted in the accident. He could have taken my mother to the hospital but no, he left her there so that she can die."


    He held his face into his hands and cried remembering how he had witnessed his mother''s dead body that day. Her face was covered in blood and her stomach was bleeding.


    He tried to keep his hand on her wound which was bleeding but he found her cold body near his body. That pale face which made him feel horror!


    Everyone tried to console him, his neighbors, his landlords, and everyone but his eyes was glued to his mother''s pale face. He just wanted to memorize her last face so that he can always have her in his memory.


    And today, that face and every memory were once again coming into his brain and mind. Alena held him close to her heart and in her embrace and let him cry his heart out.


    Slowly and slowly, his breath got steady and he stopped crying but Alena can feel that he has more to say and more to tell her.


    "So, is this the reason you accepted killing Chris that day?" she asked. But on the second note, she already guessed it.


    "Yes. He deserved to die anyway and I let him die by Anna''s hands because more than me, it was Anna who suffered because of that bastard. I was in pain, in guilt and if helping her to get rid of that man was in my hand then I will always help her."


    Alena saw the hatred in his eyes when he talked about Chris now. He was someone, who thought that Chris was his life savior but in return, he got to know that Chris was never the one.


    But then something came to her mind, "If it was not Chris who saved you then who was the person who saved you that day from dying?"


    If Chris tried to kill him then who could have saved him then? Who was that person who was good enough to save the person who was drowning in the water?


    She was not only curious to know about it but for some reason, she can feel really thankful for him to save her love.


    That person saved someone, who was supposed to be killed. What can be the happier thing than this?


    Jack held her hand into his and played with her fingers. He kept quiet for a few minutes and she stayed silent as well. Did he need time to tell her? She was absolutely fine with it.


    "Jack...are you fine, my love?" she asked in a soft tone in which he nodded his head but no words left his mouth to reply back to her.


    "So, do you know who saved you that day? Or you have no idea?" again, he nodded his head and she knew that the trap of life that was built around him, was finally broken and he knew the truth behind his life.


    He wasn''t replying and this was making her even more worried. His no reaction was like a total tension and worry for her.


    "Are you willing to tell me? Maybe we can find him and thank him in return for what that person did? he actually saved you from such a big accident!" Alena suggested but his time, Jack shook his head.


    "You know him already. I know him already and we have close connections with him." hearing this, Alena frowned when he once again replied to extinguish her fire.


    "It was Alex, who saved me that day instead of Chris."


    ..


    If you can, please do buy privilege! Also, do not forget to vote!!!


    It helps author a lot!


    Thank you!

 Chapter 408 - Wedding night!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters]


    Alena has no words to react to or any expressions left. His life was like a roller coaster ride but she understood that he has gone through a lot when he says that everything was not like placed in a tray and given to him.


    "So...it was Alex who saved you from that disaster..and you thought that it was Chris," Alena asked, to which he once again nodded his head.


    "Not only that, there I gotta know Chris never treated me as his cousin or something. For him, I was always a puppet but I mistook it for something else. I know I acted like a fool." He chuckled at his own stupidity.


    For so long, he let them treat him like a dog and a puppet especially when he was so rich by his father''s side. He was taken advantage of by no one else but his mother''s killer but sometimes things aren''t in his hands.


    Bringing her into his embrace, he wrapped his hand near her shoulders and she rested her head on his rock c.h.e.s.t. His warmness was giving her another level of satisfaction but she felt that this was needed for her.


    It has been so long since she slept like this under the sky. Hearing his heartbeat, Alena can feel that the whole sky was full of stars today and it was a full moon. In her heart, she was thankful that he was saved by Alex.


    After all, If he was dead already, how would she have met him in this life until now? In the end, he came as her savior in her and she was attracted to him!


    "Alena, you have no idea that I always wanted to sit like this under the sky and see the star at midnight." She hears his s.e.xy voice and for some reason, she can feel that he was having a great time with her by his side.


    But she was in the same position. He gave her heart satisfaction!


    "You have me now... you don''t need to feel lonely anymore.'''' She told him to ease his pain and she felt that his grip around her tightened the moment those words left her mouth.


    ''And I''m not letting you go anywhere now...you are tied with me.'' he thought and smiled with this thought. Only he knew the amount of power she had on him.


    The love he craves from her is next level. He will make sure to love her more and will make her fall for him.


    But as if he remembered something at this point, Jack pulled his hand back and then, stood up from where he was, leaving Alena a little bit confused. ''What happened to him suddenly?'' Jack went inside his room and took out a small box from the side drawer.


    Alena simply noticed what he was doing there and had no clue why he suddenly took out a box from the side drawer when they were sharing such a lovely moment under the sky? For this, Alena felt her mood ruined but she waited. She knew that he must be having reasons for what he did.


    Jack came back on the terrace and sat on his knees on the ground in front of her to see her confused look. He chuckled and asked her back, "What are you worried about?"


    "Your actions. They confuse me a lot.  I don''t why you suddenly got up from me.." she stoops in the middle when Jack brought the box in front of her and made her remember something.


    "Do you remember the time we visited the shop the last time we were in town? And had lunch afterward?" he asked her in a slow voice and suddenly, this brought a small blush over her face.


    The day, when he especially took her from her hotel and took her out for some outing but that too as a gift for his girlfriend?


    How can she forget about that so easily? That was the second time she had spent her time with him, as a teenager. Her first crush over him started for the moment their lips met in his apartment or where she stayed for a night.


    "Obviously yes! How can I forget that time when we went to select an r- '''' She was cut off when her eyes landed on a ring in the box and what made her even more shocked was, that was the same ring that she liked the day!


    The ring that she felt was beautiful six years ago! What was it doing in his hands? Alena had no clue how to even react because her veins stopped in the middle when she saw him taking out that ring and taking her hand into his.


    "You are really precious to me, Alena. I know you have dozens of questions for me to ask, how do I feel for you, and other things. We have a full life for it and I swear that I''m serious for you and about our future."


    He stopped in the middle to look at the ring that was there in his right hand, "I bought this ring for you when we visited the shop last time. I knew that you liked it and for that moment only, I took an oath to be with you. But I was still in a dilemma at that time."


    "At the time, you were the only reason  I smiled because...I also got to know the real truth at that time from Alex. I had to take myself out of that trauma and then only I could have asked you out but six years passed in a blink and here we are, married."


    "This might be a formality, but Alena, I do love you from the very start. Don''t ask me why, where, and when. I just know I love and wish to spend my whole life with you." saying this as his words, he slipped the ring in her ring finger.


    Shock and surprise were written on her face because this was new to her. His words held so much sincerity that she felt that this wasn''t true. She is living in any imagination but this ring made her come out of the daze.


    Without replying to him through her words, she pulled him her embrace, wrapping her hands around his head, and kissed him deeply with all the amount of love and passion she felt at that time.


    But he left no stone. He pulled her closer to him and deepened the kiss that they shared. Using his tongue, he pushed inside her mouth and savored her all flavors, which made her grip his shirt tightly.


    her mind went dizzy when he s.u.c.k.e.d her lower lip tightly and in between their kiss, she smiled like an idiot. But this doesn''t stop him from tasting her to his fulfillment.


    But in the middle, he kept his head against her, and asked her in a breathless tone, "You do know that today is our wedding night?"


    ....


    DO not forget to vote for your author!


    *if you can, please do buy privilege!*

 Chapter 409 - Their first time!

    *18+ content. You might skip if you are uncomfortable!*


    As if Alena didn''t care about it anymore, she once again grabbed his face but this time, gently and locked his lips as if her life was dependent on it. For her, this was an experience she will never miss out on.


    What if this was their first night? They are husband and wife now and these things should be common between them, right?


    Seeing her so persistent, even Jack didn''t hold back the d.e.s.i.r.es that he felt in his stomach. she was a beauty he might die for!


    Holding her head from behind, he deemed the kiss which made her fall a little back on the couch. But their lips never left each other.


    While Alena was ready to be absorbed in the moment, who was lost, Jack took this chance to grab her by the waist and t.h.i.g.h and pick her up in his arms in a bridal style.


    Carrying her inside the room, he gently placed her on the bed with utmost care in his actions. He doesn''t want her to feel that her husband isn''t good in bed! With this in his mind, he came on top of her, with his one leg in between hers, he started s.u.c.k.i.n.g her earlobe with power.


    Not only that, he started nibbling it as hell with his tongue, trying to eat it as much as possible. Alena just grabbed his hair and enjoyed whatever he was doing with her body.


    "Um...Ah¡­" a m.o.a.n escaped her lips when he started doing his work through his tongue, not only on her face but also on her whole body.


    With his mouth making his way to her silky waist, he gently touched it to give it a little squeeze but this adventure was making her stomach churn.


    She was craving for his touches more and more, with the maximum body interaction. Jack made his way from her earlobe to her neck where he bit her with his teeth. At first, he was alright with his actions but in the middle of the d.e.s.i.r.e, his actions turned too violent for her to be tolerant, especially when he s.u.c.k.e.d her so hard that almost blood might come!


    "AHH! Jack!" A sharp pain hit her when he s.u.c.k.e.d her neck with so much force where she felt that almost blood might come.


    Hearing her voice, Jack stopped in the middle and looked at her face with tender care but at the same time, passion in his eyes. "Do you really wish me to stop right now?"


    His voice was hoarse and she understood that he wasn''t able to control himself for much longer. He was longing for it, and it was almost like a dagger to stop.


    Alena looked into his eyes to see that he was burning and he was craving the same thing as her. "No.. just don''t bite tight. It hurts!"


    "Alright." He pressed his lips against hers once against hers and she let her hands massage through his hair. It wasn''t easy to control the inner earnings and just in a few more seconds, the clothes were wrestled out on the floor with them only in their u.n.d.e.r.g.a.r.m.e.n.ts.


    The temperature in the room raised already, despite the cold breeze outside the room, but they didn''t even care about anything. It was as if they were simply too absorbed in the moment to think about something else.


    While Jack made his way under her t.h.i.g.h and pinned her there, only Alena Knew how her stomach felt. His touch was driving her crazy but she can never get enough out of him.


    "Jack...I can''t control more.." Alena''s voice was low but in the bedroom, with only two of them it was easily heard by Jack, how was himself painting too high. He wished to just bite her down and without even caring to ask her any permission, he ripped her bra by his one hand and took another hand of his to remove her p.a.n.t.i.e.s from down.


    When he totally removed her, and she laid n.a.k.e.d on the bed, only Anna knew how much nervousness she felt. It was her first time to be n.a.k.e.d in front of any men and her reaction quite surprised Jack.


    "Why are you being shy?" he asked her.


    "B..because..I have never done anything like this with someone else." a flick of glitter passed through his eyes when he realized that his wife is still a v.i.r.g.i.n. Although he was no longer a v.i.r.g.i.n and he had already lost his v.i.r.g.i.n.i.t.y a long time ago, suddenly the thought of being her first man made him feel like he was going to do it for the first time as well.


    A triumphant smile came on his face when he replied to her, "Do not worry. It will hurt a little bit in the start but I will try to be slow and gentle." hearing his voice, Alena shyly nodded her head but before that, Jack had something else to do.


    And that was to show her the heaven in this time so that she will remember that this experience is always something to remember in their lifetime. No one can beat it around.


    Parting her legs slowly, he adjusted himself in between hers. Meanwhile, Alena felt some air pass her through her central core. She closed her eyes, to feel the pain but instead she felt that his hot tongue and this made her eyes shot open.


    "Oh Jack..." she continued m.o.a.ning while Jack continued his torture on her ladies part and this made her feel something inside her stomach. She was coming for him. "Jack...don''t stop please!"


    "Aren''t you quite impatient already?" he asked her in his husky tone and without caring about anything else, Alena grabbed his hair and let him do it once again..


    She was totally lubricated and just tasting her, made him feel that she was not only sweating through her mouth but deep down, her sweetness is overflowing. ''Only I''m allowed for that..'' he thought and just s.u.c.k.e.d her down tightly, earning a m.o.a.n from her side.


    But Jack wasn''t satisfied with this. He got up, leaving her in the middle, and came on top, "I wish to feel you too.." with his s.e.xy tone, Alena understood what he meant.


    She wrapped her legs near his h.i.p.s and Jack licked her neck once again. But not only this, he put his garments down and pulled out his rod near her entrance and rubbed at first.


    While Alena was emerging in the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e which Jack continued to give her, Jack put his rod inside her with no further instructions because he already saw how lubricated she was. How much she wanted him inside her and she was ready for him.


    "Ouch!" Alena felt a little pain hitting her down but she saw how Jack''s hand was wrapped near her shoulders to maintain this position. "You Have to adjust to my size first. Stay like it."


    She was feeling sore pain but with no option anymore, she stayed silent and stayed like this for a few minutes. After Jack understood that she was fine, he spoke, "I''m moving now. Feel the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e."


    ....


    Do not forget to vote ^^^^

 Chapter 410 - Their first time!(1)

    *If you are 18+, do read it otherwise, skip it. Mature content ahead so warning for you all!*


    Alena nodded her head and in return, Jack started moving his h.i.p.s in the rhythm while Alena felt something in and out of her body. It was at first not very clearly as described but with time, she started feeling the strange feeling inside her heart and mind.


    He was giving her intense session out and in the middle, he kept on eating her earlobe or took her one of the peaches in his mouth which sent the electric current all over her body.


    She never imaged in her entire life that s.e.x and making out can give you so much satisfaction..''But now, I''m doing it with the right man and the person is no one else but my husband.'' just with this though, she kissed his cheek and in return, he kissed her lips!


    Not only that but in the middle, she also felt that his pace was almost going to make her give up her life. He was too damn fast to start and kept ongoing. "Jack! Aha..." her m.o.a.ns don''t'' stop even for a second.


    "Oh, Alena...you are just too pretty." L.u.s.t was written all over his face. He didn''t slow his pace even for a second instead he kept on going and dricked with his lubricated rod inside her core.


    While Alena''s face was red due to the intense sessions they were having, her hands dug deeper into his back and this made him even more excited. Beads of sweat were formed on their bodies which were reflected even into more shiny stars because of the moonlight falling on their body from the outside of the window.


    Alena kept her head down with one hand on his back while the other rolled to another side near her face which Jack held in between and spoke in a hasty tone, "I''m about to come.."


    "Just go.." just two words slipped out of her mouth and then, he revealed himself inside her body. But before lifting himself completely, he kissed her forehead which was all sweating. "I love you."


    "I..I..love you too.." These words sounded too conceited and strange from her mouth but then, he shifted himself beside her and took the blanket to cover their body, and switched on the air condition!


    Not only that, he kept his hand near Alena''s body and wrapped her in his embrace, "It was good..God knows how much self it took me to control myself."


    Alena giggled at his words, "You were in control right now? I guess you were a total beast.." but her first time was exactly different from what she heard from other people. She heard that people don''t communicate with each other during the action but here? Jack told her everything beforehand.


    She was thankful that it didn''t hurt her that much as she had earlier expected but her entrance was still aching a lot. She hid her head completely under the blanket and seeing her cute actions, Jack smiled.


    "I have already seen everything. What is there to hide anymore?" He can''t imagine the lady who was just now m.o.a.ning on the top of her lungs is being shy at this time?!


    "i..I just feel shy..nothing else." Alena knew that they had done the deed and consummated their marriage. But before that, she also knows that it was the first time and it was still not comfortable for her to be okay being n.a.k.e.d with her husband!


    "It is alright. You will get used to this with time." hearing this, her face which was red due to the session out, felt her face burnt because of her slight blush.


    ''With time? Does it mean we will do this again? But I guess that is alright now.. he is my husband anyways, right?'' This thought made her shaking body relax a little.


    But Jack did notice how she kept quiet suddenly, "Are you alright my love?"


    "yeah..I was just thinking..how did you find me? You have been in the underworld and I guess you won''t be any v.i.r.g.i.n anymore.. So was I good like other ladies?" As a lady, she might never accept but she was insecure about how her performance might be?


    He has done this before so, how can he describe their things out? She really wished to know about it, his idea and his details.


    Jack''s grip tightened near her body and pulled her more closer to her when she was almost crashing into her body. "You are you. Who do you need to compare to them?"


    "I...I know that but it is.. just a feeling if you enjoyed it or not. I don''t want my husband to be left unsatisfied and run to another experienced lady." she told the truth on his face. Yes, she doesn''t want him to go to someone else just because she is inexperienced in these things.


    Jack tugged her face into his and looked deeply into her eyes, "Alena, yes I agree that I have done these types of things before but that was simply s.e.x for p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e and nothing else."


    "With you, this is different. You are my and trust me one thing, from the last six years, I have never touched anyone else except you..maybe because I wished to keep myself reserved for you. Today, I made love to you, l.u.s.t was there but for me, being with my wife is new and the only thing I want in this lifetime." His words were so sincere that she also felt on top of the world.


    Not only he gave her another level of satisfaction but she felt secure in his arms, the feeling of security that she never felt somewhere else!


    "B...But-" she was cut off in the middle when he kept his finger over her lips to shut her mouth and let him continue first.


    "I know you''re insecure. Alena, what you will do is just for me and I know that very well. If I have a diamond with myself, why will I go to someone else?" he was clear in his words.


    He doesn''t want anyone else in this life. For him, Alena Is enough and he wishes to cherish her only. If not her, he would rather prefer dying. He has made so many efforts to have her and now that he is his, he will not let her go.


    ''I will make sure that no one is able to touch you. I will protect you with my life, Alena..'' he thought and hugged her tightly, passing her an assurance hug and Alena smiled in return.


    His words calmed her ranging heart. She knew that he isn''t lying anymore and won''t do it. Happier to know that she''s the only one.


    "Okay, let us do one more round!"


    "What! No! Wait!" but her plea was disregarded when he pressed his lips against hers.


    Meanwhile the stars outside in the sky.


    Stars- ".." Okay, so now you are also making our singles, jealous just like Alex and Anna?


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    PS- I pity the poor stars who have to go through so much torture (winks)*

 Chapter 411 - Im a grandmother?!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Meanwhile in Anna''s house.


    She got ready as per her usual timing. As it was Sunday and it was going to be a holiday for her and Kiara as well, Anna decided to take Kiara to Alex''s apartment.


    Looking at her reflection in the mirror, Anna was impressed that she was glowing nowadays a lot. After knowing that her brother was killed but the killer wasn''t Alex, it eased her pain and mind. Nowadays, she has stopped taking the pills regularly but still, they are required by her on an interval basis.


    Her sleep started coming on the time and the nightmares? Well, they are sometimes there and sometimes. She has no control over it, but if being happy from inside helps her nightmares to vanish then why not stay happy?


    ''Well, until I take my brother''s revenge, I don''t think so I will ever be happy.'' she knew this truth deep down her heart but wasn''t ready to accept. Her brother''s revenge was still pending and she has to fulfill it no matter what happens.


    She was his only sister and in her entire life, she has taken the oath to never est until she finds the killer of her brother and makes him pay for his sins. Shaira and her brother died because of her, will she let go of this just like that?


    Going outside her room, Anna knocked on her daughter''s door to see that she was trying to comb her hair with her small brush. "Oh..so Kiara is trying to brush her hair by herself?"


    Kiara looked at her mother''s face and smiled, "I know. I just tried to comb my hair into a braid but you see, it is difficult.. I tried but mommy, I guess I Need Your help in this." her brush was stuck in the hair and Anna laughed at her daughter''s words.


    With so much innocents in her words, she knew that it was her overloaded cuteness that made her heart so warm. "Alright. Let me mommy do the combing for your hair." Anna made her sit on the small desk in front of his mirror and then started raising her one by one.


    "Mommy, I wish to look beautiful in front of the uncle. I wish he will be happier to see me." Kiara suddenly said.


    Anna smiled. Did she want to just look beautiful for Alex? Will he even care if she looks pretty or not? After all, he is the father and he has all the rights to see his daughter even in the worst condition.


    "Even if you wear the worst clothing and don''t comb your hair at all, then also your uncle will like you no matter what. He likes you not because of your appearance or because you''re cute, but because he likes your nature and..." obviously who doesn''t like his own child?


    But Anna kept the second half in her own mind and smiled at this thought. How badly she wanted to reveal to Kiara that the uncle she is meeting is her daddy. Her daddy isn''t dead... and they all are deceiving her like this but she knows one more truth.


    Kiara is a stubborn person just like her. if she tells her about it right now, there are chances that Kiara won''t understand and will not talk to Alex ever again!


    That would be the last thing that Anna wants for now. She wishes both father-daughter can be so close that no bond and no lie can break them. Even if the truth is exposed to the little child, she will happily accept. that


    "Oh mommy, it is done! Let us go now!" Kiara dragged Anna, who was still in a daze and they too made their way to their car.


    Inside the car, Kiara was just too excited to meet Alex that she kept on going and this made Anna supper difficult to drive. She was too excited and suddenly, for no reason, this excitedness brought a smile on her face as well.


    In the next one hour, Anna finally came to the address that she was sent to her by Alex. When her eyes landed on the big penthouse-type house, she felt her mouth open.


    ''Isn''t that same type of house that I wanted when I was young?'' Since she was a girl, she always admired the seashore houses a lot. Once when they were studying, she mentioned it so many years ago and suddenly, seeing this house owned by Alex, Anna felt something inside her heart.


    Kiara tugged at her mother''s hand and said, "Mommy, let up inside, Uncle just be waiting for us now.."


    "Yeah..let us go inside now," Anna said as they both made their way inside the penthouse to see that Not only Alex but Scott and Klara were sitting inside on the couch and watching something on the television.


    At this point, Anna didn''t wish to face Klara at all but she knew that it was also impossible to run away from her. She is the head of the family after David''s death and Alex''s mother. She is Kiara''s Grandmother and Anna has no such intention of separating them.


    Clearing her throat, she gained their attention towards her when they both moved around to see Anna and Kiara standing there. "Oh welcome elder sister-in-law!" Scott spoke first and then asked them to come inside.


    Klara just smiled but she was confused when she saw the cute little munchkin with Anna. ''Wait, is Anna married to someone else and also having a child?'' she was shocked by this thinking.


    Until now, she believed that she could hope that Anna and Alex could get together if Anna already has a child with someone else. She knew that this is possible for both of them to be together in the future.


    "Hello, Mrs. Steve. How are you?" Anna politely asked to which Klara replied, "I''m all good. But I''m quite curious to know how this cute little munchkin is." Klara''s eyes looked at Kiara from head to toe, as if examining her through her eyes.


    "She is Kiara Walker. Kiara, this is grandmother Klara, alright? And he is also your uncle, you can call him Scott uncle. Okay?" Kiara nodded her head in agreement.


    Now turning back to Klara, Anna lowered her voice a little bit to reply back, "She..is my daughter."


    "Not only yours! Give mom full detail about it!" A voice came from behind when they saw Alex coming down in his home clothes. When his eyes landed on Anna''s face, he didn''t utter a single word, instead, he came to his mom and whispered in her ears, "She is your grandchild. My and Anna''s daughter. Anna gave birth to her when she was nineteen years old."


    Klara looked at her son with disbelief written all over her face. No one in the Steve family knew that Anna already has a child and was a teen mom. Why? Because Anna had hidden Kiara so well from the media.


    "Oh my GOD! I" M A GRANDMOTHER?!"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Also, let me know  your  views through comments!

 Chapter 412 - Kiaras wide smile!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Her reaction bought a chuckle on Scott''s face while Alex sighed. He knew that he had to answer so many questions to his mother along is Anna. But Klara was too happy to say anything else.


    She picked Kiara from the floor and kissed her all over the ace. "I can''t believe that my children have such a cute daughter! Oh my God, Kiara, you are so cute! Just overloaded cuteness and that checks, I can pull them all over the years!"


    She longed for a grandchild. She wanted Alex to get married on time and settle down with someone. Whenever she read in the news that he is involved with any model or actress, her heart ached because she''s well aware that Anna would be feeling bad.


    Especially now that he is a father, he still dares to go and see other actresses when he can get this beauty with brain, Anna Walker how is independent and she has given him such a nice cute little doll and princess!


    Kiara looked at the elderly lady and her actions. At first, she was confused but later on, When she looked at her mother who passed her acute and assured smile, Kiara understood many things.


    "Hello! It is nice to meet you. I''m Kiara walker and I''m six years old this year. What is your name?" her voice was very sweet and hearing this, Even Scott felt that his cold heart melted instantly.


    "Hey, child! Remember who I''m in the future. I''m your Scott uncle, this Alex''s uncle brother alright?" Scott was still young but when he saw his niece, his heart was floating in the jelly.


    While Anna smiled at how the family reached but then Alex came near her, and said, "When are we going to reveal to Kia that I''m her father and not uncle? You see, it is quite sad to hear her addressing me as her uncle when I''m her father."


    "very soon. Just not now. You don''t want Kiara to never call you again or be in contracting terms with you, right?"  to which she received a hurried shook. He can''t afford that when his daughter just got in contact with him..


    But at this point, seeing that everyone was interacting with Kiara, Alex got jealous and he made his mom say, "Mom, can I now have my princess in my arms? She is here to meet me, so please give us some time. Right, Kiara?"


    Alex interrupted in the middle to which Klara nodded her head.


    "OH, yeah yeah! I will meet you later grandmother. At first, I Would like to share some of my time with Alex''s uncle." Kiara was being honest and this made Anna smile in return. She understood that Kiara was somewhat liked being close to Alex and this brought a smile over her face.


    Alex looked at the little pumpkin in his arms and asked her as if the cold Alex was absolutely vanished from here, "So girl, would you like to go on a walk near the beach and have some snacks there? some  homemade snacks and.." he came near the ear and said, "No mommy there to order you or stop you from eating anything."


    Kiara''s eye glitter and sparkled when she had this. If no one was there to stop her from eating then why will she not say yes to him?


    In the end, both Kiara and  Alex left for the beach with Scott tagging along because he was there to carry the basket of food. But he happily accepted that so that he can also get some time with his niece whom he just met!


    Meanwhile, Klara turned to  Anna and asked her in a very calm tone,"Would you like to have some coffee? We ladies  can have some talks by ourself.." Anna understood that Klara was taking a step ahead to ease out the awkwardness between them.


    They have been acting so distant for so long. In the past as well, they weren''t that close but they weren''t that away as well. But for now, she has no words. In her heart, this factor will always be there that she killed her son.


    But in return, she simply nodded her head and Klara''s brought her to space from where the sea was viewed. She can see Kiara was in Alex''s embrace and they both were talking and walking near the shore. How much did she love this view? God knows about her answer.


    It was heartwarming to see both of them interacting with each other. Kiara doesn''t give her space to someone so eaisly. If she is giving and spending time with Alex, for sure he is special for her!


    "Ahem... How have you been, Anna?" Klara cleared her throat and asked Anna to which she smiled and period, "I  have been good. With Kiara by my side, I had to be happy in order to make her happy as well."


    "You are right. Children always tend to be happy when they see happiness in their houses and also, when  their parents are loving and happy." Anna nodded. She agreed to her words because her own family was crushed. her father and mother both separated when she was young and this gave her another big shock.


    But that was necessary. her mother wished to save her and for this, only it was possible that she would take her away from her father''s mafia life. But in return, she also came and got engaged in it.


    "You are right, Mrs. Steve. We all wished to have a happy family but I guess it wasn''t possible. But I have made sure to keep my daughter happy till it is in my hands." Klara can''t help but agree to this.


    She saw the eyes of her granddaughter and saw how much she admires her mother. She could already guess that Anna has given her a good lessons and in return, she is a well-behaved child.


    "Anna... I wish to talk to you related to something important.." As expected, Klara came to the main point and in return, Anna also smiled and asked her to continue taking a deep breath, Klara replied, "You know that sometimes things aren''t in our hands. The same goes for Alex and his father. It wasn''t in my hands here I was going to wed. David was so serious about me and my parents gave my hand to him without my permission. Maybe I was too young so I never revolted also."


    "When Chris was born, I was over the moon to know this. Everyone in our family was happy including the elders, but David wasn''t that happy and this made me even more worried. Because..he was the father and still he isn''t happy?"


    Klara''s tone just lowered with the tragic past she was remembering. Everything happens in the past but it still haunts her a lot and maybe, sharing it with Anna would give her an idea about Alex''s past as well.


    Anna looked at Klara with worry when she asked, "So...you mean to say that Mr. Steve had something to hide from you?"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^

 Chapter 413 - Mistresss child?!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    "Exactly. Something big to hide and I never knew about it. I always took it in my mind that my husband is loyal to me but I forgot that in such big business, no one is loyal to anyone. Who was I? Just a maid of the house or the mistress, the queen but I was never given the love."


    Anna saw the sadness in her eyes. She was very much unhappy in that lifestyle but never said this to anyone else.


    "There were restrictions for me when I have to speak when I don''t. Even when my son left the house, I wasn''t able to speak a single word against David despite knowing that David was the one who did wrong. I never gave Alex and Scott the love they deserved. But after David''s death, I wished to be a happy mother who will raise her children and have some quality time as well."


    Anna kept her hands over Klara''s and pressed it to pass her some assurance and remind her that she is right here if she needs her help. Now, Anna could relate to Klara. She was married when Klara was only eighteen, just attaining the age of marriage.


    No information about society and people, and this made her always follow her husband''s step which was told to her as an obedient person. In the middle, she actually forgot that she has her own voice, her own mind, and her own heart. Not everyone who David makes his enemy are her enemies.


    Even when she wanted to just go to her children, she wasn''t able to and stopped at in the middle, thinking what will David say to them?


    David was her world but in that world, she actually forgot her own imagination, her own happiness which weren''t with David. She could see that Klara waited. She waited him to see her as his wife, a proper wife and  give her the love she deserved but that never happened with him.


    He still stayed in dark, breaking her trust million of times!


    "I never knew that..you were treated in this way in the house. I always talked and thought that you were given full respect and had full freedom." Indeed, no one made her think about Klara in such away.


    Each and every servant of the household gave her respect and addressed her as the Elder madam of the household. but she was still sad. Why?


    Klara looked into Anna''s eyes when she replied, "Until Chris''s death, I always thought I lost my one child and my husband. But you know what the reality is? I never lost my children. My children are there with me, but it was David who lost his mistress''s child, whom he declared to be my son."


    Shock and surprise were written all over Anna''s face. She moved her hand back when she listened to her words and a frown appeared on her face. "What do you mean? Chris wasn''t your son?"


    A smirk came over Klara''s lips, when she heard Anna''s question, "Have you seen my children behaving in such a way? yes, they are David''s kids but have you seen them being so cruel and killing people without any reason? They have goodness in them. The business world made them in this way but some people are always having a black heart."


    At this point, Klara took Anna''s hand and brought her out on the balcony where a cold breeze was blowing. When Anna noticed that it was going to be a student soon, she was ready to call back Alex and Kiara but Klara interrupted her, "They are safe do not worry."


    "But Alex has no experience how to handle kids.." she forgot that he was the one who had brought up Scott as well.


    Klara replied back, "He is her father and will protect her with his own life. You need not worry about this at all. Nothing will happen to them and let me just tell you about something.."


    Anna was ready to listen and Klara continued, "I was pregnant and when I went into the labor room, my child was born lifeless. I was told that my child is kept under observation and I Can''t see him, even when he was dead already but I was not told about this."


    Anna''s heart ached suddenly. her child was born lifeless? What an experience would it have been for her? But she was not told. She got to know this after Chris died and this was even more heartbreaking for her.


    "After two days, I was given back to my child. I saw him and took him in my arms and instantly I fell in love with the small human being...But David looked worried. I tried talking to him but he refused and said it was work pressure. But the reality was, the child wasn''t my child but his mistress child who had given birth just five days before me."


    Droplets were formed into her eyes but she tried to control them. It wasn''t easy for her to accept that the child she raised for so long was never her child. Her child, the fetus she carried in her stomach was already dead long before.


    And David cheated her with her child and trust. She raised his children but he actually tried to use her children as his pawn!


    Anna hugged her from the side of the console. She was also a mother and she can''t even imagine what Klara might have gone through when she got to know that Chris was never her child. She only had Alex and Scott as her child who got away from her because of Chris!


    "Mrs. Steve.... I can''t understand your pain much but I can understand how it feels to be away from your child. Kiara was kidnapped a few days and weeks ago, I almost felt that my soul left me. My friend''s child was traded and hasn''t been found till yet, and she is still under trauma.. we don''t'' know what you  have gone through Mrs. Steve but you are just too brave to handle it."


    Anna''s words were spoken from her heart. She really felt that this was surely needed. Alex and Scott both cracked for some other love and they weren''t able to get it just because of a mistress''s son.


    "But why did David hide it from you? I mean you had no clue that everything happens then how do you got to know this later?" Anna knew that David was a clever  man. If he could exchange the children then for sure, he won''t have left any proof to know that Chris wasn''t Klara''s child.


    Klara just smiled, "My father-in-law told me when he did an investigation. When Chris grew up, he started going into wrongdoings and this made Father in law even more alerted. For this reason, he always favored Alex and Scott, not Chris.."


    She stopped in the  middle and then faced Anna, with her serious expressions, "You Don''t have to feel guilty for killing Chris.."


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Also, let me know your views through comments!

 Chapter 414 - Try each other?

    "But... he was your child. I mean he.." Anna still wasn''t able to comprehend what she should say at this point. It Was very difficult for her not because she felt that conversing with Klara was difficult but because she felt that Chris was still the person, the first child she loved.


    "I don''t hate Chris. That wasn''t his issue and in his hands from where he was born but I was the one who brought him up. It was my mistake that I Wasn''t able to take care of my child but he went into really wrongdoings. Killing innocent people, doing r.a.p.es, and exchanging slaves... disgusts me truly. I never wished to raise an animal instead of a human."


    From her tone, she already guessed that Klara doesn''t hate him at all. She just have done it and accepted everything so that it would be easy to live with this guilt in her mind.


    "Chris was that animal who will eat you. He wished to imprison you, Anna. Not Only you but noon in this world is supposed to be imprisoned anywhere. Everyone Has Their freedom and if someone wishes to avail survive, they need to pursue and support us, instead of locking us in a room."


    Anna agreed with Klara''s words. Chris was a bad person, the more he would have stayed, the more there would have been deaths. He r.a.p.ed innocent girls, and could be the punishment of therapists?


    Not only that, he also killed the people with his hands and enjoyed that stuff. That was a truly unresolvable animal who was living month earth. "Mrs. Steve, did you fall for Mr. David?"


    From her talks, she can''t even guess if Klara had feelings for David or not. Now that her husband isn''t there, she goes that Klara is still young but she never was with someone else for herself. Why?


    Klara lowered her head, to really her back, "Anna...love is a very powerful word in this world.  Maybe even after knowing the truth that my husband was in a relationship with others during our marriage and he had a child also, never made me hate him. I tried to hate Chris but I failed..just because he was my husband''s child. I''m in no position to hate anyone. I willingly submitted myself to him and he betrayed me as simply as that."


    She never spoke the truth in front of Anna. Instead, Klara just misguided her and never spoke what was actually there in her heart. It made Anna''s heartache. ''She just wishes to keep this hidden loving her heart until she dies.'' Anna also didn''t press this question.


    Her eyes went out to her father and gather how are enjoying the sunset while her eyes were glued to them, ''They are happy to be in each other''s company..'' she thought and smiled at this point.


    "Anna, thank you for giving birth to Kiara when you were so young and you sacrificed your own future for this beautiful soul." she heard Klara''s words from her side and smiled.


    Sacrificed? For her own daughter, she is ready to give her own life happily. That is the love of a mother and she understood it quite early while keeping her daughter in her stomach for nine months.


    "What are your plans for further, Anna." Anna misinterpreted the words when she ruled, "Nothing..Just handling the company and soon will tell Kiara about Alex being his father''s smile."


    "I meant what do you wish to do with your love life and your single and loneliness." Anna stopped in the middle when she heard this. What is she planning to do with her loneliness and life? She never gave it a thought.


    Alex''s appearance was already a shock for her and it never stuck her with what she wished to do further in her life. Not because it was very soon or early but because Alex never gave her that vibe once again.


    His constant affairs made her worried and she doesn''t wish to hurt herself once again by falling for someone, who already has someone else in his life. ''Olivia..'' that was the name he was associated with within all the magazines and news covers.


    "Mrs. Steve, I know what do you wish to say  but you also know that I don''t want to be a third wheel when his reputation is.." Klara nodded her head. She herself doesn''t want Anna to be stuck with someone who doesn''t even care about her.


    "I  know you and I  know my son as well. In The Past years, since he woke up from the coma, he only wished to prove his innocence in front of you. Day and night, I saw him getting himself ready to face you, Anna. This might sound like a joke to you but he does love you a lot. I''m not matching him and you but I only wish that both of you will give it  a try."


    Try? Anna laughed at herself. She had seen how he hugged Olivia whenever she met him. He himself accepted that Olivia is his girlfriend. What else could she need to know? Would Anna come in between the two lovers? She doesn''t know, maybe for Alex, she might


    Kiara is a big connection between them. There is no doubt that her heart''s beat for this silly person. Six years, only she knew how difficult it was for her to make herself stand once again on her legs.


    He was addicted to her, and she only wanted to remove it. But deep down, it isn''t possible. Especially not now when they live so closely because of Kiara.


    "Mrs. Steve, I can''t promise you that. If it is written in our faith, I will come near him and we both will be together otherwise we will go seperate ways. Thank you so much." Anna picked her purse from the couch and made her way to both father and daughter duo while Klara just  sighed.


    ''Both are so stubborn..God, now only you can bring them together!''

 Chapter 415 - How he survived?

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Anna arrived at the beach with her purse when she saw that both father and daughter were having fun while Scott was trying to gain his niece''s attention. At first, Anna''s gaze landed on Alex''s and Kiara''s smile that was almost reaching their eyes.


    They looked extremely happy and she prayed in her heart that in this world, no power can take this smile away from their faces. She walked closer to them and cleared her throat to gain her trio''s attention towards her.


    When Kiara turned around, she saw her mother standing there and she excitededly ran to her and tugged her jeans.


    "Mommy!! See, I and my uncle made that castle while Scott''s uncle helped us to collect sand! See, See!" Kiara pointed at the castle that was made on the side of the beach and smiled, "That is beautiful princes."


    "Thank you, mommy! You know what? I had no idea that such a beautiful castle can be made on the beach." Kiara visited the beach a few times and at that time as well, she never thought that a castle can be made in such away.


    Doing it and making it with Alex was pretty much fun for her, and  she really enjoyed it to the fullest. Although, he wasn''t her father but still, his vibe matched hers and she always felt close to him.


    Anna rubbed Kiara''s hair slowly when she replied her back, "That is nice. Alright, go and spend some time with Scott''s uncle. Momma needs to talk with Alex''s uncle. Okay?" Kiara nodded her head and ran to Scott.


    Scott was on the top of the moon when he finally got successful to gain Kiara''s attention and was able to play with her, all thanks to his sister-in-law. He passes his brother a wink to which he receives a cold glue from him and then looks at Kiara away from there so that both the people can talk with each other freely.


    But  at the same time, Scott did notice that his brother was still acting cold towards Anna and  inwardly, he thought, ''Oh brother, don''t scare sister in law otherwise she will not even look at you. She has dozens of options just like you..'' he really hopes tat his brother won''t mess this up.


    Alex looked at Anna, with his hand inside his pocket but still, he looked handsome and she can already see that the sunset light falling on his face made his neckline look amazing.


    For some reason, she gulped the saliva in her mouth and spoke, "You enjoyed with her..right?" She just wished to start a conversation with him, but it was very much difficult for her to know how to start it especially when Alex was painting a stoic face.


    Yes, she made a mistake in the past by misjudging him but now, when she is trying to mend things again, why is he acting like a stubborn kid? She really wished to smash his face but held the power against her coincidence.


    "Who doesn''t enjoy with their children? I''m not less than any other father so obviously, I enjoyed.." he kept his answer minimal, and once again, there was an awkward silence between them. But she has to ask him why she came here.


    "Alex..I wished to know how you were saved that day. I mean, you''ll feel great height.."


    "You are curious how I was able to survive despite falling being killed, by falling for such great height and being shot in the hand. Right?" His tone was sarcastic and she can see his hostile nature towards her. God knows why he is acting like this but this isn''t making her happy at all.


    But she can''t blame him entirely as well. It has been difficult for him to digest and hate someone he loved so dearly and broke his trust completely.


    Lowering her head, Anna nodded her head and Alex just sighed. ''C''mon Alex! How can you be rude to her when it wasn''t her mistake as well! It Was Sierra who forced her to trust Chris''s words.'' mentally he cursed himself as well.


    "We shall walk and I will tell you about that.." Once again, Anna followed his lead when they both started walking on the beach, barefoot.


    She kept her mouth shut for the next few minutes, because it was more better for her to keep  her things to herself.


    He was responsible for acting as a joker just now and he really wished to slap himself but his ego won''t allow him. Still, he said, "When I fell from the heights, I landed on the ground with my ribs broken, and obviously I was bleeding. I passed out immediately and  when I woke up, I realized that I Was in a hospital ward."


    "My grandfather brought me to the hospital when he found  me and there, I just woke up for a few minutes before I passed out once again, and there, I went into comas for years."


    Anna just listened from Klara that he was in a coma. At first,  she wasn''t able to believe her words and fly that maybe, she listened something wrong but now, when she listed the same thing from him, she can feel her heart squeezed immediately.


    But he didn''t notice her expressions instead he continued, "From there, I was transported to somewhere else, and there, my mom and Scott lived. I lived with them for years and then, my grandfather told me that he wishes me to take over the Steve business that was left by my father and brother."


    "I was reluctant. Or you can say that I didn''t even wish to. My only aim was to prove my innocence to you and for this, I need more power and connections. If I wanted to come in front of you, clean., then I needed to take over otherwise I won''t have that much power to investigate and track other things."


    Anna did notice the way he felt. His eyes were dark and at this point, his aura dropped as well. Not lying, she should actually have cared but it was evident that he doesn''t wish to continue to go in the same way as his father and brother.


    He wanted to leave everything and go away from everything that had happened but only after he proved his innocence to her. "You were hurt by my actions, Alex.."


    But in return, he faced her and stopped walking. Instead of getting angrier, a smile came over his lips and she has seen this smile many times in her life which almost makes her heart skip a beat.


    "You did what you felt was right. Yes, when I was young, I felt that you were wrong but when I grew up, I saw it from another perspective. You have hurt me but you also got hurt by me.. Sierra wanted revenge and if I presented the I was the William, won''t  she be really angry?"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Also, let me know your views through comments!


    *So, do you think that both Anna and Alex are being stubborn for no reason?*

 Chapter 416 - The kiss between them!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    His smile made her heart skip a beat. She knows that he is trying to understand her inner conflict as well and she is the same thing for him. Not everything would be fine in just one day. Maybe it will take on for them to repair the damage that they both did to each other.


    But Anna is willing to wait. She is ready to let go of the old things and start anew. Clearing her own mind first before she could process everything further on. Not only that, she saw how sincere he was in what he said.


    "Yo..You are trying your level best, Alex." Anna said to which he nodded his head.


    "I never did anything wrong to you and tried to love you with my whole heart. I guess that was no crime. We both were young and our trust was broken once. We needed to repair it so that we can take things to the next level." Alex''s words did make sense to her.


    But they aren''t young anymore. They are already old enough and they have a daughter to handle as well. Aside from their daughter, they once were deeply in love. Is that love still present in between them?


    She doesn''t know for him but for herself, she can guarently say that it was still there. Standing under the skylight, she can only hope that this goes the same for him as well.


    Anna lowered her head at this thought but then, she heard Alex''s voice, "Anna....I''m sorry for whatever I said before, for being rude to you but I won''t be sorry for what I''m going to do now.."


    "Wh-" before she could have finished what she was going to say, Alex pulled her into his embrace and held her face from back to bring his lips on hers and pressed against each other.


    Not only that, Anna was too shocked because of the sudden kiss that she received. But consciously, she closed her eyes and just let Alex do water to her lips. He licked it like any other soft and sweetest thing in the world.


    Biting it slowly, a m.o.a.n escaped from her lips and Alex took this to his advantage when he entered his tongue into her mouth making her almost go crazy. Her legs were going weak and to support herself, she needed to hang onto his shirt.


    After five minutes, when he finally recorded after absorbing and draining all the energy from her body, he saw her face from so close proximity that it made him say, "You are beautiful just like before.."


    Anna, whose eyes were initially closed, lifted her gaze to look at his face where her mouth was almost touching his nose. Her wide eyes held some surprise but he chucked at her this expression as well.


    For him, he can never get tired of her face in his entire lifetime. Even if they grow old and they both aren''t able to walk, and when she has the wrinkle, he is still willing to love her in that situation no matter what happens to them.


    "Anna¡­ stay for one night. Please?" He requested her what he wished to say. Something that came deep from his heart and he knew that she wishes for the same thing.


    "I..i.. have to go back... I can''t." Anna broke from his embrace and was ready to go back to where Kiara was but he held her waist from behind. "You just kissed me back, still you look so reluctant?"


    He hit her on the deep spot. She never wished to admit that he kissed him back and liked what he did just now. Hiding all her romantic feelings away from him but it looked like that wasn''t possible for there right now.


    "I...It was just a kiss, nothing more so stop thinking anything else. I know you have Olivia in your life." Anna, whose face was flushed due to embarrassment she felt her heart when she realized that she might have come in between him and Olivia.


    But before she could even think something else, he cleared her off, "Anna, how can you even think that I will look at someone else except you?"


    ¡­.


    Meanwhile in the bungalow of Jack.


    It has been almost five days since her wedding but she never stepped out of her mansion. Not because Jack restricted her but he made sure that she doesn''t get lost in between.


    But deep in her heart, she wished to talk to her father-in-law and clear out those misunderstandings. Even the aunt, the maid of the house said that it was their both ego that stopped them from communicating with each other well.


    Yes, if Jack said that his father cheated on his mother but maybe, there is also another side of it. That day, when he told her about this, she was very angry but now, when she gave it a thought in a calm manner, her mind and heartfelt that there was a second side to it.


    This time, Jack wasn''t in the house. He went out because of his work and also, to handle her family issues.


    Alena just saw aunt was in the kitchen where she also was behind and asked her in a favoring tone, "um¡­ aunt, can you please make some tea for father? I guess I will go and serve him."


    Aunt, who looked quite surprisingly, just nodded her head, "It will be ready in the next few minutes. I shall bring it out." Alena went outside and waited for some time.


    When the tea was ready to be saved, she looked at the plate that was handed over to her, even when she never said that she would formally go to her father-in-law.


    Passing her a suggested smile, she answered, "I know what you are thinking, child. Just do as you wish because you are exactly on the right track."


    Alena wished to ask more but she kept her mouth shut and only brought the tea along with her to her father''s mansion. There, she made her way to the first floor where her father-in-law''s study was situated.


    Taking a deep breath, Alena kept her one hand to knock on the door, and when she heard a deep cold voice, "Come in."


    Opening the door slightly, Alena put her foot ahead and opened the door with one hand while adjusting the tray in another.


    When Father saw her, he was not only shocked but also angry to see. "What are you doing here at this point?"


    "I''m your daughter in law and that is my duty to make sure that you get proper food and take medicines on time. So, I brought tea for you." Despite the continued glares she was receiving, Alena didn''t feel scared at all.


    Instead, her will to clear off the misunderstandings and improve the strained relation between father and son gave her enough courage.


    "You are my daughter-in-law¡­ you know in this house, there was no lady allowed to be there?"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^ ^


    Let me know your  views through comment section!

 Chapter 417 - Misunderstandings!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    "Is this because of Jack''s mother?" This question already made him aware that Jack has told her about their past.


    Although it wasn''t that surprising, after all, she is his wife and he has married her. She should be aware of the family circ.u.mstances already.


    The reason behind why they both, as father and son generally never talked and aren''t on the good terms, was now known to her as well!


    When Jack told her about everything, she hardly believed and felt that there must be something else as well from Father''s side. She never learned what her father-in-law had to say to his words and Jack never gave him any chance, she guessed it.


    Her father-in-law,  who was just reading  a book, stopped in the middle and looked at Alena with  his breezing gaze, "You are interested to know more about  us?"


    "I''m only trying to interact with you so that I can bring you and Jack close to each other. I won''t lie to you about this because my only efforts aren''t enough to bring the good thing out. I know maybe Jack won''t be convinced but I Will talk to him."


    Her sincere words were like magic to him. In his life since Jack returned home, no one tried to mend the strained relationsh.i.p.s because they all felt that the way they could gain an advantage out of this worse situation.


    But since Alena thought about this, Father Seriously felt thankful for God to send a daughter-in-law like her, who isn''t trying to create more problems between the duo but instead trying to silence the whole issue.


    "So...father-in-law, I already know Jack''s side of the story but I do what you have to say. I guess that you haven''t shared it with anyone else ever in your life. Maybe...if you are willing to share it with me?" Alena was doubtful about it.


    At once,  Alena also felt that her father-in-law might drive her away from his study and ask her to stay away from him but nothing like this happened. This only gave her confidence that he isn''t that bad. He might be willing to interact with his daughter-in-law and son if chances are given to him.


    At the end of the day, he was also alone. She has yet to figure out who the other person is, the so-called brother of jack but before that, she should focus more on how to bring both father and son closer, if not too close but at least on the talking terms.


    Father just cleared his throat and smiled, "You already know that Jack is my illegitimate son. I never married his mother, or to say it correctly, I''m not married in my entire life. After his mother left me along with him, I got to read a letter from  his mother that she was told that I cheated on her.."


    The pain and sadness were mixed in his heart. Deep down his heart also pained to see that he never married anyone in his life. Won''t the girls be throwing at him because of his wealth? But she already thought that this was his love for Jack''s mother that never made him feel anything for someone else.


    "After that?" Alena asked with a clear voice.


    "But I never cheated on her. It was my father who made this rumor, told her like this, and misled her. I know she tried to contact me to clarify but at that time, I was in a bad accident and wasn''t able to get the phone up. When I returned, I found no one inside and my father told me that she left with jack.."


    "I was disheartened to know this. My soul left my body the moment their absence was reported to me. I just went on a short business trip and something big happened. I tried to find them and clear my things..."


    "But you never did. They were very well hidden, am I right, dad?" Alena asked after hearing his confession. His side of the story made her instincts even more alarmed that it was all just misunderstanding that was caused by the elders back then and this devoted to them separate out and go on different ways.


    It wasn''t a good thing. But as Jack told her, it was his grandfather who got a  chance to kill him and his mother. If his mother hadn''t left along with him that day, they won''t have been able to make it up and safeguard themselves!


    At first, Father just laughed. His laugh confused her even more and she only looked at him with her confusion''s face. her eyes narrowed and brows furrowed when he didn''t stop laughing.


    "Dad...are you alright now?" she asked out of the concern and he stopped laughing but a chuckle passed through his lips, "I never shared anything like this with someone ever in my whole life. But now, speaking it aloud and in the horn of you, my heart feels lighter. If I knew it was so easy, I would have gone to Jack and said it to him and cleared things out."


    "It is nice that you feel happier dad. You look good when you are happy and also dad, it was your ego that made you both like this. Neither Jack was interested to tell and speak to you,  nor were you."


    Father didn''t deny but he never accepted that as well. He had his own option and seeing him quiet once again, Alena stood up from her seat and served him the tea she had bought for her father-in-law.


    After serving it, she was ready to leave father-in-law after knowing what she wished to know but before he had closed the door behind hers, she heard a loud voice, "Alena, wait!"


    "Yes, dad?" Alena asked politely. Father kept his eyes on the book and kept on reading it. But his deep voice was heard and entered her heart, "Day after tomorrow is Jack''s mother''s death anniversary.."


    The surprise was written on her face but she covered it before anyone could have noticed. Father was looking at his book and he missed her facial expressions.


    She had no idea about it. Even Jack didn''t say anything about it and it made her suspicious. ''Day after tomorrow..'' she counted the ear and was ready to execute her plan as well for that specific day in her mind.


    "Alright...Do  you wish to say anything else, dad?" She again asked as she felt that his words weren''t completed. He wished to say something else as well.


    "Hmm...I will be going to her grave. If Jack and you can join there, and if you are successful in convincing him to come there, it would be a miracle. I will be looking to see your convincing power, daughter-in-law?"


    He was challenging her power but seeing this side of his, made her chuckle. A smile lingered over her face when she heard him.


    After so long, he addressed her by the real status of her,as the daughter-in-law, she felt happy in her heart. "I Will try my best, father in law!!"


    ...

 Chapter 418 - Good night kiss!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Meanwhile, Anna was in total shock and stunned when she heard Alex''s words. Not like they were too new to her but hearing them after so many Years also sent shivers to her.


    The sunlight falling on her face made her face glow but on the second note, Anna didn''t even look at Alex even for once. She knew he must be looking hot as ever, especially on the beach sunset light.


    "Alex...you know that..'''' Anna wasn''t even able to complete her words when Kiara''s voice came from the other side.


    "Muma!!" Kiara came running to Anna and hugged her stomach tightly. Seeing Kiara coming in their way, even Alex loses his grip on her hand but didn''t leave her hand for all.


    "Y..yes Kiara? what happened? Weren''t you with Scott''s uncle?" Anna asked while rubbing her hair slowly, and Kiara lifted her face to see her mother''s face and nodded her head.


    "I was with him only. Mother, can we stay here for one night? I want to enjoy more.. and today is the weekend also." Suddenly, the walls that Anna was built around her collapsed the moment Kiara requested for the stay here, at Alex''s place.


    Her face turned grim with no words coming out of her mouth at that moment.


    There was a playful smile on Alex''s face which he hid very well before Anna or anyone else could have noticed. ''That''s like my daughter! How do you understand what I want before I say it?''


    "Kia, you have school tomorrow." Anna once again reminded her. Her tone was very much the same, strict and normal but it doesn''t affect Kiara anyway. She just passed her beautiful smile.


    "Please mommy¡­"


    "If Kiara wants to stay, why don''t you stay Anna? I have a spare guest room for you guys and even mom and Scott would be happy to have you guys here for the night." Alex just pushed Kiara''s words to his advantage.


    But in return he received a deadly glare from none other than the Anna Walker who was eying him from head to toe, to make him remember that he should stop using Kiara as his shield.


    Alex shrugged his shoulders and left the decision totally on her. He has no say in it and at last, Anna just looked down in her embrace, the eager Kiara.


    Sighing, she replied, "Alright. We will be staying here for one night. Alex.. can you please arrange a spare room?" Her decision not only made Kiara happy but from inside, Alex felt on top of the world.


    "I shall prepare a room for you and Kiara. let us go inside now." Alex said, gaining Anna''s and Kiara''s attention towards him who also nodded their head and the family of the three made their way inside the house where Klara was surprised to see that Anna came back again.


    But her query was eased out when Alex answered first, "Mom, Anna, and Kiara would be staying here for the night. Please ask the butler to prepare the bedroom.."


    "Son, I will ask the butler but the rooms on our floor are already used. I guess, I will ask the butler to prepare the ape room on your foot so that if they need your help at midnight, you can help them as well..." Anna wanted to rebel but somewhere she knew what Klara was trying to do for them.


    She doesn''t wish to harm her feelings in any way and if only she can tell them that, saying here is only for Kiara''s happiness.


    At the end of the day, the family had dinner at the dining table. It was a fun moment for everyone, the light environments, everyone''s smile never vanished due to the constant babbling of Kiara on the table.


    When it was time to go back, Kiara first went to Alex and asked him to bend down. Alex looked at Anna first and bent down, to receive a kiss on his cheeks from the little girl, "Good night! Mom says that before going to sleep, we should always wish goodnight to each other so that we can always have good dreams!"


    Alex was speechless. He lifted his eyes to see Anna, and rapid Kiara back, "Your mom taught you some good teachings, Kiara." Kissing her back on their forehead, he wished, "Good night to you too. Go, sleep now. I have something to talk to your mommy first."


    "Okay! Mommy, I will be waiting for you in bed!!"


    Anna smiled and waited for Alex to say something first ''What does he have to say to me now? Didn''t we all already?'' She wished to roll her eyes but controlled her sudden urge for now.


    He came closer to her and spoke, "You taught Kiara that I should wish each other goodnight before bed.."


    "Yeah? So what?" Anna Was confused but he wasn''t. His deep gaze was fixed her face, where he left no stone to look deep into her eyes, "So...shouldn''t you wish goodnight to me as well just like Kaira wished?"


    Anna- "..." Heights of shamelessness!


    Without even sparing him any glace, Anna just turned around and slammed the door on his face. A chuckle passed through his lips when he saw her reaction. ''Still shy as ever!''


    Going back to his room, he was ready to go back to sleep but his phone rang before that. Looking at the dialer, he sighed. "Yes, Scott?"


    "Brother... I guess I have some clue over who killed Anna''s sister-in-law''s brother... and also, who is behind her life even now!"


    ....


    Update


    4/26/2021


    The updates were slower because I''m tested positive for COVID-19. It is deadly, I swear, and quarantined in my room. The weakness is taking another roll over me, so I wasn''t in any condition to write from the last few days.


    Really sorry, for the trouble but will try to update as soon as possible, at least with one chapter every day. Thank you!


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^

 Chapter 419 - Uncertain person!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    In the morning, Anna got Kiara ready in the spare room that was given to them. She got herself freshened up for the day and made Kiara ready to drop her at her school.


    But early in the morning, Kiara happily asked, "Mom, can I go to Alex''s uncle and say good morning to him?" Anna, who was wearing her heels, stopped in the middle.


    "Umm...We are going down only, Kiara. anyways, you will meet everyone at the breakfast table now so greet everyone there only." Kiara nodded her head but Anna was surprised. How much have Alex and Kiara Interacted with each other?


    ''They are close as if they do know each other for so long already now.'' Anna was already stunned by their closeness but deep down, she knew that the more they were getting to each other, the earlier she would have to tell Kiara the truth about Alex being her father.


    They both made their way down to the breakfast table, where everyone was seated with a wide smile on their faces. The butler had already prepared breakfast for them, and it was a sight to see that there were her favorite dishes on the table.


    "Hello everyone." Anna greeted while Kiara, who passed everyone with a wide smile. It was evident that the little girl is enjoying her time well here, unlike her mother who was getting it difficult to adjust.


    After all, in the past, she has lived with Steve as well. She used to have breakfast with them when she was young but that was as the fiance of their son, Chris.


    "Anna, why don''t you stay for one more day already?" Klara said to ease the tension around but Anna replied back with an apologetic tone, "I''m sorry. I have to go out with mom today. She would be highly disappointed.."


    "I understand that. Pass my hello to Marrie as well. I would love to catch up with her anytime soon."


    Klara was as sweet as ever. She never made her feel awkward in any manner and this welcomed her heart''s door towards her. Not only her but also Scott remained happy with her, making her laugh in the middle intervals.


    ''Everyone is just like before...nothing changed except me and Alex..'' she can easily find this out when everyone on the table was laughing and enjoying the early morning.


    In the middle, when Kiara finished her breakfast, she looked at her mother and blinked her eyes, she asked, "Mommy, can uncle Alex drop me off at the school today? Please?"


    Hearing this request, Anna looked up at Alex to see his reaction, and always, he smiled, "Obviously if my princess is asking me something then I will fulfill it."


    "Yes!! Mommy, you can directly go back to grandmother now. she must be waiting for you now. I will go to school with my uncle.." As expected the both father and daughter duo were so happy that Anna didn''t stop them.


    When Anna got out of Alex''s house, she felt that Alex wished to say something to her. His face wasn''t relaxed as before and there was still a frown on his forehead. She had no idea why, but it was making her worry a lot.


    Walking to him, with Kiara''s bag in her hand, she mumbled, "A..A..Lexx.."


    "Hmm?" he stopped and waited for her to say something but Anna didn''t. An unknown feeling was spreading all over her heart, something big was surely going to happen anytime soon.


    Unconsciously, she shook her head and he also didn''t ask her anything further. Closing the door, she watches how his car drove away. ''I must be overthinking. What could he have to say to me?''


    But was she really overthinking? Anna convinced herself with a lie but that feeling kept on rising without any doubt. In the end, without thinking about anything else, she made her way to her mother as well.


    Coming to the mall, Anna made her way to the first floor and found her mother waiting there for her. Giving her a kiss on her cheek, Anna greeted her with a wide smile.


    "Alright. What happened last night? You look tense.. anna.." at this point, Anna really wondered how sharp her mother''s gaze is? How can she tell that she didn''t have a good sleep?


    "Well.. Kiara wished to stay with Alex and Obviously I was no one to deny her that. So, we stayed overnight at their place.. and she had a lot of fun."


    "Kiara must be happy but what about you my daughter? You don''t look happy. I was expecting a glow instead of sadness in your eyes."


    As a mother, Marrie knew what makes Anna happy and sad. Especially when things come on Alex, who was once her source of happiness and the reason she was happy in her life.


    Someone who made her come back to her life and made her realize how to enjoy living instead of just spending it and letting it pass. Anna took a deep breath and shook her head.


    "Nothing like that mother.. you know we have our differences.." which she wishes to remove just because it is getting difficult for her now. "Differences are removed when you are ready. I know these differences won''t be finished overnight but try, Anna. He must be making efforts, you should do the same."


    Anna gave her mother a look. It wasn''t as easy as they make it sound to her. "I know.. but mother.. there is a different kind of heaviness.."


    Both the mother and daughter duo walked inside one of the famous brand shops and her words were left unheard by Marrie.


    Looking at her mother''s back, Anna didn''t even feel putting this topic any further. She was better to convince herself that everything was fine and nothing bad was coming on their way.


    Marrie started looking at the beautiful dresses that came into her view and Anna happily accompanied her. But in the middle, looking outside the door, Marrie''s gaze landed on the certain person who saw was least expecting to see today.


    "Jenra...what is she...doing here¡­"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^

 Chapter 420 - Pregnant?!!!!

    [Please do use coins to  unlock chapters!]


    Unconsciously her eyes just moved outside the large glass that was fixed outside the shop and her eyes landed on Jenra who had a bunch of bags in her hand.


    "What...is she doing..here.." Although Marrie knew that this lady will surely bring trouble now, but Marrie wasn''t interested in ruining her mood. Especially because of a mistress.


    Looking at Anna, who just entered the changing room, Marrie knew that she had to shift her focus from the lady to back to her shopping.


    Instead of making Jenra the tension of her head, Marrie started looking at the other dresses for Anna but at the same time, her luck wasn''t on her side.


    TING!


    A notification flashed on her mobile phone and when she looked at the message, her eyes simply narrowed into small buttons. The message was from the person who was standing outside and someone, whom she is trying to ignore.


    JENRA: Meet me in the lady''s room in the next ten minutes.


    ''Why the hell is this bitch messaging me when she typically knows that I''m not interested in talking with her?'' An oldie like her isn''t someone who is worthy of her time.


    It has been so long since they even met, or talked faced to face. But she was thankful that she doesn''t have to face her anymore and Jenra also never disturbed her.


    But her sudden appearance is suspicious.


    Her heart was wanting to reply but her mind asked her to shut it out. In between this dilemma, Marrie heard a voice that pulled her out of the daze she was in.


    "Mom, what do you think of..this blue dress? Well, it is good, nice fitting but what about the back? Hmm?" Anna, who just changed into one of the dresses, asked for her mother''s opinion.


    Marrie looked at Anna with her back to normal eyes, without any change in her attitude, and nodded her head. "It is perfect my dear. Why don''t you try another pair of jackets with black jeans? It will look superb." Without Anna''s notice, she hid her phone behind her back.


    She doesn''t want to involve Anna in their elder''s fight. It will be too troublesome for the little girl who is already going through so much pressure already.


    Anna turned around in the room and nodded her head and closed the door behind to change into another piece.


    But before that, Marrie once again received a message from Jenra, the extension of the above message.


    JENRA: I have something to talk about.


    JENRA: It''s related to Liam. In the lady''s room.. depends on you.


    Her grip tightened. A thin line on her lips and conflicted mind. Whether she should go and hear what this lady has to say? ''But why the hell am I even taking my time out to converse with her? For whom? LIAM?''


    He was her husband but she is hearing another lady say that she has to talk about Liam, the person who is living with her husband, or the husband only on legal terms.


    Her curiosity got better out of her. Jenra was using her love towards Liam, to call her out when she clearly understands that she isn''t interested to even converse with her!


    A frown settled on her forehead when she looked out of the shop to see Jenra waiting for her and looking in her direction. "She followed me.."


    It was impossible for her to appear at the same time in the same mall when Marrie and Anna decided to go shopping.


    At last, her heart won the fight over her brain, and without even telling Anna about it, Jenra walked out of the shop in the direction of the lady''s room.


    Whereas a smirk formed on Jenra''s face when she saw Marrie coming out of the shop. She knew her trick worked effectively. ''So much in love yet so away from each other..Aw¡­ ''


    Making her way to the lady''s room, Marrie waited for Jenra to appear. ''If she wastes my time in any catfight, I will roast her head in the dinner tonight.'' This was the mental note she made but only if she knew her all the notes and precautions will go in the bin this time.


    She heard the sound of the heels and the locking up of the lady''s room. Jenra appeared, with her broad wide smile. Her black hair almost covered one eye which gave another bitchy look to hers.


    "Jenra, don''t even dare to beat around the bush. Come straight to the point for now." Marrie remained stoic. Her calm but still indifferent attitude always used to irritate Jenra but not anymore.


    Today, this attitude actually made Jenra feel on top of the world. She can feel this attitude of hers won''t benefit her in anyways. "Marrie..oh my Marrie.. you are such a fool."


    "You don''t have Mrs. Walker title but still see the confidence in your eyes. From where do you bring this much confidence in yourself?"


    Marrie rolled her eyes and replied back with the same intensity, "From the same market and house from where you bring your fake accent and sweetness."


    Marrie wasn''t here for any type of sweet talk instead she was here to clear the things out for one and all. After all, it doesn''t make any sense to her!


    But instead, there was a change in Jenra''s words and the way she carried herself. Jenra, was the jealous one but today Marrie can feel that there is no hint of jealousy. All she can see are the high chins and bossy way of dealing with things.


    "Cut short the formality and teasing, Jenra. Neither do I nor do you have much time for chit chat especially in washrooms. I need to go back so just come straight to the point!"


    "You are so eager to know because it is related to Liam. If I haven''t told you that it is related to Liam, would you even show up here?" Jenra''s question caught her off guard.


    No, she won''t, Marrie internally though. She was ready to ignore her messages and slip her phone back into her pocket until the last message popped up, which told her that it was related to Liam.


    Who can deny that she still has those feelings for that trashy husband of hers who is nothing but a piece of garbage in her eyes now?


    "Well, I''m already here. Do you want me to leave the place if you have nothing else to say?" Marrie was ready to walk off from her but after that, She heard, "Wait, Marrie!"


    Marrie looked at Jenra with hostility in her eyes but at the same time, her eyes dimmed, even more, when Jenra''s hand went on her stomach.


    She didn''t say anything for few seconds and at this point, Marrie just noticed her actions. Something came inside her mind but she wasn''t able to figure it out. No, that can''t be the truth that she is thinking?!


    "W..wait..do.."


    A smile on Jenra''s face revealed, "Yes! I''m pregnant with my and Liam''s child."


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^^

 Chapter 421 - All yours!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    "You are kidding," Marrie said in uncertainty. She felt this wasn''t possible. She showed no sign of movement, neither shocked nor angry. All she did was to remain calm.


    "That is upon you to believe what you wish to. After so many risks, I finally have the child in my stomach, Marrie. I guess this is the time you have to take away Anna from my child''s father''s life. after all, there is another walker in my stomach."


    Despite not showing any kind of emotion to the lady, Marrie''s hand clenched into a fist. She was the calmest person but it doesn''t mean she doesn''t know what is right and wrong.


    Just from the way Jenra carried herself, especially with grace and tenderness, one can expect and see clearly that she is pregnant and handling herself with utmost care.


    At this point, there was nothing left for her to say anymore. Despite knowing that everything was normal after all Jenra is living with Liam for so long. Isn''t it normal for her to get pregnant now?


    "Congratulations...Jenra." was all that came out of her lips. It was aching her heart and for some reason, she doesn''t even wish to say anything in return.


    "It is nice to hear this from you, Marrie. But now I want you to divorce Liam for full and final. Let us live our lives and take your daughter away from us!" Jenra used the harshest tone she could ever do. But at the same time, Marrie really felt irritated at this point.


    "Are you dumb enough? Don''t know that Anna is a walker as well. I will divorce Liam but he has to wish for the same as well." Marrie was now in a total mood to get herself free from this marriage.


    The marriage which was only on the papers is almost on the verge of breaking. What is she supposed to expect out of it?


    Nothing¡­


    But Jenra wasn''t someone who would easily give up. A mocking smile appeared on her sly face when she said, "Marrie, Liam doesn''t love you anymore. This marriage means nothing to him."


    "I would love to hear that from his mouth. Also, I guess you should take care of your child. You are no less than any old lady and carrying a baby at this time is quite risky." Despite everything that was told to her, Marrie didn''t feel unsafe.


    But the worst was yet to come. Suddenly the door of the lady''s room was wide opened and some men in black came inside.


    "Who the hell are you!" The shock was written now all over her face when she looked in Jenra''s direction who didn''t look least afraid.


    "Make her lose her conscious." That was all she said and the men followed her command. Marrie tried to shout but her mouth was already covered with the handkerchief containing the medicine to lose her senses


    Just as the smell entered her nostrils, Marrie felt her eyelids getting heavier and she lost her consciousness just in a few seconds.


    Seeing her prey lying defeated, the chuckled passed through jenra''s face. Taking out the phone from her pocket, she dialed the specific number.


    "Your work is done. Kian, I hope you know that this wasn''t easy."


    "I''m aware of it. Your job was to help me with Marrie and you did it well. Do not worry, Anna Walker won''t live anymore and everything will be of your child." The cold and weep intoxication voice brought a smile to Jenra''s face.


    Giving Marrie a last glance, "She is all yours now.."


    ¡­.


    Meanwhile back in the showroom.


    Anna got changed and came out to show the dress to her mother but to her surprise, her mom wasn''t there in her sight.


    Not only in her sight but also, she wasn''t in the showroom itself!


    Anna quickly changed back into her normal items of clothing and asked the manager out, "Um¡­ my mother was there with me. If you have seen her going somewhere..?"


    At first, the manager was confused but then he remembered, "Oh yes! I saw Mrs. Walker walking out of the showroom. She looked like she was talking to someone on her mobile phone and then left.."


    This made Anna frowned. Her mother won''t leave her without telling even if it was some kind of emergency, to begin with. "Alright thank you."


    Anna picked her phone and dialed the certain number, "I want the call logs of my mother in the next one minute. hurry up."


    "It will be texted to you." The reply came and Anna nodded her head. Hanging up, she waited for the next one minute when the notification came and there she saw that on her teacher''s log, she was the last number Marrie dialed.


    ''But the manager said that she talked with someone.. but there is no call on her phone after mine..''


    That was the most shocking part but she had to maintain the same level of clamminess. Next, Anna dialed her father''s number while walking out of the shop and made her way back to her car.


    "Hello? An?" Liam was quite happy that she called but his happiness wiped out the moment he heard her words, "Dad, I was here with mom on the shopping. But the next thing I''m getting to know is that she isn''t there anymore."


    Hearing her tensed tone, Liam got alerted. "What do you mean by this? If she went with you shopping then she must be there only! Maybe she went to another store?"


    "Mom isn''t like this. She would have told me if she was going to any other store but she isn''t there. I guess she wasn''t raven in the whole mall!" Her instincts worked faster.


    Anna''s heartbeat was all messed up. She can feel that her mother was in some kind of worry and danger. Otherwise, her heart won''t beat loud like this.


    At the same time, Liam, who was working in his mini office, got up from his seat and replied, "Meet me at the base, Anna.."


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^

 Chapter 422 - Kian is back!

    [Please do use coins to unlock the chapters!]


    "Sir.... Ms. Waker Just got down from her shopping and looked quite worried. Moreover, she was all alone, not with her mother, and drove away in a bit of a hurry. It looks like something is urgent and that is why she left.."


    "Are you sure what you are saying is true enough?" Alex asked the man, with full concentration on the laptop''s screen that was flashed in front of him.


    A frown on his fine defines forehead and furrowed eyebrows. There is something that was making him worry from the last night since he got to know that Scott already got to know that who is behind everything. But he was himself shocked to know that bit someone named, Kian.


    "Yes sir. Everything is what I have told you just now." the man reported to Alex and hearing his, Alex hang up immediately. Scott, who was sitting in front of Alex, looked at his brother worriedly.


    "What did he say to you?" Scott hurriedly asked it to which he got a reply, "The same thing we also expected. Something has happened in her family, I guess with her mother."


    As much as Alex didn''t want anything bad to happen, the more he felt that they were coming on the wrong way in their life. Last night, Scott just told him that he traced the person.


    A sigh escaped from his lips, when Scott spoke, "Brother, you should go now. Anna''s sister needs you. She might not have any idea that her mother is kidnapped."


    Alex closed his laptop and took his blazer from the back of his seat. "Ask the bodyguards to pick up Kiara and send her to mother."


    He needs to maintain Kiara''s after as well. If Anna is busy finding her mother, then there is a danger lying over Kiara''s head as well.


    ¡­.


    Alex soon arrived at the base, where he had expected both the father-daughter duo to be whereat. It was a large building, fully secured with the top level of security. No one could even predict what the way was siding here.


    ''But will they even let me go inside?'' He has no idea about it. At the end of the day, he is a steve, and Steves and Walker are always against each other, they are competitors.


    Taking a deep breath, he made his way to the gate but here he had stopped as he had predicted as always. "Who are you? Why are you here to meet?" The guard asked in a stern and strict voice.


    The person was the Walker family-trained security officer. He won''t let any stranger come inside the building just as they wish to. "I''m here to meet Anna Walker and Mr. Liam Walker. Please let me in, I have something really urgent to deal with."


    "I''m sorry but we have no information related to you. We can''t let you inside until and unless Ms. Walker comes here or asks us personally to let you inside the building."


    At this point, Alex knew the urgency of the matter. Both the father and daughter duo must be tensed around because of the reason that Marrie has been kidnapped. How does he know about it? Because his report told him that there was no mother along with Anna.


    He took out his phone and dialed a number, to hear Anna''s voice from the other side, "Hello?"


    "Anna, I''m standing in front of your base. Can You please ask them to let me inside? I have something urgent to tell you."


    "Alex, if it is related to Kiara, then we''ll talk about it later. Please... I''m busy in something really im-" Anna was cut off when Alex hurriedly replied to her back in a very unusual tone, "It is related to your mother only. Please Anna, let me in for now.."


    There was absolute silence on the other side. Anna didn''t utter a single word and for some unknown reason, this made him worried.


    ''Why is she not responding now?'' he doesn''t know but he can''t take any type of risk as well. But before he could take any further step, he heard the guard behind him speaking to him with the same emotionless face.


    "You can go inside, sir. Miss has approved you now." Alex turned around to see the guard signing him to go inside and the large gate in front of him was wide open now. he immediately hangs up the call and makes his way inside the base.


    At first, his eyes fell on the large pieces of the statues, there were some rooms from where the loud noises of people could be heard. Those were plea and some were training sessions going on.


    ''A proper mafia family indeed.'' but he was no less. His base is kind of similar to everything that is happening around here and he made his way to where a man guided him to go.


    At the end of the small room, the security guard tapped on the button to open the wide and large wall. The wall was lifted off and at that point, he realized that the wall wasn''t of cement or of wood but of metal.


    "Go straight from here. You will find Ms. Walker and Mr. Walker."


    Alex simply followed the instructions of the directions and walked alerted. In the end, when he reached inside the being hall, he noticed how people were efficiently working inside.


    So many computers, laptops, and other technologies, and everyone we uncrossed in searching for the person who dared to kidnap Marrie.


    When Anna''s eyes landed on Alex, who finally arrived, she walked to him in her desperate state and asked without any formality, "What do you know about mom?"


    Her tone was no less than any daughter pleading to know about her mother''s whereabouts. Behind her was Liam, who didn''t say anything to Alex but waited for his reply eagerly.


    "Alex, Answer me right now!" Anna once again shouted to which she got her reply, "Your mother is kidnapped from the mall itself and there was a person among you who helped the kidnapper!"


    "We already know this child. If you know the name of the person who kidnapped her, let us know now." This time, Liam said in the full mockery. They have made the leads and do know that she went to the lady''s room and from there, she didn''t come out at all.


    Turning to the screen, Liam looked at the footage once again with his hand inside his pocket and not giving Alex much attention, until the voice and the name he heard.


    "It is someone named Kian and his son who kidnapped your wife, Mr.Walker!"

 Chapter 423 - Lost love is back!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Liam, who wasn''t looking at Alex at all was stunned to another core when this name was once again heard. The name that he almost had enmity with for so long and the truth that he has been hiding from Marrie since their son''s death.


    "Do you know who this Kian is?" Alex asked carefully who just noticed the change in Liam''s attitude. His face was now full of scaredness and somewhat paleness started spreading on his skin.


    "Kian..?" Liam asked carefully, just to make sure that he didn''t hear the wrong name though he felt that he did. Turning around, his eyes met Anna who looked totally clueless about what''s going on between the two men.


    "Dad, do you know who this Kian is? Why will he kidnap mom?" Anna wasn''t able to comprehend what was happening right now. Both Liam and Alex were eying each other with their sharp eyes but no one said even a single word.


    But Liam doesn''t answer anything. He has many things going on in his mind and that name just made him blow up his mind.


    "Kian¡­ that man is back again to take revenge from us." Liam knew this very well. The person hates him to another core and won''t leave Liam alive at any cost.


    If he has kidnapped Marrie then there is no way he will let go of Marrie so easily. No, he has to save her.


    "But what type of revenge are you talking about dad? Do you guys know each other from before? Does mum know him?" Just from his language and his panic, Anna knew that there was something wrong. Highly wrong and everyone is simply hiding it.


    "Dad¡­." Anna once again asked and tried going near him. She kept her hand on his tensed shoulders and Liam''s horrified face came into her view.


    "Anna, we are in big danger.."


    ¡­.


    Meanwhile somewhere in an abandoned building


    Marrie felt her eyelids were too heavy to open. Her pain was all over her body and it made her headache to another level. She only wished to use her leftover energy and to know where she was. Since when was she unconscious? But there was a tight grip around her.


    ''What are these grips about?'' she has no idea about it but then, someone''s shoes voice was heard. Her brain was working but the weakness was too heavy. It was paining her all over her body.


    The voice of the hoes grew more and more closer which was making our heartbeat also rise. She was feeling tense and at the same time, her body was shivering due to fears.


    The bug then, the voice of the steps stopped and her instinct told her that someone was near her. Standing in front of her and looking at her with his deep gaze.


    Without any prior warning given to her, the water was splashed on her face. It made her awake so that she could open her eyes too. The water was cold on her skin. Marrie shrugged her face once and slowly, opened her eyes to look at the man in front of her who was too big.


    Lifting her face, her eyes widened in fear when she saw the man whom she was least expecting to see. The man, who just left almost two decades ago. The same face, the same features, and everything was the same...


    "Kii..Kian..!!!"


    There was a lump in her throat but somehow she managed to pronounce his name. The man in front of her had a smirk on his face. Despite being old he still looked refreshed and no one can actually say that he was almost fifty already.


    "So you do remember me, Marrie." his husky tone sent shivers down her spine


    His voice was so cold that it made her feel that he was trying to kill her with his gaze and actions. She was tied with a rope on a chair and the grip was so tight that the rope''s mark started forming on her white skin.


    "wh..What are you...doing..here." her voice was sensual even with her own ears. She can''t believe that she is seeing him right here, in this situation. On top of that, she is kidnapped and he is standing in front of her. Isn''t that quite obvious already?


    Kian just sat on his knees to face Marrie''s face and looked at her shocked and stunned expression. "We are seeing each other after so long, Marrie. You actually forgot your best friend, don''t you?"


    Yes, Kian was her best friend in her high school as well as university. If taken into detail, they were more than friends and liked each other as well. But all of the sudden, he had to move out of the country and she was left heartbroken. After that, Liam appears in her life with a marriage offer.


    "I forgot? You were the one who went out and never contacted me or anything like this. You never came back as you are saying I forgot?" A frown settled on her face. Water was still dripping from her eyes and the hair, but she didn''t care.


    All she wished to know was what is she doing at this black and white place?! There was literally no natural light and even, the light was only enough for both of the poles to look at each other.


    A chuckled passed through his face and his smile grew wider, almost reaching his ears. "Marrie, I did go out of the country but have you ever wondered why I went away only when you confessed your feelings?" his words confused her.


    It''s been so many years since that thing and why is he bringing it now? Why is he coming in front of her now when he hasn''t contacted her for so long already?


    "What do you mean Kian?"


    "You have no idea how your dear husband destroyed my life, am I right, Mrs. Walker?"

 Chapter 424 - Liams truth!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    At this point, Marrie was totally clueless.  She had no idea what he meant by his words. Destroyed? And that too, Liam? Does even Liam know about Kian? She doesn''t think so.


    "What are you even saying, Kian! How can Liam do anything to you? He doesn''t even know who you are! Have you ever even interacted with Liam back in university?" Marrie just failed to understand why he was so bent to make Liam look bad in her eyes.


    She wasn''t aware of his enmity and hostility towards Liam and her children at all. All she thought that her best friend wanted best for her but she forgot that it was the past she was thinking about, the past which was no longer there with them!


    But Kian laughed at her series of questions. His laugh was dangerous which contained mockery. This was making her heart skip a beat, not because of the fear or some but because he was acting so strange. This can''t be her best friend, whom she lost.


    "Marrie, Liam was never honest with you. I Can see in your eyes that he never told ever about what happened in the past. Am I right my dear best friend?" His words were not only a self alarm but they made her feel goosebumps on her b.a.r.e skin.


    The smile lingered over his face which was reaching his eyes, but that smile is no longer the good one. She was feeling devastated to see the malicious intent in his eyes. He was hurt but angry about something unknown.


    "Your dear husband was after my life. He has liked you for so long. Back when we were in university, I started to receive threatening notes. At first, I just neglected them but later on, I started getting calls from unknown numbers. Some death calls." He stopped in the middle to see Marrie''s horrifying image.


    She was his best friend but he never told her about anything back then because he wasn''t even sure himself what was happening and why was that happening?


    When Marrie didn''t utter a single word, he continued to disclose, "As we came lower the calls increased with the time and later on, on the day when you proposed to me I was on the clouded moon. I just wished to say yes to you and do you even have any idea that I had planned our future ahead already?"


    "You were a coward. Telling me this after so many ages. If you ever felt a single thing back then, why didn''t you stand up for me and talk to me about what you were facing in your life!" Her voice no longer calms. She Was boiling the anger that rose inside her heart.


    It has been so long and now he is returning back to her. What was she supposed to feel at his point? Nothing, she felt nothing towards him.


    "I was a coward? Do you know what your dear husband did back then with me? I was just too happy to start a life with you. But it wasn''t accepted to that Walker! He dared to come in front of me and opened the challenge that I should not fall in love with you otherwise consequences will be much worse. "


    "I refused to let you go so easily. after all, I was in love with you for so long. But he threatened me with my career. He dared to say that he will snatch my business. For an heir, his business is everything. Just because Liam wasn''t able to confess his feelings doesn''t mean that he had a right over you!"


    At this point, Kian''s eyes were red. He was furious because of the past and what Liam did but Married was totally stunned. Her mouth was wide open and no words were ready to come out. ''L..Liam never told me anything like this. Why was she doing it all along?''


    Now when she joins the points of everything, she understands the reason he offered marriage to her just two days after Kian''s departure!


    "B..But you agreed to go out of my life?! What was the need to go out of the country then!?" Marrie shouted and asked on the top of her lungs.


    Kian looked at her face and stood up from his knees. Going near the wall, he hit it with his b.a.r.e hand and a loud voice was heard, making Marrie scared to her death. her lips were dry and her throat sore but she can''t help but feel the urge to know more about it.


    "Just tell me Kian! Please!" She requested with leftover energy in herself.  She has no idea for how long will she be able to hold herself anymore.


    "I went to the club.  My mind was a mess. At the end of the day, I had to choose between my career and my love, especially when you came from the front. I  had a few drinks at the club and to vent out my frustration, I hired a girl and had a one-night stand with her."


    "J..Just the day when I confessed to you?" Despite knowing that she liked him back and proposed to him, he had the authenticity to have a one-night stand just because he was angry and tired of the mess?


    In Her heart, she felt nothing anymore. For this person, she neither felt love nor hate. At last, there were literally no feelings left anymore for her to describe it. ''He...he literally said that he loves me and had a one-night stand?''  she was thanking God that he never came into her life now.


    "Yes! I had a one-night stand by then and I knew that I was wrong in that. In the morning, I was ready to get out of the hotel but Liam appeared and asked me to disappear from this country otherwise he will disclose this  truth that I had s.e.x with someone else!"


    ''At least he saved me from getting ruined with this psycho person!'' now she felt that her love was all wrong. This person wasn''t the one whom she liked. As much she remembered, he was the most innocent person cam increased but maybe, he had too many faces to hide back then.


    "I...I was left with no choice but to leave the country and disappoint your heart. I had to choose my career but Married, Liam separated us. He never wanted us to get together and that is why he played the trick!"


    "The trick?" A chuckle passed through her mouth. A dry smile came on her face when she lifted her eyes to reply back, "He never asked you to have one night stand with someone else in the club! It is you who did the same as choosing a career before anything."


    "You could have come to me but no, you decided to say nothing to him and tell me honestly. I won''t have asked you to choose me over your career but confronted Liam over everything and asked my father''s help in getting us together and married but you ran away."


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^

 Chapter 425 - Sebs killer revealed!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    All Marrie felt was just the feeling of disgust in her heart. It was something that she was all disturbed out. No one literally ever expected Kian and Liam to know each other back then and also for Liam to threaten Kian in such a manner.


    Kian''s eyes turned dark when he heard Marrie''s harsh words, "Marrie, it doesn''t matter what Liam did in the past, you belong to me, only me! In the past, I was the one who tried to get you over. If not for Liam''s interference, we would have led a happy life."


    Happy life? Marrie just choked, "You are just a playboy. Now I feel that Liam actually saved me from you otherwise, my life would have been ruined with someone like you!"


    "As if it isn''t'' ruined right now? You became the wife of the world''s most known underworld king as well, your children went in the same direction. You lost your own son and almost lost Anna as well. Wasn''t that ruined already?"


    He had each detail about her life and this was a kind of amus.e.m.e.nt in her life. She never predicted him to know things in such a deep manner. Just by his words, she can guess that he had kept track of her every move on her life happening as well.


    "It was ruined by you, it wasn''t going to be ready I would have been destroyed as well. You have turned into an animal, Kian. I can never expect someone like you to be my best friend!"


    For her, her best friend is now all gone. It was someone, who is crazily and madly in love with her. Does he kidnap her because of his obsession?


    "Doesn''t matter actually. You Are already here and I have planned everything perfectly for you to watch." he came near her and pulled her up with an intense gaze in his eyes, "Don''t you wish to know who killed your son, Seb Walker if Alex wasn''t the one?"


    Something alarming came inside her heart. Her heartbeat fastened when she heard his question. No moment was expected from her as she was in a total daze now. "Y..You know about my son''s killer?"


    A smirk came on his lips when he replied back, "After I went abroad, the only thing I knew was to get revenge from Liam and have you back in my arms, by hook or crook. I knew you were happy but your happiness was only beloved and was with me, beside me. With Liam, it was all play."


    "It was no one else but I was the one who planned revenge against your Walker family. Your children were supposed to be killed. I wanted you all for myself, no piece of your past, not your children so I planned to kill your children first and remove them.."


    No shock but total silence in the building. As it was already night, there was noise from outside from the dogs but Marrie only kept her face down. Seb''s images flooded in her mind. His smiling face when she used to run his shift air and he used to keep his head on her l.a.p.


    But after that, his face when he died. His body was filled with blood all over and that horrifying image haunts her even now, after any year. Losing her grown-up son is never an easy task and she went through it.


    When Kian noticed that she wasn''t listening to him, he continued as if he knew that no matter what he says, Marrie will listen to his words carefully now.


    "I wished to kill your daughter first that day. Years ago, but my son fell for your future daughter-in-law. What was her name? Oh Yes, Shaira... my son, fell for your daughter in law and he wished to have her but then again, your son came in between."


    "Both father and son destroyed our love and snatched our love for us. How were we supposed to repay them? By Having our loves back and killing them! Liam and Seb have the same blood and at the end, I got to know about when Seb and Shaira got together and my son was left heartbroken."


    Marrie still kept her face down but his record entered her ears. She wasn''t in a shocking state but her mind was revolting. Her son''s killer was standing in front of her, was her own best friend and her husband''s biggest enemy.


    her body was shivering constantly, it can''t be guessed if it was because of the anger or because of the coldness that spread all over her body because of the water splashed on her face.


    "It was at that time that my son and I joined our forces and decided to destroy both the Walkers and gain our lady love. I wanted to have you at any cost, Marrie, you were my only love in this lifetime."


    "On that day it was raining and I Heard that Sierra went out without bodyguards. It was going to kill her. The truck that came and knocked her out on the ground was planned by me, especially by me.. and for your son.."


    "It was me, who killed your son, Mrs. Waker." Another sound was heard for the door that was open. A man in a check shirt appeared who had similar features as that of Kian And it wasn''t very difficult for her to guess who exactly he was.


    She lifted her gaze to see the killer of her son who was looking and standing in front of her with utmost proudness in his eyes. "It was me, Austin who killed your son. After all, he deserved to die because he dared to have my Shaira from me."


    "I was the one who pulled the trigger that day and killed him at that moment later with my gun. I''m not sorry for what I did, after all that mattered was my love but who have guessed that Shaira will commit suicide after knowing about his death!"


    Marrie had no words left to say at this point. Her everything is destroyed by these two crazy people. Love? For Noah''s news cruising love. Her likeness towards this Kian resulted in everything. Her proposal years back was the factor behind it.


    Liam''s interference and threatened caffeine between then and then gets her own son''s involvement with Shaira and Kian''s son, Austin''s love for Shaira.


    Everything was messed but in the end, she lost her only son and almost lost her daughter Anna, just because of her stupid love.


    No words were read to come out of her mouth but she looked at Kian with tears in her eyes. Ters of guilt crept over her for now, "You are just a monster in my eyes, Kian. You''re a tola monster."


    While Marri was crying, Kian was laughing at her state. "Love, you need not worry. Even if you feel I''m a monster with time you will feel that I''m the only one who loves you the most."


    He sat on the ground with his face touching Marrie despite her struggle to get his hand off but she failed, "We will now be together, Marie. We will go away to this country, far away."


    "And for that...your daughter and husband need to die. You will have to witness the death inform your eyes!"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^

 Chapter 426 - You found me, Ms. Walker!

    Just when they got to know about Marrie being kidnapped by no one else but Kian, they were ready to have her back and find her out. With This objective in their mind, Alex also helped them. Scott was the one who found Austin''s location.


    With hands crossed, the trio along with their bodyguards arrived at the abandoned building. It Was almost midnight. Marrie has been lost since the day and it was making Liam too worried.


    Deep down, no one was aware of what happened between him and Kian years ago, not even Marrie. The only fear inside his mind was, what if he will tell Marrie everything that happened in past? How Will she react to this? He wasn''t even worrying out about his own life but hers and her love towards him.


    The silence was thick around them. They get off their car and looked at the building that looks like, too old. "Dad, do you even think that he will keep mom in this area? I mean, this place is pretty close to the cops.."


    "Kian has a very disturbed mind, Anna. If he dared to kill Seb, according to what Alex said and put the entire blame on Alex then Kian is someone who can go to any lengths to have...her."


    He hasn''t told her about the entire truth. The only thing he discloses in front of Anna was that Kian is after Marrie because he was obsessed with her. How can Anna doesn''t understand what exactly is obsession? After all, she has been the victim of someone''s deadly obsession as well.


    Alex came forward. His eyes were fixed on his phone when he spoke, "This is the place that Scott had sent me. I have trust in his skills, he won''t give us this information until and unless he is fully sure." Anna looked at him confused and nodded her head.


    She has trust in his confidence only. ''If the person who killed my brother and kidnapped mom is the same, this time, brother I will take revenge for you..'' her oath to her brother and the promise that she made will be fulfilled no matter what happens.


    "Let us go inside the door," Anna said and the two men followed her. They took the three bodyguards long with them. Anna came in front of the door and slightly touched it with that, it wide opened and she looked at the inside to find that there was literally no light. "We need to use a torch. It has zero visibility inside."


    "We have a torch in our phones. I guess we can use them.." Alex said and Anna nodded her head while the three of them took out their phones and started making their way inside. Their steps were light, not disturbing the deep silence in the air. Anna was at the start while Liam and Alex giving her the back cover. The bodyguards were behind them.


    On their way, they looked into the two rooms but found nothing. After walking a little more, they reached a place where there were three corridors. There was like a small diversion into three places. They have no idea where it will lead but then, Anna turns around to face both her father and Alex.


    "I guess we will split into three and find mom. If anyone finds someone, just shout and...I guess you guys already have the thing with you." She showed her watch which has the button, especially for emergencies. Even Alex and Liam Were wearing one as well.


    "Anna...that is not safe. Who knows what kind of trap he might have made for us.." Liam wasn''t entirely convinced by what Anna said. In his heart, he was worried bout Marrie but he didn''t want to risk anyone''s life as well.


    Anna patted her dad''s shoulder to answer back, "Nothing would happen. Just stay positive dad. it will be alright and we have to find mom as early as possible otherwise things might slip out of our hands. Try to understand it.."


    "I agree with Anna on this. Who knows in which condition is Mrs. Walker. We can''t risk and have to split into three. Uncle, take bodyguards with you." Alex put forward his opinion


    "Yes dad, take the three bodyguards with you. We both will manage if there would be any kind of danger. Just keep yourself safe...because I feel Kian''s more after you rather than us.."


    Liam was still not ready but in the end, with no choice left, he agreed with what the two children said. He has to find Marrie and see Kian, after so many years now. It has been a long time.


    The three of them splits into three places, while Anna started walking in one of the corridors, direction with torching her one hand and gun in another. A room came in her way which she knocked first but there was no reply from inside. Because of this, she got herself a little back and kicked the door with her leg because the building was old, its furniture and design were also old.


    The door fell down inside the room and putting the light through a torch inside the room she saw nothing but it was all empty. ''I guess I need to keep moving...maybe there is something ahead.'' She was ready to walk back but before that, her eyes landed on the small camera in the corridor.


    The camera that was installed on the top of the ceiling, ''The person is keeping an eye over us.. obviously, inside this old building, the camera was freshly purchased and installed.'' she can''t help but roll her eyes.


    But at the end, she kept on walking with her slower step in the middle but in the end, she stopped when she felt something behind her back. Turning around instantly, she looked at her back to find nothing.


    "But I felt..someone is following me..." she was confused. Her instincts told her that someone is near her but there is literally no one. A frown settled on her face but kept her focus ahead, she started taking small steps, and then, something came into her view..


    "So you found me, Ms. Walker.."

 Chapter 427 - Anna at gunpoint!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Anna heard the voice but she had no idea where the voice came from. There was literally no one around and obvious the sound was too cold. There was mocking in it and she felt more alert.


    "Who are you?! And where the hell are you hiding?" Anna shouted God knows from where the voice is coming from.


    "Who am I? Aren''t you looking for me for so long Anna? I''m the one who has been after your life for so long and today I can kill the Walker family''s only child left.." He wasn''t kidding. It was evident from his voice and this made her even more alert too.


    "Come in front of me. if you are brave enough to do so.." keeping her eyes wide open, she brought her torch from one angle to another, as she isn''t aware from where he might come. But then, her torch''s light landed in a certain direction to see someone standing there.


    Lifting her eyes and touching accordingly, she saw the man was having a well-built body on his face no less than any gangster''s face.


    "W...Who the hell are you even?" she never met him n her entire life. yes, she was hundred percent sure, and from his face, she can already say that he isn''t'' Kian. How can Kian be so young in comparison to her parents? Yes, Liam and Marie do look young as well but not that much.


    "I''m..the person you have been looking for.." his answer was simple but she discarded it. "You aren''t Kian. You''re too young to be called the one.."


    "Bingo! It looks like Ms. Walker does have her brain to work on. Nice to hear that. Otherwise, I would have thought that you are a fool as compared to your late brother..who died along with My Shaira!" The frown on her face deepened. Her eyes narrowed after hearing his bold words.


    Her eyes glittered with cold mist in them. Not only was she not able to understand his words but also it made her feel doubted. He was confusing her with his sentences. ''From where does my brother come from..''


    "Why are you calling my sister-in-law yours? Are you even in your senses?" she didn''t miss the way he pronounced, ''My Shaira..'' She was her brother''s girlfriend yet he was so bold to mark her as hers to inform her?


    "Because your sister-in-law was my love, Anna Walker. if not for your brother...she would have been with me. We would have a future together, children together, and live on foot but...your brother came in between us. He proposed to her and because of him, Shaira never baited an eye on me!" His veins were popping out whenever he remembers how he tried to get closer to Shaira, but she always rejected his advances and ran away to Seb!


    Just his description made her feel that he is angry. His voice was raised than his normal smirk and his eyes glowed in anger. The furiousness and aggressiveness were quite visible in his actions and she was easily able to guess what he meant by his words.


    In her cold voice, she asked, "You are my brother''s killer.."


    "Yes, I''m Seb walker, Killer, Austin. You wished to know about me, right? I''m Kian''s son and also, your brother''s killer. Happy to know that someone whom you have been looking for so long is finally standing in front of you?"


    Happy? She was feeling her blood boiling. Someone she has been searching for so long is finally here, in front of her. Moreover, he admitted killing her brother, when he knows that he''s there for her brother''s revenge. Was that a foolish mind?


    "My brother and Shaira were in love, Austin. You just were too eager to have her that you never saw her happiness and killed my brother. But don''t worry, I will be able to send you to the same place. There, you can see both of them together and turn into ashes." her voice turned chiller with the drop in the temperature around them.


    Aiming her gun towards the man, she was ready to pull the trigger but Austin was faster in his action. He didn''t wait for Ana to take any action against him and shot the bullet, aiming for her hand which made her flinch away and her gun fell on the floor.


    "Ouch! You bastard!" he came near her and kicked her in the stomach when she was in pain. Her hand was bleeding, despite the bullet just going while touching her skin.


    Taking her hair into his hand, he pulled her head and slammed it against the wall, making her feel more dizier. But she was Anna walker, she has learned to fight. Using her elbow as the weapon had hit him in his stomach. With the same intensity, she turned around and kicked him at this private place but before that, he blocked her leg and pushed her behind.


    "Bitch, do you think that only you know how to fight?" she fell on the ground with a thud. Blood was running out of her hand and with the loss of blood, she was feeling her head revolving.


    But she has to make this work. She has to get up before he does anything against her. Austin came forward and kicked her in her stomach, making her crawl in a small snail because the pain was too much.


    He was going to kick her once again but she held his leg and pulled it hard, making him fall on the ground with his head hitting the ground, "Ouch! F.u.c.k you girl!" he was ready to choke her to her death.


    Coming over her body, he held her neck so tightly that she almost fell so that her breathing level was going down. Her hand over his hand which was covering her neck, her leg sewer kicking but he didn''t bulge out, after all, he was too powerful.


    All Anna did was to close her eyes and struggle, she knew that it might be the end of hers, and suddenly Kiara''s image flooded in her eyes. ''I have to do this for Kiara..'' she knew one thing and that is her child is waiting for her at the home.


    With a somewhat new energy and confidence that came inside her body, Anna punched him on his face, which made him growl in gear and pain. He got up from her and she coughed hard. "Ah...Shh.." her hand was still bleeding and she knew that until and unless this doesn''t stop she own'' be able to fight back.


    But Austin was faster. He picked the gun in his hand and aimed for her head, making her stand at the gunpoint. "Haha...you Walker princess is standing at gunpoint. So good!! haha.."


    "You Are committing a mistake by doing this.." Anna''s horse voice didn''t scare him even a little bit instead all he did was to smile.


    "Just get ready to die by my hands. In The same way, I killed your brother.." His hand went on the trigger..with the smirk on his face widening and...


    ....


    *Check out my new novel, The Kidnapped Bride!*

 Chapter 428 - Killed Austin!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Austin was ready to pull the trigger but before that, he could have done anything else, a sudden kick came from behind him and made him stumble on his balance. Falling on the floor with a loud bang, his gun floated to Anna''s side where she immediately grabbed it and took the action.


    Taking The Charge of the gun, she pointed it against the head of Austin, who was lying on the floor. While blood was oozing out from Anna''s mouth, her tears actually tore a little bit. She didn''t even care about anything else right now.


    Alex, who just happened to kick Austin from behind, also put a gun in Austin''s direction, making everyone alerted at the moment. They can''t let this criminal get up once again and attack them anymore.


    When Austin lifted his head to see that two guns were pointed at him out of nowhere, his face was filled with sweat. Nervousness now reflected on his face. The anger was all gone and now no one can actually say that he was literally shouting on the top of his lungs just a second ago.


    A grin appeared on Anna''s face when she faced him with her utmost anger. "You were just too overconfident just a second ago. What happened bow?"


    "You bitch! You and your brother both are just a slice of shit.." she used her gun''s corner to hit him on his forehead from where the blood started dripping. There was a deep cut now on his forehead but she didn''t care neither did Alex.


    "You are in a deadly position right now still you have the confidence to badmouth me and my late brother? Actually, you know what, I guess you should go and see my brother and Shaira."


    "Definitely once you will see them, you will feel a jealous rise inside your body that would be the best punishment for you." Anna was no queen of mercy. She was the queen of death with her knight armor, Alex.


    Alex held the gun against Austin when he said, "So you were the one who actually put your blame on me and made me Seb''s killer¡­ what a cheap trick it was."


    "and in the end, it worked! Haha. a.a Anna did kill you last time." A mocking smile appeared on Austin''s face. Both of them, Anna and Austin fought with each other but in the end, Anna was the one who was holding the gun against his head.


    Her eyes narrowed when she heard his words. Not wasting any more time, she first fired the gun and the bulled went inside his leg, "F.u.c.k! Ouch!"


    A chuckle passes through her lips when she asked him, "Did you think that I would give you a very easy death? No! I will make you cry and trust me, I wish to see how your body begs for mercy and forgiveness."


    He just stared at Anna''s face who was too cold to him about everything that was happening right now. He had killed her brother only in one shot while putting the bullet in his heart. But she has other plans for him.


    Austin was holding his leg, trying to stop the blood but it was of no use because he was already in much pain. But Anna was no more in on the joke or anything. All she wished to do was to end it at the end and just keep it in her mind.


    ''Just finish it, Anna¡­ You have to find your mom¡­'' her mind asked her and without even giving it a thought, she pulled the trigger out.


    The bullet went straight through his neck, killing him instantly with blood all over the floor. there was no denying that it was the most disgusting sight to ever watch. But there was no other option left in their hands.


    When Alex saw that she had finally killed her, he lifted his eyes to stare at her face and found that she was still in the daze. "Anna, you killed your brother''s..killer."


    No answer. She was just too occupied with many things in her mind that she forgot about. After so many years she accompanied what she wished to do and finally, she completed the promise that she gave to her brother at his funeral.


    The promise of taking revenge for his death no matter what happens. He died by coming and leaving her. She needed to live for him and be happy for his sake.


    "Anna.." Alex kept his hand on her shoulder to bring her out of a daze when she just nodded her head.


    "It is over.." he said but she shook her head.


    "It isn''t over yet. I...u have to find mom first. I have to save her from that Kian.."


    Her main motive was to save her mother now. She can''t let anything happen to her now. Her eyes were red due to her brother''s memory that was falling in her mind but she held the stream of cries back. Right now isn''t the time to fall weak.


    Alex nodded his head and was going to say something but before that, they both heard the house of gunshots. They both stared at each other''s faces with shock as if a bombshell fell over their face.


    "Di..did you hear what I heard as well?" Anna asked, thinking that whatever she heard might be actually a joke. How can there be gunshots out of nowhere? But Alex slightly nods his head.


    Not even communicating with each other with their mouth, only their eyes working. They both ran back to the lobby from which they earlier came and ran in the direction, in which Liam went.


    Her heart was beating too loud. The guy shots scared her to death with her uneven breathing.


    But when she arrived back at the big hall, the sight shocked her with her soul almost leaving her body.


    "DAD!"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^ ^


    *Check out my new novel, The Kidnapped Bride.*

 Chapter 429 - Liams confession!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Anna''s eyes were all red when she saw the scene in front of her. Liam was lying on the ground with blood oozing out from his wound that was there on his stomach.


    She had no idea what exactly happened before she came here. Now when she thinks, she understood what Kian had planned out. He wanted to distract her from his son and take his revenge against her father.


    Liam was lying in Marrie''s arms, as they both were sitting on the ground. Marrie was trying to stop the bleeding but she failed terribly. Meanwhile, Alex was speechless. His mind stops working for a few seconds but then he remembered that standing up dazed won''t work.


    He came forward and sat on his knee, "Mr. Walker! Please keep your eyes open." He removed his coat and asked Marrie to wrap it around the wound.


    "Ouch.. Marrie.. this hurts!" He was in pain. All of his body was covered in sweat and Marrie was constantly sobbing. "then who asked you to come here to endanger your life?! Don''t you dare to close your eyes?"


    How can she tolerate everything that happened? But there was one person who was feeling happiness and sadness at the same time. "So much love in between the family. tsk tsk, it doesn''t make much sense to me."


    Anna lifted her eyes in a daze while her mouth was wide open when she noticed that she was another person in the room of the opposing team. Just from the appearance, she guessed it right that he was the one, Kian.


    "Y..You¡­"


    "I''m Kian, Anna Walker. If your father never told you so let me introduce you to you. I was your mother''s, first love. But your dad¡­ forget about it anyways. In the end, you guys are going to die."


    At this point, she looked around herself to find that the bodyguard laid on the floor. they were as well in critical condition. As obviously she guessed it right that they were shot by no one else but Kian.


    "Dad.." Anna walked to her father as well. Bending in her knees, she looked at his face which was getting pale with each passing moment. Her mother''s hands were all filled with his blood.


    "I...I killed.. Seb''s killer." This word slipped off her mouth. She knew that maybe this wasn''t the right moment to say this but both of her parents looked at her with shock.


    "What did you say? Did you kill Seb''s killer? You mean this Kian''s son Austin?" Marrie unconsciously asked. She can''t believe that this is the real truth.


    Anna didn''t reply, only shook her head in return. As expected by everyone, not only her parents but Kian as well was enraged by the sudden confession.


    "Hey! Where is my son? What do you mean you killed Seb''s killer? No, that isn''t possible. He was supposed to kill you! How can you kill him?" Kain, who was just acting too overconfident just now, was worried to hell.


    Meanwhile, Alex came forward to shield Anna and her family. "Yes, we killed your son who tried to kill us. How pitty it is. He himself got killed when he was trying to kill us but I guess that is what a killer deserves, a death for two deaths!"


    "Child shut your f.u.c.k.i.n.g mouth!" Kian shouted but no one really cared about his outburst. Only Liam''s uneven breath was heard and the lever of Kian.


    But in between everything, Liam took Marrie''s hand into his and entangled them, "M..Marrie.. I know he told you¡­ what I tried to do.."


    "It is useless to justify but still before I die.. I will give you my explanation.. my reasons.. why I let you go away from my life and let that Jenra stay with me.. why i kept you and Anna away.." his voice was cracky but in the middle, Marrie shook her head.


    "You aren''t dying! do you understand that? Stop thinking like this!" She shouted, no she can''t let anything happen to him at any cost. "We don''t know if I''m dying or not. But before that, I would like to disclose everything."


    "Jenra knew everything about us. She liked me for so long¡­ but my heart was with you every time. For me, you were my everything Marrie. When I got to know that ..you like.. this guy.. I never interfered.."


    "I felt that my..maybe if you are in my face, I wi..will help you. Later on, I got to know that he..is..actually¡­ having a girlfriend.. already yet he acted lovey-Dobey with you.. at that point I felt his intentions are not right.. COUGH COUGH."


    Marie massaged his back. She was listening to what he said but at this point, she doesn''t wish to. "Liam stop! This is enough! We have to get you to the hospital! see, there is so much blood loss already."


    "Just let me speak!" At this point., he knew that he might not live any longer. He has committed many sins in his life but the only person he is guilty of is Marrie. Hiding the real truth for so long.


    "I asked him¡­ to get out of your life.. I never wanted you to settle down with someone like him and at that point, I realized that maybe U was the only one who can keep you safe from every hunt.. that is why I asked you for a marriage.."


    "Keeping you happy was everything that I wanted but when Seb died, and you wanted to take Annaway, I felt that maybe that is right.. maybe we need to keep Anna hall and I let you take away but that never stopped me from loving you."


    "But one day.. Jenra appeared out of nowhere and said that she does know about¡­ what I said to Kian and I was the one who asked to leave the country. She would have gone to you and told everything and I never wanted that. That''s why I agreed to keep in our house.. "


    "I never touched her Marrie, for me, I only had one wife and that is you. Cheating you us like a death sentence on.. me.. in my entire life, I only loved you."


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^ ^


    *Check out my new novel, The Kidnapped Bride!*

 Chapter 430 - Kian dead?!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Marrie was dumbstruck by the whole information that was narrated by him. She had no idea that something like this, something big happened in the past. Jenra, whom she considered to be Liam''s mistress all along with her child, was actually blackmailing him for so many years and he quietly listened to her demands just because... he doesn''t want her to be disappointed and know the real truth?


    Moreover, this Kian whom she proposed at one time, was actually not someone she knew all along. He had a girlfriend and dared to give her the wrong signals that led her?


    "Marrie...I don''t know if you will trust me on this..or not..but this is the real truth that I have been waiting to tell you about all along. I''m guilty of what I did but I had no other option left with me...I''m sorry.."


    Her heart ached to see him like this. Not only her heart was paining but, the tears she had been holding back at the back of her head actually started flowing out immediately. She doesn''t know how to control her weak self. All she did was to bring her other hand which was clean, near his face, and carefree it lightly.


    She has been in love with this man for so long yet her self-respect was something that always holds her back from expressing her emotions. She never asked him why did he not care about her anymore. why did he bring Jenra in between them? All she did was to quietly leave him, making his heart more miserable.


    This only shows her how much afraid he was to lose her. He was better off keeping her away from him and staying at a distance for his daughter to torture himself for his son''s death.


    But in the end, not everything they wish to have is theirs. Sometimes they have to give up on something that they don''t want to. "Liam...I love you too. My only regret is not asking you to get your face. Why we never cleared it off in between us?" If they had done and had a discussion, maybe he had enough courage to tell her the truth on her face.


    Holding their hand tightly in his, he said, "I don''t have any guilt anymore. I Told you now.." Slowly and slowly, his breathing which we already uneven became more difficult to breathe.


    He started taking deep breaths, but it was becoming more vulnerable to see him lying on the ground in such a position and condition.


    Marrie''s eyes just widened when she tried to pat his back and constantly said, "Liam, don''t you dare to die. Don''t worry, we will go to the hospital right now.. nothing is happening to you."


    "As if I will let you guys go to the hospital?" The sound Kian came from behind who just digested the fact that his son is now killed by no one else but Anna walker! His eyes were red in anger and seeing the love that Marie has for Liam despite knowing the entire truth is almost making him goes crazy in his mind.


    At this point Anna became alarmed. Hearing her parents talking so much in the love, she can''t bear to let anything happen to them. "And I will, how will you not let us go from here?" She stood on her legs to face the man with the utmost confidence reflected in her eyes.


    Coming and standing beside Alex, as if they both were the two superpower couples. Although Anna''s eyes were still sore due to the confession that her father made, It made her realize how important it is to seek things out.


    If her parents had talked earlier and had a conversation full of their minds out, maybe things won''t have gone to this worse for them getting separated out.


    But a grin appeared on Kian''s face when he replied, "Lady, you don''t have anything with yourself. Do you wish to challenge me?"


    "Sometimes fights are fought without weapons. Who said one can''t win without a shield?" Just saying this, Anna kicked the gun which was there in his hand. Due to the loose grip, it fell on the other side.


    "You small girl!" His loud voice was heard but before that, Anna punched him in his face with his nose bleeding instantly. But he held more power and experience than Anna.


    Coming forward, he just pushed Anna, which made her fall on the ground with a loud voice. Her head bumped on the ground and seeing her falling with such a deep voice, Alex shouted, "ANNA!"


    Alex was going to attack the man himself but before that Kian''s bodyguards came from behind suddenly pointed a gun on his head. He knew how to handle them though.


    Holding the man''s hand he made them fall through his leg which distracted his mind from, Anna. She was trying to manage the fight against Kian who was no less powerful when compared to her.


    Her hand was already bleeding which was continuously making her head feel dizzy but somehow she was able to hold herself well.


    At last, Kian just pushed Anna which made her fall on the ground. Taking the wooden chair nearby, he was ready to smash it on Anna, "ANNA WALKER! YOUR DEATH!"


    She just covered her face with her bleeding hand and moved her face to another side to avoid the sharp pain but the sharp pain never occurred to her. Anna shuts her eyes tightly, but something else was heard by her, the sound of a gun!


    SHOT! SHOT!


    ....


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    PS- I have recovered from the Covid-19. All thanks to you  guys for the lovely wishes that you gave me. It was really inspiring to know!


    Soon, we will be witnessing Anna''s wedding. Won''t say which chapter because I don''t know myself but are you guys ready for her marriage? But wait, is her marriage with Alex or with someone else? Guesses?!

 Chapter 431 - Liam is dead or alive?

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    SHOT! SHOT!


    At this point, something came inside their mind. Anna just kept covering her face to avoid any kind of collision but nothing. She waited for pain coming in her way but the gunshot''s voice entered her ear.


    "Anna!" Alex shouted when he saw Anna lying on the floor. He walked closer to her and held her in his arms but she was still in a daze. "Everything is over.." his words don''t make a sense


    The eyes that she had closed earlier were now wide open when she turned around and stared at Kian who was shot from behind.


    While tilting her face a little bit, she looked at her mother who was handling a gun in her hand. Her eyes red due to anger and sadness that already crept into her heart.


    "Mom...did you.." but Marrie didn''t bear Anna''s voice when she fired once again, the bullet went straight into his heart.


    The wooden chair that Kian was going to hit Anna fell on the ground, along with his body. There was absolute silence in the air. "One..for killing my son and second for.. trying to kill my husband and my daughter.."


    Marrie looked no less than any criminal at this point. In her entire life, she has never picked up a gun and this amazed Anna. Her surprise was to see her mother killing someone, moreover, the person was supposed to be said to be her best friend and her...first love.


    Marrie just stood there in a daze for the next few minutes. Anna knew that her mother was holding a gun for the first time but her hand didn''t even shake. She looked super confident. This not only surprised Anna but made her feel as if her mother was determined to kill Kian.


    Walking near her mom, along with Alex, she tapped on her shoulders, "Mom, are you alright?"


    "Hmm... We have to bring your father..to the hospital." At the saint, Ana''s gaze landed on her father who was now fully unconscious. His face was white as a sheet. Lips lost all their color and the blood wasn''t even stopping to come out. "Dad.."


    At this point, Anna understood why her mother suddenly held the gun in her hand and killed Kian at this point. They can''t afford to lose more time and if by chance Kian and Anna kept on fighting, Liam''s life would be in more danger!


    Anna looked at Alex with her anticipating eyes, "Alex, let us get father to the hospital!"


    ...


    After a few hours.


    After completing all the procedures that should have been done, Anna made all the payments for her father. He was in the operation theatre, with the emergencies being called when Liam arrived with a bullet in his body.


    Anna came to the lobby, where she saw her mother sitting on the benches near the emergency room. Walking towards her, Anna said,"Mom, I think you should change your clothes now..."


    "No need Anna..." Marrie''s eyes shifted back to the room where the operation is done, "I will wait for your father..until he isn''t out of danger, I Will Not move out of this place." she looked determined in her words.


    A pained look passed through Anna''s eyes but she hid it before Marrie could have noticed it.


    "Mom...it wasn''t your fault at all. Everything that happened..was something that is related to the past. You Weren''t the one who started it. It was something that Kian built over the years." Anna can see that her mother was getting hurt by what happened. Although She Isn''t speaking out her heart but deep down, she is blaming herself for her son''s death and husband''s condition.


    Marrie, who was too absorbed in her own thoughts, stared at Anna''s face with her mixed emotions in her eyes, "Anna...I always believed that your father did wrong to me and you. At some point in my life, I wanted to forgive him, remove everything and start a new life but my self-respect came on top of that."


    "In my life, after I started living with Liam, I understood him better. He isn''t good at expressing his real emotions. He can only showcase his emotions through his possessiveness and maybe that is the reason I rarely revolted it because I knew in his possessiveness is his hidden love. Everyone has a different meaning of showing love.."


    Anna did notice how her mother''s tone suddenly flared with her period. She wasn''t cheerful or even crying, all she did was to sit there in a daze and eagerness to see her husband yet again.


    "Mom, dad has been in love with you. In His eyes, there is nobody else except you." For so many years, Anna knew this truth. In Her father''s eyes she can see clearly that for him, her mother meant everything.


    But there was something that stopped him every time. Every time he wished to come near, He never did. After knowing the truth now, Anna can imagine what held her father back all this time. The guilt inside his heart made him feel lonely. The fear of how Marrie will react to his actions.


    Clearing her that, Anna sat on her knees and looked at her mother''s face wash was now red. "Don''t try to control your mother. The more you will hold yourself back..the more it will hurt. Let your heart out and cry if you wish to.."


    "Anna... today I realized that I failed as a wife too. If Liam was wrong at his place for not confessing to me, then wasn''t I wrong too because I never took the initiative to clear the things? All I did was to imagine that he won''t need me anymore but I never asked him.."


    "I..I feel like a looser, Anna. If anything happens to Liam, I don''t think I will be able to live with this guilt ever in my life.."


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Let me know your views through comment section!!

 Chapter 432 - Holding the past!

    [Please do  use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Seeing Marrie in this condition made Anna even sadder. She had no idea why Marrie is still blaming herself so badly? Yes, she might have been wrong alongside Liam but¡­


    Taping Marrie''s shoulder with her hands, Anna consoled her, "No, mom. Nothing will happen either to dad or you. How can you be a weak person right when dad is still inside the emergency to see your face once?"


    "Anna... I just lost all my life in these misunderstandings.." Marrie''s lack of trust and miscommunication caused everything to turn out in this way. If only she hadn''t believed Jenra''s word earlier and had a proper conversation with Liam earlier.


    "Mom.. till when will you blame yourself over everything? Past Is past. If you keep on just blaming and hold the past in this way, do you think that you and dad can be happy? He told you the truth so that he can ease his pain, not to increase your heartache and to see your crying face."


    The real truth was hard to tell. Just recalling what were Liam''s last words to her, Marie made herself feel better. She knew this would be a difficult way to deal with everything. "Yo..You are right. If I''m weak at this point how will I handle Liam?"


    Anna smiled seeing her mother wiping her tears with her hands and a determined look passed through her face. "I will. make everything back to normal. Once Liam comes out of danger. We will live happily Anna.."


    "Brother would be happy too to see us like this." In her heart, she believes that now that she has fulfilled her promise to her brother, he would be smiling at her from heaven.


    Yes, she might have actually gone and done too much, to get the killer but now it is over, finally, all that is awaited is to hear the news that Liam is alright, but their fingers were still cross. They have no idea if the operation is successful despite so much blood loss and especially when Liam is old enough.


    Hiding her hand behind her back, Anna and Marrie waited in the lobby to hear the doctors come out but in the meantime, Addie and others came with family. Seeking this perfect opportunity in her hand, Anna excited the hospital to have some fresh air.


    After all, it was already morning with the fresh air in the breeze. Anna just walked off from the stressful environment of the hospital to her car and stood against it with her shoulders puffed up.


    Resting her head behind, a sigh escaped her lips when she recalled everything that happens with them in the last twenty-four hours. It was serious or turmoil and a roller coaster ride of emotions.


    "Stressed after everything that happened?" A known voice and entered her ears and without even opening her eyes, she can tell who the person is.


    "What are you doing to her right now? SHouldn''t you have returned home?" Anna was quite surprised to hear him at this point. He did help her to get Liam to the hospital but she had thought that he would leave immediately stead, it looked like he stayed behind.


    "How could I have let you and Marrie aunty alone in such a problem when Liam''s uncle is in an emergency? I don''t have a that hard heart." A chuckle passed through her lips when she heard him and work.


    Opening her eyes, a glint of happiness was seen in her smile. "Thank you for helping me despite what I''ve done to you in the past."


    "That is called love. In that, you do whatever you aren''t supposed to do and in the end, I have feelings for you. How can I neglect them? Also, you are yet to tell Kiara about me." Alex answered back.


    Though his main move was to help her get her killer of Seb. But deep down he knew that there was a kind of threat roaming on her head as well. He won''t imagine what would have happened if he hadn''t reached on the time when Austin held her at the gunpoint


    Anna didn''t reply much instead she looked at the scenery in front of her. The car was parked under the skylight. But then Alex asked her something suddenly, "Your father confessed something really undescribable to your mom."


    "This made me realize that we should let go of the past and start a new in one''s life. My mother is still holding and hiding from the past and everything that happened. But she is forgetting that she can''t bring the past back and hold it anymore."


    "The more she will think about it, the more it will hurt. All we can do is just pray to God to make dad safe and secure so that they come to talk and resolve their differences. in the end, his way they would be together."


    Anna just blurted out what she was feeling without any thought. She had tried to console her mother and convince her that the past is already gone and she isn''t the same Marrie. Learning from the past and mistakes is what she has been told from the past.


    But Alex coughed intentionally to gain her attention back them. "What happened to you?"


    His eyebrows just raised after hearing her words and, reply to her back, "Do you even have an idea what is you''re talking about?" A frown appeared on her face when she heard her words. "What do you mean?"


    His words were sending  her misguiding signals!


    "You are convincing your mother to let go of the past but what about yourself? What about you Anna? What about us? Aren''t you too holding to the past and not letting it goes? Isn''t it the same thing? We aren''t able to remove our differences."


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^^


    Do you think that Alex is saying the right thing? Let me know through comments!

 Chapter 433 - Talking to Kiara!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    "I...I..m not doing anything like that! Don''t talk about any type of nonsense!" just saying these words out of her mouth, Anna tilted her face to another side. How can she openly say to him that yes, she had been holding her past like this?


    Her grip on her past is so strong that it isn''t even going out but nowadays she is trying her level best.


    "You can deny it Anna but you are aware of the same thing very well." Alex just had a smirk on his face. The same Anna who just convinced her mother with her words, was actually not able to convince her stony heart?


    ''Hopefully, With this incident, your heart will be able to hear and learn the language of love as well¡­ hope you let your emotions take over you instead of your brain.'' Alex really needed this to happen once.


    He knew Anna isn''t letting anyone come near her heart because of the strong walls that she has made. But for how long will those strong walls last? It isn''t like she can hold it for too long.


    Anna, who was trying to hide her face, felt immense pressure. She can now fully say that he undressed her too much. All she felt was an embarrassment and needed a  place to hide her face.


    But Alex did notice the shine in her eyes and chuckled. "Alright. Would you like to talk to Kiara? She is with her mother at home and was asking for you the entire night."


    Just hearing her child''s name her eyes glittered immediately and she nodded her head vigorously. Seeing her eagerness, Alex takes out his phone and dials his mother''s number, only to be answered by the sweet voice. "UNCLE ALEX! Is mum with you?"


    "Yes, child your mommy is with me. Here, talk with her." Anna almost snatched the phone from him and which made him super wonder how many wagers was Anna to talk to Kiara.


    Taking the phone in her hand, Anna once again added, "Kia! Baby, are you alright? Have you eaten lunch? What about the dinner? Have you done all the homework and are you disturbing your grandmother?"


    "Mommy! Just chill a little bit. Everything is perfect here and I have done everything as you demanded and asked me to do. But where have you been all the right? I thought you would come and sleep with me." At the end of her sentence, Kiara''s voice softened as that of a feather which made Anna quite stunned.


    ''How am I supposed to tell her that her mother was actually with some criminals?'' She can''t just dial it any time. But Anna just made-up things, "Mommy was just busy with some work and your grandmother and grandpa were also with me. So sorry Kiara, do not worry we will be back very soon."


    "Oh, is grandpa and grandmother okay? I just don''t feel good." Hearing this  Anna''s face sullen. Is there any kind of string attached in both of them that she is able to feel the pain and the bad environment they were in?


    "Bab..baby.. grandpa is having some problems so we have to bring him to hospital. do not worry he will be fine every so and return back to the home. Just keep yourself fine till that time and also, do not disturb grandmother much." Anna just said wherever she aborted Kiara to hear out.


    Though she does know that Kiara isn''t that small child who will not understand anything that she leaks. Because of this reason she has to choose her words very carefully otherwise, it would create drama and Kiara won''t stop asking her a hundred questions.


    "Ummm... Okay, mommy. I miss you, please come back soon." Ana hangs up immediately, not because she was weak but he was afraid that she would cry her heart out just by bowing.


    Turning around, she was ready to add her phone back to Alex but she bumped into his hard and broad c.h.e.s.t which made her nose red. "ALEX!"


    "What? You are the one whose eyes are actually a titch button. Didn''t you know that I was standing behind you?" Though this was his sarcastic tone it contained some love as well.


    He just held his hand near her nose and rubbed it lightly to let the redness fade but then his eyes fell on her hand. "Your hand is injured and you didn''t tell anyone?"


    His eyes were just cold when he saw that her blood is now frozen because no one cleared it properly. All anna did was to drip it away because she was too much occupied with other things


    But now when he noticed it, he felt immense heartache in his heart. She didn''t even utter a single thing in return, all she did was just to let the pain come in her way. "Anna, your hand.'''' At his words, Anna just shifted her gaze to her hand to see that her hand was actually bleeding yet it was now red.


    "Oh..it is nothing maybe just because of.." her questions were left unheard because Alex grabbed her arm, strongly but still softly and right her inside the hospital. Despite her many protests he didn''t even listen to her even a bit, instead just brought her inside and asked the doctor to do the proper dressing over the wound.


    "Alex! It is nothing, you are thinking too much. Just a small cut.." Alex passes her a dangerous glare and she shuts her mouth the instant a small child is afraid of his lecture.


    "Small cut? Anna, at least take care of yourself. leave it, I''m here to take care of yourself with my own hands. Just let the doctor do the dressing." He was strict in his command and Anna can only sigh at his this demand. He was acting too possessive towards her!


    RING! RING!


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Let me know your views through comment section!!

 Chapter 434 - Convincing her

    [Please do use coins to  unlock chapters!]


    The voice of the call interrupted everything when Alex went out of the room to attend it. Somehow, Anna found it suspicious as well. How can she know who it is on the call at this point?


    She did notice the frown that settled on his face when he saw the dialer, ''Maybe, I''m overthinking about everything. Might be someone from his office or someone.'' With this, she looked at the doctor who was bandaging her hand and was finally done.


    "Please keep your hand away from water. If it comes in contact, it will ache you a lot and give you a lot of trouble. also.. these are the medicines if needed in the time of extreme pain." The prescription was going to be handed out to her but Alex appeared.


    He took the prescription from the doctor''s hand and looked through the medicines. "Alright. Thank you so much, doctor. We have to go somewhere else now." Saying this he held Anna''s other hand and turned around.


    "Alex, where the hell are we even doing now?" She is totally confused by his actions. Second ago he received a call and now he is almost dragging her to somewhere else.


    But instead of answering her through his words, he brought them to the same lobby where she saw her mother was now in talks with the doctor. Seeing that the emergency room was open, she ran to the mother''s side to hear about her father leaving Alex''s hand behind.


    Coming to them, Anna looked at the doctor with her worried eyes and asked her, "Doctor, is everything okay? Is dad fine now?"


    "Ms. Walker we have removed the bullet totally and it is better. The wound was quite swollen as well so it will take time. Proper bed rest is suggested to Mr. walker. Otherwise, everything is perfect."


    A relieved sigh escaped through her lips. She was just praying in her heart that everything comes into position and here goes it. She hugged her mother from behind and rested her head on her neck.


    "Thank God, mom¡­" Marrie rubbed Anna''s cheeks lightly and found her attention back to the doctor. "When can we meet him now?"


    "Um¡­ Currently, he is unconscious. We are shifting him to the ward and there all the family members can see them then. Thank you." With these words, the doctor left the room and all the family members were now stress relieved.


    With this, Alex who was standing at a certain distance looked at the family which was hugging each other as if it was the end of the word. Smiles can be seen and just a small smirk appeared on his face witnessing so much love.


    ''How does it actually feel to have a family now?'' He really wondered the same but unfortunately, he has no proper family yet.


    But it seems his gloominess was seen by Anna who looked at him. While she was hugging Marrie, her eyes traveled to his face where they both gazes met. At this moment, she signaled him with her hand- asking him to come and join them.


    At first, he was hesitant. His eyes said, ''No..It is your family moment..'' and he wasn''t their family but for Anna, it wasn''t the same thing. The person who actually helped them save her family, accompanied her all along to bring Liam to the hospital, how can he be any less than a family? especially when he is the baby daddy!


    When she saw the reluctant look on his face, Anna ruined her face to her mother, "Mom, see Alex isn''t joining us."


    Hearing this Marrie too signaled him and at last, he just gave up. Without thinking about anything else, Alex came near them and gave Marrie and Anna a bear hug under his embrace at which all the family members.


    "Okay okay, Alex you can stay within your limits, this is the hospital and ahem, I won''t blame your though. Our Anna is so beautiful that every man might fall for her." This time Klara teased a little bit but in the middle, she was enjoying every element of the moment.


    Her son wasn''t there with her but for a time being, she knows that Leo must be wanting her to be happy. And she would do the same thing.


    Anna blushed at his stamen and hid her face in her mother''s neck at which Marrie laughed. "Why don''t you both go on a date now?"


    ¡­.


    While the happiness was spread all over the Walker family after the news that Liam is fine, there was turmoil going on in Alena''s place.


    The day when she has to go and meet her father-in-law at her grave has come now. But she is conflicted on how to convince Jack? She has tried to talk about his past but he shuts her down immediately, saying that he has no wish to be reminded about everything.


    Alena was sitting on her bed, and as it was morning, Jack was in the bathroom getting fresh and ready to go to the office.


    ''But obviously, I can''t let him go to the office today. How will we both go to mom''s grave then?'' she was really confused about what to do. Jack came out after taking a shower.


    A towel wrapped around his bottom and another towel which he used to make his wet hair dry. Coming out he noticed the sadness that has crept out on his wife. "Wifey, what happened to you?"


    Ignoring him and his words totally, she just picked herself from the bed and took her to the cabinet to take his formal wear out. She chose a black coat along with black pants but didn''t utter even a single word.


    Jack came near her from behind and hugged her tightly in his embrace, "Alena, are you hiding something from me? Or do you want something? If you do, why don''t you ask me simply without being angry and moody?"


    "I do want something but you can''t give me that so no." Her actions were still rude and this was giving him a headache. God knows what happened suddenly to his woman early in the morning.


    Alena broke from his embrace, how difficult it was for her to leave his rocky c.h.e.s.t and kept his clothes on the bed. "Change it and go to your office. I have work to do."


    "If you want to bring me somewhere? Like shopping or something? Alright, I worked weekends as well but that was an emergency meeting with Alena!" He somehow tried to convince her loose mood but she still acted as if he was thin air.


    And in the end, she closed the door with a bang leaving Jack alone in his room to get ready and come downstairs to have breakfast with her. But seeing her back, made Jack sigh.


    ''I''m a husband now¡­ now I get why it is difficult to handle your wife''s mood swings.''


    Coming down after changing his clothes, he saw his wife and the ant working together in the kitchen. Raising his voice he made sure that his words reached Alena''s ears.


    "Alright, I''m taking off today. Tell me where do we have to go now?"

 Chapter 435 - Have Faith!

    [Please do use coins to  unlock chapters!]


    Alena who was bet on ignoring her husband until and unless he agrees to what she is going to ask him, was shocked when his words reached her ears.


    Turning around she looked at his appearance and walked closer to him. "Do you seriously mean by what you currently said? Will you go wherever I will take you?"


    "Yeah¡­" he kissed her on her forehead and replied back, "If that makes you happy then why not? Let us go now, get ready as soon as possible."


    "But your work¡­ will be affected by it." Despite knowing that his work might get affected she was acting aloof in front of him so that she can bring home to the place. Though in her heart she held no grudge maybe one day won''t matter.


    "Nothing will happen. I will do work later on, and one day leave isn''t going to get me in trouble." His assured words brought a smile over her face when she nodded her head and got ready in the next few minutes.


    Wearing a one-piece maroon color and taking a black coat over it, she brought Jack out of their house and asked him for the keys. "I will drive this time. You can sit in the passenger seat."


    Jack was quite stunned to see his wife in such a proud manner. Usually, she lets him speak and dominates but seeing her this sudden side brought a grin over his face.


    "Alright. Here, take it." He passed the keys in her hand and comfortably sat on the seat beside Alena where she held her hand on her steering wheel and hit the road in the direction that her father-in-law texted her.


    "At least tell me why are we even going? Any idea?" Jack asked in the midway to which Lena replied back, "You will get to know very soon, why worry about it? Just trust me on this."


    "Trust is always there, just a kind of curiosity. I recently brought you new dresses.. shoes and other stuff for home. What new?" He was clueless about her actions but this time, Alena doesn''t answer back. She made the way to the cemetery where they arrived in the next twenty minutes and after that, Jack''s face was one to watch.


    The moment he stepped out of the car and saw where Alena brought him, his heart sank immediately. In his wildest dream, he hasn''t expected her to actually bring to a cemetery and how can he forget which day it was?


    "Alena¡­ why have you brought me here?" His earlier cheerful tone was now converted into a flat one. "Jack.." she wrapped her hands on his neck and smiled. "You said that you have enough trust in me. Then let us go inside."


    "I have trust in you but you are aware of the time?" Because his eyes traveled to another car that was parked. He recognized it instantly because it was no one else but his father''s car.


    "Dad is inside right now and I have no wish to face him, especially on this day." He honestly told her. After all, how can he forget that his mother died, all thanks to his father''s cheating on his mom?


    "You just have hatred in your heart but for your mother, can you remove this? Can you both please just come in front of her for once and pay her respect on this day? Have faith in me, mom will be happy as well."


    He doesn''t know if his mother will be happy to see him and his father together in the end, he gave in. His legs just kept moving on his own where Alena dragged him inside to see a tomb where a man in a black coat was standing.


    Alena noticed how Jack, who was just now too reluctant, was now even more nervous to see the tomb. He comes here, but not on a regular basis and he had no intention to come to this in the morning or in daylight. Who will tell everyone that he has already paid his mother the respect last night?


    "Let us go and do not ignite a fight," Alena whispered in his ears, and like an obedient child, he just nodded his head. Walking with slow steps, they arrived in front of the tomb and stood beside the father.


    Alena, who was standing in the middle of two giant men, elbowed Jack to put the flowers that they had bought. He just followed her command without revolting and Father didn''t show much of his emotions.


    He was already shocked and stunned to see both of them here, and in his heart, he already passed Alena with flying colors. ''She somehow managed to bring him here they actually her works?'' That was quiet whispering.


    "She is a better place now." Alena said to which father also spoke, "Far better than this place where scheming people live. She hated schemes. Now, she must be in heaven, enjoying her life and keeping an eye over us."


    Jack''s lips are sealed because he has nothing to say on this day. He has seen his mother dying in front of him. what could be much worse than seeing her dead body covered in blood?


    But if he had nothing to say today that doesn''t mean that Father also doesn''t have to say. He turned around, to face Alena and Jack, "It is nice since you both came here. But Jack.. I would like to talk to you about something in private.. shall we?"


    Jack was totally confused. Why will his father want to talk to him about it? About Alena? "If you have something to say about Alena or about y-"


    "It''s about a lot and your mother. Everything that happened and the misunderstanding. If you can spare your time to talk. I will be waiting for you outside near my car."


    ...


    Do not forget to vote with your power stones!

 Chapter 436 - Warning!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Father just gave a look to the couple and made his way out of the cemetery, leaving both Alena and Jack behind. While Alena was happy that the father took an initiative to clear things out, in contrast, Jack was totally dumbfounded.


    This fell on his head like a light that stuck his mind. For the very first time in his entire life, since he came back, his father has asked something from him.


    Alena, who lifted her eyes to look at her dear husband who was still standing in a daze. "Jack.. your father is waiting for you outside."


    "What can he tell me? That he was in love with mom and other things... Alena, how can I believe it?  I can''t." He was in turmoil. His grip on Alena''s hand tightened and she knew that he was going through emotional challenges in his mind.


    He never showed any emotions and love towards his father, staying aloof was in nature of both of them. This time, Father was trying to sought things out but Jack is reluctant.


    ''I will have to let Jack go after father. If there is a communication gap between them.. it would be much worse.'' Her mind was working without her control and words rolled through her lips.


    "Jack.." she kept her hand over his biceps and smiled. "Some things are meant to be done no matter what happens. You have your side of the story, or shall I say that your story is the same as what mom told you but have you heard about what dad has to say?"


    Jack looked at Alena with his narrowed eyes, "Aren''t you taking my dad''s side this time? Even after knowing that he cheated on my mother?"


    "I''m not taking sides, just telling the truth. You have to clear your misunderstandings no matter what happens because you never heard dad''s story. Go, Jack, at least hear what he has to say to you."


    Jack opened his mouth to say something but no words came out. But Alena took the same opportunity, "Alright, do not say anything to him if you want. Just hear him out and trust me, I have that hinch that you will not regret what he will say to you."


    But in reality, Jack was all numb. His heart was very much numb from the pain he had seen in his life when his mother used to work hard for them. His eyes drifted back to his mother''s tomb to see her name.


    Some kind of energy was pulling towards him. Something inside his numb and aloofness was telling him to go to his father and listen to what he has to say. Moreover, Alena was saying the same thing to him.


    At last, Jack understood something. "I will be waiting for you outside." Saying this, he left the cemetery and made his way out to his father who was standing near his car and some guards there to protect him.


    Tugging his hand inside his pants, Jack walked near him and looked at his father with a straight face. "You can start speaking whatever  you have to say."


    Father, who was checking out the sky for so long in the wait of his son, turned around to see him. Somewhat surprised but he had no time to waste and delay.


    "You were told many things which were wrong but I guess my and your mom''s misunderstandings took a toll on your head as well and on our relationsh.i.p.s as father and son. I guess it is the time for me to tell you everything¡­.."


    Meanwhile, when Jack and his father were talking with themselves, Alena stood inside the place. she sat on the ground and looked at the tomb. "Mother in law, we haven''t met before. Jack only know what you have told him but here I want to tell you the real truth."


    "Father never cheated on you. It was a rumor that was spread by his father so that you could be broken and he could let his plan be executed and that was to chase you away from his household."


    Taking a deep breath, she felt that the aura around her just became colder with the passing second. On the second note, she got up from the floor and got outside of the cemetery. She knew that she had given enough time to both father and son, and it was making her curious or more or less he was worried.


    What if Jack has started a fight with his father and their both ego''s classes once again? She will have to handle it as well.


    Walking out with her handbag on the side, her eyes landed on both the figures who were hugging each other. What surprised her, even more, was that the father was crying. His eyes held tears but she didn''t walks any further.


    Alena stood at a distance and noticed how they both embraced each other and automatically a smile lingered on her face. All of a sudden her heart was at ease. The worriedness was now all gone and replaced with happiness and butterflied in her stomach.


    But not exactly everyone was happy. Someone came and stood beside her. While Alena was having a smile on her face, there was sourness in someone else''s heart.


    "You did a good work sister-in-law." Without even looking at the person she knew who it is. Father''s adopted son, or basically Jack''s grandfather adopted him as the grandson even when he had Jack.


    "I did what I was supposed to do. But why do I feel some kind of jealousy in you? Hmm, maybe you aren''t able to accept and digest the news that the real heir of the family is back now!"


    "Why will I not be happy? I''m alright until Jack doesn''t keep an eye on my part and things. If you and he tried to cross your boundary, I will be much worse."


    His voice was flat and enough to send chills down her spine but she didn''t flinch back. Her back was straight and then she faced him with the utmost confidence in her eyes. "Do not worry, I don''t like to have someone''s else things in my hand. Be rest assured."


    "But let me remind you If you try to begin any fight with Jack and come in between them.." she pointed to the father and son duo, and continued, "I will literally make you beg for mercy and kick you out of the house. remember these words of your sister-in-law."

 Chapter 437 - Is she your gilfriend?

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Few days passed just in quick succession. Liam was well and his injuries were healing as per the time. Meanwhile, Marrie was taking care of Liam with her heart.


    Just after knowing what happened to Kian, Jenra ran off the place with the money that was present in her bank account. She took a flight abroad and swore to never come back otherwise Liam would make her life a living hell.


    At the point where Marrie was almost on the verge of losing Liam, she realized that there is nothing in the hatred and the ego. If she lets go of the past and accepts everything with her big heart, everything would have been normal.


    Both of them put everything behind them and decided to be committed well with each other. She forgave him and they both were ready to let go of their sour past. For the rest of their lives that were now left, they both wanted to have good memories from now onwards.


    But seeing her parents in such a state, even Anna realized that she has to learn giving a second chance. A chance to herself and Alex. She completed everything for her brother and now it was time to love for herself.


    Because of this, they have been spending some quality time with each other for the past few days. He was helping her take care of Kiara and Kiara too was loving her special time with Alex.


    It was already evening for them, the Sun was ready to be set giving a wonderful view and on this day, both Alex and Anna decided to meet in the cafe for a sip of coffee.


    Directly coming from their respective companies, Alex and Anna were sitting inside the palace after ordering their favorite coffee.


    "It feels so good to come outside and have some coffee, especially not of home," Anna said with a cheerful smile lingering over her face.


    "Yeah. Hey, do you remember the last time when we both came like this when we were young? Once the school got over, you were craving to have some coffee and I brought you to the nearby cafe to have it?" Anna instantly nodded her head with her eyes shined with a glow.


    "Obviously I remember! But that coffee...was so bad! It had too much sugar in it and I almost spat it. And what do you say?" Anna pouted to which Alex laughed. "I had to finish your coffee on your behalf because you didn''t want to waste it like this."


    "Yes. How can I let our money go to waste? so I asked you." Anna was proud of what she had asked and this made Alex laugh. "But don''t do it here right now. Drink you force otherwise don'' order that. I can''t take much."


    "No worries at that time we went to a new restaurant which we never tried but this is not new. I like having their coffee." Anna can feel her heart was feeling lighter with each passing day.


    She was opening more and more with him. Her walls were almost down and her old self was also regaining it. This time, Anna was happy from her heart and soul, not any fake smile.


    At the same time when they were chit-chatting, the waiter came to their place and placed the order that they had asked for. Taking the coffee in hand, Anna was ready to have a sip of it but before that, someone pushed the cup from her hand which resulted in the cup falling on the ground with a SLASH!


    "Who dared!" They both were alerted and when they saw the person, neither of them was shocked.


    "So Ms. Walker also knows how to get angry? that is quite new to us. But here I see you are enjoying it with my boyfriend so¡­" Olivia stood there with her chin high and hand folded. She was passing daggers to Anna as if she had caught them cheating.


    At the same time, Anna was stunned at her here. she wasn''t expecting that someone will show up and interrupt her date with Alex. Moreover, the lady said that she was having coffee with her boyfriend?


    Standing up, and looking at Olivia with her grind face, "Boyfriend? Miss, are you alright? Because this guy sitting here is not your boyfriend."


    "Oh really? I guess you don''t see news and reports. You aren''t aware that I''m dating Alex for a long period." She was direct in her reply and claimed Alex by eating that they have been dating for quite some time.


    But Anna was very well aware of this. Just two days ago she asked her assistant to have a reality check over it. If Alex was really eating her then she won''t be learned here with him on the date. In her entire life what Anna hates is being the third woman so how can she be the one?


    A chuckle passed through her lips when she replied, "reports and articles are many times gossips so I don''t give them my attention. Whereas you are saying that Alex is your boyfriend so why not ask him only?"


    "Lady, don''t test my patience. At first, you are here with him and then you are trying to say that I''m lying?! I have no reasons to lie!" The shrill voice made Anna reach and touch her ears.


    But her voice did gain the attention of the other people around them. At her sudden appearance, everyone recognized who the group of people were and their privacy was surely invaded now.


    "Wait! That is the famous model Olivia! and aren''t both Mr. Steve and Ms. walker? But why does it look like they are having a date?"


    "Isn''t Alex Steve dating Olivia? From where did this Anna appear?"


    Several questions were raised unnecessarily and they were clearly heard by Anna. She knew that this was a very much fact that was supposed to happen and disclosed one or the other day.


    But without giving a second thought to these rumors and gossip that nearby people started, she turned her face to Alex who was sitting on the chair and sipping his coffee.


    "Alex, is this lady your girlfriend as she is saying?"

 Chapter 438 - Slapped Olivia!

    "I never had any girlfriend in my entire life. After all, you also never agreed in the past and neither of us is a girlfriend boyfriend even now."


    Alex''s reply was straight on her face. Though it didn''t make much sense to Olivia, Anna understood the hidden meaning.


    In the past, he asked her to be his girl but she never agreed. Their relationship was never given the proper title ever and because of this, he never had any girlfriend. Whatever the lady was saying was absolute nonsense.


    Anna smiled and gracefully sat on her seat once again. While Olivia was fuming in anger when Alex rejected her on her face, Anna just signaled Alex with her eyes- handle your old mess and clear things.


    Anna won''t interfere. She knew that Olivia can only be rejected by Alex and she will let it be done and let Alex handle it. But if things go overboard, Anna is also at the back of Alex.


    Alex nodded his head and stood up from his seat. He faced Olivia who was looking at her with anticipating eyes to get some appreciation and recognition.


    "Ms. Olivia, I shall ask you few questions. Just answer them if you can." Alex used his normal tone and hearing them, Olivia nodded her head vigorously. But at the same time, people around them already opened their phones to start a recording of the event.


    "Have I ever said that I like you or love you on your face? Please tell me if I ever said that." Alex asked to which Olivia shook her head. "No...You never said that."


    "Have I ever said that we both are in any kind of relationship? You have once been promoted by product and that was the official contract. More than that, have we ever been in contact?"


    "N..No.. I guess." A bad ominous feeling started appearing in her heart when she could see the smirk on Alex''s face getting wide.


    He tugged his hands into his pant''s pocket and answered back with a lazy expression, "So from where did you confused that we both girlfriend boyfriend and moreover that I like you?"


    Alex didn''t beat around the bush. He was very well aware that people near them were recording and he can not take any type of risk. Moreover, he has done nothing wrong in it. Why will he worry about it?


    Olivia was thunderstruck by his explanation. He asked her everything and she was the one who answered each question by her own mouth saying that no...but what now?


    "But it was you who bought me to that party! Also, you never reported any kind of news that.. used to publish in public. You never took any action against them..doesn''t that mean that you like me?" She had thought that how can she let go of such an important right in the sea?


    He had power, money, and everything an actress wants for a better life. He was indeed rich and each demand of her can be fulfilled. Since then, she had considered that if he isn''t doing any tunes too, he must like her but here the scene is different


    "Those news stories are like rumors and I don''t give any damn about them. That''s why I never care about what people have written about me, obviously my personal life is not theirs. You just made an imaginary cloud in your mind but I never gave you any negative hints, Ms. Olivia."


    This was not new, Anna really felt all that. Every Time each girl tries to get the hands of another man, Olivia is doing the same thing. A smirk came on Anna''s face when she replied, "Ms. Olivia? You got your clear-cut answer so leave us alone now. You have created enough chaos here and I think you don''t want to be ...more humiliated."


    But Olivia totally ignored her words and looked at Alex with her anticipating eyes and eager eyes, "Alex..you don''t even know this lady. She is involved in the mafia world, her father is actually the Mafia king and her family is super dangerous for you and your parents and brother!"


    "How can you even get entangled with her? Do you have any idea that this bitch, Ms. Walker who acts high and mighty, actually got pregnant at the age of nineteen with a bastard''s child and she is hiding her from everyone! She has an illegitimate child and she isn''t anymore pure!"


    Anna, who was smiling suddenly felt that her face turned cold. The aura on her dropped instantly when she heard the lady''s words from her mouth and shot her glare with her bloodshot eyes.


    Not only from Anna, but she raised a deathly gaze from Alex as well but she was too much absorbed into telling and tearing Anna''s reputation here that she actually forgot the signs that she received.


    "How can you choose a single mother over me?! I have a good career, I can be a good wife as well, but will you be able to be the bastard''s child?"


    "OLIVIA!" Anna shouted and came in front of Alex. She slapped Olivia hard on her face with a PAK that should be becoming. Her hand was printed over her face. She used her all free to slap the lady without thinking that thing that was happening was recorded here.


    Not only Olivia but even the people near them were shocked by the sudden slap that the lady received. It was rude to slap but no one even predicted that Anna Walker would react in such a way when the topic of her daughter was brought up.


    After recovering from the slap that she irked. Olivia looked at Anna with anger in her eyes, "H..How dare you slap me!"


    "You Dared to bad mouth my daughter so this was the last I did. Thank God that I never kicked your a.s.s out of this place. Try speaking one more word and I Will kill you here itself."Anna''s words were cold.


    Olivia was stunned but she looked at Alex for help but he relied on her back with the same intensity of furiousness in his words, "The daughter you are speaking off, is my daughter. We both have been together since we were young. So instead of saying the bastard''s daughter, you should say that Anna got pregnant with Alex Steve and Anna Walker''s child. This was the first time so I''m letting you go but try saying anything and no one will be much worse than me."

 Chapter 439 - Is Alex uncle my daddy?

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Alex had no reason to hide this anymore. It was too long for everyone to accept that he has a kid with Anna and he has no shame to know that he was a father at the age of twenty.


    Olivia looked dumbfounded at that point. Not only by the revelation, but the nearby people were also gossiping in between them. The sound of gasps was heard when they realized that how both failed were involved with each other.


    "Olivia, stay away from my family¡­ otherwise be ready to face my wrath." Saying this as the last words, Anna grabbed Alex''s hand and they both locked out of the cafe.


    There was a commotion behind them. Pictures were clicked and she was pretty much sure that the recordings that the people took were going to hit the headlines.


    But for the very first time, she wasn''t afraid anymore to expose that she is the mother of such a cute child. She bore her and there is nothing wrong with it. Moreover, the child''s daddy is also with her so why will she be afraid?


    Because the child''s image will get damaged? She doesn''t give a thought to it because now that Alex declared by himself, she knows that he is ready to give her another name.


    Sitting in their cars, the boy made their way to Anna''s penthouse. They knew many questions were going to be raised but they decided to work on it together. Accepting is the best way.


    But first of all, she has to give many answers to her family members. Speeding off the car, in the next thirty minutes the river under her house.


    There was most silence in between them. No, they had nothing to discuss but yes, many things to seek and talk about.


    Taking a deep breath, when they entered the lift, Anna opened her mouth to ask, "Do you think we did the right thing?"


    "Exactly! Our child is always the best way. You kept her away from the fame and media because of the fear of exposing her to the dangers. But some or the other time, this was going to be revealed. The sooner the better."


    A sigh escaped her lips, "Everyone will be shocked to hear that. Not only this but many things at elbow going to make sense to them." Alex didn''t reply. He was ready to face things together with her at the end.


    When they both stopped inside the home, something came in their direction to see the kiss that was broadcasted on the news channels.


    "ALEX STEVE HAS A CHILD TOGETHER WITH ANNA WALKER!"


    "BOTH THE FAMILIES HAVE CHILD TOGETHER. IS SHE THE NEW BOUNDING OF THE FAMILY?"


    "Who Is ''THE JUNIOR WALKER-STEVE?"


    Dozens of questions flashed and were asked by the reports but before that, they both felt they should have felt it because Kiara was sitting in front of the television.


    Her eyes flew to the kitchen where her mother signed her with a danger sign. She took small steps and came closest to Anna.


    She lightly whispered into her ears, "I just turned on the television to see the news but I was shocked to see this! And I didn''t even realize when Kiara also came out of her room and she also heard the headlines. I''m so sorry Anna¡­ but this.. mess.."


    Marrie had nothing to clarify. She knew that she committed a mistake by switching on the television at the wrong timings but she herself wasn''t aware that such type of news is floating on the news channels.


    Anna patted her mother but she was afraid. Not only she but even Alex felt his hands went cold. Never in his wildest dream did he think that this move of his to shut Olivia will turn this wrong in his path to make a space in Kiara''s heart.


    He doesn''t want her hatred. He won''t be able to tolerate it at any cost but nothing was in his hands anymore. When he was standing in the frozen state, his hands were entangled and then Anna came into his view.


    "You just said that some or the other way it was bound to be revealed. She was a kid but the earlier we tell her the better way she will be able to accept everything. As well, you have made a strong bond with her. Keep faith in that."


    "I..I.. know...but.." he had no words to describe the fear that rose in the depth of his heart. What will he do if Kiara never wishes to talk to him?


    "Come with me now.." Anna tried to pull him to where Kiara signed, who hasn''t realized their presence till now. But Alex shook his head. "You are her mother and you are supposed to tell her about this. Go and tell her patiently, I will just watch from this place, at a certain distance."


    He did not have that amount of courage to face his little charm in this situation. Even Anna understood the turmoil that he was going through and nodded her head.


    Taking tiny steps, Anna went near the couch and sat along with Kiara, whose eyes were on the television. She can read and write and Anna was sure that she is able to hear clearly what people are and reports are saying.


    "Kiara¡­ baby.. how are you? Did you finish your homework?" Anna started at a light note and received a small nod from Kiara but she didn''t move her face in Anna''s direction.


    Kiara was sitting as if she was in any kind of deep thinking and this worried Anna even more. But somehow, she knew that she has talk about it.


    "Oh.. so mum is making dinner for today. What would you like to eat? Umm.. let me that''s what my baby girl will w-" Anna was cut off when Kiara looked at her mother with neither shock or stunned face.


    "Is uncle Alex my real daddy, mommy?"


    .....


    *Check out my new novel, The Kidnapped Bride!*

 Chapter 440 - Kiaras reply!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Anna''s throat went dry when she heard her baby''s question. What was she supposed to answer? Lie or tell the truth now?


    She has been lying to her for so long. Was that worth it? Yes, both Alex and Kiara did come closer but now what? wasn''t this supposed to come out one or the other day?


    Moreover, Alex is waiting to get his real position as soon as possible. He is waiting how long it will take for him to love his daughter and hear the word, ''dad'' from her mouth.


    "Mommy? Is Alex''s uncle really my real dad? Who we will though is no more in this world?" Kiara Once again asked when she noticed that her mother was absent-minded.


    More or less, she was not in the right state to answer but Anna calmed her nerves and asked herself to stay calm. "Baby.. did you see the news that was there on the television?"


    "I did and that is why I''m asking mommy." How stupid of her to ask this from Kiara. Obviously, she saw everything and heard it. That is why she is asking if Alex is her real daddy or not.


    Her hand was almost covered with sweat due to the nervousness. She can feel her head was revolving at another kind of speed and it was even bringing some kind of new headache to her.


    At last, Anna''s heart can''t lie any longer as he revealed, "Yes Kia, Alex is your real father, who wasn''t there with us for so long. I know¡­ you have any questions. Ask them if you want time¡­."


    Kiara didn''t show any expressions and it made her even more shocked. Her daughter was really good at hiding her emotions well behind her eyes.


    Anna knew that she couldn''t hide it anymore and heard Kiara saying, "Where was he for so long then?"


    "Baby.." Anna took Kiara''s hands in hers and looked deep into her eyes. "When I was pregnant with you, your father had an¡­ accident..so he fell from the top of the mountains. We thought that he died.. but he didn''t."


    "He was in a coma¡­ you can say he was sleeping for a very long time and he had no consciousness and no knowledge that he had a baby like you. When he woke up, he immediately came back to us and I introduced you to him as your uncle.."


    "Kiara, I never wanted you to be shocked or surprised. We all thought that they actually died long ago and that..is why I told you that. No one actually believed that he will escape that fall.. When he came back, I didn''t want you to be shocked and be confused and act like a stranger and be afraid of your own father.." Anna added which she felt was also necessary.


    Anna simplified the words as much as she could. She doesn''t want to confuse Kiara because she is still a child. What effect will it have on her if she says that she killed her father because of some misunderstandings?


    Obviously, this will be revealed as well. She won''t be able to hide the real identity of the underworld but right now, Anna knows that it is impossible for her. She can''t take the same risk.


    Kiara looked at Anna with her round eyes. "So¡­ you mean to say that he wasn''t with us because he was sleeping for so long?"


    "Exactly my child. He fell from which height it took him the last five years to recover from that fall. Injuries were very much bad¡­ and if he had come in for you in that condition, wouldn''t that scare you much?"


    "Maybe...yes.. maybe not¡­ at the end, he was my father.." Kiara was confused or shocked, Anna can''t guess it from her expressions.


    When she saw the look on her face, she took her into her embrace and hugged her lightly, "It''s okay to be not okay at this point. This might take a while to you to accept everything that is happening right now and..-"


    "Mommy, can I confess something as well?" Kiara innocently asked and Anna nodded her head. Why will she not allow her? "I already knew that he is my father¡­ not uncle from the start."


    Instead, Anna choked on her saliva when she heard her daughter''s words. It was unimaginable to her that Kiara knew everything from the start. But she never said anything to anyone?


    How?! When?! She never thought about it. Kiara already knew that Alex is her father...wait, then why did she tell her?


    "F..from where did you get to know?" Her voice cracked in the middle of the nervousness. But Kiara appeared to be normal. Neither was she too shocked or showed any kind of disappointment.


    "The phone that you have. When I met my uncle in that restaurant, I thought of checking out your old pictures. Maybe I can find him and dad together but¡­ I just found your picture with him."


    "Then I saw the pictures that were there in your phone.. of you and daddy. I always knew that you have kept his one picture to showcase me and I compared both the prices to see that¡­ he is the same person. He is my father¡­ who wasn''t there for us for so long."


    Kiara was pretty much straightforward which quite stunned Anna because she was least expecting her daughter to go to this depth to know about her father.


    "So¡­ all this time you''re aware that he is your father and yet you never disclosed it. Why Kia?!" Anna asked because she can''t believe her ears.


    "I waited for you to tell me. I felt that if you are hiding it from me, there must be something really big for you to do so. You won''t lie until it is really dangerous."


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    Let me know your views through comment section ^ ^

 Chapter 441 - Daddys girl, mommys princess!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    It wasn''t as easy as she had expected it to be turned out. Kiara had grown up and she found things on her own, which was itself very much surprising. Moreover, she knew that her mother has some of her own reasons and that is why she isn''t introducing him as her father.


    Has her child grown too fast? Or was this heredity that Kiara is smart enough? Anna highly doubted the event but she had no other hope in her hands. All that matters is for her daughter is to be happy.


    "So, how did you proceed with everything? That Alex is actually your father?" Anna tried to ask her inner feelings, which was of utmost importance.


    At last, Kiara smiled at her mother which was quite a genuine one. "It was difficult at first for me to accept but since I started spending time with him, I felt a kind of attachment and the bond that a daughter and father feel."


    "You knew that I wanted a father for a long time but I was too afraid that someone new might enter our lives and he will snatch you away from me. But knowing that the person you brought into our house is actually my real daddy, I was quite happy to know."


    Anna rubbed her hair lightly. She knew that if Kiara is saying that she was happy, then the truth might be this. Otherwise, she is someone who will say what is there in her heart openly, more like an outspoken child.


    "Is there anything.. you would like to add Kiara? I know that you might be having dozens of questions as well¡­ anything else to ask?" Anna once again asked carefully mentoring the change in her expressions.


    She waits for Kiara to ask her anything or show some kind of expressions of anger but nothing. All she saw in her eyes was the enjoyment of having her father back into her life.


    Hugging her mother''s neck, Kiara replied, "nothing mommy... I''m just excited to have our family. You know, now I can also say that I have a daddy and I won''t feel jealousy and insecurity anymore from other children. Now, you both can come to the teacher''s meet and on Father''s day, I will have someone to wish as well. I can celebrate my birthday with you both and.. how would it be having bedtime story with you on my one side and¡­ Daddy on my another? Oh Mom, how much I used to imagine this scene!"


    Anna felt happiness as well as a little sadness. The happiest moment in Kiara''s life would be knowing that her father was not dead. She can have her own father, her own biological father where there is no chance of insures.


    "So.. would you like to meet Alex as your father now?" Anna question and in response received a vigorous nod. It might take some time for them to normalize but she hopes it will happen soon as well.


    Coming near her ears, Anna whispered, "He is too nervous to come in front of you."


    "Why mommy?" Kiara asked in surprise.


    "Because he thinks that his princess will be upset after knowing the truth that he lied and acted as Alex''s uncle¡­ though you both got quite close.." turning around, she noticed no sign of Alex in the living room.


    ''Where did he go?'' A frown settled down her brows when she didn''t see him in front of her eyes. He had earlier said that he will wait for them to finish their talks and will wait and listen from a certain distance.


    But now she can''t even see him anymore. "Mommy, where did daddy go now?" Both mother and daughter were confused. Anna stood on her legs and held Kiara in her arms. "Let us go to the big balcony. He might be out there to get some fresh air." Because he was overloaded with nervousness and anxiety. Anna kept the second half of the sentence in her mind and they both made their way to the large balcony of their penthouse


    When they both arrived, their eyes hazel landed on the man''s standing at the railings. His back was facing the duo and at that time, Anna understood everything.


    Her eyes dimmed seeing his body language because it was pretty much evident that he is not in the right state of mind.


    She whispered something into Kiara''s ears and let her down on the ground. Kiara showed her thumb up to her mother and walked near Alex with a smile on her face.


    Kiara tugged his pants from down to gain his attention. "Why are you here alone?"


    Alex who was standing in a daze for so long stumbled back when he heard the cute innocent voice. No, he wasn''t in any kind of state of mind to face her after lying... "Kiara¡­ you know.."


    "Pick me up in your arms first!" Kiara said and hearing her commands Alex obeyed it without any thought but deep down his heart was beating so erratically. He had no idea why there is this big smile on her face after she got to know what he did.


    "Kiara.. are you alright?" He asked out of concern but a giggle passed through her lips when she saw his pale face. "Daddy, why were you so afraid? I am your blood and obviously, I can''t stay angry at you for so long, right?"


    THUD!


    THUD!


    Alex''s mind stopped working for a few seconds when the word, ''daddy'' left Kiara''s mouth. Did he hear it correctly, was it some kind of dream he was living in? Is it true that Kiara just.. called him father?


    "K...Kiara, can you repeat that word again?" He asked, carefully and unsure if he even heard it correctly. But Kiara understood too, "Yes, now that you are my father, I have to call you dad, right? And I forgive you because¡­ I feel you might have some reasons but now that you''re alright, you came back to me and mommy and that is enough for us.."


    Her explanation beamed the light of happiness inside his heart. Never ever in his wildest dream, he had expected things to turn out in such a way. He hugged her tightly, and tears of joy came out of his eyes, "You have made me happy dad, Kiara.."


    "I hope you will not leave us anymore." Kiara Only wishes for this from his side and he teased back, "Never ever now¡­"


    Meanwhile, Anna who was staring at the reunion of both father and daughter duo with their real identities felt her heart full of joy. She can''t express what she felt in her words because this moment was tops special for her.


    "Hey, you both! don''t forget me in between your happiness!" After a few minutes, Anna also chimed in and came near them but Kiara refused to let go of her father''s solid embrace, which made Anna pout.


    "So you are now daddy''s girl?" Anna scarcely asked to which Kiara responded, "I''m daddy''s girl and mommy''s princess!"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^ ^


    *Are you guys ready to witness a proposal now?!*

 Chapter 442 - SURPRISE AND PROPOSAL!!!!!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    Three months later.


    The last three months passed in the blink of an eye. No one actually predicted something like this to happen such quickly. At first, it was troublesome but Kiara also got comfortable with Alex with the time.


    The bond between both father and daughter was so strong that Anna used to sometimes wonder if Anna had even raised her daughter for six years or not! Her sudden love shifted all towards Alex which sometimes even made her pout to gain her daughter''s attention.


    Today, was like any regular weekend but she had to go out with Alex. In the morning, Alex took Kiara out with some excuse and she had no idea where they went out because they totally denied letting her know.


    Standing in her washroom, there''s a test kit lying on the sink''s counter. It was still unused and Anna gulped her own saliva in fear of using it again.


    ''Just do it, Anna! At least you will be aware of if.. you..are..'' she can''t express the fear and bit her lower lip in nervousness.


    In the next twenty minutes, Anna was holding the test that she recently took to her hand with her eyes wide as saucers. No, she didn''t expect this outcome. How? Was this because she was in the prime age of her life and youth?


    "MOMMY! WHERE ARE YOU?" The sudden Kiara outside from the washroom made Anna stumble back to the floor. She almost lost her balance but was somehow able to keep herself and the test kit safe.


    "Yes, baby! I''m coming in few minutes." Anna replied and Kiara nodded her head. "Alright mom, we are both waiting for you down in the car." Anna just took a deep breath to control the magic feeling in her heart. She knew that was the gift and it was very common, after all, she already has one in her life.


    Coming out of her washroom, Anna kept the kit in one of the drawers with the test result and was ready to leave after giving her outfit a look in the mirror.


    Today, she decided to wear a beige long dress with a black trench coat over it. Paring it with sneakers and big earrings, she''s all set to leave and comes down from the lift where she saw Alex''s car was waiting for her.


    Opening the door of the passenger seat, she sat comfortably, "I''m sorry, I got a little late."


    "No worries. But you look beautiful tonight, Anna.." the compliment made her blush but Kiara shook her head, "don''t start your complimenting session now! Dad, let us go now to the place we have thought! Please!"


    The excitement in Kiara''s voice was quite visible but Anna was clueless about what kind of weekend was this supposed to happen? "Where are we even going so suddenly? At least tell me about it."


    "You will get to know about it very soon so until that, keep yourself ready for a drive of like forty to one hour minutes. Kiara, Anna take a nap until we reach there." As said to her, Anna slept comfortably on the seat while Alex drove the car to the destination


    After one hour, when they reached their designated place, Alex touched her hand to wake her up, "An, we are here. Wake up, love."


    Opening eyes lightly, she looked at the place. They were at some kind of restaurant because that was the first thing that came in her view. Confusion was written all over her face. "Why are we even here?"


    "Because I thought of showing you and having some dinner here. Come, this is a new restaurant that recently opened and it has a beach view. Already booked the table." The family of three made their way inside and were brought to their table which was quite at a distance.


    It was peaceful, compared to the rest of the restaurants that are located at the beaches. Most of these types of places have parties going on, and they are not considered to be family-friendly but it was totally the opposite.


    "It is so..god here." Anna can feel the cold breeze and even Kiara said, "Yes! The sunset there.. mommy, do you look how beautiful it looks?"


    Alex chuckled seeing their daughter at such an exciting rate, "You are such as your mother in this. You also love sunsets, either it is at mountains or beaches.. a copy of Anna walker!"


    "And she is totally open with you when it comes to eating food! She can easily eat everything." Anna replied back but Kiara was proud of whatever she was. She has some features of her mother and some features of her both parents which made her the best combination


    They peacefully had their dinner with some chit-chats and in the end, when it was time for them to actually go back to their house, Alex suggested, "let us have a walk near the beach. Kiara, would you like to have one?" She nodded her head with a smile and Anna also agreed.


    The trio made the way down and was walking with their hands into their hands. Kiara in the middle of her two parents, sharing the hand with each one of hers and walking slowly, observing all the nature.


    But in the middle, they stopped. Anna looked at Alex with a puzzled expression when he replied back, "Why don''t you see what is there? What is lighted there?" His sudden question made her down. She instantly turned around to see something which made her heartbeat uneven


    MARRY ME!


    The big letters were put in between the sand and golden light lit on it. Flowers were spread near the place and it was just spectacular and amazing to her eyes. For a few seconds, Anna totally forgot about the worry and stress she was going through.


    "Alex¡­ this.." Anna turned to see Alex on the ground on his one knee and Kiara standing in his embrace.


    "Anna Walker, we have never officially dated. You were never my girlfriend and I never had the chance to say that to you. But in this entire life, I have only loved you.. the most and the only one."


    "We had our ups and downs but.. despite that, we found our way into each other''s heart through struggle and.. this little one was born. Kiara, will you continue?" Alex turned to the little girl he was hiding with his hand who nodded her head and gazed at her mother, "Mommy you''re the best mother I could ever ask for. You have done a lot for me... I don''t know what happened between you and daddy but we both love you a lot!"


    "So, Anna Walker will you do this honor of marrying me?"


    His confession was so pure that it almost took her heart out. She was spayed and felt as if heaven had come on her heart.


    "Anna?" Alex was also deathly afraid. He has never done this.. what will he think about it? He stood up from his knees when he noticed her absent-minded and asked her again, "Anna?"


    "Yes! Yes! Yes! I will definitely marry you! But before that.. I also have something to share." Anna answered made Kiara happy when she started dancing in the place but Alex was so earned.


    "What happened Anna?" The worry was evident in his eyes and Anna responded back.


    "I..I..I''m once again pregnant.."


    ....


    *Read my new novel, The Kidnapped Bride and also, add it to the library!*

 Chapter 443 - The final Run! (1)

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters!]


    One week later.


    Anna was sitting in front of her makeup table where the makeup artist was doing her makeup. Kiara was with Alex while her mother and father knocked on the door of their room.


    "Shall we come to Anna?" Liam asked and that instantly, Anna turned around to look at her parents and passed them with a smiling nod.


    Walking with their hands into their hands, Marrie and Liam were looking at their daughter with a loving gaze. Never in their wildest dream, they could have imagined that after so many problems in her life, she would be able to overcome them and lead a happy life as well.


    "You look beautiful, Anna." Marrie smiled and kissed on the top of her forehead. Cupping her face, her eyes become red due to the emotional turmoil of her daughter in the white bridal dress.


    "Mom¡­ this is a happy occasion. Why are there tears in your eyes? are you not happy to see me getting married?"


    "Which mother won''t be happy to see her children getting married? But today, I''m also proud of the lady you have become, Anna." As a mother, all she wished was for her daughter to settle down.


    After having Kiara, Marrie was scared that Anna will not accept just anybody because she has the shadow of Alex but here they are standing again. Alex is also with them, and Kiara as well.


    Her hand went to Anna''s stomach and c.a.r.e.s.sed it out, "Two more children are going to bring happiness to our world. Hopefully, they will be healthy." Anna can''t help but smile.


    She was pregnant with twins this time! Moreover, they are getting married in the presence of their children, so what if the twins are still in their stomachs? At least they are there with her.


    "Anna, we know you had your own ups and downs in your life but you succeed at them and I guess, if we find things easily, we never value them. You have gone through a rough patch as well and this taught the importance of the tiniest things in your life." In Liam''s eyes, this was a lesson that his daughter heard.


    Coming closer, he continued, "I know that I have never been the best father to you or to your late brother. But.. you back were my only children. I was never able to witness my Seb''s wedding, but Anna, forgiving me for whatever I have done to you and your mother under my foolishness, can you give me this honor of walking you down the aisle?"


    He asked her permission with utmost sincerity reflected in his eyes. He had no reasons to ask for her permission after all he is her father. He might not be the best out of the world but everything he did was to safeguard her.


    He committed several mistakes but rectified them as well. If not with her in the light, he was always there in the dark and helping her to deal with her issues.


    "Father... No matter what happens, you are my father and no one can snatch that title away from you. Walking down me, the aisle is always your symbol and responsibility and I''m happy that you came far from it." Anna responded.


    Liam extended his hand. "Shall we?" Anna tugged her one hand into his arm and another into her mother''s. Her face was now fully covered with the light veil.


    Who uses veils these days? Because Anna still liked those traditional types of entry.


    The slow music was being played at the end of the church where the ceremony was supposed to be held. Kiara was standing near Alex, whose two men were standing and near Anna, were her two best ladies.


    Meanwhile back in the hall, Alex was sweating heavily when he saw no glimpse of Anna for two days! His impatience ness was growing more and more with each passing second but at that time, Kiara tugged his pants.


    "Dad.. stop being so nervous. Nothing is going to be snatched away." He picked Kiara up in his arms and kissed her cheeks. "Obvious nothing will be snatched but.. why is it taking your mom so long?"


    "C''mon brother, you can''t wait for two more minutes for my sister-in-law to enter? You will be tied for the entire lifetime, I guess two minutes is worth it." Scott liked teasing him a little bit but Alex ignored his words.


    His eyes were continuously fixed at the door and then¡­ he saw three people renting.


    Everyone''s eyes shifted to the lady whose face was now covered with a veil but no one can hide the beauty that lies beneath it. Light music was played in the background and seeing Anna in the bridal dress, almost made Alex stop breathing for mere a few minutes


    But Kiara then patted Alex''s back, "So mommy us here. Now you can see her as much as you want!" She spoke and also looked at her mother cheerfully who liked no less than the white fairy in her dream book.


    Anna just stopped in with her parents on either side and she lifted her eyes slightly to see the crowd of the people. Her eyes with Klara.. and then with Alena, who is also her bridesmaid.


    And then¡­ she shifted her glance to see Alex who was standing at fat away, in the center. Both of their eyes just stared at each other from head to toe to capture this moment in their memory lane for years.


    Liam, Marrie, and Anna started walking down the aisle when everyone was just stunned and looked at her family with loving and warm gazes. They can feel the warmness growing in their heart on seeing such a view.


    In the end, when they reached the place, Liam handed Anna''s hand into Alex''s extended hand and said, "I do not have to say anything because I already know how you have been protecting and loving her since a young age. Keep your family a happy family, child."


    "You don''t have to worry, father. I will give every happiness in this word to her, and also to my three children." Liam smiled hearing the assured words of the young man.


    He stepped back and both Alex and Anna faced each other face to face. The proximity between them was very close. Alex just wished to remove the veil from her face and kiss her deeply and absorb all kinds of taste.


    "Ahem Ahem.. so shall we start the ceremony?"


    ...


    *Check out my new novel, the kidnapped


    ...

 Chapter 444 - The Final Run! (2)

    "You both shall start your vows. Mr. Alex Steve?" The priest first asked Alex whose nervousness was now replaced with confidence.


    His love for Anna was reflected on his entire face which wasn''t hidden from anyone here. "Anna Walker, I don''t know how you came into my life but my life did change since your entry in it."


    "I was never so calm, I had my anger issues but you removed them. I started getting patient with you and falling for you was very easy. I do not have much to give you, you already have money, fame, and every materialist thing but I have given you my heart and soul in this lifetime."


    "This is just one lifetime but I hope that in every life, I get to meet you and we become one as well. I love you."


    He kept it short and crisp. Up to the point where no one could judge that he was not only sincere but whatever words that left his mouth, were truly from his heart.


    Anna smiled seeing him saying those words but deep down, she was blushing so hard that she almost forgot that it was her turn.


    But the Priest reminded her when she started speaking, "Alex.. we have grown through a lot but now, I only wish to live my life with you. Have and raise children¡­ support you and in every situation of your lies either it is up or down, I want to cherish every moment. You are like a moon in my night. Committed many mistakes but now at one, I want to just forget them and start this.. new chapter with you. I love you and will keep loving you with all my heart until my last breath."


    Everyone once again applauded when the bride finished her vows. Some were happy, some were crying and some were looking at them with daggers but that doesn''t ruin the enjoyable moment.


    Kiara, who was standing down, just smiled at her parent''s worth. ''How they never kick me out in their speeches. So cute..'' she was very much happy that despite this being their moments they mentioned her as well.


    "In the presence of God and witness of so many people, do you, Ms. Anna Walker, take Me. Alex Steve as her wedded husband? in the times of hard and support and to promise to never leave each other''s side?"


    "I do," Anna answered with a bright smile and looked at Alex with her glittering eyes.


    The priest rounded Alex and asked, "Do you take Anna Walker as your wedding wife...."


    "I do," Alex answered back and gave Anna''s And a squeeze.


    "With the blessings of elders and God, I pronounce you as the legal husband and wife. You may kiss your wife." Just when the priest finished saying, Alex moved closer and lifted Anna''s veil.


    Moving his face closer to her, he pressed his lips against her soft brush lips with utmost care in his actions. The softness he felt, this kiss was the promise to seal the fate that they have right on them.


    But Kiara closed her eyes and sighed. "Oh Oh! Mommy daddy! At Least think of your poor child, she is so innocent"  Laughters applied in the hall hearing Kiara''s words but Anna just got the glimpse of Alex laughing.


    "I love you."


    "I love you more.."


    ¡­..


    Five years later.


    Anna gave birth to the two twins who were already big and old enough. They were already five this year and Kiara turned eleven.


    She was sitting in her room, and just finished her homework on the study table. Pressing her aching back, she looked outside the large window from her room to see the view outside.


    Chirps of birds were heard and a small smile lingered on her face. It was Sunday, family time and soon they all were supposed to gather down in the family room.


    Because of this, she thought of finishing her work beforehand but then her eyes went to the frame that was lying near the window. The photograph in the picture was nearly clicked six years ago.


    Standing on her wages, Kiara walked by the window and took the photograph in her hand to see the people in it.


    "How much I miss you, Leo¡­" Leo was kidnapped but wasn''t found yet. The search was still on but she never lost hope. Her heart never agreed that he was dead, how can he be dead? No, she doesn''t think like this.


    "Just come back to me¡­ So that we can.. be.." his last words were still engaged in her heart. He will come to have her, but when? How much will she have to wait to have her reunion with him once again?


    It was breaking her heart. She doesn''t know about his whereabouts, i.e. not sure if he is alive or not but fingers crossed. Hoping to see his face someday and feel the warmness of his hug again.


    She was growing up, Kiara started making friends with time but no one was able to get close to her heart just like Leo.


    "Kiara!" Anna''s voice brought Kiara out of her drama and when she had the photograph near her dress and looked behind to see her mother standing there near the door.


    "Baby, the movie is going to start soon. Your father is missing you and your brother.. Dominic and Damien will not stop until you come up.. now come down."


    "Yes... Yess mom I will be down in I few minutes." Anna nodded after getting a reply, "Come fast!"


    Anna left but Kiara hid the frame well. She once again glanced at the photograph of two young children and smiled in her heart.


    ''I know you will come back for me.. and I''m willing to wait for you..''


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Until it continues.


    ..


    Author''s Note(Important)


    If you enjoyed Alex and Anna''s journey, you will probably  be curious to know about Kiara''s future life as well? Where is Leo? Is he really dead for the world, or is somewhere, where children are not in good condition?


    Alright, I do have a storyline to share with you all, about Kiara''s journey as well but trust me, I do have very less motivation and support.


    If we can get 50+ comments on this chapter, saying that you would like to witness Kiara''s journey as well, let me know in comments and I will notify you very soon(probably in 2 weeks) about The new novel about Kiara Steve Walker.


    Let me know your excitedness! Also, do check it out my new novel, The kidnapped bride! It has same suspense, thriller and drama, obviously, how can I miss faceslappings?


    Thank you for all your support, hopefully you guys will support in my new novel as well. *do tell me if you want to know about  the new fresh story of Kiara*


    My Instagram: Amaira_Knight